Koi To Rok Lo PDF

Koi To Rok Lo
[001 -223]
______________
Mera naam punit hai. Mai 24 saal ka hun aur meri height 5'7" ft hai. Dekhne me kisi hero ki tarah handsome to nahi hu. Lekin fir bhi itna jarur hai ki,
yadi koi ladki mujhe dekhe to, ek baar apne dil me, ye baat jarur sochegi ki, kash ye ladka mera boyfriend hota.
Ye to mera parichay ho gaya. Ab mai apne parivar ke baki sadasyon ka parichay bhi aap se karwa deta hu. Jinke ird gird ye kahani ghumna hai.
Sabse pahle mai aapka parichay mere ghar ke mukhiya se karata hu. Mere ghar ke sabse pahle sadasya mere papa amarnath hai. Unki umar 48 saal
hai. Lekin is umar me bhi wo apne aapko bahut maintain karke rakhte hai. Isliye 48 ke hone ke bad bhi wo bilkul chust durust dikhte hai.
Unki is chusti ka raz bhi mujhe bahut bad me pata chala. Jo aapko bhi aage chalkar story me pata chal jayega. Papa ek businessman hai aur unka
business dusre sahron me bhi faila hua hai. Jis vajah se hamare yaha paiso ki koi kami nahi hai aur hamara parivar amir parivaron ki ginti me aata hai.
Mere parivar ki dusri sadasya meri maa sunita hai. Unki umar 36 saal hai. Dekhne me wo bilkul shilpa setty ki tarah dikhti hai aur 2 betiyon ki maa hone
ke bad bhi badi hi smart personality ki malkin hai.
Ab meri maa ki umar 36 saal aur meri umar 24 saal dekh kar, aapke man me ye sawal jarur aayega ki aisa kaise ho sakta hai. To mai aapko bata du ki,
sunita meri sagi maa nahi hai. Meri sagi maa ka dehant to, tabhi ho gaya tha, jab mai bahut chhota tha. Sunita meri sauteli maa hai aur mai unhe
chhoti maa kah kar bulata hu.
Chhoti maa ke bad mere parivar ki teesri sadasya meri sauteli bahan amita hai. Amita abhi 12th me pad rahi hai. Wo bachpan se hi shant swabhav ki
aur samajhdar ladki hai. Amita dekhne me dubli patli hai aur puri tarah se chhoti maa par gayi hai. Wo mujhse 7 saal chhoti hai. Sab use pyar se ami
bulate hai aur mai use ami ke sath sath betu bhi bulata hu.
Amita ke bad mere parivar ki chauthi sadasya meri sauteli bahan namita hai. Namita abhi 10th me pad rahi hai. Wo bachpan se hi chanchal aur
natkhat swabhav ki ladki hai. Gussa to uski naak par hi baitha rahta hai. Namita dekhne me bhare badan ki ladki hai. Magar moti bilkul nahi hai. Wo
mujhse 9 saal chhoti hai. Sab use pyar se nimi bulate hai aur mai nimi ke sath sath chhoti bhi bulata hu.
Mere parivar ka panchwa sadasya mai khud hu. Meri padai puri ho chuki hai aur ab mai apne papa ke sath unka business sambhalta hu. Mujhe sab
pyar se punnu bulate hai. Ye mere chhote se parivar ka parichay tha. Ab mai apni kahani par aata hu.
Ye kahani tab suru hoti hai. Jab mai pahli class me padta tha aur meri maa ka dehant huye kuch hi samay hua tha. Meri dekh bhal mere papa aur
mere ghar me kaam karne wali chanda mausi kiya karti thi.
Papa ki umar us samay 30 saal rahi hogi. Ek din unke office me ek ladki sunita job ke liye aayi. Uski umar us samay 18 saal rahi hogi. Papa sunita ko
dekhte hi uske roop par mohit ho gaye aur pahli hi mulakat me uske samne job ki jagah, shadi ka prastav rakh diya.
Achanak se papa ki taraf se ye shadi ka prastav pakar, sunita ke kuch samajh me nahi aaya. Wo ek madhyam parivar ki ladki thi aur papa ek rahish
khandan ke ekloute ladke hone ke sath sath, ek company ke malik the.
Isliye sunita ne thoda bahut sochne ke bad, papa ke shadi ke prastav ko manjur kar liya. Kuch hi dino me papa ki shadi sunita ke sath ho gayi aur
sunita meri sauteli maa bankar mere ghar aa gayi.
Unki shadi ke 1 saal bad meri sauteli bahan amita aur 3 saal bad namita ka janam hua. Lekin ye kahani amita aur namita ke janam se bhi pahle, papa
ki shadi ki pahli raat se suru hoti hai.
Us samay papa ki umar 30 saal aur sunita ki umar 18 saal thi. Meri sauteli maa ka pati, matlab ki papa unse 12 saal bade the aur unke pati ka beta,
matlab ki mai unse 12 saal chhota tha.
Mujhe ache se yaad hai ki us samay mai papa ke sath hi soya karta tha. Magar jab papa ne shadi ki pahli raat, mujhe meri sauteli maa se milwaya to,
mujhse kaha ki, “ye tumhari nayi maa hai. Aaj se tum inko hi mummy kahoge aur aaj se tum dusre kamre soya karoge.”
Iske bad mere sone ki vyavastha, ek dusre kamre me kar di gayi. Us samay mujhe itni samajh to thi nahi ki, mai papa aur chhoti maa ke ek sath sone
ka kuch matlab samajh pata. Mujhe us raat akele jara bhi nind nahi aayi.
Mujhe kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki meri maa ki maut ke sath hi, meri khushiyan bhi khatam ho gayi ho. Mai
saari raat apni mari huyi maa ko yaad karke, rota raha aur mujhe pahle din hi, apni nayi maa se nafrat ho gayi.
Update 2
Lekin ye kahani amita aur namita ke janam se bhi pahle, papa ki shadi ki pahli raat se suru hoti hai. Us samay papa ki umar 30 saal aur sunita ki umar
18 saal thi. Meri sauteli maa ka pati, matlab ki papa unse 12 saal bade the aur unke pati ka beta, matlab ki mai unse 12 saal chhota tha.
Mujhe ache se yaad hai ki us samay mai papa ke sath hi soya karta tha. Magar jab papa ne shadi ki pahli raat, mujhe meri sauteli maa se milwaya to,
mujhse kaha ki, “ye tumhari nayi maa hai. Aaj se tum inko hi mummy kahoge aur aaj se tum dusre kamre soya karoge.”
Iske bad mere sone ki vyavastha, ek dusre kamre me kar di gayi. Us samay mujhe itni samajh to thi nahi ki, mai papa aur chhoti maa ke ek sath sone
ka kuch matlab samajh pata. Mujhe us raat akele jara bhi nind nahi aayi.
Mujhe kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki meri maa ki maut ke sath hi, meri khushiyan bhi khatam ho gayi ho. Mai
saari raat apni mari huyi maa ko yaad karke, rota raha aur mujhe pahle din hi, apni nayi maa se nafrat ho gayi.
Raat ko rote rote kab meri nind lag gayi, mujhe pata hi nahi chala. Subah subah meri nind papa ki aawaj se khuli. Papa mujhe nind se jaga rahe the.
Meri nind khuli to papa kane lage.
Papa bole “punnu jaldi se uth jao, nahi to school ke liye der ho jayegi.”
Maine aankh khol kar dekha to, nayi maa bhi papa ke sath khadi muskura rahi thi. Unhe hansta hua dekh kar, mai man hi man jal raha tha.
Mai bina kuch bole, fresh hone chala gaya. Nahane ke bad mujhe roj ki tarah, mere ghar me kaam karne wali chanda mausi ne taiyar kiya aur fir mai
school chala gaya.
School me bhi mai sare samay udas raha. Mujhe udas dekh kar, mere dost mehul ne mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “suna hai tere papa, tere liye nayi maa laye hai.”
Mai bola “haan yaar, laye to hai, par nayi maa jara bhi achi nahi hai. Aate hi usne mujhe papa ke kamre se bahar nikal diya. Kal pahli bar mai akele
soya.”
Ye kahte kahte mai ro pada. Mehul mujhe chup karata raha aur fir mujhe samjhate huye kahne laga.
Mehul bola “dekh punnu, sauteli maa bahut gandi hoti hai.”
Mehul meri hi umar ka tha. Lekin mere andar uski jitni samajh nahi thi. Maine uski is baat ko sunkar, bade hi bholepan se us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye sauteli maa kya hota hai.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me, mehul ne kisi bade bujurg ki tarah mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “jab kisi ki maa mar jati hai aur uske papa jo nayi maa late hai, use sauteli maa kahte hai.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, mere man ki utsukta bad gayi. Maine us se sawal karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe kaise pata ki sauteli maa gandi hoti hai.”
Mehul bola “mere pados me ek ramu naam ka ladka rahta hai. Uski bhi sauteli maa hai. Uski sauteli maa ne uska school chhudwa diya hai aur us se
ghar ka saara kaam karwati hai. Apne bachchon ko to khub acha acha khana deti hai, par ramu ko bacha hua khana deti hai aur kabhi kabhi to use
bhukha bhi rakhti hai.”
Mai bola “kya ramu ke papa sauteli maa ko aisa karne se nahi rokte.”
Mehul bola “pahle to rokte the, par jab se sauteli maa ke bachche huye hai. Tab se vo un bachchon ko pyar karne lage aur ramu ko apni maa aur bhai
bahno ke sath mil kar na rahne ke liye gussa karne lage hai. Bechara ramu bilkul akela ho gaya. Tab uske nana ramu ko apne sath le gaye. Ab ramu
apne nana ke sath hi rahta hai.”
Ramu ke uske nana ke sath jane ki baat sunkar, na jane kyo mujhe bahut khushi huyi aur maine mehul se kaha.
Mai bola “kya ab ramu apne nana ke yaha khush hai.”
Mehul bola “nahi yaar, wo bechara to waha bhi khush nahi hai. Waha uske nana nani ke sath uske 3 mama aur mami bhi rahte hai. Uski mamiyan bhi
use pareshan karti hai. Bas fark itna hai ki, uske nana nani use bahut pyar karte hai. Isliye wo waha se wapas aana nahi chahta hai.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar mujhe bahut nirasha huyi aur kuch sauteli maa ke naam se dar bhi lagne laga. Maine apne isi dar ko mehul ke samne jahir karte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “yaar ab mai kya karu. Meri nayi maa bhi to sauteli maa hai. Kya wo bhi mujhe ramu ki tarah dukh degi.”
Mujhe pareshan dekh kar mehul ne mujhe dilasa dete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “yaar tu dukhi mat ho. Mai kuch na kuch rasta dud nikaluga.”
Mehul ki baton se mujhe kuch sukun mahsus hua aur fir hum log apne apne ghar ke liye nikal liye.
Update-3
Ramu ke uske nana ke sath jane ki baat sunkar, na jane kyo mujhe bahut khushi huyi aur maine mehul se kaha.
Mai bola “kya ab ramu apne nana ke yaha khush hai.”
Mehul bola “nahi yaar, wo bechara to waha bhi khush nahi hai. Waha uske nana nani ke sath uske 3 mama aur mami bhi rahte hai. Uski mamiyan bhi
use pareshan karti hai. Bas fark itna hai ki, uske nana nani use bahut pyar karte hai. Isliye wo waha se wapas aana nahi chahta hai.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar mujhe bahut nirasha huyi aur kuch sauteli maa ke naam se dar bhi lagne laga. Maine apne isi dar ko mehul ke samne jahir karte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “yaar ab mai kya karu. Meri nayi maa bhi to sauteli maa hai. Kya wo bhi mujhe ramu ki tarah dukh degi.”
Mujhe pareshan dekh kar mehul ne mujhe dilasa dete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “yaar tu dukhi mat ho. Mai kuch na kuch rasta dud nikaluga.”
Mehul ki baton se mujhe kuch sukun mahsus hua aur fir hum log apne apne ghar ke liye nikal liye.
Mai ghar pahucha to, nayi maa hall me baithi tv dekh rahi thi. Mujhe school se aaya dekh kar, nayi maa ne mujhe apne pas bula kar puchha.
Nayi maa boli “tumhari school kitne baje chhut’ti hai.”
Unke is sawal se mai saham gaya. Mujhe laga meri chori pakdi gayi hai. Maine dhimi si awaaj me kaha.
Mai bola “jee 1 baje chhut’ti hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, un ne mujhe gusse me ghurte huye kaha.
Nayi maa boli “tab fir tum 2:30 baje ghar kyo aa rahe ho. Itni der kaha the aur kya kar rahe the.”
Maine unko apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “school to 1 baje chhut gaya tha, par mai apne dost mehul se baat karne laga tha, isliye mujhe aane me der ho gayi.”
Nayi maa boli “thik hai, aaj mere samne tumne pahli baar aisa kiya hai. Isliye mai tum par koi gussa nahi kar rahi hu. Magar kal se aisa nahi chalega.
Kal se samay par ghar aana. Ab jao aur jakar kapde badal kar khana kha lo.”
Mai bola “jee nayi maa.”
Itna bol kar mai sarpat apne kamre ki taraf bhag gaya. Jise kal raat hi mere liye taiyar kiya gaya tha.
Raat ko dinner par, nayi maa ne papa ko, mere school se der se aane ki baat bata di. Papa ne mujhe bahut gussa kiya. Jis vajah se mere man me,
nayi maa ke liye nafrat aur bhi gahri ho gayi. Us raat bhi mai, apni nayi maa ko koste huye soya.
Agle din maine mehul ko saari baat batayi. Jise sunne ke bad, mehul ne mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “dekha, teri sauteli maa ab dhire dhire apna rang dikhane lagi hai. Tu us se darna band kar aur usko sabak sikha. Warna ek din tujhe bhi
ramu ki tarah dukh sahne padege.”
Mehul ki ye baat mujhe sahi lag rahi thi. Lekin mai nayi maa ko sabak kaise sikhau, ye meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Isliye maine mehul se
puchha.
Mai bola “yaar, baat to teri sahi hai. Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha ki, mai nayi maa ko sabak sikhane ke liye kya karu.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me mehul ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “sabse pahle to, tu us se darna band kar aur usko har baat ka jabab dena suru kar de. Aakhir wo ghar, tera hi to hai aur fir wo koi teri sagi
maa to hai nahi. Jo wo tujh par is tarah se hukum chalayegi. Jaise wo teri sikayat tere papa se karti hai. Tu bhi uski sikayat apne papa se kiya karna.”
Mehul ki ye baat mujhe jam gayi. Aakhir chhote bachchon ki soch bhi to chhoti hi hoti hai. Mujhe mehul ki ye baat bahut jyada pasand aayi aur maine
fauran hi us par, amal karna bhi suru kar diya.
Jiska natija ye nikla ki, ek hafte ke andar hi, mere aur meri nayi maa ke bich tanav pahle se bhi jyada bad gaya. Fir ek din wo ho gaya, jo mere chhote
se dimag ne kabhi socha bhi nahi tha.
Update-4
Mehul ki bat mujhe jam gayi maine us se pucha.
Mai bola “mai nayi maa ko sabak sikhane ke liye kya karu.”
Tab mehul ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “sabse pahle tu us se darna band kar aur usko har bat ka jabab dena suru kar. Aakhir ghar to tera hi hai. Fir wo teri sagi maa to hai nahi. Jo
tujh par is tarah se hukum chalaye. Jaise wo teri sikayat tere papa se karti hai. Tu bhi uski sikayat papa se kar.”
Aakhir chhote bachon ki soch bhi to chhoti hi hoti hai. Mujhe mehul ki bat bahut pasand aayi. Maine us par amal karna bhi suru kar diya. Jiska natija ye
nikla ki, ek hafte ke andar mere aur meri nayi maa ke bich tanav aur bhi jyada bad gaya. Fir ek din vo ho gaya jo mere chhote se dimag ne socha bhi
nahi tha.
Hua ye ki papa ne nayi maa ke janamdin ki party rakhi thi. Papa ne kabhi mere janam din ki party nahi rakhi thi aur aaj nayi maa ke janamdin ki party
kar rahe the. Jo mujhe jara bhi acha nahi laga. Mai party me nahi gaya aur apne kamre me hi book khol kar baith gaya. Taki koi aaye to use lage ki,
mai padayi kar raha hu.
Mera sochna thik hi nikla. Kyoki kuch hi der bad kisi ne mera darwaja khatkhataya. Maine darwaja khola to samne nayi maa khadi thi. Unhe darwaje
par khada dekh kar maine kaha.
Mai bola “ji nayi maa.”
Nayi maa boli “niche itni badi party chal rahi hai. Tum yaha kamre me baithe baithe kya kar rahe ho. Chalo jaldi se kapde badlo aur party me aa jao.”
Mai bola “nayi maa, mujhe party pasand nahi hai. Mai party me nahi aauga aur mujhe padai bhi karni hai.”
Nayi maa boli “dekho party hum logo ne di hai, isliye party me hamare parivar ke sabhi logo ka hona jaruri hai. Tum chaho to thodi der bad vapas aa
jana aur apni padai kar lena. Ab der mat karo aur taiyar hokar jaldi se aa jao.”
Ye kahkar nayi maa chali gayi, par mai party me nahi gaya. Kafi der tak mai party me nahi gaya to, nayi maa fir mujhe bulane aayi magar maine aane
se saf mana kar diya. Tab nayi maa ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Nayi maa boli “dekho, party me sabhi rishtedar aaye hai. Yadi tum nahi aaoge to vo tarah tarah ki bate karege. Jo tumhare papa ko achi nahi lagegi aur
ho sakta hai tumhare papa apna sara gussa tum par utar de. Isliye behtar yahi hoga ki tum kuch der ke liye party me aa jao.”
Itna kah kar nayi maa chali gayi. Magar mujhe to nayi maa ki bat na manne aur unko nicha dikhane ka junun sawar tha. Isliye maine is baar bhi unki
bat par koi dhyan nahi diya aur mai party me nahi gaya.
Der rat ko party khatam huyi. Tab papa aur nayi maa mere kamre me aaye. Mai apne bistar par leta hua, sone ka natak kar raha tha. Papa ne 2 bar
mujhe awaaj di, par mai chupchap leta raha.
Tab nayi maa boli “dekho padai karte karte so gaya hai. Mai to pahle hi kah rahi thi ki, wo padai karte karte so gaya hoga. Lekin aap meri bat maan hi
rahe the.”
Magar papa meri vajah se bahut gusse me lag rahe the. Wo nayi maa ki is bat ke jabab me kahne lage.
Papa bole “ye ladka bahut hi bigad gaya hai. Ise sudharne ka ab ek hi rasta hai ki, ise bording school me dal diya jaye. Warna ek din ye ladka hamare
hanth se nikal jayega.”
Papa ki bat sunkar nayi maa ne unhe samjhate huye kaha.
Nayi maa boli “abhi ye bahut chhota hai. Itni si umar me ise bording school me dalna, thik nahi rahega. Wo thoda bada ho jayega to, khud hi har bat ko
samajhne lagega.”
Papa bole “nahi ye bahut dheet ho gaya hai aur yadi hamne ise apne sath rakha to, iska dheetpan aur bhi badta jayega. Iske liye yahi thik hoga ki, ye
bording me rahe.”
Itna kahkar papa aur nayi maa chale gaye. Lekin unki ye bat sunkar to, meri sitti pitti gum ho gayi thi. Ab mai us ghadi ko kos raha tha, jab maine nayi
maa ki bat na maan kar, party me na jaane ka faisla tha.
Maine khud hi apne liye ek pareshani khadi kar li thi. Lekin ab ho bhi kya sakta tha. Mere dimag me to kuch aa hi nahi raha tha, isliye maine socha ki,
ab jo bhi kar payega, mehul hi kar payega aur fir ye sab sochte sochte mai so gaya.
Dusre din mai papa ka samna kiye bina hi school nikal gaya aur fir lunch me maine mehul ko saari bat batayi. Tab mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola “yar ye to bahut badi musibat ho gayi hai. Iske liye to ab hume mammy hi koi rasta bata sakti hai.”
Mai bola “to fir chal, ghar chalte hai aur aunty se hi rasta puchte hai”
Iske bad humne lunch se hi school se chhuti maar di aur hum dono, mehul ke ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Mehul ki mammy, richa aunty 26 saal ki atyant sundar mahila thi. Jab se meri mammy ki death huyi thi, tab se wo mujhe bahut hi jyada pyar karti thi
aur jab bhi mai unke ghar jata tha. Wo mujhe bina khana khaye nahi jane deti thi aur hamesa mehul ke hanth se bhi mere liye, kuch na kuch bhejti rahti
thi. Isliye mai unhe bahut pasand karta tha aur apni mammy ki tarah hi unhe pyar karta tha.
Mehul ke ghar pahuchne par jab richa aunty ne darwaja khola to, hume dekh kar chaukte huye puchha.
Richa aunty boli “tum log itni jaldi ghar kaise aa gaye.”
Tab mehul bola “mammy punnu paresan hai aur usi paresani ka hal aap se janne aaya hai.”
Richa aunty boli “thik hai, pahle tum dono kuch kha lo. Uske bad mai punnu ki pareshani bhi sunugi aur use hal karne ka rasta bhi bataugi.”
Ye kah kar aunty hum dono ko ghar ke andar le gayi. Un ne hum dono ko baithne ko kaha aur khud hamare liye khana lene rasoi me chali gayi.
Update-5
Mehul ki mammy, richa aunty 26 saal ki atyant sundar mahila thi. Jab se meri mammy ki death huyi thi, tab se wo mujhe bahut hi jyada pyar karti thi
aur jab bhi mai unke ghar jata tha. Wo mujhe bina khana khaye nahi jane deti thi aur hamesa mehul ke hanth se bhi mere liye, kuch na kuch bhejti rahti
thi. Isliye mai unhe bahut pasand karta tha aur apni mammy ki tarah hi unhe pyar karta tha.
Mehul ke ghar pahuchne par jab richa aunty ne darwaja khola to, hume dekh kar chaukte huye puchha.
Richa aunty boli “tum log itni jaldi ghar kaise aa gaye.”
Tab mehul bola “mammy punnu paresan hai aur usi paresani ka hal aap se janne aaya hai.”
Richa aunty boli “thik hai, pahle tum dono kuch kha lo. Uske bad mai punnu ki pareshani bhi sunugi aur use hal karne ka rasta bhi bataugi.”
Ye kah kar aunty hum dono ko ghar ke andar le gayi. Un ne hum dono ko baithne ko kaha aur khud hamare liye khana lene rasoi me chali gayi.
Aunty ne hum logon ko aalu ke paranthe banakar khilaye aur jab hum logon ne paranthe kha liye to fir un ne mujhse pucha.
Aunty boli “han beta, ab batao tumhe kya paresani hai, jisko hal karne ka rasta tum mujhse janna chahte ho.”
Maine aunty ko, apne rat ko nayi maa ki b’day party me na jane aur papa ki mujhe bording bhejne wali bat bata di. Jise sunne ke bad aunty ne kaha.
Aunty boli “beta jab tumhari nayi maa ne tumhe party me aane ko bola to, tum party me kyo nahi gaye. Ye to tumhari hi galti hai aur is bat par tumhare
papa ka gussa karna jara bhi galat nahi hai.”
Mujhe aunty ki ye bat sunkar bahut jyada nirasha huyi aur mai udas ho gaya. Mujhe udas dekh kar, aunty mere pas aakar baith gayi aur mere sar par
pyar se hanth ferte huye kahne lagi.
Aunty boli “beta meri bat ka bura mat mano. Mai jo bhi kahugi, tumhare bhale ke liye hi kahugi. Ab mai tumse jo bhi puchti hu, tum uska sahi sahi jabab
do. Tabhi to mai tumhari paresani ko dur karne ka koi rasta bata sakugi.”
Mujhe aunty ka yun pyar se hanth ferna aur unki bat dono bahut ache lage. Maine khush hote huye aunty se kaha.
Mai bola “aap puchiye aunty, mai aapki har bat ka sahi sahi jabab duga.”
Aunty boli “acha ye batao, kal rat ko apni nayi maa ke baar baar kahne par bhi, tum party me kyo nahi gaye the.”
Mai bola “mujhe nayi maa bilkul bhi pasand nahi hai. Isliye kal maine unki bat nahi maani.”
Aunty boli “kyo, tumhe nayi maa kyo pasand nahi hai.”
Aunty ki is bat par mai mehul ki taraf dekhne laga to, mehul samajh gaya ki, ab aage ki bat batane ki baari uski hai aur fir usne pahle din se lekar abhi
tak huyi sari bat aunty ko bata di. Jise sunne ke bad aunty ne kaha.
Aunty boli “tum logo ko ye kasie laga ki, jo ramu ki maa ne ramu ke sath kiya hai. Wahi punnu ki nayi maa punnu ke sath karegi. Ramu ki maa to ek
achi aurat nahi hai. Isliye wo ramu ko paresan kiya karti thi. Lekin punnu ki nayi maa bahut achi aurat hai, isliye wo punnu ko kabhi paresan nahi
karegi.”
Aunty ke muh se nayi maa ki tarif sunkar bhi, mujhe aunty ki bat par viswas nahi aa raha tha. Maine aunty se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty aapne to nayi maa ko dekha hi nahi aur jab aap unhe janti hi nahi hai to, fir aap ye kaise kah sakti hai ki nayi maa ek achi aurat hai aur
wo mujhe kabhi paresan nahi karegi.”
Meri bat sunkar aunty hansne lagi aur fir mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Aunty boli “beta ye tumse kisne kah diya ki, mai tumhari nahi maa ko nahi janti. Maine tumhari nayi maa ko dekha bhi hai aur mai unhe ache se janti
bhi hu. Wo meri saheli ki chhoti bahan hai. Isliye mujhe malum hai ki, wo bahut achi hai.”
Aunty ki ye bat sunne ke bad bhi mai nayi maa ko acha manne ko taiyar nahi tha. Maine aunty se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty yadi nayi maa achi hai to, fir un ne mujhe papa ke kamre se bahar kyo nikalwaya.”
Aunty boli “dekho abhi tum chhote ho isliye is bat ko nahi samajh sakte ho. Fir bhi mai ik dusre tarike se tumko ye bat samjhati hu. Dekho tum aur
mehul ek barabar ke ho. Mehul bhi pahle mere aur apne papa ke sath, hamare kamre me sota tha. Magar fir ye school jane laga to, humne iske sone
aur padai ke liye ise ek alag kamra de diya. Ab tumhari maa to thi nahi. Fir tumhare liye ye sab kaun karta. Magar jab tumhari nayi maa aayi to, un ne
tumhare liye wahi kiya, jo maine mehul ke liye kiya tha. Ab yadi tumhare liye aisa karne se tumhari nayi maa achi nahi hai to, fir maine bhi to mehul ke
liye aisa hi kiya hai. Kya tab mai bhi achi nahi hu.”
Ye kah kar aunty meri taraf dekhne lagi. Mujhe unki bat samajh me aa rahi thi. Fir bhi mai nayi maa ko acha manne ko taiyar nahi tha. Maine fir se
aunty se sawal kiya.
Mai bola “yadi aisa hi bat hai to, fir nayi maa ne mujhe us din, mehul ke sath der tak school me rahne par, gussa kyo kiya tha.”
Aunty boli “dekho beta, us din unka tumhare ghar me pahla hi din tha aur tum us din samay par ghar nahi pahuche to, unhe tumhari chinta ho rahi hogi.
Isliye un ne tumhe der se aane ke upar se gussa kiya. Us din to maine bhi mehul ko gussa kiya tha. Tum chaho to mehul se puch sakte ho.”
Aunty ki bat sunkar mai mehul ki taraf dekhne laga. Tab mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola “han, us din mammy ne bhi mujh par gussa kiya tha.”
Mehul ke muh se ye sachai janne ke bad bhi maine apni bat aunty ke samne rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “chalo mai aapki ye bat bhi maan leta hu ki, nayi maa ne us din mujhe, meri chinta hone ki vajah se gussa kiya tha. Lekin iske bad un ne, meri
sikayat papa se kyo ki. Papa ne unki sikayat sunkar mujh par bahut gussa kiya tha. Jab wo khud mujh par is bat ke liye gussa kar chuki thi. Tab unhe
papa se meri sikayat karne ki kya jarurat thi.”
Aunty boli “dekho beta, abhi wo tumhare ghar me nayi hai. Us ne socha hoga ki, yadi usne tumhare school se der se aane ki bat tumhare papa se na
batayi aur kal ko tumhe kuch ho gaya to, sab yahi kahege ki sauteli maa thi, isliye ladke ka khayal nahi rakha. Ab wo nayi hai to, use tum logon ko
samajhne me kuch samay to lagega hi hai.”
Mai bola “chaliye aunty, mai aapki ye bat bhi maan leta hu. Lekin mujhe itni si bat ke liye bording kyo bheja ja raha hai. Ye to bilkul ramu ki tarah hi ho
gaya hai. Use uski nayi maa ke aane par uske nana ke ghar jaana pada tha aur mujhe meri nayi maa ke aane par bording jaana pad raha hai.”
Ye kah kar mai aunty ki taraf dekhne laga. Aunty ne mujhse puchha.
Aunty boli “tumhe bording bhejne ki bat kya tumhari nayi maa ne ki thi.”
Mai bola “nahi papa ne ki thi.”
Aunty boli “tab tumhari nayi maa ne kya kaha.”
Mai bola “un ne kaha ki ye bording ke liye abhi bahut chhota hai. Ise bording me nahi dalna chahiye.”
Aunty boli “dekho beta jis bat se tum paresan ho. Us bat ke liye tumhari nayi maa ne tumhari tarafdari li. Mai manti hu ki tum me abhi ache bure ki
pahchan nahi hai. Lekin tum itna to samajh hi sakte ho ki, jo tumhare bhale ki soche wo bura nahi ho sakta.”
Mai bola “aunty aapki sab bat sahi par aap mujhe bording jane se rok lo. Mai bording nahi jana chahta.”
Aunty boli “tum chinta mat karo. Mai tumhe bording nahi jane dungi. Magar iske liye pahle tum khud koshish karo. Yadi tum se kuch nahi hua to, fir mai
tumhari nayi maa se bat karke, tumhara bording jana rukwa dugi.”
Aunty ki bat sunkar mai soch me pad gaya. Jab mere kuch samajh me nahi aaya to maine aunty se puchha.
Mai bola “aunty mai bhala kya kar sakta hu. Meri bat bhala kaun manega.”
Aunty boli “sab se pahle tum apni nayi maa ko bura manna band karo aur jaise meri har bat ko mante ho, waise hi apni nayi maa ki bat bhi manna suru
kar do. Fir dekho wo khud tumhe bording nahi jane degi.”
Mai bola “aunty wo mujh se hamesa gusse me bat karti hai. Isliye mujhe bhi un par gussa aa jata hai.”
Aunty boli “beta wo suru se hi gusse wali hai aur yadi koi uski bat nahi manta to, use aur bhi gussa aa jata hai. Magar jab tum uski bat manoge to, wo
tum par jara bhi gussa nahi karegi.”
Mai bola “lekin aunty, nayi maa to mujhse kal ki bat ko lekar naraj hogi. Wo bhala mujhse koi bat kyo karegi. Jab wo mujhse koi bat nahi karegi to, fir
mai unki bat kaise manuga.”
Aunty boli “sabse pahle tum use nayi maa ki jagah chhoti maa bolna suru karo. Aaj ghar jate hi sab se pahle use kal ki galti ke liye sorry kahna aur
birthday wish karna. Uski saari narajgi khud hi khatam ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “thik hai aunty, ab mere ghar jane ka time bhi ho raha hai. Mai ghar jata hu.”
Fir maine aunty aur mehul ko bye bola aur ghar ke liye nikal pada magar ab mere man se bording jane ka dar nikal gaya tha. Aunty ne mere dimag me
nayi maa ki jo tasvir banayi thi, wo mujhe achi lagne lagi thi. Mai bas isi baare me sochte sochte apne ghar ki taraf chala ja raha tha.
Update-6
Mai bola “lekin aunty, nayi maa to mujhse kal ki bat ko lekar naraj hogi. Wo bhala mujhse koi bat kyo karegi. Jab wo mujhse koi bat nahi karegi to, fir
mai unki bat kaise manuga.”
Aunty boli “sabse pahle tum use nayi maa ki jagah chhoti maa bolna suru karo. Aaj ghar jate hi sab se pahle use kal ki galti ke liye sorry kahna aur
birthday wish karna. Uski saari narajgi khud hi khatam ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “thik hai aunty, ab mere ghar jane ka time bhi ho raha hai. Mai ghar jata hu.”
Fir maine aunty aur mehul ko bye bola aur ghar ke liye nikal pada magar ab mere man se bording jane ka dar nikal gaya tha. Aunty ne mere dimag me
nayi maa ki jo tasvir banayi thi, wo mujhe achi lagne lagi thi. Mai bas isi baare me sochte sochte apne ghar ki taraf chala ja raha tha.
Tabhi raste me mujhe ek chudiyon ki dukan dikhayi di. Jise dekh kar mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine bade pyar se nayi maa ke liye laal
rang ki chudiyan kharidi. Udhar hi ek greetings ki dukan bhi mil gayi to maine ek sorry aur ek birthday wish ki greeting bhi le li. Maine usme likhwa diya
punnu ki chhoti maa ko punnu ki taraf se.
Sab saman apne beg me ache se rakhne ke bad, mai aane wale pal ki kalpna karte huye khushi khushi apne ghar ke liye chal pada.
Ghar pahuchte hi mujhe nayi maa dikh gayi. Wo hall me hi sofe par baithi thi aur unki najar darwaje ki hi taraf hi thi. Maine unko dekh kar muskuraya
magar un ne apna chehra dusri taraf ghuma diya.
Un ne jis taraf apna chehra ghumaya tha maine us taraf dekha to mere pairo se jamin hi khisak gayi. Waha papa khade the aur gusse se mujhe hi
ghoor rahe the. Mai dhire dhire kadam badate huye table ke pas aaya aur apna beg table par rakha tab tak papa mere pas aa chuke the.
Papa bole "kaha se aa raha hai tu"
Mujhe unka ye sawal karna ajib laga, kyoki mai to roj ke time par hi ghar aaya tha. Mai samajh gaya ki, lagta hai kisi ne papa ko bata diya hai ki, mai
lunch time par school se nikal aaya tha, par ab mai iska kya jabab du, ye mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha, isliye mai sar jhukaye chup chap khada
raha.
Meri khamoshi se papa ka gussa aur bhi bad gaya tha. Unne mere bal pakad kar mera chehra apni taraf ghumaya aur fir pucha.
Papa bole "kaha se aa raha hai tu. Jabab kyo nahi deta."
Magar mere pas dene ke liye koi jabab hota to, mai deta. Mai chup hi khada raha aur rone laga. Mere jabab na dene aur rone se gussa hokar papa ne
khich kar ek thappad mere gaal par mara. Wo mujhe aur maar pate, us se pahle hi nayi maa bich me aa gayi aur kahne lagi.
Nayi maa boli "itne chhote bache ko kya itni berahmi se mara jata hai."
Papa gusse me bole "ye tumhe bacha lagta hai. Jara iska shaitani dimag to dekho. School ka time milakar ghar aa raha hai. Agar iske principal ne na
bataya hota to, hume pata hi nahi chalta ki, ye lunch me hi school se bhag aaya hai.”
Itna bol kar papa ne mera hanth pakad kar, mujhe chhoti maa ke piche se apne pas khicha aur fir mere bal pakad kar pucha.
Papa bole "bata kaha tha abhi tak, school se kyo bhaga tha."
Lekin mai kuch nahi bola to, papa ne mujhe marne ke liye fir se hanth uthaya magar tab tak fir chhoti maa ne bich me aakar mujhe apne piche chupa
liya. Is par papa ne kaha.
Papa bole "ye saala aise nahi sudhrega. Iske sudharne ka ek hi rasta hai ki, ise bording bhej diya jaye."
Papa ke muh se bording ka naam sunte hi mujhe bhi gussa aa gaya aur maine vo bol diya jo na to maine kabhi socha tha aur na hi kabhi mere dimag
ne socha tha.
Maine rote huye kaha "han han bhej do mujhe bording. Taki jaise dusri bibi le aaye ho, waise hi dusra bacha bhi le aao."
Meri is bat ne do bomb ka kaam kiya tha. Ek bomb maine apni nayi maa par giraya tha. Jo meri bat ko sunkar sann rah gayi thi, to dusra bomb maine
mere papa par giraya tha, jisne unhe manav se danav bana diya tha.
Vo mujhe peetne ke liye apni taraf gusse se khich rahe the. Lekin nayi maa mujhe unse bachane ki kosis kar rahi thi. Magar papa to gusse me pure
danav ban chuke the aur aisa lag raha tha ki ye danav mera vadh karke hi shant hoga.
Jab nayi maa ne papa ko, mujhe peetne se roke rakha to, papa ne apna gussa un par utarte huye, unke dono hanth pakadkar itni jor se dusri taraf
dhakela ki, nayi maa table ke pas jakar giri aur table ka kinara badi jor se unhe laga. Ek pal ke liye wo apni sudh budh kho baithi. Unke mathe se khoon
aane laga aur vo achet si ho gayi.
Nayi maa ke hamare bich se hat jane ke bad, papa ne meri ruyi ka tarah dhunayi karna suru kar diya.
Chanda mausi aur driver bhi vahi khade the. Meri piatyi dekh kar unki aankhon se aansu bah rah the. Magar papa ko rokne ki kisi ki himmat nahi pad
rahi thi aur mai mujhe pad rahi maar se, mai jor jor se chilla raha tha "are koi to bacha lo mujhe. KOI TO ROK LO papa ko."
"are koi to bacha lo mujhe. KOI TO ROK LO papa ko"
Meri chikh pukar sunkar nayi maa ki chetna jaagi aur vo fir se bhagti huyi mere pas aa gayi. Wo mujhe papa se chhudane ki koshish karne lagi, par jab
papa ne mujhe nahi chhoda to unne mujhe pakad kar jor se khicha aur mai papa ki pakad se chhut gaya.
Mai jakar nayi maa se lipat gaya aur unhe badi jor se pakad liya. Papa ne dobara mujhe pakadne ki koshish ki magar nayi maa ne unka hanth gusse
se jhatak diya aur boli "bas bahut ho gaya. Itne chhote se bache ko koi itni berahmi se marta hai kya."
"log to yahi kahege na ki sauteli maa ne aate hi apna rang dikhana suru kar diya. ye koi nahi dekhega ki bap ne bete ko janvaro ki tarah peeta hai."
Papa ka bhi gussa sant nahi hua tha. Vo bole "ise samjha do. Mere ghar me rahna hai to mere tarike se rahe, nahi to iske bording jane ka rasta khula
hai." itna kahkar papa vapas office chale gaye.
Papa ke jane ke bad nayi maa mujhe apne se alag karti huyi boli "jao apne kamre me jakar aaram karo." ye kahkar vo sofe par apna sar pakad kar
baith gayi. Unke sar par khun laga hua tha.
Mai rote huye andar kamre me gaya aur dawai ka box lekar aaya aur nayi maa se bola "chhoti maa aapke sar se khun nikal raha hai. Dawa laga lijiye.
Ye pahla mauka tha, jab maine apni nayi maa ko chhoti maa kah kar pukara tha. Lekin unke upar meri is bat ka koi asar nahi pada. Wo apna sar pakad
kar baithi rahi aur unki aankhon se aansu bahte rahe.
Shayad meri dusri shadi aur dusre bache ki bat se unhe bahut jyada dukh pahucha tha. Isliye wo mujhse gusse me boli "mujhe koi dawai nahi lagana.
tum apne kamre me jao aur mujhe mere haal par chhod do."
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mujhe or bhi jyada rona aa gaya. Mai waha ek pal na ruk saka aur sidhe apne kamre me aapkar takiye me apna muh chhupa
kar rone laga. Mai rote rote ye sochne laga ki, koi mujhse pyar nahi karta. Yahi sab sochte sochte mera rona aur bhi tej hota chala gaya.
Update-7
Mai rote huye andar kamre me gaya aur dawai ka box lekar aaya aur nayi maa se bola "chhoti maa aapke sar se khun nikal raha hai. Dawa laga lijiye.
Ye pahla mauka tha, jab maine apni nayi maa ko chhoti maa kah kar pukara tha. Lekin unke upar meri is bat ka koi asar nahi pada. Wo apna sar pakad
kar baithi rahi aur unki aankhon se aansu bahte rahe.
Shayad meri dusri shadi aur dusre bache ki bat se unhe bahut jyada dukh pahucha tha. Isliye wo mujhse gusse me boli "mujhe koi dawai nahi lagana.
tum apne kamre me jao aur mujhe mere haal par chhod do."
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mujhe or bhi jyada rona aa gaya. Mai waha ek pal na ruk saka aur sidhe apne kamre me aapkar takiye me apna muh chhupa
kar rone laga. Mai rote rote ye sochne laga ki, koi mujhse pyar nahi karta. Yahi sab sochte sochte mera rona aur bhi tej hota chala gaya.
Idhar mai ro raha tha aur udhar chhoti maa ke sar me chot lagi thi. Lekin unhe chot se jyada dard meri wo bat pahucha rahi thi, jo maine papa se boli
thi. Unke mathe se khoon bah raha tha aur aankhon se aansu bah rahe the.
Magar unhe is sab ki jara bhi parwah nahi thi. Unne gusse me dawa ka wo box jo mai unke pas rakh kar aaya tha, use utha kar fek diya aur chanda
mausi se boli “mausi aap ne dekha na dono bap bete kaise lad rahe the. Kya aapko bhi punnu ki tarah yahi lagta hai ki, is sab ke piche mera koi hanth
hai.”
Mausi ne chhoti maa ka feka dawa ka box uthate huye kaha “nahi bahurani. Aaj jo kuch bhi hua hai, us me puri galti sahab ji ki hai. Yadi punnu baba
school se bhag bhi aaye the to, unhe itna gussa aur punnu baba ke sath ye maar peet nahi karna chahiye tha. Balki pyar se unse iski vajah puchna aur
unko samjhana chahiye tha”
Ye kahte huye chanda mausi ne dawa ka box chhoti maa ke pas rakh diya aur kaha “bahurani ye dawa laga lijiye. Khoon abhi bhi bah raha hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “mausi aap meri fikar mat kijiye. Aap pahle jakar punnu ko dekhiye. Bechare ko janvaron ki tarah peeta gaya hai. Wo lunch me school
se nikla tha, pata nahi, usne kuch khaya bhi hai ki nahi. Aap jakar use kuch khila dijiye.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mausi ne kitchen se khana liya aur mere kamre me aane lagi. Mausi ke piche piche chhoti maa bhi aayi, par wo mujhe abhi
bhi rota dekh kar mere kamre ke bahar hi ruk gayi.
Mausi mere pas aakar baith gayi aur mere sar ko apni god me rakhte huye boli “chup ho jao punnu baba. nahi to aapki tabiyat kharab ho jayegi.”
Mausi ke pyar se hanth ferne se mujhe thoda sukun mila. Mera rona kuch kam hua to, mausi ne kaha “punnu baba ab khana kha lijiye.”
Mai bola “mausi mai khana kha chuka hu.”
Mausi boli “jhut mat bolo baba. Mai ache se janti hu ki, aapne khana nahi khaya. Ab gussa shant karo aur chupchap khana kha lo.”
Mai bola “mausi aapki kasam maine khana kha liya hai.”
Mausi ki god me maine hosh sambhala tha. Wo ache se janti thi ki, mai jhuthi kasam nahi khata. Isliye fir un ne mujhse khane ke liye jid nahi ki aur
pyar se mere sar par hath ferne lagi.
Maine mausi ke pas baithte huye pucha “mausi chhoti maa ne dawa laga li.”
Mere muh se chhoti maa sunkar, mausi ke chehre par muskan aa gayi. Wo fir pyar se mere sar par hath ferte huye boli “nahi baba. Wo dawa nahi laga
rahi hai.”
Mausi ki bat sunkar mai fir rone laga. Mujhe rote dekh kar mausi boli “kya hua baba. Ab kyo ro rahe ho.”
Maine rote huye kaha “mausi wo dusri shadi aur dusre bache wali bat maine chhoti maa ko nahi boli thi. Wo bat na jane kaise mere muh se nikal gayi
aur chhoti maa mujhse naraj ho gayi. Isliye wo dawa nahi laga rahi. Unko khoon bah raha hai. Mausi aap unko jakar dawa laga dijiye.”
Mausi boli “maine unse bola tha baba, par wo nahi maan rahi hai.”
Mausi ki bat sunkar, mera rona aur bhi tej ho gaya. Maine rote huye mausi se kaha “mausi aapko meri kasam, chahe jaise bhi aap unko dawa laga
dijiye. Nahi to unka sara khoon bah jayega aur meri mummy ki tarah wo bhi mar jayegi.”
Itna kah kar maine aansuon ki jhadi laga di aur mausi mujhe chup karne ki kosis karne lagi. Ye dekh kar chhoti maa vapas sofe par aakar baith gayi.
Maine rote rote mausi ko chhoti maa ko dawa lagane ke liye bhej diya.
Mausi chhoti maa ke pas aayi to chhoti maa ne puchha “punnu ne khana kha liya.”
Mausi boli “nahi wo kah rahe hai ki, wo khana kha chuke hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “mausi usne kaha ki, maine khana kha liya aur aapne uski bat ka yakin bhi kar liya. Wo gusse me jhut bhi to bol sakta hai.”
Mausi boli “nahi bahurani, mai punnu baba ko ache se janti hu. Wo kasam khakar kabhi jhut nahi bolte.”
Chanda mausi ki bat sunkar, chhoti maa kuch soch me pad gayi. Tabhi unki najar tabhi mere bag par padti hai aur wo kahti hai.
Chhoti maa boli “mausi jara uska bag uthaiye. Abhi pata chal jayega ki usne khana khaya hai ki nahi.”
Mausi bag utha kar deti hai aur chhoti maa tiffine nikal kar dekhti hai. Jo bhara hua rahta hai. Wo tiffine mausi ko dikhane lagti hai. Tabhi unki najar
mere bag me rakhe box aur do lifafo par padti hai.
Chhoti maa un dono chijon ko bahar nikalti hai. Sabse pahle wo box ko kholti hai to, usme chudiyan dekh kar dono chauk jati hai.
Mausi puchti hai “ye kiski chudiyan hai bahurani aur ye baba ke bag me kyo hai.”
Chhoti maa kahti hai “lagta hai ye punnu ne kisi ke liye kharidi hai. In lifafon me shayad koi greetings ho.”
Ye kahkar chhoti maa pahle sorry wala lifafa kholti hai aur usme naam padti hai. Fir wo dusra wala bhi lifafa kholti hai to usme bhi unka hi naam hota
hai. Jise dekh kar fir se unki aankho me aansu aa jate hai.
Mausi puchti hai “kya hua bahurani. Isme aisa kya likha hai. Jisko padkar aap rone lagi aur ye sab kiske liye hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “mausi ye sab mere liye hai. Is greeting me likha hai ki, chhoti maa ko punnu ki taraf se kal ki galti ke liye sorry, aisa fir nahi hoga aur is
dusri greeting me likha hai ki, chhoti maa ko punnu ki taraf se janamdin ki bahut bahut badhai.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar, mausi ki aankhon me bhi aansu aa jate hai aur wo chhoti maa se kahti hai “bahurani punnu baba to kal ke liye aapko sorry
bolne aur janamdin ki badhai dene aa raha tha. Lekin us bechare ko is sab ke bad mila kya, janvaro ki tarah pitayi.”
Ye bol kar mausi apne aansu bahne se nahi rok saki aur fafak kar ro padi. Lekin chhoti maa apne aansu pochte huye boli “aap chinta mat kijiye mausi.
Aaj is ghar me jo kuch bhi hua hai. Wo ab dobara nahi hoga.”
Tab mausi boli “bahurani dawa na laga kar, us bin maa ke bacche ko dukh to aap bhi de rahi hai.”
Mausi ki bat sunkar, chhoti maa ne unki taraf dekha aur fir mausi se boli “mausi wo bin maa ka nahi hai. Mai uski maa hu aur ab koi use dukh nahi de
sakega. Aap dawa aur ye sara saman lekar punnu ke kamre me aa jaiye.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa mere kamre ki taraf bad chali aur chanda mausi wo sara saman mere kamre me lane ke liye sametne lagi.
Update-8
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar, mausi ki aankhon me bhi aansu aa jate hai aur wo chhoti maa se kahti hai “bahurani punnu baba to kal ke liye aapko sorry
bolne aur janamdin ki badhai dene aa raha tha. Lekin us bechare ko is sab ke bad mila kya, janvaro ki tarah pitayi.”
Ye bol kar mausi apne aansu bahne se nahi rok saki aur fafak kar ro padi. Lekin chhoti maa apne aansu pochte huye boli “aap chinta mat kijiye mausi.
Aaj is ghar me jo kuch bhi hua hai. Wo ab dobara nahi hoga.”
Tab mausi boli “bahurani dawa na laga kar, us bin maa ke bacche ko dukh to aap bhi de rahi hai.”
Mausi ki bat sunkar, chhoti maa ne unki taraf dekha aur fir mausi se boli “mausi wo bin maa ka nahi hai. Mai uski maa hu aur ab koi use dukh nahi de
sakega. Aap dawa aur ye sara saman lekar punnu ke kamre me aa jaiye.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa mere kamre ki taraf bad chali aur chanda mausi wo sara saman mere kamre me lane ke liye sametne lagi.
Mere kamre me aakar, chhoti maa mere pas aakar baith gayi. Chhoti maa ko aaya dekh kar mai bhi uthkar baith gaya. Mai khush bhi tha aur man hi
man dar bhi raha tha. Tabhi chanda mausi bhi mera bag aur baki ka saman lekar mere kamre me aa gayi.
Chhoti maa ne tiffine mujhe dikhate huye kaha “ye kya hai.? tumne khana nahi khaya aur chanda mausi se kahte ho khana kha liya.”
Mai bola “mai mehul ke yaha se khana kha kar aaya hu chhoti maa.”
Chhoti maa gusse me boli “kya hum log tumhe khana nahi dete, jo tum apne dosto ke ghar khana khane jate ho. Aaj se tumhara khana pina sab band.
Mausi aaj se ise koi khana nahi dega.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mai dar gaya aur mera chehra ruaansa ho gaya. Meri aisi halat dekh kar mausi hansne lagi. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi
aaya par mausi ki hansi dekhkar chhoti maa boli “kya mausi aap jara der chup nahi rah sakti thi.”
Fir chhoti maa ne mujhe apne gale se laga liya. Chhoti maa ke seene se lagkar, mujhe bahut sukun mila. Mai bahut der unke gale se laga raha. Fir
chhoti maa mujhe greeting aur chudiyan dikhakar boli “ye sab tujhe lane ko kisne kaha tha aur tere pas itne paise kaha se aaye.”
Mai bola “kisi ne nahi chhoti maa. Mujhe chudiyon ki dukan dikhi to, laga ki ye chhudiyan aap par achi lagegi, isiliye maine le li aur jab bahar nikla to
greeting ki dukan bhi dikhayi di. Maine kal aapko birthday wish bhi nahi kiya tha aur party me na aakar aapko dukh bhi pahuchaya tha, isliye ye card
bhi le liye. Ye sab maine apne jeb kharch ke paise se kharide hai.”
Ye bol kar maine mausi se dawa ka box liya aur usme se detol nikal kar chhoti maa ke sar me lage jakhm me lagane ke bad usme dawa lagayi aur fir
chhoti maa ko dekhne laga. Unne hanste huye mujhe apne sine se laga liya. Ab hum sab khush the.
Rat ko papa ghar aaye to mai khana khakar apne kamre me padai kar raha tha. Chhoti maa ne unhe din me huyi sari bate batayi. Isse papa ko apni
galti ka aehsas hua aur wo mere kamre me aaye. Unne mujhse bade pyar se bat ki aur mujhe sorry bhi bola, magar na jane kyo ab papa mujhe ache
nahi lag rahe the.
Maine unki har bat ka jabab han ya na me diya. Kyoki mai unse koi bat karna nahi chahta tha aur chahta tha ki, wo jald se jald mere pas se chale jaye.
Kuch der mere pas rukne ke bad papa chale gaye aur mai fir se padne laga.
Kuch der bad chhoti maa mere kamre me aayi aur mere pas baithte huye kahne lagi.
Chhoti maa boli “tumne apne papa se ache se bat kyo nahi ki. Kya tum un se din ki bat ko lekar abhi tak naraj ho.”
Mai bola “mai un se naraj nahi hu chhoti maa.”
Chhoti maa boli “to fir unse ache se bat kyo nahi ki.”
Mai bola “mera man hi nahi kiya bat karne ka.”
Chhoti maa boli “un ne din me tumhari pitai ki thi. Kya isliye tumhara man nahi kiya.”
Mai bola “wo bat to mai kab ki bhul chuka hu. Mujhe iske liye unse koi sikayat nahi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “kya apni chhoti maa ko bhi nahi bataoge, ki tumhara papa se bat karne ko man kyo nahi kiya.”
Mai thodi der sar jhukaye baitha raha fir bola “papa bahut gande hai, isliye mera man nahi kiya unse bat karne ka.”
Chhoti maa boli “aisa nahi kahte. Wo tumhare papa hai. Unhe tumhari bhalai ki chinta hai aur isliye unhe gussa aa gaya aur un ne tumhe mara tha.”
Mai bola “maine kab kaha ki un ne mujhe galat mara. Mai to unke marne wali bat ko din ko hi bhula chuka hu.”
Chhoti maa boli “to fir tum kyo kahte ho ki, tumhare papa gande hai.”
Mai kuch nahi bola sar jhukaye chupchap baitha raha.
Tab chhoti maa boli “sach sach batao, tumko meri kasam hai.”
Mai thodi der chup raha fir bola “kyoki unne aapko itni buri tarah se dhakela ki aapko khoon nikal aaya aur wo ise dekhte huye bhi office chale gaye.
Unko aapki jara bhi chinta nahi huyi. Kahi aapka sara khoon bah jata to, meri mummy ki tarah aap bhi mar jati na.”
Ye kahkar mai rone laga aur chhoti maa ne mujhe apne sine se chipka liya.
Maine thodi der bad chhoti maa ki taraf dekha to, unki aankho me bhi aansu the. Mai turant utha aur unki aankho se aanu ko pochne laga to, un ne
mujhe fir apne sine se laga liya. Unke gale lagne se mujhe itna sukun mila ki mai unse gale lage lage hi so gaya.
Update-9
Mai bola “maine kab kaha ki un ne mujhe galat mara. Mai to unke marne wali bat ko din ko hi bhula chuka hu.”
Chhoti maa boli “to fir tum kyo kahte ho ki, tumhare papa gande hai.”
Mai kuch nahi bola sar jhukaye chupchap baitha raha.
Tab chhoti maa boli “sach sach batao, tumko meri kasam hai.”
Mai thodi der chup raha fir bola “kyoki unne aapko itni buri tarah se dhakela ki aapko khoon nikal aaya aur wo ise dekhte huye bhi office chale gaye.
Unko aapki jara bhi chinta nahi huyi. Kahi aapka sara khoon bah jata to, meri mummy ki tarah aap bhi mar jati na.”
Ye kahkar mai rone laga aur chhoti maa ne mujhe apne sine se chipka liya.
Maine thodi der bad chhoti maa ki taraf dekha to, unki aankho me bhi aansu the. Mai turant utha aur unki aankho se aanu ko pochne laga to, un ne
mujhe fir apne sine se laga liya. Unke gale lagne se mujhe itna sukun mila ki mai unse gale lage lage hi so gaya.
Subah jab meri nind khuli to meri khushi ka koi thikana nahi raha. Kyoki chhoti maa mere pas hi so rahi thi. Mai fir unke sine se chipak gaya. Magar fir
meri najar unke jakhm par padi to, mera man fir papa ko lekar kadwahat se bhar gaya. Lekin chhoti maa ka chehra dekhkar sab kuch bhul gaya aur
chhoti maa se lipat kar aankh band kar ke let gaya.
Thodi der bad chhoti maa ki nind khulti hai. Wo mere manthe ko chumti hai aur mujhe nind se jagati hai. Mai aankh kholta hu aur fir chhoti maa ke gale
lag jata hu.
Chhoti maa kahti hai “chalo ab bahut laad ho gaya. Jaldi se fresh ho jao, nahi to school ko der ho jayegi.”
Mai khushi khushi fresh hone chala jata hu. Fresh hone ke bad chhoti maa mujhe nasta karati hai aur fir mai school chala jata hu.
School me mai sari bat mehul ko batata hu. Wo bhi meri bat sunkar khush ho jata hai. Is tarah meri jindgi ek naya mod le leti hai aur ab mai apni chhoti
maa ke sath khushi khushi rahne lagta hu. Magar kahi na kahi mere dil me papa ke liye kadwahat bhi bhari huyi thi.
Yun hi din bitte bitte, ek saal beet gaya aur fir meri chhoti bahan amita ka janam hua. Amita ke aane se mujhe ek jeeta jagta khilauna mil gaya. Mai
saare samay uske aas pas hi madrata rahta.
Lekin wo abhi bahut chhoti thi, isliye koi mujhe usko apni god me lene nahi deta tha. Fir bhi school se aane ke bad mai sare samay amita ke pas hi
rahta aur bahane bahane se use chhuta rahta. Chhoti maa meri is harkat ko dekh muskura deti aur kuch der ke liye amita ko meri god me deti.
Kabhi kabhi chhoti maa amita ko dudh pila rahi hoti to, mai bhi dudh peene ki jid karne lagta. Tab wo mujhse kahti “punnu beta, tum jaise bhukh lagne
par khana khate ho, aise hi ye amita ka khana hai. Ab yadi tum ise kha loge to, amita bhukhi rah jayegi.”
Kabhi kabhi to mai unki bat ko samajh jata aur jab kabhi nahi samajhta to, wo apne ek stan se amita ko aur dusre se stan se mujhe lagakar sath sath
dudh pilati. Shayad unhe bhi mera aisa karna acha lagta tha aur wo bas mujhe dekh kar muskurati rahti thi.
Aise hi bahut se pal aaye, jin ne mere man se is bat ko hamesha hamesha ke liye nikaal diya ki, chhoti maa meri sauteli maa hai. Un ne bhi mujhe is
bat ka kabhi aehsas nahi hone diya.
Din beette ja rahe the. Meri duniya school me mehul aur ghar me meri chhoti maa aur meri chhoti bahan amita ke bich hi simat kar rah gayi thi. Magar
mai isi sab me bahut khush tha.
Yun hi 3 saal beet gaye aur fir meri dusri chhoti bahan namita ka janam bhi ho gaya. Ab meri khushi dugni ho chuki thi. Namita ke janam hone tak mai
jyada to nahi magar thoda bahut samajhdar jarur ho chuka tha aur apni dono bahno ka bahut khayal rakhta tha.
Namita to abhi chhoti thi. Wo sare samay ya to jhule me ya fir chhoti maa ki god me hi rahti thi. Magar amita ab thodi bahut chalne lagi thi. Isliye mai
uski ungli pakad kar use sare ghar me ghumaya karta tha. Jise dekh kar chhoti maa muskurati rahti thi.
Ek din maine chhoti maa se kaha “chhoti maa hamare ghar me bahut samay se koi party nahi huyi. Mai chahta hu ki namita ke pahle birthday par hum
party kare aur apne sare rishtedaro ko bulaye.”
Chhoti maa boli “party tujhe pasand nahi hai, isliye to maine amita ke birthday tak ki koi party nahi ki thi. Aaj achanak tujhe ye party karne ka khayal
kaise aa gaya.”
Mai bola “aap thik kahti ho chhoti maa, magar kal jab ye badi hogi aur inhe pata chalega ki inke janamdin me kabhi party sirf isliye nahi di gayi, kyoki ye
mujhe pasand nahi tha. Tab kya mai ya aap inhe koi jabab de payege.”
Chhoti maa boli “bat to tumhari thik hai par kya tum party me shamil hona pasand karoge.”
Mai bola “kyo nahi chhoti maa. Mai apni bahno ki khushi ke liye kuch bhi kar sakta hu. Fir to ye sirf ek party me shamil hone ki bat hai. Mai party me
jarur shamil houga.”
Chhoti maa boli “tab hum namita ke janamdin par jarur party dege. Namita ke hi nahi balki ab hum amita ke janamdin ki bhi party dege. Ab to khush.”
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa.”
Fir mai apni chhoti bahno ke sath khelne laga aur chhoti maa namita ke janamdin ki party dene ki taiyari me lag gayi.
Update-10
Chhoti maa boli “party tujhe pasand nahi hai, isliye to maine amita ke birthday tak ki koi party nahi ki thi. Aaj achanak tujhe ye party karne ka khayal
kaise aa gaya.”
Mai bola “aap thik kahti ho chhoti maa, magar kal jab ye badi hogi aur inhe pata chalega ki inke janamdin me kabhi party sirf isliye nahi di gayi, kyoki ye
mujhe pasand nahi tha. Tab kya mai ya aap inhe koi jabab de payege.”
Chhoti maa boli “bat to tumhari thik hai par kya tum party me shamil hona pasand karoge.”
Mai bola “kyo nahi chhoti maa. Mai apni bahno ki khushi ke liye kuch bhi kar sakta hu. Fir to ye sirf ek party me shamil hone ki bat hai. Mai party me
jarur shamil houga.”
Chhoti maa boli “tab hum namita ke janamdin par jarur party dege. Namita ke hi nahi balki ab hum amita ke janamdin ki bhi party dege. Ab to khush.”
Fir mai apni chhoti bahno ke sath khelne laga aur chhoti maa namita ke janamdin ki party dene ki taiyari me lag gayi.
Kuch din bad namita ke janamdin ki party huyi. Party me humare sabhi rishtedar aaye the. Chhoti maa ke mayke se unki badi bahan anuradha aur
unke pati dinesh ke sath unka beta kamal aur beti keerti party me aaye the. Richa aunty, mehul ke papa aur mehul bhi party me aaye the.
Mai bhi apni dono bahno ke sath party me shamil hua aur cack kata gaya. Cack kate jane ke bad chhoti maa ne mujhe mausi aur mausa ji se milvaya.
Magar mausi ji mujhse milkar kuch khas khush najar nahi aayi.
Lekin maine is bat par koi vishesh dhyan nahi diya aur amita ki ungli pakad kar use sare mehmano ke bich ghumata raha. Jise dekh kar chhoti maa aur
richa aunty dono muskurati rahi.
Richa aunty ne dekha ki anuradha mausi mujhse milkar khush najar nahi aa rahi thi. Isliye aunty,mausi ke pas gayi aur pucha “kya bat hai anu. Tujhe
punnu se milkar khushi nahi huyi kya.?”
Mausi boli “nahi aisi koi bat nahi.”
Aunty boli “to fir kya bat hai. Aisa muh kyo bana kar rakha hai.”
Mausi boli “mai soch rahi thi ki, sunita ki dono hi ladkiyan hi hai. Koi ladka nahi hai. Ladkiyon ki ek na ek din shadi ho jayegi. Yadi koi ladka hota to, wo
kam se kam budape me uska khayal to rakhta.”
Aunty boli “tu aisa kyo sochti. Punnu to hai na. Tune dekha nahi, wo apni chhoti maa aur bahno ko kitna pyar karta hai.”
Mausi boli “lekin punnu hai to, uska sautela beta hi na. Abhi wo chhota hai aur is sage sautele ki bat ko nahi samajhta. Magar ek na ek din to use bada
hona hi hai aur tab wo is sage sautele ke bhed ko bhi achi tarah se samajh jayega. Kya tab wo apni sauteli maa aur bahno se is tarah pyar kar payega
jaise aaj karta hai.”
Abhi aunty kuch bolne wali thi ki, tabhi mausa ji bole “anu tum thik kahti ho ki, punnu abhi bacha hai. Magar tum is bat ko kyo bhulti ho ki, ek bacha
waisa hi banta hai, jaise uske mata pita use sanskar dete hai. Isliye behtar yahi hoga ki, hum is sage sautele ki bat ko jyada tool na de aur na hi in
bacchon me is bat ko lekar koi bhed aane de.”
Mausi boli “mai to bas wo hi bol rahi hu, jo aage chalkar hona hai.”
Tabhi chhoti maa waha aa jati hai. Un ne shayad anuradha mausi ki baton ko sun liya tha. Wo mausi ki bat ke jabab me bolti hai.
Chhoti maa boli “dekho didi. Mujhe malum hai ki, mai uski sagi maa nahi hun aur punnu bhi is bat ko janta hai. Lekina ab hum sab ek parivar hai aur
hamare bich sage sautele ki koi bat nahi hai.”
Mausi boli “mai aaj ki bat nahi kar rahi. Mai to us aane vale kal ki bat kar rahi hu, jab tumhara ye punnu bada ho jayega aur shadi kar ke apni dulhan
layega. Tab ise yahi maa bahan sauteli najar aayegi.”
Chhoti maa boli "didi shadi ke bad to apna saga beta bhi badal jata hai. Kamal to aapka saga beta hai. Kya aap ye kah sakti hai ki, shadi ke bad wo
nahi badlega.”
Chhoti maa ke muh se apne bete ke bare me aisi bat sunkar mausi ko acha nahi laga.
Mausi boli “tum ko aaj bhale hi meri bat buri lage. Magar ek din meri bat jarur sach hogi. Tab tujhe meri kahi bat ka aehsas hoga.”
Chhoti maa boli “didi aisa kabhi nahi hoga. Punnu mujhe aur apni bahno ko bahut pyar karta hai aur mujhe visvas hai ki aapki kahi bat kabhi sach nahi
hogi. Wo dekhiye punnu ko kaise apni bahan ko saari party me ghuma raha. Jabki wo khud party aur bhid bhad se dur rahta hai. Ye party bhi usne
apni bahno ki khushi ke liye rakhwai hai. Nahi to hum logon ke man me to, party rakhne ka koi khayal hi nahi tha.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar, unke sath sath mausi aur aunty bhi meri taraf dekhne lage. Mai amita ko puri party me ghuma raha tha aur tarah tarah ke
natak kar use hansa raha tha.
Fir party khatam hone ke aur mehmano ke jane ke bad sabhi log ghar me baithe the. Tabhi aunty mere pas aakar boli “punnu teri chhoti maa amita aur
namita ko lekar tumhari mausi ke sath kuch dino ke liye unke ghar ja rahi hai.”
Mai bola “mai bhi chhoti maa ke sath jauga.”
Mausi boli “lekin punnu mai tumhe nahi le ja sakti. Kyoki tumhare papa ne tumhe le jane se mana kiya hai.”
Mai bola “yadi mai nahi jauga to, chhoti maa ko bhi nahi jane duga.”
Meri bat sunkar sabhi hansne lage aur mujhe paresan dekh kar chhoti maa boli “mai kahi nahi ja rahi. Teri mausi aur aunty tujhe chida rahi hai.”
Aur fir un ne mujh se kaha jao andar amita aur namita so rahi hai unke pas jakar baitho mai tumhari mausi aur aunty ko bahar tak chhod kar aati hu.
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mai andar chala gaya aur chhoti maa mausi aur aunty ko chhodne bahar chali gayi.
Us din ke bad se mere mausi ke parivar se bhi riste banne lage. Khas kar mausa ji mujhe bahut pasand aaye the. Kyoki wo mujhse bade hi pyar se aur
kisi dost ki tarah hi pesh aate the.
NOTE- Friends mujhe lagta hai ki meri story ka ye update aapko pasand nahi aayega isliye mai is update ko dene me hichkicha raha tha aur ye update
dena nahi chahta tha magar story ki mang ko dekhte huye mujhe ye update dena pad raha hai fir bhi ise read karne me aapka time barbad na ho isliye
is update ko bahut hi chhota karke likha hai. Aap se request hai ki is update ke bare me apni ray jarur de.
Update-11
Mai bola “mai bhi chhoti maa ke sath jauga.”
Mausi boli “lekin punnu mai tumhe nahi le ja sakti. Kyoki tumhare papa ne tumhe le jane se mana kiya hai.”
Mai bola “yadi mai nahi jauga to, chhoti maa ko bhi nahi jane duga.”
Meri bat sunkar sabhi hansne lage aur mujhe paresan dekh kar chhoti maa boli “mai kahi nahi ja rahi. Teri mausi aur aunty tujhe chida rahi hai.”
Aur fir un ne mujh se kaha jao andar amita aur namita so rahi hai unke pas jakar baitho mai tumhari mausi aur aunty ko bahar tak chhod kar aati hu.
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mai andar chala gaya aur chhoti maa mausi aur aunty ko chhodne bahar chali gayi.
Us din ke bad se mere mausi ke parivar se bhi riste banne lage. Khas kar mausa ji mujhe bahut pasand aaye the. Kyoki wo mujhse bade hi pyar se aur
kisi dost ki tarah hi pesh aate the.
Us samay mausa ji 33 saal ke aur mausi ji 30 saal ki thi. Keerti meri hi umar ki thi aur kamal us se 2 saal chhota tha. Mausa ji ka khud ka karobar tha.
Jo un ne papa ki madad se jamaya tha. Jiski vajah se wo papa ko bahut mante the.
Samay beetta ja raha tha aur sare bacche bade hote ja rahe the. Ab mai 10th me aa gaya tha aur kamal bhi meri hi school me 8th me pad raha tha.
Wo mujh se sirf 2 saal chhota tha. Isliye hum kisi dost ki tarah hi rahte the.
Magar mausi ji ke laad pyar ki vajah se kamal bigadta ja raha tha. School me bhi uski sangati kuch galat tarah ke ladko ke sath ho gayi thi. Maine
kamal se un ladko se door rahne ko kaha. Magar usne meri baat ko ansuna kar diya. Isliye ab mai us se kata kata sa rahne laga tha.
Ek din mai chhoti maa ke sath mausi ke ghar gaya. Tab mausi ne hume rat wahi rukne ko kaha to, hum log wahi ruk gaye. Mai kamal ke sath uske
kamre me ruka.
Rat ko meri nind khuli to, kamal kamre me nahi tha. Maine socha ki bathroom me hoga.
Lekin jab kuch der tak intejar karne ke bad bhi, mujhe bathroom me koi halchal samajh me nahi aayi to, maine uth kar dekha. Mujhe waha kamal najar
nahi aaya. Maine socha sayad kuch karne bahar gaya hoga.
Magar jab bahut der tak wo nahi aaya to, maine use bahar nikal kar idhar udhar dekha. Tab wo mujhe mausa mausi ke kamre ke bahar dikhayi diya.
Wo darwaje ke kisi chhed se andar jhank raha tha.
Ab mai baccha to tha nahi, jo uske is tarah apne mammy papa ke kamre me jhankne ka matlab na samajh pata ki, wo itni rat ko apne mammy papa ke
kamre me kya dekh raha hai.
Mujhe uski ye harkat bahut kharab lagi. Lekin mai chupchap room me aakar let gaya. Kafi der bad kamal lauta aur sidhe bathroom me ghus gaya. Ab
ye samajhna muskil nahi tha ki, wo is samay bathroom me kya kar raha hoga.
Bathroom se nikal kar usne ek thandi sans li aur ek najar meri taraf dekh kar vapas so gaya. Mujhe ye to malum tha ki, uski harkate kharab hai aur
ladkiyon ki bat to dur wo school ki madmo ko bhi gandi najar se dekhta hai. Lekin ye bat aaj pata chali thi ki, uski gandi najro ne, uske mata pita tak ko
nahi chhoda tha.
Tabhi mere dimag me vichar aaya ki, keerti bhi to jawan dikhne lagi hai aur wo dekhne me bhi bahut sundar hai, to kya kamal apni sagi bahan par bhi
buri najar rakhta hai.
Ye bat sochte hi mere dimag me keerti ka chehra ghumne laga aur na chahte huye bhi wo sab sochne laga. Jo aaj se pahle kabhi maine keerti ke
baare me nahi socha tha. Magar ye sab sirf ek pal ke liye hi tha. Agle hi pal maine sare vicharo ko pare dhakel diya aur keerti meri bahan hai, ye
sochte huye so gaya.
Dusre din meri nind bahut subah khul gayi. Maine dekha to kamal bistar par nahi tha. Mujhe shaq hua ki, ye kamina fir kahi rat wali harkat to nahi kar
raha hai. Mai turant chhupte chhupate mausa mausi ke kamre ki taraf chala gaya.
Magar kamal waha nahi dikha. Maine socha ho sakta hai ki, ye keerti ke kamre me gaya ho. Lekin waha dekhne par bhi wo waha bhi nahi dikha. Ab
mere man me sawal aaya ki, yadi kamal yaha nahi hai, to fir wo gaya kaha.
Mera man to nahi tha, par fir bhi maine chhoti maa ke kamre me dekhna thik samajha aur jab maine chhoti maa ke kamre me dekha to, mera khoon
khaul gaya. Kyoki kamal chhoti maa ke sath unse lipat kar so raha tha.
Rat ki uski harkat dekh kar, ab wo mujhe baccha nahi lag raha tha. Chhoti maa ka to, mujhe koi dar nahi tha, par mujhe laga ki, ye kahi meri bahno ke
sath koi harkat na kare. Ab mai apni bahno ke sath, use ek pal ke liye bhi akela chhodna nahi chahta tha.
Bat kuch bhi nahi thi, fir bhi mai ek ajib se dar se ghir gaya aur chhoti maa ke pas gaya. Mujhe subah subah dekh kar chhoti maa boli “kya hua punnu.
kya tujhe yaha nind nahi aa rahi.”
Mai bola “haan chhoti maa, mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi. Aap jaldi utho. Hum ghar jayege.”
Chhoti maa boli “are ye achanak tujhe kya ho gaya. Abhi din to nikalne de. Fir ghar chalege.”
Mai ab waha kisi bhi haalat me rukna nahi chahta tha. Magar chhoti maa ki bat mankar mujhe rukna pad raha tha.
Mai bola “ye kamal yaha aakar kab so gaya.”
Chhoti maa boli “are rat ko namita ro rahi thi to, ye uth kar aa gaya aur fir use khilate khilate yahi so gaya.”
Mai sochne laga ki, ye to mere samne hi so gaya tha. Fir isne namita ke rone ki aawaj kaise sun li. Kahi ye saala rat ko chhoti maa ke kamre ke
chakkar to nahi laga raha tha.
Chhoti maa uth chuki thi, isliye mai vapas kamal ke kamre me aa gaya aur let gaya. Fir achanak mere dimag me kamal ke kamre ki talashi lene ki bat
aayi aur mai uth kar kamal ke kamre ka samaan talashne laga.
Uske samaan ki talashi lete huye mujhe kuch sex story ki books mili. Aisi books na maine kabhi dekhi thi aur na hi padi thi. Isliye mai unhe jaldi jaldi
dekhne laga. Sari books incest story aur sex pic se bhari padi thi. Maine sari books jaha se jaise uthai thi, wapas wahi waise hi rakh di.
Fir kuch der bad mai fresh hone chala gaya aur fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hone laga. Tab tak kamal bhi aa gaya. Mujhe taiyar hote dekh kar bola
“yar tum to subah bahut jaldi uth jate ho. Kya aaj bhi school jane ka irada hai.”
Mai bola “school nahi, ab ghar jane ka irada hai.”
Kamal bola “yar pahli bar to mere ghar me ruk rahe ho. Kam se kam do teen din to rukna chahiye tha.”
Mai bola “nahi mujhe ghar ke siwa kahi acha nahi lagta. Mai to aaj pahli bar apne ghar se bahar ruka hu. Agli bar jab aauga, tab jarur do teen din
rukuga.”
Kamal bola “jaisi tumhari marji. Tum jana chahte ho to jao, par mai mausi aur amita namita ko abhi nahi jane duga.”
Mai bola “mujhe to aaj jana hi hai. Haan chhoti maa aur amita, namita yadi rukna chahti hai to ruk sakti hai. Mai unse chalne ki jid nahi karuga.”
Meri bat sunkar kamal khush ho gaya. Use ummid thi ki, chhoti maa uski bat maan kar waha ruk jayegi. Lekin wo ye nahi janta tha ki, mai chhoti maa
se subah uske jaagne se pahle hi ghar jane ki bat kar chuka tha.
Chhoti maa is bat ko bhi ache se janti thi ki, mai ghar ke siwa kahi bhi rat bitana pasand nahi karta hu aur ghar me bhi mai unke aur ami nimi ke bina
nahi rah sakta hu. Isi vajah se kal mai yaha gaya tha.
Magar ab kal ki kamal ki harkat dekhne ke bad, mai waha ek pal bhi rukna nahi chahta tha aur ab mujhe kamal ke chhoti maa ke samne rukne ki jid
karne ki koi parwah nahi thi. Kyoki mere bina chhoti maa ke waha rukne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha.
Mai abhi inhi socho me gum tha ki tabhi keerti aayi aur boli “punnu chalo, papa tumhe nashte ke liye bula rahe hai.”
Keerti us samay black jeans aur blue t-shirt pahni thi. Aaj pahli bar wo mujhe itni sundar lag rahi thi aur mai na chahte huye bhi use dekhe ja raha tha.
Mujhe is tarah apne aapko ghurte dekh kar keerti boli “kaha kho gaye, nashta karne chalna hai ya nahi.”
Uski bat sun mai ek pal ke liye chauka aur mera dhyan tuta.
Mai bola “tum chalo, mai abhi aata hun.”
Uske jane ke bad mujhe apni harkat par bahut gussa aaya aur maine fir apne man me kaha “abe saale wo teri bahan hai. Kamal ki tarah, tu kyo apni
niyat aur najar kharab kar raha hai.”
Aisa soch kar maine apne sar ko jhatka aur fir nashta karne ke liye kamre se bahar nikal aaya.
Update-12
Mai abhi inhi socho me gum tha ki tabhi keerti aayi aur boli “punnu chalo, papa tumhe nashte ke liye bula rahe hai.”
Keerti us samay black jeans aur blue t-shirt pahni thi. Aaj pahli bar wo mujhe itni sundar lag rahi thi aur mai na chahte huye bhi use dekhe ja raha tha.
Mujhe is tarah apne aapko ghurte dekh kar keerti boli “kaha kho gaye, nashta karne chalna hai ya nahi.”
Uski bat sun mai ek pal ke liye chauka aur mera dhyan tuta.
Mai bola “tum chalo, mai abhi aata hun.”
Uske jane ke bad mujhe apni harkat par bahut gussa aaya aur maine fir apne man me kaha “abe saale wo teri bahan hai. Kamal ki tarah, tu kyo apni
niyat aur najar kharab kar raha hai.”
Aisa soch kar maine apne sar ko jhatka aur fir nashta karne ke liye kamre se bahar nikal aaya.
Mausa ji dining table par baithe nashte ke liye mera intejar kar rahe the. Mai jakar unke pas baith gaya aur nashta karne laga. Mausa ji ne mujhse meri
padai ke vishay me pucha aur fir kamal ko lekar bat karne lage.
Mujhe kamal ke baare me koi bat karna pasand nahi aa raha tha. Kyoki jo mai uske baare me jaan gaya tha, wo bol nahi sakta tha aur koi dil bahlaane
wali jhuti bat karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye mai unki bat sunkar haan ya na me jabab de raha tha.
Tabhi keerti aur chhoti maa bhi aa jate hai. Mai chhoti maa se puchta hu “ami aur nimi kaha hai.”
Chhoti maa “nimi to abhi so hi rahi hai aur ami kamal ke sath khel rahi hai.”
Maine keerti se pucha “kya kamal nashta nahi karega.”
Keerti boli “kamal to apne room me hi nasta karta hai.”
Fir sab nashta karne lage aur sab ki aapas me idhar udhar ki baten hoti rahi. Mai chup chap nashta karte huye sabki baten sunta raha. Naste ke bad
keerti ne mausa ji se kaha.
Keerti boli “papa mujhe school ka project taiyar karna hai aur uske liye kuch jaruri saman kharidna hai. Aap chalkar dila dijiye.”
Mausa ji bole “aaj nahi beti. Aaj mujhe office me jaruri kaam hai. Kal dila duga.”
Keerti boli “nahi papa kal to mujhe apna project jama karna hai. Abhi saman lekar aaugi, tabhi to use aaj taiyar kar paugi.”
Tab chhoti maa boli “beti tu iske liye kyo jija ji ko paresan kar rahi hai. Hum to sham tak yahi hai. Tu aisa kar punnu ko apne sath le ja. Wo tujhe saman
dila dega aur project taiyar karne me teri madad bhi kar dega.”
Keerti boli “thik hai mausi. Mai punnu ke sath hi chali jati hu.”
Fir wo mausa ji se paise leti hai aur meri taraf dekh kar chalne ka ishara karti hai to mai kahta hu “ek minit ruko mai ami nimi se mil kar aata hu.”
ye kahkar mai ami nimi ke pas jata hu. Kamre me pahuch kar dekhta hu to nimi nind se jaag chuki thi aur ami nimi dono kamal ke sath khel rahi thi.
Kamal ghoda bana hua tha aur nimi us par baith kar ghode ki sawari kar rahi thi aur ami gana gaa rahi thi “lakdi ki kathi, kathi ka ghoda, ghode ki dum
pe, jo mara hathoda, dauda dauda dauda ghoda, dum utha ke dauda.”
Kamal ko is tarah ami nimi ke sath pyar se khelte dekh, mere man me jo mail us ke liye aaya tha, wo kuch had tak kam ho jata hai aur mai muskurate
huye kamal se kahta hu “tujhe ghoda ban kar, bada maja aa raha hai. dekhna kahi ye sach me tujhe ghoda samajh kar na marne lage.”
Kamal bola “yar pahli bar to ghoda banne ka mauka mila hai, nahi to hamesa school me sirf murga ban kar baang deta hi najar aata hu. Us murga ban
kar baang dene se to, ye ghoda ban kar maar khana hi acha hai.”
Kamal ki ye bat sunkar meri hansi chhut jati hai aur mai ami nimi ke sar par pyar se hanth fer kar bahar aa jata hu.
Mai bahar aata hu to, keerti mera intejar kar rahi hoti hai. Wo mujhe wapas aate dekh kar taana marte huye kahti hai “ab chale ya fir kaho to, ami nimi
ko bhi apne sath le chalte hai.”
Uski bat sunkar mai hans deta hu aur kahta hu “chalo, maine kab mana kiya. Mai to bas apni bahno ko dekhne gaya tha. Isme ye taane marne ki kya
jarurat hai.”
Keerti boli “ok, ab mil liya ho apni pyari bahno se to, apni is bahan ke sath bhi chalo.”
Mai bola “chalo, maine kab mana kiya.”
Ye kahkar mai bahar nikal aaya aur keerti apni scooty nikalne lagi. Scooty nikal kar wo bahar aayi aur scooty start kar mujhe piche baithne ko kahne
lagi to, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu piche baith, mai chalata hu.”
Keerti boli “kya tujhe mere piche baithne me sharam lagti hai.”
Mai bola “han mujhe sharam lagti hai. Ab apna muh band kar aur chup chap piche baith.”
Meri bat sunkar, usne bura sa muh banaya aur mere piche aakar baith gayi. Uske bad hum log bajar ke liye nikal gaye. Waha humne do teen dukano
se uske project ka saman kharida. Jisme hume hume 3 ghante lag gaye. Saari kharidi ho jane ke bad keerti kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “punnu is saman ko kharidne me to dopahar ho gayi. Ab to mujhe bhukh lag rahi hai. Chal kisi restaurant me chal kar kuch khate hai.”
Mai bola “saman to humne kharid hi liya hai. Ghar pahuchne me aadha ghanta hi to lagna hai. Ab ghar chal kar hi kuch kha lena.”
Keerti boli “are bhuk mujhe abhi lagi hai aur tu aadhe ghante bad mujhe khana khane ki bat bol raha hai. Kaisa bhai hai tu. Apni bahan ko kuch khila
bhi nahi sakta.”
Mai bola “tu samajhti kyo nahi. Aaj tak mai kisi ladki ke sath kabhi kisi restaurent me nahi gaya. Isliye mujhe waha jane me bahut atpata sa lag raha
hai.”
Keerti boli “magar kisi dost ke sath to gaya hoga.”
Mai bola “nahi kisi dost ke sath bhi nahi gaya.”
Keerti boli “kaisa bhonda bhai hai mera. Itna bada ho gaya aur restaurent jane se darta hai. Tujhse acha to wo kamal hai. Jo tujhse 2 sal chhota hai,
lekin kahi bhi jane se nahi darta. Tujhe to kamal se kuch sikhna chahiye.”
Mujhe keerti ki ye bat sunkar, kuch kharab jarur laga. Lekin mai uski aadat janta tha. Wo aksar kisi na kisi bat par mujhe chhedti rahti thi. Isliye maine
uski is bat ka bura na mante huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe mera jitna majak udana hai, to tu uda le. Magar jo sach tha, wo maine tujhe bata diya.”
Meri bat sun kar keerti ko apni galti ka aehsas hua aur usne fauran mujhse maafi maang kar, mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry, mai tera majak nahi uda rahi. Tu mera bhai hai to, mujhe kisi bhi jagah le jaane me tujhe kaisi sharam.”
Keerti ki ye bat mujhe sahi lagi aur maine us se pucha.
Mai bola “tu kabhi kisi restaurent me kabhi gayi hai.”
Keerti boli “mai to restaurent me jati hi rahti hu. Meri saheliyan aksar restaurent me hi apne bf se milti hai aur us samay mai bhi unke sath hoti hu. Kya
teri koi gf nahi hai.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, ek pal ke liye mai sakpaka gaya aur use gaur se dekhne laga. Uske chehre par wo hi jani pahchani muskurahat thi. Maine uski bat
ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi meri koi gf nahi hai. Kya tera koi bf hai.”
Keerti boli “is bat me to hum dono bhai bahan ek jaise hai. Mera bhi koi bf nahi hai. Ab tu jyada samay barbad mat kar. Wo samne jo restaurent dikh
raha hai na, chal wahi chalte hai. Waha khana acha milta hai. Mai bhaut bar waha aa chuki hu. Wahi baith kar bat bhi kar lege aur apni bhuk bhi mita
lege.”
Mai uski batai jagah par gadi rok deta hu aur fir hum log andar chale jate hai. Wo jagah sach me bahut achi thi. Waha sabke baithne ke liye cabin bana
hua tha. Ek cabin me jakar hum log bhi baith jate hai. Keerti dono ke liye khana bulati hai aur fir mujhse puchti hai.
Keerti boli “kya sach me teri koi gf nahi hai.”
Mai bola “mai tujhse jhut kyo boluga. Tu hi to eklauti ladki hai, jiske sath mai khul kar itni bat kar leta hu. Wo bhi isliye kyoki tu meri bahan hai.”
Keerti boli “kya kisi ladki ko dekh kar, apni gf banane ka tera man nahi karta.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe kisi ladki se dosti karne ki jarurat hi mehsus nahi hoti. Na hi mere pas is sab ke liye itna samay hai ki, mai kisi ladki ke aage piche
ghumta firta rahu.”
Keerti boli “kyo tu aisa kya karta hai, jo tere pas kisi ladki ke liye samay hi nahi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe ami nimi se fursat mile, tabhi to mai kisi ladki ke bare me sochu. Mujhe ami nimi se fursat hi nahi milti aur mai isi me khush hu.”
Mai jitna is bat ko talne ki kosis kar raha tha. Keerti utna hi is bat ko badati chali ja rahi thi. Mujhe lag raha tha ki, maine iske sath yaha aakar bahut
badi galti kar di. Meri bat ke jabab me jab keerti kuch nahi boli to, mujhe laga ki, usne ye bat khatam kar di. Lekin agle hi pal keerti ne mere samne fir
se wo hi sawal rakh diya.
Keerti boli “teri school me to ladkiyan padti hai, to kya teri unse bhi dosti nahi hai.”
Mai bola “school me mera ek hi dost hai mehul. Jo mere bachpan ka dost hai. uske rahte mujhe kabhi kisi dost ki jarurat mehsus nahi huyi.”
Iske bad khana aa gaya aur maine rahat ki saans li. Ab mai jaldi se jaldi yaha se nikal jana chahta tha. Isliye maine usse khana suru karne ko kaha aur
fir hum dono khana khane lage.
Update-13
Mai bola “mujhe ami nimi se fursat mile, tabhi to mai kisi ladki ke bare me sochu. Mujhe ami nimi se fursat hi nahi milti aur mai isi me khush hu.”
Mai jitna is bat ko talne ki kosis kar raha tha. Keerti utna hi is bat ko badati chali ja rahi thi. Mujhe lag raha tha ki, maine iske sath yaha aakar bahut
badi galti kar di. Meri bat ke jabab me jab keerti kuch nahi boli to, mujhe laga ki, usne ye bat khatam kar di. Lekin agle hi pal keerti ne mere samne fir
se wo hi sawal rakh diya.
Keerti boli “teri school me to ladkiyan padti hai, to kya teri unse bhi dosti nahi hai.”
Mai bola “school me mera ek hi dost hai mehul. Jo mere bachpan ka dost hai. uske rahte mujhe kabhi kisi dost ki jarurat mehsus nahi huyi.”
Iske bad khana aa gaya aur maine rahat ki saans li. Ab mai jaldi se jaldi yaha se nikal jana chahta tha. Isliye maine usse khana suru karne ko kaha aur
fir hum dono khana khane lage.
Magar keerti par to jaise aaj is baat ko janne ka bhoot hi sawar ho gaya tha. Usne khana khate khate fir se bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
keerti boli “dekh tu chahe to mujhe apni dost samajh kar sab kuch bata sakta hai. Mai kisi ko kuch nahi bataugi.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar maine ek najar keerti ki taraf dekha. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, wo aisa kyo bol rahi hai. Isliye maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “mai kya bata sakta hu aur tu kya kisi ko nahi bolegi.”
Keerti boli “yahi ki wo ladki kaun thi. Jo mere bhai ko itni pasand aayi ki, uske bad use kisi ladki se dosti karne ka man hi hua.”
Mai bola “tu ek hi bat ke piche kyo padi hai. Mai bol to chuka hu meri jindagi me koi ladki nahi aur tujhe mujhse aisi bat karte huye jara bhi sharam nahi
aati.”
Keerti boli “aati hai tabhi to puch rahi hu.”
Mai bola “ye to besharmi hai aur tu ise sharam aana kahti hai.”
Keerti boli “haan sharam aati hai na, ki mera itna handsome bhai hai aur uski koi gf hi nahi hai.”
Mai bola “tu bhi to itni sundar hai, fir tera bf kyo nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mera bf hai.”
Uske muh se achanak ye bat sunkar mai chauk gaya aur anayas hi mere muh se nikla.
Mai bola “kaun hai vo.? kya teri school ka hai.?”
Keerti boli “jab tu apna raz mere samne nahi kholna chahta to, mai apna raz tujhe kyo batau.”
Mai bola “mera koi raz nahi hai aur mai tera bhai hu. Mujhe janne ka pura haq hai ki tera bf kaun hai.”
Keerti boli “acha tu bhai hai to, tujhe sab janne ka haq hai. Ab tu ye janna chahta hai ki mera bf kaun hai to, tujhe sharam nahi aa rahi. Lekin yahi bat
jab maine puchi thi, to mai besharm ho gayi thi.”
Mai bola “sharam to mujhe aa rahi hai par jab tune besharm hokar ye bata diya ki tera bf hai to mujhe bhi besharm hokar puchna pad raha hai ki kaun
hai vo.”
Keerti boli “acha to tu ye jankar kya karega.”
Mai bola “mai kuch bhi nahi karuga. mai bas janna chahta hu ki vo kaun hai.”
Keerti boli “kya tujhe ye jankar acha lagega.”
Mai bola “jaan to mai gaya hu ki tera koi bf hai. Ab yadi tu nahi bhi batayegi, to bhi mai apne tarike se pata kar luga.”
Keerti boli “yane ki tu meri jasusi karega ya karwayega.”
Mai bola “ab tu nahi batayegi to, mujhe ye sab karna hi padega.”
Keerti boli “par is sab ki jarurat kya hai. Tere liye ye jan lena hi kafi hona chahiye ki, mera bf hai. kaun hai.? kaisa hai.? is se tujhe kya matlab. Ye sab
jankar tujhe kya fayda.”
Mai bola “tujhe is sab me kuch matlab samajh me aata ho ya na aata ho. Lekin mujhe is sab se matlab hai. Mana ki mai teri mausi ka saga ladka nahi
hu. Fir bhi mujhe, teri fikar tere bhai ki tarah hi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti gussa ho gayi aur gusse me bhadakte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “tujhe maine kab sautela samjha hai. Tujhe to mai apna bhai aur dost dono mati hu. Iske bad bhi aaj tune ye bat bol kar mujhe bahut dukh
pahuchaya hai.”
Mai bola "jo sach hai wo hi maine kaha. Yadi ye sach nahi hai to, fir bata tera bf kaun hai.”
Keerti boli “bat janne ka ye koi tarika nahi hai. Yadi meri bat janna chahte ho to, pahle mujhe apni baat batao.”
Mai bola “tujhe kyo lagta hai ki, meri jindagi me koi ladki hai ya fir kabhi koi ladki thi.”
Keerti boli “kyoki ye namumkin hai ki, ab tak teri jindagi me koi ladki na aayi ho aur yadi is baat ko maan bhi liya jaye ki, teri jindagi me abhi tak koi ladki
nahi aayi hai, to bhi tu kisi ladki ke teri jindagi me aane ke sapne to sajata hota. Is tarah ladkiyon se door nahi bhag raha hota. Iska matlab to saaf hai.”
Mai bola “kya matlab saf hai.”
Keerti boli “yahi ki pahli baar me hi pyar me dhoka mila.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar meri hansi chhut gayi aur maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “jaise tu soch rahi hai, aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Tu to kisi kahanikar ki tarah jabardasti mere pyar ki jhuthi kahani gadti ja rahi hai aur mujhse
chahti hai ki mai teri is gadi huyi jhuthi kahani ko sach maan jau.”
Keerti boli “chal mai teri bat maan leti hu. Tu bas ek kaam kar de.”
Mai bola “kya.?”
Keerti boli “tu ami aur nimi ki kasam khakar bol de ki, jaisa mai bol rahi hu, waisa kuch bhi nahi hai.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar mai ajib duvidha me pad gaya tha aur wo mujhe dekh kar mere andar chal rahe manobhavo ka andaja laga rahi thi. Mujhe kuch
bolte na dekh kar, usne apni baat ko fir se dohraya.
Keerti boli “itna kyo soch raha hai. Jha le kasam aur is baat ko yahi khatam kar de.”
Mai uski baat ka kuch jabab dene ki soch hi raha tha. Tabhi mere mobile ki ring tone baji aur maine dekha to chhoti maa ka call tha. Maine fauran call
uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola "ji chhoti maa.”
Chhoti maa “punnu beta tum log kaha ho. Kya tum logon ki kharidi abhi tak nahi huyi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa ho gayi hai. Bas hum log ghar hi aa rahe hai.”
Chhoti maa “thik hai beta.”
Itna kahkar chhoti maa ne phon rakh diya aur keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ab ghar chalo bahut der ho gayi hai. Chhoti maa chinta kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “lekin abhi meri baat adhuri hai.”
Mai bola “ab jo bhi baat karna hai, ghar chal kar kar lena. Hume ghar se nikle bahut der ho gayi hai. Isliye ab jaldi se ghar chalo.”
Keerti apni baat ko pura karna chahti thi. Magar usko bhi meri baat sahi lagi. Isliye iske bad usne mujhse koi sawal jabab nahi kiya aur fir hum dono
waha se ghar ke liye chal pade.
Update-14
Mai uski baat ka kuch jabab dene ki soch hi raha tha. Tabhi mere mobile ki ring tone baji aur maine dekha to chhoti maa ka call tha. Maine fauran call
uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola "ji chhoti maa.”
Chhoti maa “punnu beta tum log kaha ho. Kya tum logon ki kharidi abhi tak nahi huyi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa ho gayi hai. Bas hum log ghar hi aa rahe hai.”
Chhoti maa “thik hai beta.”
Itna kahkar chhoti maa ne phon rakh diya aur keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ab ghar chalo bahut der ho gayi hai. Chhoti maa chinta kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “lekin abhi meri baat adhuri hai.”
Mai bola “ab jo bhi baat karna hai, ghar chal kar kar lena. Hume ghar se nikle bahut der ho gayi hai. Isliye ab jaldi se ghar chalo.”
Keerti apni baat ko pura karna chahti thi. Magar usko bhi meri baat sahi lagi. Isliye iske bad usne mujhse koi sawal jabab nahi kiya aur fir hum dono
waha se ghar ke liye chal pade.
Ghar aane ke bad mai sidhe ammi nimmi ki pas chala gaya. Wo dono chhoti maa ke pas khel rahi thi. Ye meri aadat thi ki, ghar se aate jate, jab tak ek
baar mai unko dekh nahi leta tha, mujhe chain nahi milta tha. Mujhe wapas aaya dekh kar chhoti maa ne mujhse puchha.
Chhoti maa boli “tum logon ne wapas aane me bahut der laga di.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa, wo kya hai ki, keerti ko bahut bhuk lagi thi aur wo wahi par kuch khane ki jid karne lagi to, hum log restaurent me khana khane
lage the.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur un ne keerti se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye to bahut achi baat hai beti. Isi bahane isne ghar se bahar khana to khaya. Warna ye bahar kuch bhi nahi khata.”
Keerti boli “aap chinta mat kijiye mausi. Ye kuch din yaha rahega to aur bhi bahut kuch sikh jayega.”
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai, ab jab agli baar aayega to sikha dena. Ab tu jaa aur didi ko bol ki, tum log wapas aa gaye ho.”
Keerti boli “wo to maine aate hi bata diya hai mausi. Lekin mummy bol rahi hai ki, aap abhi hi ja rahi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “jana to kal hi tha, par didi ne rok liya to rukna pad gaya. Magar ab ruk pana muskil hai. Tere mausa ji bhi ghar me akele hai aur fir
punnu aur ami ki padai ka nuksan bhi to ho raha hai.”
Keerti boli “lekin mausi aap to kah rahi thi ki, mere school ka project banane me, punnu meri madad kar dega aur ab aap log ja rahe. Ab yadi punnu
chala jayega to, mera project kaise banega mausi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ko, subah keerti se kahi gayi, apni baat yaad aa gayi. Lekin wo to khud meri vajah se ghar wapas ja rahi thi. Aise me
wo mujhe waha rukne ke liye kaise kah sakti thi.
Unhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, wo ab keerti ko kya jabab de. Wo sawaliya najron se meri taraf dekhne lagi. Jaise puch rahi ho ki, ab kya kiya jaye.
Maine unhe is duvidha me pada dekha to, unko is duvidha se bahar nikalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, yadi ami, nimi yaha nahi rahi to, fir mai bhi yaha nahi ruhuga.”
Meri is baat ka matlab chhoti maa ke siwa koi nahi samajh paya. Sabko yahi laga ki, mai ami nimi ke bina waha rahna nahi chahta. Jabki maine chhoti
maa ko, apne wahi rukne ki sahmati di thi. Meri baat ka matlab samajhte hi, chhoti maa muskura di aur un ne keerti se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ja aur apne mausa ji ko phone laga kar bol de ki, hum log aaj bhi yahi rukege.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar keerti khushi khushi phone karne chali gayi aur mai kamal ke kamre me aa gaya. Kamal us samay apne kamre me nahi tha.
Shayad wo bahar gaya hua tha.
Mai jakar let gaya aur fir thodi der bad meri nind lag gayi. Na jane kitni der tak mai sota raha. Fir keerti ne aakar mujhe jagaya to meri nind khuli. Usne
mujhe jagate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sham ke 5 baj gaye hai, ab uth bhi jao. Aise hi sote rahoge to, mera project taiyar karne me meri madad kab karoge.”
Mai bola “tune itni der tak mujhe sone hi kyo diya, pahle hi jaga dena tha.”
Keerti boli “mai to jaga dena chahti thi. Lekin mausi ne kaha ki, usne kabhi ghar se bahar raat nahi bitayi hai. Isliye use yaha raat ko thik se nind nahi
aayi hogi. Ab wo soya hai to, use apni nind puri kar lene do. Ab bhala mai mausi ki baat ko kaise kaat sakti thi.”
Mai bola “chal koi baat nahi. Tu apne project ka saman nikal, tab tak mai muh hanth dhokar aata hu.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, jaldi aana.”
Ye bol kar wo chali gayi. Uske jane ke bad mai utha aur muh hanth dhone laga. Muh hanth dhone ke bad, mai keerti ke kamre me jane ko hua, tabhi
ami aur nimi aa gayi. Dono kisi bat par lad rahi thi. Unko ladte dekh kar maine unse puchha.
Mai bola “tum dono lad kyo rahi ho.”
Ami boli “bhaiya nimi ne apni doll tod di hai aur ab meri doll lekar yaha bhag aayi hai.”
Maine nimi ko dekha to, wo apne dono hanth piche kiye khadi thi. Tabhi keerti bhi aa gayi aur dono ki natak baji dekhne lagi. Maine nimi ko apne pas
bulaya aur us se puchha.
Mai bola “chhoti, tune didi ki doll kyo le li.”
Meri baat ke jabab me nimi bade hi haq se apne hath ki, doll dikhati huye kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “bhaiya didi jhuth bol rahi hai. Ye doll meri hai.”
Mai bola “chhoti, ache bacche kabhi jhuth nahi bolte. Sach batao, ye didi ki doll hai na.”
Meri baat sunkar, nimi ne apna sar hila kar haan kaha aur fir apna sar jhuka liya. Maine pyar se uske sar par hath fera aur use samajhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti, mai tumhe is se bhi achi doll lakar duga. Tum didi ki doll, didi ko wapas kar do.”
Meri baat sunkar nimi ne apna chehra ruaansa sa bana liya. Jaise abhi hi ro padegi aur fir doll ami ko dene lagi. Magar ami ne jab uska ruaansa
chehra dekha to, wo doll wapas lete lete ruk gayi aur kahne lagi.
Ami boli “mujhe nahi chahiye ye doll. Ab ye tum hi rakh lo. Bhaiya mujhe is se achi doll lakar de dege.”
Uske muh se ye sunte hi nimi ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur usne doll ko apne gale se laga liya. Uski harkat ami ne muh banate huye mujhse
kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya mujhe acha wala video game chahiye. Jisme 1000 game ho. Mai wo game is nimi ko nahi dungi.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai tujhe acha wala video game lakar duga. Ab to khush.”
Meri bat sunkar ami khush ho gayi. Magar nimi ke chehre ki muskan gayab ho gayi. Wo fauran mere pas aayi aur kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, mujhe bhi video game chahiye.”
Nimi ki ye harkat dekh, ab ami ko gussa aane laga. Lekin uske kuch bolne ke pahle hi maine baat ko sabhalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai tum dono ko hi video game lakar dunga aur betu ko ek sundar si doll bhi lakar duga. Magar ye sab tabhi lakar duga. Jab tum dono aapas
me nahi ladogi.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi dono ke chehre ki muskurahat wapas aa gayi aur dono ne ek dusre ke kandhe par hanth rakhte huye, mujhse kaha.
Dono boli “bhaiya, ab hum dono kabhi nahi ladege. Lekin aap hume bahut saare game wala video game lakar dena.”
Maine pyar se dono ke sar par hath fera aur dono se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, ab tum dono bahar jakar khelo. Mai keerti didi ka kaam karke aata hu.”
Meri baat sunte hi dono ne kamre ke bahar ki taraf daud laga di. Unki ye harkat dekh keerti muskura rahi thi. Dono ke chale jane ke bad keerti ne
hanste huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ab mujhe samajh me aaya ki, tum in dono ke bina kyo nahi rah pate ho.”
Maine bola “haan, meri dono bahne itni pyari hai ki, mai kabhi inse door nahi rah pata aur jab inke pas rahta hu to, sab kuch bhul jata hu.”
Keerti boli “haan wo to mai dekh hi rahi hu. Jaise abhi mera project bhul gaye ho.”
Mai bola “ohh ye to mai sach me bhul gaya, chalo jaldi chalo.”
Keerti boli “chalo yaad to aaya.”
Iske bad mai keerti ke sath uske room me aa gaya. Usne baithne ko bola to, mai uske bad par baith gaya aur keerti bhi kursi khinch kar mere samne
baith gayi.
Mai bola “tu mujhe yaha project taiyar karne ko lekar aayi hai ya baithne ke liye lekar aayi hai.”
Keerti boli “na hi mai tujhe yaha project taiyar ko lekar aayi hu aur na hi baithne ke liye lekar aayi hu.”
Mai bola “to kya tujhe project taiyar nahi karna.”
Keerti boli "wo to maine din me taiyar kar liya tha.”
Mai bola “to fir tu mujhe yaha kyo lekar aayi hai.”
Keerti boli “din wali adhuri baat puri karne ke liye, ab hume yaha koi paresan nahi karega.”
Ye kah kar wo muskurate huye meri taraf dekhne lagi. Lekin keerti ki is baat ne mujhe ek ajib hi paresani me daal diya tha. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha
tha ki, mai use apni baat ka kaise yakin dilau.
Update-15
Iske bad mai keerti ke sath uske room me aa gaya. Usne baithne ko bola to, mai uske bad par baith gaya aur keerti bhi kursi khinch kar mere samne
baith gayi.
Mai bola “tu mujhe yaha project taiyar karne ko lekar aayi hai ya baithne ke liye lekar aayi hai.”
Keerti boli “na hi mai tujhe yaha project taiyar ko lekar aayi hu aur na hi baithne ke liye lekar aayi hu.”
Mai bola “to kya tujhe project taiyar nahi karna.”
Keerti boli "wo to maine din me taiyar kar liya tha.”
Mai bola “to fir tu mujhe yaha kyo lekar aayi hai.”
Keerti boli “din wali adhuri baat puri karne ke liye, ab hume yaha koi paresan nahi karega.”
Ye kah kar wo muskurate huye meri taraf dekhne lagi. Lekin keerti ki is baat ne mujhe ek ajib hi paresani me daal diya tha. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha
tha ki, mai use apni baat ka kaise yakin dilau.
Mujhe is baat par itna sochte dekh kar, keerti ne mujhe, meri soch se bahar nikalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tujhe itna jyada sochne ki jarurat nahi hai. Tujhe to ami nimi ki kasam khakar, sirf ye kahna ki teri jindagi me kabhi koi ladki nahi aayi.”
Itna kah kar wo fir se muskurane lagi aur meri taraf dekhte huye, mere jabab dene ki raah dekhne lagi. Lekin mere liye uski is baat ka jabab dena itna
aasan nahi tha. Isliye maine abhi bhi apni baat ko dohrate huye kaha.
Mai bola “meri jindagi me kabhi koi ladki nahi aayi. Ye hi sach hai. Ab tujhe meri baat par yakin karna hai to kar aur nahi karna to mat kar. Magar mai is
baat ko sach sabit karne ke liye ami nimi ki kasam khane ki jarurat nahi samajhta hu.”
Keerti boli “tera kasam na khana ye batata hai ki, tu sach nahi bolna chahta.”
Mai bola “kasam na khane se sach baat jhut nahi ho jati.”
Keerti boli “haan thik bola tune, par yadi koi bat sach hoti hai to, uske liye kasam khane me koi paresani nahi hoti.”
Mai bola “baat kaisi bhi ho, par mai kabhi ami nimi ki kasam nahi khata.”
Keerti boli “to fir meri kasam khakar bol de. Mai teri baat ka viswas kar lugi.”
Mai bola “khane ko to mai teri jhuti kasam bhi kha sakta hu aur jab tujhe viswas karna hi hai to, aise hi meri baat ka viswas kyo nahi kar leti.”
Keerti boli “dekh ab jyada natak karna band kar aur jaldi se meri kasam khakar bol de ki, teri jindgi me kabhi koi ladki nahi thi. Ab tujhe meri kasam
hai.”
Mai bola “mai teri is kasam ko nahi manta aur na hi mai teri ya kisi ki, koi kasam khane wala hu. Ab tujhe jo samajhna hai, tu samajh sakti hai. Mujhe
tere kuch bhi samajhne se, koi paresani nahi.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi keerti ki aankhon me aansu jhilmila gaye. Usne bahut hi bhavuk hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “punnu baat sirf meri kasam manne ya manne ki nahi thi. Maine to tujhe apni kasam sirf isliye di thi ki, mai ye dekhna chahti thi ki, mai tere
liye kitni apni hu. Tere liye meri aehmiyat ami nimi ki tarah hai ya nahi. Ye baat aaj mai achi tarah se jaan chuki hu. Ab mujhe tujhse kuch bhi nahi
janna hai.”
Itna kah kar, wo apni nam aankhe liye kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Maine anjane me uske dil ko jo chot pahuchayi thi. Ab mujhe uska afsos ho raha tha.
Magar mai bhi majbur tha aur isliye na chahte huye bhi use dukhi kar diya.
Mujhe laga ki wo mujhe apne kamre me baitha dekh kar, wapas aa jayegi. Isliye mai wahi baitha uske wapas aane ka intejar karne laga aur uske
kamre me yaha waha dekhne laga.
Tabhi meri najar uske, school ke liye taiyar kiye gaye project par padti hai aur mai uth kar usko dekhne lagta hu. Keerti ne ek bahut hi sundar aadarsh
gram ka project taiyar kiya tha. Jisme usne school, hospital, bus stand, police station, railway station ko bakhubi darshaya tha.
Jab mujhe uska intejar karte bahut der ho jati hai to, mai uth kar bahar aa jata hu. Bahar hall me sab log baithe TV dekh rahe hote hai. Keerti mujhe
aate dekh chhoti maa se kahti hai
Keerti boli “mausi mai bhi aap ke sath kuch din ke liye chalna chahti hu.”
Chhoti maa boli “lekin tere school ka kya hoga.”
Keerti boli “kal ke bad kuch din ki meri chhutti hai. Mai soch rahi thi ki, ye chhuttiyan aap ke sath hi manau.”
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai tu apna saman aaj hi pack kar le. Nahi to pata chala ki kal fir jana tal jaye.”
Keerti boli “aisa kuch nahi hoga mausi. Mai apna saman aaj hi pack kar lugi aur fir school se aate hi hum nikal chalege.”
Chhoti maa boli “wo to thik hai, par pahle didi aur jija ji se to puch le.”
Mausi bhi wahi thi. Un ne chhoti maa ki baat sunkar un se kaha.
Mausi boli “isme mujhse puchne wali baat kya hai. Ye teri bhi to beti hai. Mujhe iske jaane me koi paresani nahi. Kam se kam kuch din to, iski bak bak
se fursat milegi. Rahi iske papa ki baat to, wo bhala ise tere sath jane se mana kyo mana karne lage.”
Mausi ki bat sunkar keerti khush ho gayi. Lekin ab wo meri taraf dekh tak nahi rahi thi. Mujhe keerti ki ye baat achi nahi lag rahi thi. Isliye mai waha se
uth kar kamal ke kamre me aa gaya.
Mujhe keerti ka bartaw kuch ajib lag raha tha. Jis vajah se ab mera waha man nahi lag raha tha. Tabhi kamal kamre me aa gaya. Mujhe akele kamre
me baitha dekh usne kaha.
Kamal bola “kya bat hai.? Tum is tarah akele kamre me band kyo baithe ho. Agar ghar me acha nahi lag raha to chalo bahar ghum kar aate hai.”
Mera man to pahle hi waha nahi lag raha tha. Isliye kamal ki baat mujhe sahi lagi. Maine us se bahar ghumne chalne ke liye haan kaha aur uske sath
bahar ghumne chala gaya.
Hum log bahut der tak, yaha waha ghumne ke bad 9 baje ghar wapas aaye. Jab hum ghar pahuche to, mausa ji bhi ghar aa chuke the. Sab unke sath
baith kar baten kar rahe the.
Lekin keerti waha nahi thi. Shayad wo apne kamre me thi. Mai bhi sabke sath baith gaya aur baten karne laga. Kuch der bad keerti bhi waha aa gayi.
Use dekhte hi mausa ji ne us se pucha.
Mausa ji bole “tumhare jane ki sari packing ho gayi ya abhi bhi kuch baki hai.”
Keerti boli “sari packing ho gayi hai papa.”
Mausa ji bole “ye to achi bat hai. Lekin 2 din bad tumhara janamdin bhi aa raha hai. Ab tab to tum yaha rahogi nahi, isliye mai chahta hu ki, tum apne
janamdin ka gift bhi apne sath le jao. Ab bolo tumhe apne janamdin par kya gift chahiye hai.”
Mausa ji ki baat sunte hi keerti ki khushi ka thikana na raha. Usne bade hi utawalepan se kaha.
Keerti boli “papa mujhe janamdin par ek acha sa mobile chahiye.”
Mausa ji bole “acha thik hai le lena. Mai kal tumhari mummy ko mobile ke liye paise de jauga. Tum school se aakar apni pasand ka mobile le lena.”
Mausa ji ki bat sunkar khush ho gayi aur kamal jo abhi tak chup chap unki baten sun raha tha. Ab us se chup na raha gaya aur wo bhi bol pada.
Kamal bola “papa mujhe bhi mobile chahiye.”
Mausa ji bole “ye to keerti ke janamdin hai. Tum chaho to apne janamdin par mobile le lena.”
Apne janamdin par mobile milne ki bat sunkar kamal bhi khush ho gaya. Fir mausi ne khana khane ki baat kahi to, sab dining table par aa gaye aur
khana khane lage.
Khana khane ke bad sab bahut der tak baten karte rahe aur fir 11 baje apne apne room me aa gaye.
Update-16
Mausa ji bole “ye to achi bat hai. Lekin 2 din bad tumhara janamdin bhi aa raha hai. Ab tab to tum yaha rahogi nahi, isliye mai chahta hu ki, tum apne
janamdin ka gift bhi apne sath le jao. Ab bolo tumhe apne janamdin par kya gift chahiye hai.”
Mausa ji ki baat sunte hi keerti ki khushi ka thikana na raha. Usne bade hi utawalepan se kaha.
Keerti boli “papa mujhe janamdin par ek acha sa mobile chahiye.”
Mausa ji bole “acha thik hai le lena. Mai kal tumhari mummy ko mobile ke liye paise de jauga. Tum school se aakar apni pasand ka mobile le lena.”
Mausa ji ki bat sunkar khush ho gayi aur kamal jo abhi tak chup chap unki baten sun raha tha. Ab us se chup na raha gaya aur wo bhi bol pada.
Kamal bola “papa mujhe bhi mobile chahiye.”
Mausa ji bole “ye to keerti ke janamdin hai. Tum chaho to apne janamdin par mobile le lena.”
Apne janamdin par mobile milne ki bat sunkar kamal bhi khush ho gaya. Fir mausi ne khana khane ki baat kahi to, sab dining table par aa gaye aur
khana khane lage.
Khana khane ke bad sab bahut der tak baten karte rahe aur fir 11 baje sab apne apne room me chale gaye.
Nimi so gayi thi to, maine use god me uthaya aur chhoti maa ke kamre me le jakar aa gaya. Nimi ko waha litane ke bad, mai wahi baitha chhoti maa se
baat karta raha. Jisme 11:30 baj gaye.
Iske bad mai kamal ke kamre me aa gaya magar kamal kamre me nahi tha. Maine socha keerti kal ja rahi hai. Isliye shayad kamal ke sath keerti se
baat kar raha ho. Mai let gaya aur sone ki kosis karne laga. Magar din me so lene ki vajah se ab mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi.
Isliye mai uth kar kamre ke bahar aa gaya. Maine dekha ki keerti ke kamre ki light jal rahi hai to mai uske kamre ki or aa gaya. Magar uska kamra khali
tha. Keerti ya kamal dono me se koi bhi kamre me nahi tha.
Maine socha ho sakta hai ki keerti bathroom me ho, isliye maine keerti ko aawaj di magar koi jabab nahi mila to, mai samajh gaya ki wo yaha nahi hai.
Mai unhe mausa mausi ke kamre me dekhne aaya magar unke kamre ka darwaja band tha. Yane ki dono waha bhi nahi the.
Itni raat k dono ke ghar se bahar jane ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, dono itni raat ko kaha gayab ho gaye. Ye hi
sochte sochte mai hall me aakar baith gaya. Fir achanak mujhe khayal aaya ki, kahi ye dono chhat par to nahi hai.
Ye khayal aate hi mai seediyon ki taraf bad chala. Waha aakar maine dekha seediyon ki light jal rahi thi. Ab is baat me koi shaq nahi tha ki, dono chhat
par hi hai. Mere kadam khud ba khud chhat ki seediyon ki or badne lage. Lekin chhat par pahuchte hi mujhe jordar jhatka laga.
Keerti aur kamal dono chhat ki farsh par diwar se apni peet tikaye baithe the. Dono ke hanth me ek ek cigarette thi aur muh se dhuna nikal raha tha.
Mujhe apne samne dekhte hi, kamal ki to sitti pitti gum ho gayi. Usne turant apni cigarette door fek di aur keerti ki taraf dekhne laga.
Magar keerti ne mujhe dekh kar bhi andekha kar diya. Wo white t-shirt aur lower pahne thi. Uska ek pair farsh par sidha tha jabki dusra pair mod kar
wo dono hanth jamin par tikaye baithe thi. Uske ek hanth me cigarette ka packet tha to dusre hanth me jalti huyi cigarette thi.
Usne mujhe apne pas aata dekh cigarette ka ek jordar kash lagaya aur fir apni naak se dhuan nikaalne lagi. Mai pas pahucha to usne badi besharmi se
cigarette ka packet meri taraf bada diya.
Unhe cigarette peete dekh waise hi mujhe gussa aa raha tha. Us par keerti ki is harkat ne mera gussa or bhi jyada bada diya. Maine uske hanth par
hanth mara aur uske hanth se cigarette ka packet door jakar gira.
Lekin wo jalti huyi cigarette wala dusra hanth meri taraf bada deti hai. Mai us par bhi ek hanth marta hu aur uske hanth se chhut kar, cigarette door
jakar girti hai. Iske bad bhi keerti muskura rahi thi. Mai gusse me dono ko ghoor kar dekhte huye kahta hu.
Mai bola “tum dono ko aisi harkat karte huye sharam nahi aati.”
Lekin meri baat sunkar bhi keerti muskura rahi thi. Us par meri is baat ka koi asar nahi tha. Mera gussa bad raha tha aur fir maine kamal ki taraf apni
ungli karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe kal maine jo harkat karte dekha tha usko andekha karke maine bahut badi galti kar di. Yadi kal maine teri us harkat ko najarandaj na
kiya hota to, aaj tujhe iske sath cigarette peete na dekh raha hota. Ye cigarette ka packet keerti to la hi nahi sakti. Samajh le ab teri khair nahi, kal
mausa ji teri ache se khabar lege.”
Meri bat sunkar to kamal ki jaan hi nikal gayi. Wo samajh gaya ki mai uski kal wali kis harkat ki bat kar raha hu. Wo jaldi se uth kar mere samne aakar
gidgidane lagta hai.
Kamal bola “yaar is cigarette peene me mera jara bhi hanth nahi hai. Meri majbur tha, warna mai aisa kabhi nahi karta.”
Mai bola “khud to gandi harkat karne se baaj nahi aata aur ab apne sath sath apni bahan ko bhi bigaad raha hai. Mai teri is galti ko kabhi maaf nahi kar
sakta.”
Meri baat sunkar kamal ki halat kharab ho gayi aur wo miinat karte huye keerti se kahne laga.
Kamal bola “are meri maa, tum chupchap kyo baithi ho. Ye to meri koi baat sun hi nahi raha hai. Ab tum hi isko meri kuch safayi do. Warna isne papa
se ye sab bol diya to, tumhara to kuch nahi hoga, par mujhe maar bhi padegi aur dhakke maar kar ghar se bhi nikal diya jayega.”
Kamal ki baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe taana marte huye, kamal se kaha.
Keerti boli “hum iske sage bhai bahan hote to, ye aise hamari sikayat thodi karta. Balki ulta hume samjhata aur papa ki daant se bhi bachata. Lekin tu
chinta mat kar, ise jo bhi karna hai, karne de. Mai papa se bol dugi ki, tune jo bhi kiya, mere kahne par kiya hai.”
Lekin keerti ki ye baat sunkar, kamal or bhi jyada ghabra gaya. Usne keerti ko samjhate huye kaha.
Kamal bola “are tum pagal ho kya, samajhti kyo nahi. Chhuri chahe kharbuje pe gire ya kharbuja chhuri par gire, katna to kharbuje ko hi padega. Ye
chahe maine tumhare hi kahne par kyo na kiya ho. Lekin kiya to maine hi hai aur aisa maine kyo kiya ye jaan kar to, papa mujhe jaan se hi maar
dalege. Tum ise papa ke pas jane se rok lo, mai tumhare pair pakadta hu.”
Keerti boli “mai nahi rokugi, ise jo karna hai kar le.”
Keerti ki is baat ne to kamal ke tote hi uda diye. Wo mere samne hath jod kar apni safayi dene laga.
Kamal bola “yaar maine iski baat mankar bahut badi galti ki hai. Lekin mai majbur tha. Isne mujhe blackmail kiya, isliye mujhe iski baat manna padi.”
Blackmail kiye jane ki bat sunkar, ab chaukne ki bari meri thi. Meri samajh me kuch nahi aaya to, maine kamal se pucha .
Mai bola “tune aisa kya kiya tha. Jis baat ko lekar isne tujhe blackmail kiya.”
Kamal samajh chuka tha ki, ab uske pas sach kahne ke siwa koi rasta nahi hai. Usne apni baat khul kar rakhte huye kaha.
Kamal bola “mere dost ne mujhe rakhne ke liye kuch sex ki books di thi aur padne ko mana kiya tha. Lekin mujhse raha nahi gaya aur maine wo books
pad li. Uske pic dekhne ke bad mera man, wo sab real me dekhne ka hua aur tab papa mammy ko sex karte dekhne ke liye mai unke kamre me jhakne
laga. Aisa karte ek din keerti ne mujhe pakad liya. Isne meri baat papa ko batane ki dhamki di to, mai dar gaya aur rone laga. Mujhe rota dekh isko
mujh par daya aa gayi aur isne mujhe is shart par maf kar diya ki, mai dobara aisi galti nahi karuga.”
Mai bola “jab isne tujhe maaf kar diya tha to, fir ye cigarette pine wali baat kaha se aa gayi.”
Kamal bola “aaj sham ko jab hum log ghum kar aaye to sab baithe the. Lekin ye nahi thi to, mai iske kamre me gaya. Ye apne kamre me chupchap
baithi thi. Maine is se pucha ki kya hua to, isne mujhe kuch nahi bataya. Lekin raat ko sabke sone ke bad cigarette pine ki bat karne lagi. Jab maine ise
aisa karne se mana kiya to, isne kaha ye mera raz chhupa kar rakh sakti hai to, kya mai isko ek bar cigarette nahi pila sakta. Isliye mujhe iski baat
manna padi. Pls yaar sirf ek bar meri galti ko maaf kar do.”
Mujhe ab keerti ka saara khel samajh me aa gaya tha. Isliye maine thoda naram bante huye kamal se kaha.
Mai bola “maan lo mai ye sab bhul bhi jata hu. Lekin is baat ko kaise maan lu ki, tu ye sab galtiya fir nahi karega.”
Kamal bola “mai ab samajh gaya hu ki, ye sab cheeje thodi der ka maja hai, par bad me bahut badi saja hai. Mai maa kasam khakar kahta hu ki,
dobara aisi galti kabhi nahi hogi.”
Mai kamal ki baat sunkar, kuch sochne laga aur kamal gaur se mera chehra dekhte huye, mere jabab ka intejar karne laga. Tabhi keerti khilkhila kar
hanste huye kamal se kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “tu chahe apni maa ki kasam kha ya apni bahan ki kasam kha le. Magar ise kisi ki kasam se koi fark nahi padega. Kyoki ye to hume apna
manta hi nahi hai. Tu bekar me iske samne ro raha hai. Ise karne de jo karna hai. Mai bol rahi hu na ki, mai tujhe bacha lugi, to mera viswas kar, mai
tujhe bacha lugi.”
Kamal bola “kya ulta sidha bak rahi ho. Tum chup raho.”
Mai bola “use bolne de, jo bolna hai. Lekin tu yaad rakh ki, ab dobara aisi koi harkat nahi karega. Ab tu ja, mujhe abhi is se baat karna hai.”
Meri bat sunkar kamal ki jaan me jaan aa gayi. Iske bad wo waha ek pal bhi nahi ruka aur waha se aise gayab hua, jaise gadhe ke sir se seeng gayab
hote hai.
Update-17
Mai kamal ki baat sunkar, kuch sochne laga aur kamal gaur se mera chehra dekhte huye, mere jabab ka intejar karne laga. Tabhi keerti khilkhila kar
hanste huye kamal se kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “tu chahe apni maa ki kasam kha ya apni bahan ki kasam kha le. Magar ise kisi ki kasam se koi fark nahi padega. Kyoki ye to hume apna
manta hi nahi hai. Tu bekar me iske samne ro raha hai. Ise karne de jo karna hai. Mai bol rahi hu na ki, mai tujhe bacha lugi, to mera viswas kar, mai
tujhe bacha lugi.”
Kamal bola “kya ulta sidha bak rahi ho. Tum chup raho.”
Mai bola “use bolne de, jo bolna hai. Lekin tu yaad rakh ki, ab dobara aisi koi harkat nahi karega. Ab tu ja, mujhe abhi is se baat karna hai.”
Meri bat sunkar kamal ki jaan me jaan aa gayi. Iske bad wo waha ek pal bhi nahi ruka aur waha se aise gayab hua, jaise gadhe ke sir se seeng gayab
hote hai.
Kamal ke jane ke bad, mai jakar keerti ke pas baith gaya. Mai abhi us se kuch bolne hi wala tha ki, tabhi keerti waha se uthne lagti hai. Mai use uthta
dekh, uska hanth pakad leta hu.
Keerti apna hanth chhudane ki koshish karti hai. Lekin jab wo mujhse apna hath chhuda nahi pathi hai to, fir gusse me mujhse kahti hai.
Keerti boli “mera hanth chhodo. Mujhe nind aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “abhi jab baith kar cigarrete pee rahi thi, tab tujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi. Ab jab mai baat karna chahta hu to, tujhko nind aa rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe tujhse koi bat nahi karni. Mera hanth chhodo aur mujhe jaane do. Warna mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Mai bola “tujhse jo karte bane, tu kar le. Lekin mai tera hanth nahi chhoduga.”
Keerti boli “mujhe apna hanth chhudana ache se aata hai. Ab tum sidhe se mera hanth chhodte ho ya nahi.”
Mai bola “jab tak meri baat puri nahi ho jati, mai tera hanth nahi chhoduga.”
Keerti boli “to ab dekho mai kitni aasani se apna hanth chhuda kar jati hu.”
Mai bola “dikhao.”
Keerti boli “tumko ami nimi ki kasam, mera hanth chhodo aur mujhe jane do.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, maine uska hanth chhod diya. Lekin uski ye harkat mujhe bahut buri lagi. Apna hath chhutte hi keerti mere pas se uth kar
khadi ho gayi. Usne ek najar mere upar daali aur fir meri haalat par hansti huyi waha se chali gayi.
Mai chup chap baithe use jate huye dekhta raha aur uske baare me sochta raha. Uske jaane ke bad, maine waha pada cigarrete ka packet uthaya aur
use khol kar dekha. Usme sirf do cigarrete hi kam thi. Jiska matlab tha ki un dono ne pahli cigarrete hi jalayi thi aur tabhi mai aa gaya tha.
Lekin ab mujhe do baten paresan kar rahi thi. Pahli to ye ki keerti ko achanak ye cigarrete peene ki kyo sujhi aur dusri baat ye ki, keerti ne kamal ko is
shart par maaf kiya tha ki, wo dobara aisi harkat nahi karega. Iske bad bhi kamal ne apni harkat karna band kyo nahi kiya.
Kuch der tak mai in dono baton ka jabab talash karta raha. Lekin jab mujhe inka koi jabab samajh me nahi aaya to, ab maine niche jana hi thik samjha.
Magar niche aane se pahle, maine wo dono jali huyi cigarrete uthayi aur unhe usi cigarrete ke packet me rakh diya. Fir packet apni jeb me rakhne ke
bad, mai niche aa gaya.
Niche aakar maine dekha ki, keerti ke kamre ki light abhi bhi jal rahi thi aur uski roshni bahar tak aa rahi thi. Jiska matlab tha ki, wo abhi bhi jaag rahi
hai aur uske kamre ka darwaja bhi khula hua hai.
Maine uske pas jane ki sochi, magar ghadi me time dekha to 1 baj gaya tha isliye fir mai seedhe kamal ke kamre me aa gaya. Kamal leta hua tha, lekin
jaag raha tha. Use abhi tak jaagte dekh kar, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, tu abhi tak soya kyo nahi.”
Kamal bola “nind nahi aa rahi.”
Mai bola “aayegi bhi kaise. Aaj tujhe mausa mausi ke kamre me jhakne ko jo nahi mil raha hai.”
Kamal bola “mai ab ye ganda kaam dobara nahi karuga. Mai sach bol raha hu.”
Mai bola “apne sach ko, apne hi pas rakh. Tujhe jab keerti ne pakda tha to, tune use bhi yahi viswas dilaya tha. Magar uske bad bhi tu, ye sab kaam
karta chala aa raha hai. Jab tune har samay uske sath rahte huye bhi, us se kahi apni baat nahi rakhi. Tab to mai tere ghar, aaj bas ka mehman hu.
Mujhse kahi baat rakhne ka to sawal hi paida nahi hota.”
Kamal bola “nahi uske bad maine ye sab kaam band kar diye the aur wo sex books bhi apne dost ko wapas kar di thi. Magar kal usne mujhe kuch aur
books rakhne ko di thi. Maine use mana bhi kiya tha, magar usne kaha ki bas is bar or rakh le fir mai tujhse ye rakhne ko kabhi nahi kahuga. Maine
dosti ki khatir unhe rakh liya aur unko pad bhi liya. Fir unhe padne ke bad mai khud ko papa mammy ke kamre me jhakne se rok na saka.”
Mai bola “chal jo hua use bhul ja. Ab aage kya karne ka socha hai.”
Kamal bola “mai acha banne ki koshish karuga aur jo galtiya kar chuka hu ab unhe dohrauga nahi.”
Mai bola “jitna tu soch raha hai, ye itna aasan nahi hai. Tujhe in cheejon ki lat lag gayi hai.”
Kamal bola “to mai kya karu. Jis se meri ye lat chhut jaye.”
Mai bola “teri wo sex ki books kaha hai. La dikha jara.”
Kamal ne kuch socha aur fir saari books nikaal kar mere samne rakh di. Maine un me se ek story ki book utha li. Fir wo book use dete huye pucha.
Mai bola “is book me tujhe sabse achi story kaun si lagi.”
Kamal ne book kholi aur fir usme se ek maa beta sex ki story khol kar mujhe dikhayi. Maine thodi bahut us story ko pada aur fir book ko band kar diya.
Mai bola “kamal tu jab apne mammy papa ke kamre me jhankta hai to, tujhe ye nahi lagta ki tu kuch galat kar raha hai.”
Kamal bola “sach kahu to pahle bahut bura lagta tha, magar fir dhire dhire acha lagne laga.”
Kamal ki baat sunkar, mai kuch sochne laga. Fir maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu yadi sach me ye sab chhodna chahta hai to, tujhe do kaam karna hoge.”
Kamal bola “kya.?”
Maine kaha “sabse pahle tu ye books padna band kar de aur dusra ye ki tu apne dost badal de. Kyoki tere upar ye sab galat sangat ka hi asar pada
hai.”
Kamal bola “mai ye books padna to band kar sakta hu par dost nahi badal sakta.”
Mai bola “kyo.? Kya wo dost tujhe apne parivar se jyada pyare hai.”
Kamal bola “nahi aisi bat nahi hai. Leki wo mere saare raz jante hai aur yadi mai unse dosti khatam karta hu to, ho sakta hai wo mere sath kuch bura
kare. Mujhe badnam kar de.”
Mai bola “wo sab tu mujh par chhod de. Yadi tu sach me unse dosti khatam karna chahta hai to bol. Mai aisa kuch kar duga ki, wo khud tujhse dosti
khatam kar dege.”
Kamal bola “agar aisa hai to mai taiyar hu.”
Mai bola “to thik hai, kal sabse pahle tu ye book unko wapas kar aur kahna ki maine tere kamre me ye book dekh li hai magar tune mujhse jhut kah
diya hai ki, ye book teri nahi papa ki hai. Tujhe to ye book self ki safai me mili hai aur tu unhe safai ke bad wapas rakhne ja raha tha.”
Kamal bola “is se kya hoga. Wo tere jane ke bad, fir kahege ki ab tu nahi hai to mai book rakh lu.”
Mai bola “iske liye tu unse pahle hi ye bata dena ki, teri exam ki taiyari mai kara raha hu. Isliye har dusre teesre din, mai tere pas aata rahta hu aur tere
kamre me hi rukta hu.”
Kamal bola “haan ye bat kaam kar sakti hai. Wo mere pas books isiliye rakhwate hai, kyoki mera kamra alag hai aur mere kamre me mere siwa koi
nahi rahta.”
Mai bola “thik hai pahle tu itna kar, fir iske bad mai tujhe aage ki yojna batauga.”
Kamal bola “thanks yar tune mujhe galat raste par jane se bacha liya.”
Mai bola “isme thanks ki koi bat nahi. Tu mera bhai hai aur tujhe galat raste se bachana mera farz hai. Chal ab rat bahut jyada ho gayi hai so ja.”
Iske bad kamal ne mujhe good night bola aur sone ki koshish karne laga. Tabhi mujhe kamre ke bahar darwaje par kisi ke hone ki aahat si samajh
aayi. Mai uthkar gaya aur darwaja khola to dekha koi nahi hai.
Lekin tabhi keerti ke kamre ka darwaja band hone ki aawaj aayi aur fir uske kamre ki light bhi band ho gayi. Mai samajh gaya ki, wo kamal ke kamre ke
bahar khadi hokar hamari bat sun rahi thi.
Mai sochne laga ye dono bhai bahan bhi ajib hai. Dono ko hi dusro ke kamro me taak jhak karne ki buri aadat hai aur yahi sab sochte huye na jane kab
meri nind lag gayi.
Subah 6:30 baje kamal ke jagaane par meri nind khuli. Wo fresh ho chuka tha aur school ke liye taiyar ho raha tha. Mujhe jaagte dekh usne kaha.
Kamal bola “good morning.”
Maine aankh kholi aur uske good morninig ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “good morning. Lekin mujhe itni jaldi kyo jaga diya. Mujhe aaj kaun sa school jana hai.”
Kamal bola “school jana hai, tabhi to jagaya hai.”
Mai bola “maine to school ki chhutti lagayi huyi hai. Fir tujhse kisne kah diya ki, aaj mujhe school jana hai.”
Kamal bola “tujhe apne nahi. Keerti ko lekar uske school jana hai.”
Mai bola “wo kisliye.?”

Kamal bola “use apne school me project jama karna hai. Ab wo project lekar scooty to chala nahi payegi, isliye tujhe sath le ja rahi.”
Mai bola “uske sath tu kyo nahi chala jata hai.”
Kamal bola “maine to uske sath jane ki bat boli thi. Lekin usne kaha ki, tu apni school ja. Punnu free hai, mai use apne sath le jaugi.”
Mai bola “yaar, ye mujhe bematlab ko tang kar rahi hai. Na jane kal se kya kya kiye ja rahi hai aur kya kya bake ja rahi hai.”
Kamal bola “jarur tune use kisi baat par naraj kar diya hai. Ab jab tak tu us se maafi nahi mang lega. Wo tujhe aise hi paresan karti rahegi.”
Mai bola “mai to aaj yaha se chala hi jauga. Tab kaise paresan karegi.”
Kamal bola “sayad tum ye bhul gaye ki, wo bhi aaj tumhare sath hi ja rahi hai. Ho sakta hai ki, wo tumhe paresan karne ke liye hi tumhare sath ja rahi
ho.”
Mai bola “tu ye baat itni daave ke sath kaise kah sakta hai ki, vo mujhe paresan karne mere sath ghar ja rahi hai. Ye bhi to ho sakta hai ki, uska man
ho chhoti maa aur ami nimi ke sath kuch din rahne ka.”
Kamal bola “pahle mujhe bhi ye hi laga tha. Lekin kal raat ko wo tere sath jis tarike se bat kar rahi thi. Us se ye baat to saaf ho jati hai ki, kal usne
cigarrete peene ka plan bhi, tujhe paresan karne ke liye banaya tha aur usme pis mai gaya.”
Mai bola “mujhe nahi lagta ki aisi koi bat hai. Ye sab tere man ka vaham hai.”
Kamal bola “ye agar mere man ka vaham hai to, tu ye bata ki kal mere niche aane ke turant bad keerti bhi niche kyo aa gayi. Usne tujhse bat kyo nahi
ki. Iska matlab saaf hai ki, wo tujhse naraj hai.”
Mai bola "yadi aisi koi baat hai to, wo bhul jaye. Mujhe paresan kar pana uske bas ki baat nahi hai.”
Kamal bola “dekhte hai kya hota hai. Wo to kal se tumhe paresan karna suru kar chuki hai aur aaj tumhe apne sath school le jane me bhi kahi uski koi
chaal na ho. Ab ye to tumhe uske sath jane ke bad hi pata chalega.”
Mai bola “tu mujhe dara raha hai.”
Kamal bola “dara nahi raha hu, balki bata raha hu. Yadi kisi baat par keerti naraj hai to use mana lo, warna bahut mahga padne wala hai. Kyoki wo
bahut jiddi hai aur usne ek bar jo than liya wo karke hi rahti hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai dekhta hu ki, wo kitni jiddi hai aur apni jid ko pura karne ko kya kya karti hai.”
Kamal bola “ab utho aur jaldi se taiyar ho jao. Wo abhi aati hi hogi.”
Itna kah kar kamal kamre se bahar nikal gaya. Kamal ke jaane ke bad, mai bhi uth kar fresh hone chala gaya.
Update-18
Kamal bola “dekhte hai kya hota hai. Wo to kal se tumhe paresan karna suru kar chuki hai aur aaj tumhe apne sath school le jane me bhi, kahi uski koi
chaal na ho. Ab ye to tumhe uske sath jane ke bad hi pata chalega.”
Mai bola “tu mujhe dara raha hai.”
Kamal bola “dara nahi raha hu, balki bata raha hu. Yadi kisi baat par keerti naraj hai to use mana lo, warna bahut mahga padne wala hai. Kyoki wo
bahut jiddi hai aur usne ek bar jo than liya wo karke hi rahti hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai dekhta hu ki, wo kitni jiddi hai aur apni jid ko pura karne ko kya kya karti hai.”
Kamal bola “ab utho aur jaldi se taiyar ho jao. Wo abhi aati hi hogi.”
Itna kah kar kamal kamre se bahar nikal gaya. Kamal ke jaane ke bad, mai bhi uth kar fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur fir 7:30 baje kmre se bahar aa gaya. Mai kamre se bahar aaya to, mausi mujhse nasta karne ko kahne lagi. Lekin
tabhi keerti apna project hanth me lekar aa gayi aur usne mausi se kaha.
Keerti boli “mummy punnu ne taiyar hone me pahle hi der kar di hai. Ab yadi ye nashta karne laga to mujhe bhi der ho jayegi.”
Mausi boli “are use nasta kar lene de. Thodi der ho jane me kuch nahi ho jayega.”
Keerti boli “ye ek din nasta nahi karega to chal jayega. Lekin yadi mujhe der ho gayi to, meri saari mehnat bekar ho jayegi. Mera project shamil nahi
kiya jayega. Waise bhi hume waha jyada der nahi lagna hum jaldi aa jayege.”
Uski baat sunkar, mausi bhi chup ho gayi aur mai gaur se keerti ka chehra dekhne laga. Usne meri taraf dekha aur kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “ab yaha khade khade mujhe hi dekhte rahoge ya yaha se chaloge bhi, chalo jaldi se scooty nikalo, mujhe school ke liye der ho rahi hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai bahar aa gaya. Maine scooty bahar nikali, tab tak keerti bhi apna project liye aa gayi. Usne scooty me baithte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jara araam se chalana, nahi to ye tej hawa lagne se tut jayega.”
Mai bola “thik hai.”
Itna bol kar maine scooty aage bada di. Keerti ki abhi ki harkat dekh kar, ab mujhe kamal ki bat sahi lag rahi thi. Ab mujhe bhi lag raha tha ki, keerti
mujhe jaan bujh kar paresan kar rahi hai. Isi baat ko sochte huye, maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “yadi tujhe mere sath hi school jana tha to, tu mujhse raat ko hi bol deti. Mai subah jaldi uth jata.”
Keerti boli “mujhe tere sath aane ka koi shauk nahi tha. Wo to kamal aaj apna school miss karna nahi chahta tha, isliye mujhe tere sath aana pada.
Lekin yadi tujhe mere sath aane me paresani thi to, ghar par hi bol deta. Mai bekar me tujhe paresan nahi karti aur texy me school chali jati.”
Keerti ka ye safed jhuth sunkar, mujhe hansi aa rahi thi. Lekin maine apni hansi dabate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe aane me koi paresani nahi hai. Mai to sirf isliye bol raha tha, taki tujhe samay par school pahuch sakta.”
Keerti boli “koi baat nahi, abhi bhi hum samay par hi school pahuch jayege. Ab faltu ki baat band karo aur chup chap gaadi chalao.”
Uska bigda hua mood dekh kar, mai chup chap gaadi chalaane laga. School pahuch kar maine keerti se pucha.
Mai bola “kya mai wapas jau.”
Keerti boli “nahi gaadi park kar ke mere sath chalo.”
Maine scooty park ki aur fir keerti ke sath chal pada. Hum log ek hall me pahuche. Waha bahut se ladke ladkiya apne apne project teble par rakhe,
uske samne khade the.
Ek ladki ne keerti ko dekha to, usne keerti ko apne pas ki table par aane ka ishara kiya. Keerti ne apni saheli se hello kaha aur fir apna project table par
rakh kar us par apne naam ki parchi chipka di aur apni us saheli se baat karne lagi.
Keerti ki saheli dekhne me na to keerti ki tarah sundar thi aur na hi itni jyada aadhunik thi. Dekhne me wo bahut sidhi saadi thi. Shayad isi sadgi ki
vajah se uski keerti se dosti huyi hogi. Mujhe bhi uske baat karne ka acha laga tha.
Kuch der bad, un lgon ke pas ek madam aayi. Jinke pas un logon ne apna naam aur project note karwaya. Fir thodi der bad keerti ne mujhe chalne ka
ishara kiya aur wo apni saheli ke sath bahar aa gayi. Mai bhi unke sath sath chalne laga. Keerti ne apni saheli se, mera parichay karwate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nitika ye mera cousin punit hai aur punit ye meri sabse pyari saheli nitika hai.”
Maine nitika se hello kaha aur us se hanth milaya. Fir wo dono apne apne project ki baten karne rahi. Uske bad keerti ne mujhe gaadi nikaalne ko kaha
to, mai gaadi nikalne laga. Tab tak keerti bhi nitika ko bye kah kar aa gayi.
Iske bad hum dono ghar ke liye nikal pade. Kuch door chalne par keerti ne ek mobile shop me gaadi rokne ko kaha to, maine mobile shop ke samne
gaadi rok di. Us mobile shop se ek acha sa mobile aur ek sim kharidne ke bad hum ghar aa gaye.
Ghar aakar keerti sabko apna naya mobile dikhati rahi. Isi bich mausi ne sabke liye khana laga diya aur sab khana khane lage. Khana khane ke bad
sab baten karne lage. Lekin mera sar dard kar raha tha aur ab mai aaram karna chahta tha. Isliye mai waha se uth kar kamal ke kamre me aa gaya.
Mai kamal ke kamre me leta raha. Kamal ghar aaya to, wo kamre me nahi ruka aur bahar sabke sath baton me lag gaya. Sab ki baten chalti rahi aur isi
me 3 baj gaya. Fir 3 baje ke bad hum log waha se ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Ghar pahuch kar chhoti maa ne keerti ko, upar mere kamre ke pas wale kamre me thahra diya. Keerti ne apne kamre me saman rakha aur ami nimi ke
kamre me chali gayi.
(yaha mai ye bata dena jaruri samajhta hu ki, mera ghar 2 manjila hai. Jab mai 9th me aaya to first flor par bane 5 kamro me se ek kamra mujhe de
diya gaya aur ek kamra ami nimi ko de diya gaya. Taki wo meri najro ke samne hi rahe. Ek kamre me store room bana diya gaya aur baki ke do kamre
mehmano ke liye rakhe gaye. Jinme se ek kamra abhi keerti ko diya gaya tha.)
Mere sar me dard tha to, mai apne kamre me aakar aaram karne laga. Mai sona chahta tha magar nind bhi nahi aa rahi thi. Jab bahut der tak mujhe na
to nind aayi aur na hi mera sar dard kam hua. To fir mai uth kar chhoti maa ke pas chala gaya.
Chhoti maa leti huyi thi aur ami nimi ke sath keerti bhi wahi par thi. Mera utra hua chehra dekh kar, chhoti maa samajh gayi ki, mujhe kuch taklif hai. Un
ne fauran uthte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya hua beta, tera chehra itna utra hua kyo hai. Teri tabiyat to thik hai na.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa, tabiyat to thik hai. Magar sar me bahut jyada dard ho raha hai aur sone ki koshish kar raha hu to, nind bhi nahi aa rahi hai. Kya
mai aapke pas let jau.”
Chhoti maa boli “aa mere pas aa, mai tera sar daba deti hu.”
Mai jakar chhoti maa ki god me sar rakh kar let gaya aur chhoti maa mera sar dabane lagi. Sar dabate dabate un ne keerti se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “keerti beta us box me sar dard ki goli hai, jara utha kar de.”
Keerti ne chhoti maa ko sar dard ki goli di aur chhoti maa ne wo goli mujhe khila di. Iske bad mai fir unki god me sar rakh kar let gaya. Lekin ab wo
jaise hi mera sar dabane ko huyi, tabhi ami nimi mere agal bagal aa kar baith gayi aur chhoti maa se kahne lagi.
Ami nimi “mammy, bhaiya ka sar hum dabayege.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi tum log ise paresan mat karo. Ab tum apne kamre me jakar khelo aur ise aaram karne do.”
Lekin un dono me koi bhi mere pas se jaane ko taiyar nahi huyi. Wo dono jid karte huye chhoti maa se kahne lagi.
Dono boli “nahi bhaiya hamara hai to, sar bhi hum hi dabayege.”
Aisa kahkar dono ne mere sar se chhoti maa ka hanth alag kiya aur dono ne mera sar dabana suru kar diya. Chhoti maa janti thi ki, unse bahas karna
bekar hai. Isliye un ne un dono par se apna dhyan hatate huye, mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “lagta hai aaj tune subah se bilkul chay nahi pi hai. Jiski vajah se tera sar dard karne laga hai. Mai abhi tere liye chay bana kar lati hu.”
Aisa kah kar wo chay banane ko uthne lagi to, maine unhe mana kiya. Magar wo nahi mani aur chay banane chali gayi. Ami nimi dono apne komal
hantho se sar daba rahi thi. Jisse mujhe bahut sukoon mil raha tha.
Keerti chup chap khadi khadi ye sab dekh rahi thi. Kuch der tak wo chup chap khadi rahi. Lekin jab us se nahi raha gaya to, usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “agar chay peena tere liye itni hi jaruri thi to, kya tu ghar par nahi bol sakta tha. Hum log kya tujhe ek cup chay nahi de sakte the.”
Mai abhi keerti ki is baat ka koi jabab de pata ki, us se pahle hi ami ne keerti ko fatkar lagate huye kaha.
Ami boli “didi bekar me jhagra mat karo. Aap itni badi ho gayi ho, magar itni si baat bhi samajh me nahi aati ki, abhi bhaiya ke sar me dard hai aur wo
abhi kisi baat ka jabab nahi de sakte.”
Ab jab ami boli to fir bhala nimi kaha piche rahne wali thi. Usne ami se bhi do kadam aage badte huye, keerti se kaha.
Nimi boli “didi aap se, ye to hua nahi ki, lao mai sar daba deti hu ya chay hi bana deti hu. Ulta ladne lagi ho. Ladanku kahi ki.”
Ami nimi ki baten sunkar, mujhe to hansi aa rahi thi. Magar mai apni hansi dabaye chup chap leta keerti ko dekhne laga. Keerti to ami nimi ki baten
sunkar sann rah gayi aur hairani se unhe dekhne lagi.
Tabhi chhoti maa bhi chay lekar aa gayi. Shayad un ne bhi ami nimi ki kuch beten sun li thi. Isliye wo mujhe chay dete huye keerti se puchne lagi.
Chhoti maa boli “kya hua keerti. Ye dono tujhse kya bol rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mausi ye do chhipkaliyan to girgit ki tarah rang badalti hai. Ghar par thi to, sare samay didi didi kah kar piche padi rahti thi aur idhar aate hi
badi bhaiya wali ho gayi.”
Ye kahte huye, keerti ne chhoti maa ko saari bat bata di. Jise sunkar chhoti maa ne hanste huye, keerti se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya tune ghar par kabhi paunnu ko inke samne is tarah kuch kaha hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi kabhi nahi.”

Chhoti maa boli “tabhi tumko inka ye roop udhar dekhne ko nahi mila. Warna tum inka ye roop udhar hi dekh leti.”
Keerti boli “mausi ye galat bat hai. Mai bhi to inki bahan hu na.”
Chhoti maa boli “tu kyo inki baton me aati hai. Tu to meri sabse ladli beti hai.”
Ye kahte huye, chhoti maa ne keerti ko apne gale se laga liya. Lekin jab ami nimi ne ye najara dekha to, wo keerti ko chidane ke liye mere gale se lag
gayi. Magar ab keerti bhi kaha haar manne wali thi. Wo bhi ami nimi ke sath bacchi ban gayi aur ami nimi ko dikhate huye, chhoti maa se lipat kar
kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “mai to apni pyari mausi ki, sabse pyari beti hu.”
Keerti ko is tarah chidate dekh kar, ami to chup rah gayi. Magar nimi se ye sahan nahi hua aur fir wo gusse me, bina kuch soche samjhe keerti ko ulta
sidha kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “badi aayi mausi ki sabse pyari beti. Ab aap apni pyari mausi ke sath hi rahna. Mujhse, ami didi se aur bhaiya se door hi rahna. Hamare ya
bhaiya ke kamre me bhi mat aana. Apni mausi ke kamre me hi rahna.”
Nimi ko jo jo samajh me aaya, wo keerti se bolti chali gayi. Ab use kaun samjhata ki, abhi hum keerti ki mausi ke kamre me hi hai. Mai bas ye soch
raha tha ki kahi keerti bhi is baat ko na pakad le aur bilkul aisa hi hua. Keerti ne nimi ki isi baat ka fayda uthaya aur usko chidate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “haan mai tumhare aur tumhare bhaiya ke kamre me bilkul nahi aaugi. Lekin tum log to abhi meri mausi ke kamre me ho. Yadi tum log meri
mausi ke kamre me rah sakte ho to, fir mai bhi tumhare aur tumhare bhaiya ke kamre me ja sakti hu. Hisab barabar rahna chahiye.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, nimi ka dhyan jab is baat ki taraf aaya to, wo fauran uth kar khadi ho gayi aur ami ko bhi khada karne ke bad mujhse bhi uthne ke
liye bolne lagi. Mai uske aisa karne ka matlab samajh to gaya tha. Lekin fir bhi maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “kya hua.”
Nimi boli “ab hum is kamre me bilkul nahi aayege. Ye didi ki mausi ka kamra hai. Hum apne kamre me chalege.”
Mai bola “par ye tumhari mammy ka kamra bhi to hai aur keerti tumhari didi hai. Uski baat ka bura nahi mante.”
Nimi boli “nahi ab ye didi ki mausi ka kamra hai Kyoki mammy ne khud hi kaha ki, didi unki sabse pyari beti hai. Isliye jab tak didi yaha hai. Hum me se
koi bhi is kamre me nahi aayega aur yadi koi aaya to mai us se katti kar lugi.”
Nimi ki is baat par maine usko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “keerti tumhari didi hai use maaf kar do.”
Nimi bhi meri baat ko sochne lagi aur fir kuch der sochne ke bad kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “maaf kar dugi magar pahle didi se bolo sorry bole.”
Keerti ko shayad ye sab bahut acha lag raha tha. Usne nimi ko tang karte huye huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai kyo sorry bolu. Tum aur tumhare bhaiya mujhe sorry bolo to, mai tum logo ko maaf kar dugi.”
Ami jo ab tak chup thi. Use keerti ki is baat par nimi ko gussa aa gaya aur us ne palatvaar karte huye kaha.
Ami boli “mere bhaiya kyo maafi mangege. Maafi mangna hai to aap aur mammy maafi mangege aur yadi maafi nahi mange to, ab waisa hi hoga jaisa
nimi ne kaha hai.”
Keerti boli “hum log maafi nahi mangege.”
Ye sunna tha ki ami aur nimi dono mujhe khich kar bahar le aayi. Maine unhe samjhane ki bahut koshish ki, magar dono meri koi baat samajhne ko
taiyar hi nahi thi. Aakhir me haar kar, mai ami nimi ke sath apne kamre me aa gaya.
Magar ami nimi aur keerti ka ye yuddh abhi or badna baki tha. Kyoki ami nimi ab papa aur chanda mausi ko apni taraf karne ki yojna bana rahi thi.
Jiska matlab tha ki, wo keerti ko jhukaye bina nahi manegi.
Ab teen jiddi aamne samne the. Ek taraf ami nimi, keerti ko harane ki jid pakdi huyi thi to, dusri keerti bhi haar manne ke liye taiyar nahi thi. Ye ek ajab
hi tarah ki ladai chal rahi thi. Jisko jo bhi dekhta, wo hanse bina nahi rah sakta tha.
Ami nimi apni baton me mast thi aur keerti chhoti maa ke sath unke kamre me vyast thi. Lekin mai apne kamre me hote huye bhi kahi or khoya hua
tha.
Na chahte huye bhi mujhe keerti ke khayalon ne gher liya tha. Aaj dusra din tha, jabki usne mujhse ache se bat nahi ki thi. Uske is bat na karne ne,
mujhe uske bare me sochne par majbur kar diya tha.
Mai uski baton ko bahut jyada miss kar raha tha. Na jane kyo, par mai uske pas rahna chahta tha aur us se bat karna chahta tha. Aaj keerti ke mere
samne hote huye bhi, mujhe uski kami ka aehsas ho raha tha.
Mai keerti ke khayalo me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi nimi ne mera hanth pakad kar hilate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya chalo, niche chal kar baithte hai. Hum kuch der niche chal kar, Tv dekhte hai.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, mai ami nimi ke sath niche hall me aakar baith gaya aur wo dono Tv dekhne lagi. Hum logon ko hall me baitha dekh kar, chhoti
maa aur keerti bhi waha aa gaye.
Update-19
Ami nimi apni baton me mast thi aur keerti chhoti maa ke sath unke kamre me vyast thi. Lekin mai apne kamre me hote huye bhi kahi or khoya hua
tha.
Na chahte huye bhi mujhe keerti ke khayalon ne gher liya tha. Aaj dusra din tha, jabki usne mujhse ache se bat nahi ki thi. Uske is bat na karne ne,
mujhe uske bare me sochne par majbur kar diya tha.
Mai uski baton ko bahut jyada miss kar raha tha. Na jane kyo, par mai uske pas rahna chahta tha aur us se bat karna chahta tha. Aaj keerti ke mere
samne hote huye bhi, mujhe uski kami ka aehsas ho raha tha.
Mai keerti ke khayalo me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi nimi ne mera hanth pakad kar hilate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya chalo, niche chal kar baithte hai. Hum kuch der niche chal kar, Tv dekhte hai.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, mai ami nimi ke sath niche hall me aakar baith gaya aur wo dono Tv dekhne lagi. Hum logon ko hall me baitha dekh kar, chhoti
maa aur keerti bhi waha aa gaye.
Ami nimi sofey par mere agal bagal baithi thi. Un ne keerti ko aate dekha to, ami ne nimi ko ishara kiya or fir dono meri god me sar rakh kar let gayi,
taki sofey par keerti na baith paye.
Unki harkat dekh keerti ne bura sa muh banaya aur fir chhoti maa ke sath dusre sofey par baith gayi. Magar kuch der bad use bhi ami nimi ko chidane
ka idea aaya aur wo turant chhoti maa ki god me lette huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “mausi aap ki god me mujhe bahut acha lag raha hai aur aapke hanth me to jadu hai. Aap jab sar par hanth ferti hai to, or bhi jyada acha
lagta hai. Mere sar par hanth feriye na.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar chhoti maa muskurate huye uske sar par hanth ferne lagi. Ami nimi ne ye dekha to, unhe us se jalan hone lagi. Magar un ne is
jalan ka ilaj bhi turant nikal liya. Ami ne nimi ke kaan me kuch fusfusaya or kuch der chup chap leti rahi. Fir keerti ko sunate huye, nimi ne ami se kaha.
Nimi boli “didi mere sar me bahut dard ho raha hai.”
Ami boli “hamare bhaiya ke hanthon me mummy ke hanthon se bhi jyada jadu hai. Jab wo sar par hanth ferte hai to, bade se bada sar dard chutki me
bhag jata hai.”
Nimi boli “bhaiya mere sar par hanth feriye na.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar mujhe hansi aa gayi aur mai uske sar par hanth ferne laga. Lekin fir ami ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya mere sar me bhi thoda dard hai. Mere sar par bhi hanth feriye na.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, maine chhoti maa ki taraf dekha to, wo ami nimi ki harkat par muskura rahi thi. Mai bhi muskurate huye ami nimi dono ke sar par
hanth ferne laga.
Yaha ami nimi ke chehre par keerti ko chidane wali muskan thi. Keerti unki muskan ka matlab samajh rahi thi aur unko paresan karne ka tarika soch
rahi thi. Tabhi kuch soch kar uske chehre par muskan aa gayi aur un ne chhoti maa se kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi aaj khane me kya banaya hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “teri pasand ke malai kofte aur dam aalu.”
Keerti boli “wah mausi aap mera kitna khayal rakhti. Ab to baki logon ko bhi meri pasand ka hi khana khana padega.”
Itna kah kar, wo ami nimi ki muskan ka jabab apni muskan se deti hai. Jise dekh kar meri dono ladliyon ki muskan fiki pad jati hai aur unka muh ban
jata hai. Dono ab kisi gahri soch me padi thi.
Shayad wo keerti ki baat ka jabab dene ke liye koi nayi tarkib dud rahi thi aur jaldi hi unhe aisa kuch bhi mil jata hai. Kyoki nimi fusfusa kar kuch ami ke
kaan me kahti hai. Jise sunne ke bad ami ne mujhse kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya jara apna mobile dena. Mujhe ek jaruri phon lagana hai.”
Mai bina kuch bole use apna mobile de deta hu. Lekin uski is harkat ne keerti ko soch me dal diya tha aur ab uski ami nimi ko chidane wali muskan
gayab ho gayi thi. Kyoki wo ye samajh chuki thi ki, ab ami uski baat ka jabab dene wali hai.
Wo gaur se ami ki taraf dekhne lagti hai ki, ye kisko call kar rahi hai aur ye karna kya chahti hai. Idhar ami ek no milati hai aur mobile apne kaan me
laga leti hai. Dusri taraf se call utha liye jaane par ami ne kaha.
Ami boli “hello mausi, mai ami bol rahi hu. Aap to bol rahi thi ki, keerti didi ko masale wali cheeje khana mana hai. Lekin wo to yaha mummy se malai
kofte, dam aalu aur bhi masale wali cheeje banwakar kha rahi hai. Kya aapne mummy ko unki tabiyat ke baare me kuch nahi bataya.”
Fir dusri taraf se kuch kahe jaane par ami ne kaha.
Ami boli “nahi mausi ye baat aap hi mammy ke mobile par call karke bol dijiye. Nahi to sab samjhege ki mai jhut bol rahi hu.”
Fir wo bye bol kar phone rakh deti hai. Uske mobile rakhne ke kuch hi der bad chhoti maa ka mobile bajta hai. Chhoti maa call uthati hai aur mausi se
bat karti hai. Mausi se baat ho jane ke bad, chhoti maa keerti se kahti hai.
Chhoti maa “sorry beti, didi ne kaha hai ki, tum masaledar khana nahi kha sakti. Isliye mai tere liye kam masale ka khana bana deti hu.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa khana banane chali jati hai aur keerti ami ki is harkat se sach me gussa ho jati hai. Magar jise ami dekh kar samajh jati hai aur
badi hi masumiyat se kahti hai.
Ami boli “didi gussa mat ho. Subah mausi, aapke liye alag se bina tel masale ka khana bana rahi thi to, hum logon ne pucha ki didi ke liye alag se ye
khana kyo banaya ja raha hai to, mausi ne batya tha ki jyada tel masale ke khane se aapki tabiyat kharab ho jati hai. Aapka liver kamjor hai. Ab aap
bekar me mere upar gussa mat hoiye.”
Keerti janti thi ki, dono ne uski baat ko katne ke liye hi aisa kiya hai. Magar unki baat sahi thi. Isliye wo is baat ke liye unhe kuch nahi kahti. Lekin keerti
itni jaldi haar manne wali bhi nahi thi. Usne muskurate huye apni dusri chaal chalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi koi bat nahi. Mai tum par gussa nahi hu. Kya hua jo aaj mai masale wala khana nahi kha paugi. Mujhe to jo kal tumhare bhaiya ne
restaurent me bahut hi badiya aur masaledar kahana khilaya tha uske samne to ye khana kuch bhi nahi hai.”
Aisa kah kar keerti hanste huye uth kar chhoti maa ke pas chali gayi aur ami nimi gusse me meri taraf dekhne lagi. Un dono ko ye lag raha tha ki, wo
meri vajah se keerti se haar gayi hai. Ab marta, kya na karta. Mai apni dono ladliyon ko naraj to kar nahi sakta tha. Isliye maine unke samne is baat par
apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “are tum log mujhe aise kya dekh rahi ho. Kya tum logon ko yaad nahi hai ki, kal maine khud chhoti maa ko bataya tha ki, keerti ki jid ki vajah
se hume bahar khana khana pada gaya aur keerti ne bhi to, chhoti maa se kaha tha ki, yadi mai uske sath raha to, wo mujhe bahut kuch sikha degi. Ab
mujhe kya malum tha ki, wo khud restaurent me khana khayegi aur bad me sari baat mere upar dal degi. Yadi mujhe aisa malum hota to, mai aisi galti
kabhi na karta.”
Apni baat kah kar, mai ami nimi ke chehre ki taraf dekh kar pakka karne laga ki, unhe meri baat par viswas hua hai ya nahi. Dono kuch der tak sochti
rahi. Fir ami ne nimi se kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya thik kah rahe hai. Khana khane ki jid to didi ne ki thi. Fir wo ye kaise kah sakti hai ki, khana bhaiya ne unhe khilaya hai.”
Ami ki baat sunkar mujhe shanti huyi ki, chalo ise to mujh par viswas ho gaya hai. Magar nimi ka gussa abhi shant nahi hua tha. Usne ami ki is baat se
jabab me us se kaha.
Nimi boli “lekin jab bhaiya bahar khana nahi khate hai to, fir inhe unke sath khana khane ki kya jarurat thi.”
Ami boli “tu samajhti kyo nahi hai. Wo bhaiya ka naam lekar hume ladana chahti hai. Taki hum log aapas me lad jaye aur wo aasani se hum logon se
jeet jaye.”
Ye bol kar ami ne mera kaam aasan kar diya. Kyoki ye baat nimi ke nanhe se dimag par asar gayi. Uski mujhse narajgi door ho gayi aur usne ami se
kaha.
Nimi boli ‘to didi jyada smart banne ki koshish kar rahi hai. Ab hume use sabak sikhana hi hoga.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar mujhe tasalli huyi, ki chalo iska mere upar se gussa to shant ho gaya. Lekin mere liye ab musibat wali baat ye thi ki, keerti aur ami
nimi ki ladai khatam hone ka naam nahi le rahi thi aur is ladai me mai pis raha tha.
Mai chah kar bhi is ladai se piche nahi hat sakta tha. Kyoki meri dono nanhi bahne meri vajah se hi keerti se lad rahi thi. Ye baat alag thi ki unki ye
ladai bematalab ki thi. Magar dono samajhne ko taiyar nahi thi aur keerti bhi unke sath bachhi ban kar iska maja le rahi thi.
Ek taraf jaha keerti is ladai ka maja le rahi thi. Wahi dusri taraf ami nimi ki najar me ye ladai, unke bhaiya ke samman ki ladai thi aur wo har haal me
keerti ko apne bhaiya ke samne jhukana chahti thi.
Lekin mujhe is baat ka dar sata raha tha ki, is khel khel ki ladai me kahi ami nimi ke man me keerti ko lekar koi aisi kadwahat paida na ho jaye. Jis se
ami nimi aur keerti ke bich duriyon ki diwar khadi ho jaye.
Isliye mai is khel ko yahi khatam karna chahta tha. Lekin keerti to mujhse koi baat hi nahi karna chahti thi. Aise me sirf ek hi rasta bachta tha ki, ami
nimi ko samjhaya jaye. Taki is khel k yahi khatam kiya ja sake.
Raat ko papa aaye to mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Khane ka time hua to, chanda mausi mera khana mere kamre me dekar chali gayi. Sab khana
khane baithe to, keerti ne mujhe khane par, na aaya dekh kar, chhoti maa se pucha.
Keerti boli “mausi kya punnu khana nahi khayega.”
Chhoti maa keerti ki is baat ka koi jabab de pati, is pahle hi papa ne uski baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Papa bole “hamare laat saab ko hamari surat pasand nahi hai, isliye janab apne kamre me hi khana khate hai.”
Papa ki baat sunkar, keerti chhoti maa ka chehra dekhne lagi. Chhoti maa ne baat k sambhalte huye keerti se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “aisi baat nahi hai beti. Tere mausa ji ki to, baten karne ki baat karne ki aadat hai. Asal me baat ye hai ki, use sabke sath baith kar
khana khana acha nahi lagta. Isliye wo apne kamre me khana khata hai.”
Lekin chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar papa ko gussa aa gaya aur un ne gusse me chhoti maa se kaha.
Papa bole “haan haan, meri to bekar ki baat karne ki aadat hai. Sahab jade din me to sab ke sath khana khate hai. Magar raat me unhe sabke sath
baith kar khana khana pasand nahi hai.”
Chhoti maa ne papa ko keerti ke samne ye sab baten ukhadte dekha to, unhe rokte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ab aap ye faltu ki bat band kijiye. Kam se kam keerti ka kuch khayal kijiye.”
Papa ne keerti ko dekha aur hanste huye bole.
Papa bole “are haan, mai to bhul hi gaya tha ki, keerti ke liye mai kuch laya hu.”
Ye kah kar wo bahar chale jate hai aur fir bahar se kuch packet lekar aate hai aur keerti ke hanth me thama dete hai.
Keerti boli “ye kya hai mausa ji.”
Papa bole “ye tumhare birthday ka gift hai.”
Keerti chaukte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “aapko kaise pata ki, mera janamdin aane wala hai.”
Papa bole “aaj meri tumhare papa se baat huyi thi. Unhi ne bataya ki, tum ghar aa rahi ho aur tumhara birthday bhi aa raha hai.”
Keerti boli “par mera birthday to parso hai mausa ji.”
Papa bole “mujhe malum hai. Lekin mai kal ek business meeting ke silsile me bahar ja raha hu, isliye tumhe pahle hi gift de diya. Lekin tum inhe apne
birthday ke hi din kholna.”
Keerti boli “thanks mausa ji”
Fir papa ne ek pecket khola usme khane ke liye cutlets aur manchurian bagairah the. Unne wo dishes dining table par rakh diye. Jise dekh kar keerti
ko mera khayal aaya aur usne chhoti maa se kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi, ye punnu ko bhi bhej dijiye na. Usne abhi khana nahi khaya hoga.”
Lekin keerti ki baat sunkar papa ne gusse me kaha.
Papa bole “nahi keerti beta. Ye mai hum sab ke sath khane ke liye laya hu. Agar wo hum sab ke sath baith kar khana nahi kha sakta to, usko ye sab
bhejne ki bhi koi jarurat nahi hai. Tum khana khao aur uski chinta chhod do.”
Iske bad sab khana khane lage. Magar ami aur nimi ne un dishes ko hanth tak nahi lagaya to keerti ne unko tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ami nimi kya tum ko ye dishes pasand nahi hai.”
Ami boli “nahi didi, mujhe pasand nahi hai.”
Keerti ne nimi ki taraf dekh kar us se bhi yahi sawal karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli ““nimi kya tujhe bhi pasand nahi hai.”
Nimi boli “didi mujhe pasand to hai, par mera pet bhar gaya hai.”
Keerti ko kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha. Magar papa ami nimi ki harkat ka matlab samajh gaye the. Isliye un ne keerti se kaha.
Papa bole “keerti beta, tum inki taraf dhyan mat do. Inko kabhi meri layi huyi koi cheej pasand hi nahi aati. Waise bhi mai ye sab tumhare liye hi laya
hu. Tum to khao.”
Ab shayad keerti samajh chuki thi ki, ami nimi kyo nahi kha rahi hai. Isliye uska man bhi kuch khane ka nahi tha. Lekin papa itne pyar se uske liye ye
sab lekar aaye the. Jis vajah se na chahte huye bhi use khana pad raha tha.
Ami nimi ne jaldi jaldi apna khana khatam kiya aur fir sabko good night bol kar aane lagi. Magar keerti ne unko thodi der rukne ko kaha to, majburi me
usko wahi rukna pad gaya. Keerti khana khane ke bad thodi der papa aur chhoti maa se baat karti rahi.
Lekin baat karte karte, usne dekha ki, jo ami nimi din bhar chahchahati rahti thi. Ab wo bilkul shant baithi hai aur badi besabri se, uske waha se chalne
ka intejar kar rahi hai. Keerti ko bhi unhe aur intejar karwana thik nahi laga. Wo papa aur chhoti maa ko good night bolkar, ami nimi ke sath upar aa
gayi.
Upar aakar keerti apne kamre me chali gayi aur ami nimi mere kamre me aa gayi. Jab ami nimi aayi tab mai leta hua aur Tv dekh raha tha. Maine dono
ko aate dekha to, mai uth kar baith gaya.
Dono aakar mere pas baith gayi. Ye dono ka roj ka kaam tha ki, khana khane ke bad, kuch der mere kamre me aakar, yaha waha ki baten karti aur fir
apne kamre me jakar so jati.
Magar aaj bilkul khamosh thi. Mujhe samajh me to aa gaya ki, niche kuch hua hai. Jis vajah se dono itni khamosh hai. Unki is khamoshi ki vajah janne
ke liye maine unse puchha.
Mai bola “tum dono ko kya hua, itna chup chup kyo ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, ami to samajh nahi payi ki, wo mujhe kya jabab de. Lekin nimi ne meri baat sunte hi kaha.
Nimi boli “hum log papa ko apne sath nahi milayege.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya ho gaya. Kya papa ne tum dono ko kuch kaha hai.?”
Ami boli “papa keerti didi ke liye bahut sare gift aur khane ke liye dishes laye the. Jab keerti didi ne mummy se kaha ki, ye upar punnu ko bhi bhej do
to, papa gussa karne lage aur bolne laage ki, jab wo niche aakar nahi kha sakta to, uske liye kuch bhi, upar bhejne ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Mai bola “papa humse bade hai aur kabhi bhi apne papa ki kahi baat ka bura nahi mana jata. Isliye apne man se ye baat nikal do.”
Ami boli “lekin bhaiya, papa hamesha aap par gussa karte hai. Ye hume acha nahi lagta. Papa aap par gussa kyo karte hai.”
Mai bola "papa mujh par gussa isliye karte hai, kyoki mai unki baat nahi manta hu.”
Nimi boli “to bhaiya aap unki baat maan liya karo na. Fir papa aap par gussa bhi nahi karege aur mujhe manchurian bhi nahi chhorna padega.”
Maine pucha “tune manchurian kyo nahi khaya.”

Ami boli “papa ne aap par gussa kiya to, ise acha nahi laga. Isne papa ka laya kuch bhi nahi khaya.”
Mai bola “tab to tune bhi nahi khaya hoga.”
Ami boli “jab aap aur nimi nahi khaoge to, mai kaise kha sakti hu.”
Apni chhoti bahno ka apne liye pyar dekh kar meri aankhon me aansu aa gaye aur maine dono ko gale se laga liya. Mujhe rota dekh kar jaha ami mere
aansu pochne lagi. Wahi nimi ko mere aansu ka matlab samajh me nahi aaya to wo rone lagi. Maine nimi ke aansu ponche aur us se pucha.
Mai bola “tujhe kya hua, tu kyo ro rahi hai.”
Nimi ne rote huye muh bana kar kaha.
Nimi boli “kyoki aap ro rahe.”
Uski is bat se mujhe hansi aa gayi aur maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “pagal, mai ro thodi raha hu. Ye to meri ami nimi ka pyar hai. Jo aansu bankar meri aankho se nikal aaya.”
Ye kah kar maine dono ke sar par pyar se hanth fera aur fir unko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekho, ab tum log apni keerti didi se bhi ladna band karo. Wo hamare ghar me kuch hi din ke liye aayi hai. Yadi tum log aise hi ladti rahi to, fir
wo hamare ghar kabhi nahi aayegi.”
Ami boli “bhaiya hum kaha ladte hai. Wo to keerti didi hi ladti rahti hai aur unhone hi is ladai ko suru kiya tha.”
Mai bola “ladai to tum dono ne suru ki thi. Wo to sirf ye bol rahi thi ki, agar mujhse chay ke bina nahi raha jata hai to, mai ghar me use bata deta, kya
wo mujhe chay nahi de sakti thi. Magar tum logon ne uski baat nahi suni aur usse ladai suru kar di.”
Nimi boli “par bhaiya wo bhi to, hume chidati hai. Tabhi to hum ladte hai.”
Mai bola “wo tum logon se maje lene ke liye tumhe chidati hai. Lekin ab tum dono, na to uski kisi baat se chidna aur na hi us se ladna.”
Ami boli “thik hai bhaiya, ab hum nahi ladege. Lekin aap keerti didi se bhi bol dijiye ki, wo hume na chidaye.”
Mai bola “thik hai mai keerti se bhi bol duga. Ab tumhare sone ka time ho gaya hai. Ab tum dono apne kamre jao.”
Dono uthne ko hoti hai, tabhi nimi ko kuch yaad aa jata hai aur wo mujhse kahti hai.
Nimi boli “pata hai bhaiya, aaj papa keerti didi ke birthday ke liye bahut sare gift laye hai.”
Mai bola “acha, kya gift laye hai.”
Nimi boli “ye to nahi malum, kyoki papa ne unhe abhi kholne ko mana kiya hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, jab wo birthday wale din unhe kholegi to hum dekh lege.”
Nimi boli “bhaiya, kya hume bhi unhe gift dena chahiye.”
Mai bola “haan jarur dena chahiye, par tu kya gift degi.”
Nimi boli “abhi socha nahi hai. Mai kal soch kar batugi.”
Mai nimi se baat kar raha tha. Tabhi baat karte karte, meri najar kamre ke bahar darwaje ke samne pad rahi parchhayi par padti hai. Mujhe samajhte
der nahi lagi, keerti bahar khadi hokar hamari bat sun rahi hai. Maine us taraf se apna dhyan hataya aur ami se puchha.
Mai bola “aur tu kya gift degi.”
Ami boli “mai bhi kal soch kar bataugi, par aap didi ko kya gift de rahe hai.”
Mai bola “maine bhi abhi socha nahi hai. Mai bhi kal soch kar batauga. Ab tum log jao aur jakar so jao. Nahi to subah nind nahi khulegi.”
Iske bad dono ne mujhe good night kaha aur apne kamre me chali gayi. Unke jane ki baat sunkar keerti bhi, unke bahar nikalne ke pahle, apne kamre
me chali gayi thi.
Mera man keerti se baat karne ka kar raha tha. Isliye maine Tv band kiya aur keerti ke kamre ki taraf bad gaya. Mai uske kamre ke bahar pahucha to,
uske kamre ka darwaja aur light dono band the.
Mai ye janta tha ki, wo abhi abhi apne kamre me aayi hai. Isliye abhi wo soyi nahi hogi. Fir bhi uske kamre ki light band dekh kar, mai soch me pad
gaya ki, abhi is wakt, uske kamre ka darwaja khatkhataya jaye ya nahi.
Update-20
Mai nimi se baat kar raha tha. Tabhi baat karte karte, meri najar kamre ke bahar darwaje ke samne pad rahi parchhayi par padti hai. Mujhe samajhte
der nahi lagi, keerti bahar khadi hokar hamari bat sun rahi hai. Maine us taraf se apna dhyan hataya aur ami se puchha.
Mai bola “aur tu kya gift degi.”
Ami boli “mai bhi kal soch kar bataugi, par aap didi ko kya gift de rahe hai.”
Mai bola “maine bhi abhi socha nahi hai. Mai bhi kal soch kar batauga. Ab tum log jao aur jakar so jao. Nahi to subah nind nahi khulegi.”
Iske bad dono ne mujhe good night kaha aur apne kamre me chali gayi. Unke jane ki baat sunkar keerti bhi, unke bahar nikalne ke pahle, apne kamre
me chali gayi thi.
Mera man keerti se baat karne ka kar raha tha. Isliye maine Tv band kiya aur keerti ke kamre ki taraf bad gaya. Mai uske kamre ke bahar pahucha to,
uske kamre ka darwaja aur light dono band the.
Mai ye janta tha ki, wo abhi abhi apne kamre me aayi hai. Isliye abhi wo soyi nahi hogi. Fir bhi uske kamre ki light band dekh kar, mai soch me pad
gaya ki, abhi is wakt, uske kamre ka darwaja khatkhataya jaye ya nahi.
Maine time to 11:15 baj gaya tha. Mujhe itni raat gaye keerti ke kamre ka darwaja khatkhatana sahi nahi laga aur mai waha se laut aaya. Mai apne
kamre ki taraf ja hi raha tha ki, tabhi mujhe ami nimi ke kamre se, keerti ki aawaj sunayi deti hai aur mai wahi khada ho jata hu.
Ek pal ke liye mere man me unki baten sunne ka khayal aata hai. Magar agle hi pal mujhe keerti ki chhup kar, baten sunne ki harkat yad aa jati hai aur
mai waha se muskurate huye, apne kamre me wapas aa jata hu.
Kamre me aakar mai let jata hu aur sochne lagta hu ki, ami nimi to mere samne hi apne kamre me gayi thi. Tab to keerti mujhe un ke kamre me jate
nahi dikhi. Fir ye ami nimi ke kamre me kab chali gayi.
Ye baat sochte sochte mujhe yad aata hai ki, keerti ke kamre me jane ke pahle, jab mai Tv band kar raha tha, sayad tab hi keerti unke kamre me gayi
hogi. Iske bad mai keerti ke birthday me dene wale gift ke baare me sochne lagta hu aur yahi sochte sochte meri nind lag jati hai.
Subah jab meri nind khulti hai to, ami nimi school ke liye taiyar ho rahi hoti hai. Mai bhi fresh hokar school ke liye taiyar hone lagta hu. Chanda mausi
nasta dekar jati hai aur fir ami nimi mere kamre me aa jati hai. Unhe dekh kar, mai unse puchta hu.
Mai bola “kya keerti kal tum logon ke kamre me soyi thi.”
Ami boli “ji bhaiya, didi ko unke kamre me nind nahi aa rahi thi, isliye wo raat ko hamare kamre me sone aa gayi thi.”
Mai bola “kya wo sokar uth gayi hai.”
Ami boli “wo uth to gayi thi. Lekin apne kamre me jakar fir se so gayi hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab tum log school jao.”
Nimi boli “bhaiya aap bhul gaye, aaj hum ko keerti didi ke liye gift lene chalna hai.”
Mai bola “nahi mujhe yad hai. Tum logon ne soch liya ki, kya gift lena hai.”
Nimi boli “abhi to nahi socha hai, par jab hum bajar chalege to, wahi pasand kar lege.”
Mai bola “thik hai, hum school se laut kar gift lene chalege.”
Nimi boli “lekin bhaiya, yadi hum ghar se sath me chalege to, didi bhi sath chalegi aur unhe pata chal jayega ki, hum unhe kya gift dene wale hai.”
Mai nimi ki baat ka matlab samajh gaya tha ki, wo kya chahti hai. Magar fir bhi maine nadan bante huye pucha.
Mai bola “to fir hume kya karna chahiye.”

Nimi boli “aap humare school aa jana. Hum wahi se gift kharidne chalege aur fir alag alag ghar aa jayege.”
Maine fir apni nadani dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “par jab hum ghar aayege, tab to wo gift dekh legi.”
Nimi boli “aap to kuch bhi nahi samajhte hai. Har bat samjhana padta hai. Are hum gift ko apne apne bag me chhupa kar layege.”
Nimi ki is baat par mai apni hansi na rok paya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “chal thik hai, hum aisa hi karege. Ab tum log school jao."
Un ne mujhe samay par apni school aa jane ka jataya aur fir wo dono school chali gayi. Nashta karne ke bad, mai bhi school ke liye nikal gaya.
Dopahar ko school ke bad, mai ami nimi ke school pahucha. Dono mera hi intejar kar rahi thi. Maine unko bike baithaya aur fir hum log bajar ke liye
nikal gaye. Bajar pahuchne ke bad to, nimi ne had hi kar di.
Wo hume kam se kam ek ghante tak, is dukan se us dukan, us dukan se is dukan ghumati rahi. Magar use koi gift hi pasand nahi aa raha tha. Jab
bahut der tak use koi gift pasand nahi aaya to, maine nimi se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh tere chakkar me, hum bhi abhi tak koi gift nahi le paye hai.”
Nimi boli “kya karu bhaiya, mujhe samajh me hi nahi aa raha hai ki, mai kya gift lu. Aisa kijiye, aap log apne gift lijiye, tab tak mai bhi koi gift pasand kar
leti hu.”
Fir maine aur ami ne gift dekhna suru kiya. Maine keerti ke liye bracelet aur ami ne ek handbag liya. Magar ami ka handbag, nimi ko pasand aa gaya
aur wo kahne lagi ki, wo to ye hi legi.
Ami uski aadat ko ache se janti thi. Isliye usne wo handbag use hi de diya aur usne ek mobile cover pasand kar liya. Wo mobile cover sach me hi bahut
hi sundar lag raha tha. Jise dekh kar nimi ka man badal gaya aur wo ami ko maska lagate huye kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “didi aap mujhse badi ho. Mujhe lagta hai ki, aapko ye handbag dena chahiye. Mai to chhoti hu, mujhe to ye mobile cover bhi chal jayega. Aap
ye handbag le lijiye aur mai is mobile cover se hi kaam chala lugi.”
Magar ami ab nimi ko mobile cover dene ko taiyar nahi huyi aur usne nimi se kaha.
Ami boli “nahi, ab mujhe handbag nahi lena. Agar tujhe handbag pasand nahi hai to, tu koi dusra gift pasand kar le. Lekin mai to, ab ye mobile cover hi
lugi.”
Ye sunkar nimi gussa ho gayi aur apni bhohen chadakar kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “mujhe to ye handbag bahut pasand hai. Mai to sirf tumhare bhale ke liye hi bol rahi thi. Taki keerti didi ko ye na lage ki, tumhara gift acha
nahi hai.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar ami duvidha me pad gayi. Use laga ki sach me uska gift acha nahi hai aur yahi pakka karne ke liye, wo meri taraf dekhne lagi. Mai
uske is tarah dekhne ka matlab samajh gaya aur maine us se muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye nimi tumko buddhu bana rahi hai. Ye mbile cover bahut jyada sundar hai. Isliye ye tumko bahka kar, mobile cover lena chahti hai. Lekin ye
handbag bhi bahut acha hai. Tum aisa karo, ye handbag tum le lo aur nimi ko ye mobile cover de do.”
Meri bat mankar, ami ne mobile cover nimi ko de diya aur handbag khud le liya. Gift lene ke bad, hum log ghar aa gaye. Ghar aakar maine unko ghar
ke bahar hi chhod diya aur unke andar jane ke thodi der bad, mai bhi andar aa gaya.
Andar pahuch kar maine dekha ki, ami nimi keerti ke sath baiti baten kar rahi hai. Mujhe ye dekh kar bahut khushi huyi. Mai muskurate huye apne
kamre me aa gaya. Kuch der bad mai, muh hanth dhokar niche aa gaya. Tab tak chhoti maa ne khana laga diya tha.
Sab log khana khane baith gaye aur aapas me baten karne lage. Keerti sab se baat kar rahi thi. Magar mujhse koi baat nahi kar rahi thi. Mai chup chap
khana khata raha aur un sab ki baten sunta raha.
Mai uski is narajgi ki vajah janta tha. Lekin ab wo mujhe baat karne ka koi mauka hi nahi de rahi thi. Fir bhala mai uski narjagi ko kaise door karta.
Keerti ke mujhse baat na karne ki vajah se, mujhe uske pas hote huye bhi, doori ka aehsas ho raha tha aur mujhe ye sab bahut jyada akhar raha tha.
Ab mujhe man hi man keerti par gussa bhi aa raha tha. Isliye maine kuch der bahar ghoom aane ka socha. Khana khane ke bad mai, apne kamre me
aakar taiyar hua aur fir niche aakar chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, mai bahar ja raha hu. Sham tak wapas aauga.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti mujhe dekhne lagi. Wahi chhoti maa ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “beta, keerti ghar me hai aur tu bahar ja raha hai. Kam se kam jab tak wo ghar me hai, tab tak to bahar mat jaa.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa bahut din se mehul se nahi mila hu. Wo aaj school bhi nahi aaya tha, isliye uska pata karne, uske ghar ja raha hu. Keerti to waise
bhi sare samay aap aur ami nimi ke sath rahti hai. Mere hona na hona uske liye ek barabar hai.”
Meri baat sunkar shayad keerti ko gussa aa raha tha. Usne bura sa muh banate huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Keerti boli “jane do na mausi. Mai apni vajah se kisi ko paresan karna nahi chahti.”
Chhoti maa boli “are tum dono ye kaisi baten kar rahe ho. Tum bhi ami nimi ki tarah jhagda karne lage.”
Apna naam sunkar ami nimi ko hansi aa gayi aur ami kahne lagi.
Ami boli “mummy, bhaiya ko jane do. Didi ka khayal rakhne ko, hum dono hai na.”
Ami ki baat sun kar chhoti maa ne use fatkar lagate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chup kar shaitan. Khud to us se ladti rahti hai aur ab uska khayal rakhne ki baat kar rahi hai.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ke jabab me keerti ne bhi ami ki baat ki tarafdari karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi ami thik hi to kah rahi hai. Aap punnu ko jane dijiye. Mere sath ami nimi to hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunne ke bad chhoti maa ne mujhse jane ki ijajat dete huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai beta, tu ja magar sham ko jaldi ghar aa jana.”
Mai bola “thik hai chhoti maa.”
Itna kah kar mai bahar aa gaya. Maine apni bike uthayi aur mehul ke ghar chala gaya. Mehul ke ghar pahuch kar maine bell bajayi to aunty ne darwaja
khola. Mujhe dekh kar aunty ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine andar aakar sofey par baithte huye aunty se puchha.
Mai bola “aunty mehul kaha hai. Aaj school kyo nahi aaya.”
Aunty ne mere samne wale sofey par baithte huye kaha.
Aunty boli “wo to apne mama ke ghar gaya hai. Kya usne tujhe call nahi kiya.”
Mai bola “nahi aunty, maine use call bhi lagaya to, uska mobile band bata raha tha.”
Aunty boli “koi baat nahi, raat ko uska phone aayega to, mai use bol dugi. Tu baith, mai abhi tere khane ke liye kuch lati hu.”
Mai bola “nahi aunty, mai abhi abhi ghar se khana khakar aata ja raha hu. Ab mai chaluga.”
Aunty boli “jab se teri chhoti maa se, teri banne lagi hai. Tab se to tu apni aunty ko bhulta hi ja raha hai aur ab to tujhe apni aunty ke hanth ka khana
bhi acha nahi lagta.”
Aunty ki baat sunkar mai sofey se utha aur aunty ke pas aakar niche hi, ghutno ke bal baith gaya. Maine unke hantho ko apne hantho me tham aur un
se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, aap ye kaisi baat kar rahi hai. Maine kabhi aapko apni maa se kam nahi samjha. Meri maa ke bad, yadi mujhe aapka ye pyar nahi mila
hota to, mere sambandh na to chhoti maa se itne ache hote aur na hi ami nimi ka pyar mujhe mil raha hota. Mai jab kabhi bhi apni janam dene wali
maa ko yaad karta hu to, mere samne aapka mamta bhara chehra aa jata hai aur aap kah rahi ho, mai aapko bhul gaya hu.”
Ye kahte kahte meri aankho me aansu aa gaye aur maine apna muh unki god me chhipa liya. Aunty ko bhi shayad is bat ka aesas nahi tha ki, unki is
baat ka mujh par itna gahra asar padega ki, meri aankhen bhig jayegi.
Un ne pyar se mere sar par apna hath ferte huye, apni saadi ke aanchal se, mere aansu ponchhe aur mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Aunty boli “are beta, mai to majak kar rahi thi. Mujhe nahi malum tha ki, mera punnu abhi bhi chhota sa bachcha hi hai. Jo mere itne se majak se ro
dega.”
Mai bola “nahi aunty, ab mai bachcha nahi hu. Ab mai sab samajhta hu. Magar jab aapne ye bola ki, mai aapko bhul gaya. Tab mujhe na jane kyo aisa
laga ki, aapne mujhe apne se door kar diya aur meri aankhon me apne aap aansu aa gaye.”
Aunty boli “ek maa apne bachchon ko kabhi khud se door nahi karti. Fir tu to mera sabse pyara beta hai. Mai bhala tujhe apne se door kaise kar sakti
hu. Lekin ab ye sab baten chhod aur ye bata ki, ab tujhe bhukh lagi hai ya nahi.”
Mai bola “aap ke hanth se kuch khane ke liye, mujhe kisi bhuk ki jarurat nahi hai. Lekin aaj aapko apne hantho se khilana padega, kyoki aaj aapne
mujhe rulaya hai.”
Aunty boli “thik hai tu baith. Mai abhi tere manpasand, aalu ke parathe banati hu.”
Ye kah kar aunty kitchen me chali gayi aur mai Tv chalu karke, Tv dekhne laga. Mai abhi Tv dekh hi raha tha ki, tabhi doorbell bajti hai. Aunty kitchen
se hi awaaj laga kar kahti hai.
Aunty boli “punnu beta, jara dekhna ki kaun aaya hai.”
Mai bola “ji aunty.”
Ye bol kar mai darwaja kholne chala jata hun. Darwaja kholte hi, mai ek pal ko to, dang hi rah jata hu. Mere samne do ladkiyan khadi thi, aur mai dono
ko hi janta tha. Is se pahle ki mai kuch bhi bol pata. Andar se aunty ki awaaj lagakar puchhti hai.
Aunty boli “punnu beta, kaun aaya hai.”
Aunty ki awaaj sunkar aane wali ladki kati hai.
Ladki boli “aunty, mai hu nitika.”
Aunty boli “beti tum baitho, mai abhi aati hu.”
Ye sunkar dono mere samne ke sofey par baith jati hai. Mujhe khamosh dekh nitika kahti hai.
Nitika boli “shayad aapne mujhe pahchana nahi.”
Mai bola “maine aapko pehchan to liya tha. Lekin aapke sath inko dekh kar thoda tajjub hua, isliye kuch bol nahi paya.”
Meri baat se nitika ko hairat huyi. Usne mujhse puchha.
Nitika boli “aap shilpa ko jante hai.”
Mai bola “han janta hun. Ye meri hi school me padti hai, par shayad ye mujhe nahi pehchanti.”
Shilpa jo abhi tak chup thi. Meri baat sunne ke bad kahti hai.
Shilpa boli “mai bhi aapko pehchanti hu. Magar kabhi school me aap se koi bat nahi huyi, isliye aap se kuch kahne me jhijak ho rahi thi.”
Humari baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi aunty aalu ke parathe ke sath sath, chay aur biscuit bhi lekar aa gayi. Un ne chay biscuit nitika logo ko dete huye,
un se kaha.
Aunty boli “beti tum log parathe khaogi.”
Nitika boli "nahi aunty, hum log khana kha kar aa rahe hai. Humara cabel nahi chal raha hai aur mera manpasand serial aa raha hai, isliye hum yaha
dekhne aa gaye."
Aunty boli “acha kiya tumne. Kya ye tumhari saheli hai.”
Nitika boli “ji aunty, ye meri saheli nitika hai. Ye mujhse milne aayi thi to, mai ise bhi apne sath hi yaha le aayi.”
Aunty boli “tumne acha kiya. Are tum lg ye chay biscuit to lo.”
Nitika boli “aunty, ye chay to aap inke liye layi thi na.”
Aunty boli “nahi, ye tum dono ke liye hi hai. Punnu to aalu ke parathe khayega. Kya tum punnu ko janti ho.”
Nitika boli “ji aunty, mai kal hi inse apne school me mili thi.”
Aunty ne meri taraf ghoor kar dekha aur puchha.
Aunty boli “kyo re, kal tu to apni mausi ke yaha tha, fir inke school kaise pahuch gaya.”
Aunty ki baat sunkar, mai sakpaka gaya. Maine usko pani safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “are aunty mai inke school nahi gaya tha. Wo to kal keerti mujhe apne school lekar gayi thi aur ye keerti ki hi saheli hai. Aap chaho to inse
puchh lo.”
Mere is tarah dar kar jabab dene se nitika aur shilpa dono hansne lagi. Unko hanste dekh aunty ne unse kaha.
Aunty boli “tum log hanso mat. Ye bachpan se hi sharmeela hai.”
Aunty ki baat sunte dono ne apni hansi rok li. Lekin nitika ne aunty se sawal karte huye puchha.
Nitika boli “lekin aunty, aapne ye nahi bataya ki, ye aapke koun lagte hai.”
Ye sunkar aunty mere pas aakar baith gayi aur mere sar par hanth ferte huye nitika ki baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Aunty boli “ye mere bete mehul ka dost aur mera dusra beta hai.”
Ye kah kar aunty ne, Tv par nitika ka serial laga diya aur unhe chay pine ko bol kar, mujhe apne hanthon se paranthe khilane lagi. Dono chay peete
huye serial dekhne lagi.
Magar beech beech me mujhe aunty ke hantho se parathe khate dekh rahi thi. Ye dekh kar, jaha nitika ka chehre par muskurahat aa rahi thi, to wahi
shilpa ka chehra na jane kyo utar gaya tha.
Parathe khilate khilate aunty ne mujhe bataya ki, nitika abhi kuch samay pahle hi unke pados me rahne aayi hai. Wahi nitika ne bhi mauka dekh kar,
aunty se puchha.
Nitika boli “aunty, mehul kaha hai, dikhai nahi de raha.”
Aunty boli “wo apne mama ke ghar gaya hai. Kuch din bad aayega.”
Jab mera parathe khana ho gaya to, aunty ne mujhse kaha.
Aunty boli “ab aage se dhyan rakhna. Jab bhi aana mujhe ye sunne ko na mile ki, tumhe bhuk nahi hai.”
Shilpa jo abhi tak chup thi. Usko na jane kya hua ki usne aunty se kaha.
Shilpa boli “aunty, ye itne chhote to nahi hai ki, aapko apne hantho se khilana pade.”
Aunty boli “bachche to maa bap ke liye hamesha hi chhote hote hai aur ye punnu to abhi bhi bachcha hi hai. Ise mere hanth se khana itna achcha lagta
hai ki, bhuk na hote huye bhi dekho pure char parathe kha gaya. Aalu ke parathe ise bahut pasand hai, isliye ye jab bhi aata hai, mai ise aalu ke
parathe hi bana kar khilati hu.”
Shilpa boli “aap ise apne hanth se khilati hai to, aapka beta mehul is bat ka bura nahi manta.”
Shilpa ki baat na jane kyo, mujhe achi nahi lagi thi. Ye hi haal aunty aur nitika ka bhi tha. Nitika ko bhi shayad shilpa se aisi baat ki ummid nahi thi.
Shilpa ki baat se ek pal ke liye aunty ke chehre par gussa aa gaya. Lekin agle hi pal un ne apna gussa chhipa kar, muskurate huye, shilpa se kaha.
Aunty boli “abhi tum ne mere bete aur isko ek sath nahi dekha hai, isliye aisa sawal kiya hai. Warna tum inka aapas me pyar dekh kar, ye hi bolti ki, ye
dost nahi balki sage bhai hai. Bachpan me ek bar, mehul ki tabiyat kharab ho gayi thi. Tab ye 3 din tak apne ghar nahi gaya tha. Bas mehul ke pas hi
din raat rahta tha. Humne ise lakh kaha ki tu ghar jaa, yaha mehul ka khayal rakhne ke liye sab hai. Magar ye tab tak nahi gaya, jab tak ki mehul ki
tabiyat thik nahi ho gayi. Ab tu khud hi bata ki, kya is ke bad bhi mehul ko, mera isko apne hanthon se khilana bura lagna chahiye.”
Shilpa boli "sorry aunty, yadi aapko bura laga ho to.”
Aunty boli “nahi beti, tumne bura manne wali to, aisi koi baat nahi ki hai. Magar jab koi kisi maa ke, do beto me bhed karta hai to, us maa ko to kharab
lagta hi hai. Lekin is baat ko tum abhi nahi samajh sakti. Ye baat tumhe khud wakt aane par samajh me aa jayegi.”
Mai abhi tak saari bat chup chap sun raha tha, fir maine socha ki ye baten to yu hi chalti rahegi, ab mujhe ghar nikalna chahiye. Isliye maine aunty se
kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, ab mai chalta hu. Mehul ka call aaye to, us se bol dena ki, wo mujhse jarur baat kar le.”
Aunty boli “thik hai. Tu bhi apni chhoti maa se bhi bol dena ki, mai use yad kar rahi thi.”
Iske bad mai aunty ko bye kah kar waha se aa gaya. Lekin ghar se mai ye bol kar nikla tha ki, mai sham tak wapas aauga. Yadi mehul se milta to sham
hona hi thi. Lekin mehul ke na milne se, mai waha se jaldi aa gaya tha.
Abhi sirf 5 hi baje the aur yadi mai abhi ghar chala jata to, is baat ko lekar keerti mera majak udaye bina nahi rahti. Isliye mai kisi bhi halat me 7 baje ke
pahle ghar nahi jana chahta tha.
Yahi soch kar mai ek garden me jakar baith gaya. Mai waha baithe aate jate logon ko dekh raha tha. Jab bhi koi ladki mere samne se jeans t-shirt me
gujarti to, na chahte huye bhi keerti ka chehra mere samne aa jata.
Kyoki maine keerti ko jyada se jyada, jeans t-shirt me hi dekha tha. Use basic dresses bilkul bhi pasand nahi the. Ek baar papa ne use salwar suit gift
kiya tha. Magar usne ye bol kar use lene se mana kar diya ki, wo ye sab nahi pehanti hai.
Bad me mausa ji ke samjhane par, usne wo suit le to liya tha. Lekin usne kabhi us suit ko pehna nahi. Wo bahut jiddi jyada jiddi thi aur koi bhi us se
jabardasti kuch karwa nahi sakta tha.
Keerti ki ye sab sochte sochte mujhe khayal aaya ki, abhi keerti mujhse naraj hai aur ho sakta hai ki, wo mere gift ke sath bhi aisa hi kuch kare. Abhi
tak ki huyi sabhi baten bhi, isi baat ki taraf ishara kar rahi thi aur mujhe pakka yakin ho gaya tha ki, keerti mujhe apne birthday me bhi, pareshan karne
se baaj nahi aayegi.
In baton ko sochte hi ab mujhe keerti par gussa aane laga aur ab mai use sabak sikhane ki tarkib sochne laga. Jaldi hi mujhe wo tarkib bhi samajh me
aa gayi aur tarkib ke samajh me aate hi, mai waha se uth khada hua.
Update-21
Kyoki maine keerti ko jyada se jyada, jeans t-shirt me hi dekha tha. Use basic dresses bilkul bhi pasand nahi the. Ek baar papa ne use salwar suit gift
kiya tha. Magar usne ye bol kar use lene se mana kar diya ki, wo ye sab nahi pehanti hai.
Bad me mausa ji ke samjhane par, usne wo suit le to liya tha. Lekin usne kabhi us suit ko pehna nahi. Wo bahut jiddi jyada jiddi thi aur koi bhi us se
jabardasti kuch karwa nahi sakta tha.
Keerti ki ye sab sochte sochte mujhe khayal aaya ki, abhi keerti mujhse naraj hai aur ho sakta hai ki, wo mere gift ke sath bhi aisa hi kuch kare. Abhi
tak ki huyi sabhi baten bhi, isi baat ki taraf ishara kar rahi thi aur mujhe pakka yakin ho gaya tha ki, keerti mujhe apne birthday me bhi, pareshan karne
se baaj nahi aayegi.
In baton ko sochte hi ab mujhe keerti par gussa aane laga aur ab mai use sabak sikhane ki tarkib sochne laga. Jaldi hi mujhe wo tarkib bhi samajh me
aa gayi aur tarkib ke samajh me aate hi, mai waha se uth khada hua.
Waha se mai sidhe bajar nikal gaya. Bajar se maine blue color ka ek sleeveless salwar suit kharida. Blue mera pasandida color tha, magar ye color
keerti ko jara bhi pasand nahi tha.
Ek tarah se hum dono ki pasand ek dusre se bilkul alag thi. Maine samay dekha to 8:00 bajne wala tha aur ab mujhe ghar pahuchne ki jaldi thi. Maine
ek restaurent se manchurian aur cutlet pack karwaye aur ghar aa gaya.
Mujhe ghar aate aate 9:00 baj gaye. Ghar me khane ki taiyari chal rahi thi aur mere abhi tak ghar na lautne ki vajah se chhoti maa ko meri chinta hone
lagi thi. Mujhe dekhte hi chhoti maa ne mujh par jhuta gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu itni der tak kaha tha. Tujhse maine kaha bhi tha ki, jaldi ghar aana. Lekin teri samajh me meri baat nahi aayi. Kyoki tu ab bada ho
gaya hai aur apni marji se kuch bhi kar sakta hai.”
Chhoti maa ko gussa karte dekh, maine unhe apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Maine bola “chhoti maa, mai to jaldi hi ghar aa raha tha. Lekin ami nimi ke liye ye sab pack karwane laga tha. Jis vajah se mujhe aane me der ho gayi.”
Ye kah kar mai manchurian aur cutlet ka packet dining tabel par rakh kar, apne kamre me aane lagta hu. Tabhi nimi mere hath me salwar suit ka
packet dekh kar, mujhe tokti huyi kahti hai.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, ye aapke hanth me jo packet hai, usme kya hai.”
Mai bola “tere matlab ki chij nahi. Isme meri kuch books hai.”
Ye kah kar mai nimi ko kuch kahne ka mauka diye bina jaldi se apne kamre ki taraf bad jata hu. Kamre me aakar mai wo packet rakhne ke bad muh
hath dohne chala jata hu.
Mai muh hanth dhone ke bad, taiyar hokar niche aa jata hu aur niche hall me baith kar sab ke sath baten karne lagta hu. Keerti abhi bhi mujhse se koi
baat nahi kar rahi thi.
Lekin salwar suit gift karne se pahle, mai ek bar keerti ka mood dekh lena chahta tha. Taki yadi uska mood meri taraf se sahi ho gaya ho to, fir use ye
salwar suit dekar kharab na kiya jaye. Yahi soch kar mai us se kahta hu.
Mai bola “keerti, aaj mujhe mehul ke ghar me, teri saheli niitika mili thi.”
Lekin keerti ne meri baat ko sunkar bhi ansuna kar diya aur wo ami nimi ke sath hi baten karne me lagi rahi. Magar maine fir baat karne ki kosis karte
huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “keerti, papa ne tujhe birthday me kya gift diye. Wo gift khol kar t dikhao. Waise bhi ab wo gift tumhe kal to kholna hi hai.”
Magar meri baat karne ki ye kosis bhi bekar hi gayi. Keerti samajh gayi ki, mai us se baat karne ki kosis me laga hu. Isliye wo meri baat ko ansuna kar,
kitchen me chhoti maa ke pas chali gayi.
Uski harkat ne mujhe bhi yakin dila diya ki, mera keerti ko sabak sikhane ka faisla sahi hai. Mai man hi man ye sab soch raha tha. Lekin is baat se
anjan tha ki, keerti ke ye harkat waha kisi ko buri bhi lagi hai aur wo koi or nahi nimi thi. Keerti ke jaate hi usne mere pas aakar kaha.
Nimi boli “dekha na bhaiya, keerti didi kitna ghamand dikhati hai. Aapne un se do baar kuch kaha, lekin un ne aapki baat ka jabab tak dene ki jarurat
nahi samjhi.”
Mai bola “tu kyo is baat ka bura manti hai. Wo tujhse to ache se baat karti hai na.”
Nimi boli “mujhse ache se baat karti hai to kya hua. Aapko to wo kuch nahi samajhti. Isi baat se mujhe un par gussa aa jata hai.”
Mai bola “dekh tu apne chhote se dimag par, itna saara bojh mat dala kar, aur in chhoti chhoti baat par gussa karna bhi band kar de. Kya tujhe nahi
pata ki, subah mai usko chhod kar mehul se milne chala gaya tha. Bas isi baat ki vajah se wo mujhse gussa hai.”
Nimi boli “kya ye bhi koi gussa karne wali baat hai. Jab dekho tab gussa ho jati hai. Are kya koi apne dost se milne bhi nahi ja sakta.”
Mai bola “tu kyo in sab baton ko apne dil par leti hai. Jab mai uski kisi baat ka bura nahi manta to, mujhe ye samajh me nahi aata ki, tu itna bura kyo
maan jati hai. Ye achi aadat nahi hai.”
Meri ye baat nimi ko achi nahi lagi. Usne mujhe hi apne tevar dikhate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “meri ye aadat achi nahi hai to, na rahe. Mere samne yadi koi aapko, apni akad, apna khamand dikhayega, to ye mujhe bilkul pasand nahi. Fir
chahe wo mammi ho, papa ho ya fir keerti didi hi kyo na ho.”
Ye kah kar wo gusse me mere pas se jane lagi. Uski is baat par mujhe hansi bhi aa rahi thi aur us par pyar bhi aa raha tha. Maine uska hanth pakada
aur use khich kar apne pas baitha kar, pyar se samjhate huye kaha.
Mai Bola “meri pyari gudiya rani. Aise gussa nahi hote. Wo bhi to meri bahan hai na. Use mujhse ladne, jhagadne aur mujh par gussa karne ka pura
haq hai. Tujhe uski bas ye baat buri lagti hai na ki, wo meri baat ka jabab nahi deti aur har baat me apni akad dikhati hai. To sun, ab se aisa nahi
hoga.”
Meri baat par nimi ne khush hote puchha.
Nimi boli “par bhaiya, aisa kaise hoga.”
Mai bola “pahle tu wada kar ki, tu ab keerti se kisi baat par gussa nahi hogi aur uske sath mil kar rahegi.”
Nimi boli “mai wada karti hu ki, mai unse gussa nahi hougi aur unke mil kar rahugi. Ab aap bataiye ki aisa kaise hoga.”
Mai bola “yadi usne kal se mujhse ache se baat karna suru nahi kiya to, fir kal ke bad, mai bhi us se baat nahi karuga aur mai bhi apna ghamand
dikhana suru kar duga. Tab to tujhe khushi hogi na.”
Nimi boli “haan ye thik hai. Lekin aap aaj se hi aisa kyo nahi karte.”
Mai bola “tu bhi bilkul buddhu hai. Are kal uska birthday hai aur birthday ke din kisi ko naraj nahi kiya jata.”
Nimi boli “haan ye baat bhi thik hai. Magar yaad rakhna ki, yadi kal tak wo nahi sudharti hai to, fir aap apna ghamand jarur dikhaoge. Nahi to fir mai aap
se naraj ho jaugi.”
Mai bola “haan mai yad rakhuga. Ab tu jakar ami ke sath khel, nahi to keerti humari baat sun legi.”
Ye sunte hi nimi fauran hi uth kar ami ke pas chali gayi aur fir dono apne khel me lag gayi. Thodi der bad, chhoti maa ne khana laga diya aur sab
khana khane baith gaye.
Aaj raat ke samay me, mujhe sabke sath khana khate dekh, keerti ko kuch tajjub jarur ho raha tha. Magar wo mere samne kisi se puchhna nahi chahti
thi. Isliye chup chap khana khane lagi.
Lekin aaj jab usne ami nimi ko manchurian aur cutlet khate dekha to, fir wo khud ko bolne se nahi rok payi, Usne ami ko is baat ke liye tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ami tujhe to ye sab pasand nahi hai. Fir tu aaj ye sab kyo kha rahi hai”
Ami boli “bhaiya, itne pyar se laye hai, isliye kha rahi hu. Warna mujhe sach me ye sab pasand nahi hai.”
Nimi to aaj kuch jyada hi khush lag rahi thi. Isi khushi me usne keerti ke bina kuch puchhe hi, is baat jabab dete huye kaha.
Nimi boli “mujhe to ye sab bahut pasand hai. Magar kal mere pet me dard tha, jis vajah se ye sab nahi khaya tha. Lekin aaj mera pet dard sahi hai,
isliye kha rahi hu.”
Ye baat bol kar, nimi khushi khushi khane me lag gayi. Lekin keerti to kal raat ko, unki saari baten sun chuki thi. Isliye usne nimi ki taang khichte huye
kaha.
Keerti boli “lekin nimi, tune to kal ye sab na khane ki, kuch dusri hi vajah batayi thi.”
Keerti ki is baat se nimi soch me pad gayi ki, usne kal ye sab na khane ki, sabko kya vajah batayi thi. Lekin jab use kuch yaad nahi aaya to, wo ami ki
taraf dekhne lagi. Ami uske aise dekhne ka matlab samajh gayi aur usne fauran baat ko sambhalte huye keerti se kaha.
Ami boli “didi asal me kal nimi ke pet me hi dard tha. Lekin use laga ki kahi papa use pet dard ki kadvi vali dawa na pila de. Jis vajah se kal usne ye
kah diya tha ki, uska pet bhara hua hai.”
Ami ke diye gaye jabab se, nimi samajh chuki thi ki, kal usne kya bola tha. Usne ami ki baat ki sahmati dete huye keerti se kaha.
Nimi boli “haan didi, ami didi thik kah rahi hai. Maine kal isi vajah se bola tha ki, mera pet bhara hua hai.”
Keerti ko to sab sacchai, pahle se hi pata thi. Fir bhi wo anjan bante huye un se puchhne lagi.
Keerti boli “pet me dard to nimi ko tha. Fir ami ko kab aur kaise pata chal gaya. Jabki tum dono to, pure samay mere hi sath khelti rahi.”
Nimi ko fir is baat ka jabab samajh ne nahi aaya aur usne ami ki taraf dekha. Ami ne fir se nimi ka bachav karte huye keerti se kaha.
Ami boli “didi, jab hum khana kha rahe the. Tab nimi ne mujhe ishare se bataya tha. Ab aap to dusri taraf baithi thi, fir bhala aap kaise iska ishara karna
dekh pati.”
Nimi boli “haan, maine ami didi ko ishare se bataya tha.”
Itna bol kar nimi shararat bhari muskan se muskurane lagi. Udhar keerti ne dekha ki, ami har baat me nimi ka bachav kar rahi hai to, is baar usne ami
ko hi chhapte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “magar ami ye to bahut galat baat hai. Agar nimi ke pet me dard tha to, tumhe ye baat kisi na kisi ko to, batana chahiye tha. Dawa na khane
se, raat ko nimi ki tabiyat, jyada kharab bhi ho sakti thi.”
Keerti ke sath sath nimi ko bhi aisa lag raha tha ki, ami ke pas is baat ka koi jabab nahi hoga. Lekin keerti ye nahi janti thi ki, ami ka dimag chacha
chaudhri se bhi tej hai aur ye baat ami ne agle hi pal sabit bhi kar di. Usne badi hi masumiyat se keerti ki baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Ami boli “didi humne ye baat papa ki vajah se yaha nahi batayi thi. Magar upar jate hi bhaiya ko saari baat bata di thi aur bhaiya ne fauran hi nimi ko
pet dard ki dawa bhi khilayi thi.”
Ami ki baat sunte hi nimi ki jaan me jaan aa gayi aur usne bhi chahakte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “haan didi, wo dawa khate hi mera pet dard jaldi se thik ho gaya tha aur wo dawa papa ki dawa jitni kadwi bhi nahi thi.”
Dono ki ye baat sunte hi mai apni hansi na rok paya aur khana khate samay hansne ki vajah se mujhe jor dar thaska lag gaya. Mai behatasha khansne
laga. Ye dekhte hi ami nimi khana chhod kar, bhag kar mere pas aa gayi.
Ami ne fauran mujhe pani utha kar diya aur nimi meri pith par hath ferne lagi. Maine pani piya to kuch rahat mili aur maine dono ko khana khane
baithne ko kaha. Magar dono thodi der mujhe khadi dekhti rahi. Jab unhe yakin ho gaya ki, ab mai thik hu. Tab fir dono khana khane baith gayi.
Keerti jaha ek taraf unke muh se safed jhut ko sun kar dang rah gayi thi. Wahi dusri taraf mere liye unke pyar ko dekh kar man hi man tarif kar muskura
bhi rahi thi. Isliye iske bad, usne un dono se fir koi sawal nahi kiya.
Khana khane ke bad sab baten karte rahe. Chhoti maa ne papa ke na hone ki vajah se, ami nimi ko aaj niche unke pas hi sone ko kaha aur fir 11 baje
sab uth kar apne apne kamre me chale gaye.
Ami nimi aaj niche so rahi thi. Isliye aaj keerti ka unke kamre me sone ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha. Magar aaj keerti ne jis tarah se meri baat ko
ansuna kar diya tha. Use dekh kar aaj mera us se baat karne ka jara bhi man nahi tha. Isliye maine us se baat karne ki kosis karna bhi jaruri nahi
samjha.
Lekin jaise hi ghadi ne raat ke 12 bajaye. Mera dil na jane kyo use birthday wish karne ke liye machalne laga. Magar use samne se birthday wish karne
ki mujhe himmat nahi ho rahi thi.
Tabhi mere dimag me use SMS karne ka khayal aaya aur maine bina der kiye use birthday wish ka SMS bhej diya aur sochne laga ki shayad iske
badle me wo bhi koi reply kar de. Lekin uska koi reply nahi aaya.
Maine ghadi me samay dekha to abhi 12:15 baje the. Maine socha keerti ko apne kamre me gaye 1 ghante se upar ho gaye hai. Kahi wo so to nahi
gayi hai. Ye soch kar maine use call karne ki sochi aur use call laga diya. Magar call karte hi mujhe jor ka jhatka laga. Kyoki keerti ka call busy ja raha
tha.
Ye dekhte hi maine turant call kat diya. Mai sochne laga ki rat ko 12:15 baje, ye kis se baat kar rahi hai. Mai abhi is baare me soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi
mujhe keerti ki, uska boyfriend hone ki baat yaad aa gayi.
Ab mujhe is baat me koi shaq nahi rah gaya tha ki, wo abhi apne usi bf se baat kar hai aur ho sakta hai ki, isi vajah se shayad usne mera Sms bhi na
dekha ho. Ye sab sochte sochte 12:30 baj gaye aur tabhi mere mobile ki ring bajne lagi.
Mujhe laga ki keerti ka call aa raha hai. Lekin jab dekha to, wo mehul ka call aa raha tha. Maine call uthaya aur mai mehul se baat karne laga. Maine
mehul ko apne sath, uske ghar me ghati huyi saari baten batayi. Jise sunkar wo bahut khush ho gaya.
Magar mera mood keerti ka call busy rahne ki vajah se kharab tha aur mai chahta tha ki, mehul jald se jald apni baat khatam karke call rakhe. Lekin wo
to nitika aur shilpa ke baare me sunkar bawla sa ho gaya aur mujhse sawal par sawal sawal karne laga.
Abhi meri mehul se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi keerti ka call aane laga. Maine time dekha to, ab 12:45 baj gaye the. Ye dekh kar mujhe keerti par or
bhi jyada gussa aa gaya ki, itni der tak apne boyfriend se bat kar rahi thi. Apne isi gusse ki vajah se ab mai keerti se baat karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye
maine apne call ko busy rakhna thik samjha aur mai aaram se mehul se baat karne laga.
Abhi tak mehul mujhe apni baton me uljhaye huye tha. Lekin ab maine mehul ko apni baton me uljhana suru kar diya. Idhar keerti mera call busy dekh
kar bhi, mujhe lagatar call kiye ja rahi thi. Jise dekh kar, na jane kyo, mujhe bahut sukun mil raha tha.
______________________________
Update-22
Magar mera mood keerti ka call busy rahne ki vajah se kharab tha aur mai chahta tha ki, mehul jald se jald apni baat khatam karke call rakhe. Lekin wo
to nitika aur shilpa ke baare me sunkar bawla sa ho gaya aur mujhse sawal par sawal sawal karne laga.
Abhi meri mehul se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi keerti ka call aane laga. Maine time dekha to, ab 12:45 baj gaye the. Ye dekh kar mujhe keerti par or
bhi jyada gussa aa gaya ki, itni der tak apne boyfriend se bat kar rahi thi. Apne isi gusse ki vajah se ab mai keerti se baat karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye
maine apne call ko busy rakhna thik samjha aur mai aaram se mehul se baat karne laga.
Abhi tak mehul mujhe apni baton me uljhaye huye tha. Lekin ab maine mehul ko apni baton me uljhana suru kar diya. Idhar keerti mera call busy dekh
kar bhi, mujhe lagatar call kiye ja rahi thi. Jise dekh kar, na jane kyo, mujhe bahut sukun mil raha tha.
Fir 1 Baje keerti ke call aana band ho gaye aur maine bhi mehul ko good night bol kar call rakh diya. Kyoki keerti ke call ko busy dekh kar mujhe jo
ashanti huyi thi. Wo ab keerti ko apna call busy dikha kar shanti me badal chuki thi.
Maine light band ki aur sone ki koshish karne laga. Lekin tabhi mere darwaje par dastak huyi. Maine light chalu kar darwaja khola to samne night suit
me keerti khadi thi.
Wo bahut jyada gusse me lag rahi thi aur kha jane wali najro se mujhe dekh rahi thi. Mere darwaja kholte hi, wo aakar mere bed par baith gayi aur
mujh par bhadakte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “itni raat ko kis se baat kar rahe the. Mai call par call lagaye ja rahi hu. Magar tumhare pas mera call uthane tak ki bhi fursat nahi hai.”
Shayad keerti ka ye gussa mere call ko busy dekh kar hi tha. Lekin maine uske gusse ki parwah kiye bina us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai mehul se baat kar raha tha aur isme itna gussa karne wali kaun si baat ho gayi. Maine bhi to tujhe call kiya tha aur tera bhi call busy ja
raha tha. Kya tab tune mera call uthaya tha.”
Meri is baat se keerti ko samajh me aa gaya ki, mai bhi uska call busy rahne ki vajah se naraj hu. Isliye usne thoda naram padte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “mera call busy tha to kya hua. Maine call se free hote hi, tujhe wapas call to lagaya. Teri tarah to nahi kiya ki, call se free hote hi, light band
karke so gayi hu.”
Keerti ki baat sahi thi. Lekin mai use kaise batata ki, mujhe uska call busy rahna kyo acha nahi laga. Isliye maine baat ko badalte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “ab itni raat ko, ye faltu ki baat badana band kar aur ye bata ki, tujhe kya bolna hai.”
Keerti boli “bolna to tujhe hai. Call to tune lagaya tha. Mai to sirf isliye call laga rahi thi ki, tera call aaya tha.”
Mai bola “mujhe jo bolna tha, wo maine Sms me bol diya hai. Tera koi reply nahi aaya to, maine ye janne ke liye call laga diya tha ki, tu jaag rahi hai ya
so gayi hai. Mujhe kya malum tha ki, tu itni raat ko kisi ke sath busy hai.”
Maine gusse me ek hi saans me apni saari bhadas keerti par nikal di. Jise sunkar, keerti ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur usne mujhe chhedte
huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kyo mujhe itni raat ko busy dekh kar tujhe jalan ho rahi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe kyo jalan hogi. Mai tera boyfriend nahi, bhai hu aur isliye ye mujhe acha nahi laga.”
Keerti boli “to ye bol na ki, apna call busy rakh kar, tu mujhse iska badla le raha tha.”
Mai bola “mai kisi girlfrind ke sath busy nahi tha. Apne dost se baat kar raha tha.
Wo bhi call maine nahi, usne lagaya tha.”
Keerti boli “to mujhe bhi itni raat ko kisi se bat karne ka koi sauk nahi hai. Lekin jise malum hai ki, aaj mera birthday hai aur mujhe sabse jyada pyar
karta hoga to, wo mujhe raat ko 12 baje sabse pahle wish karne ki koshish to karega na.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya Sms karke wish nahi kiya ja sakta hai.”
Keerti boli “har koi teri tarah to hota nahi hai ki, Sms kar diya aur kaam ho gaya. Jo jyada pyar karte hai, unka man khud bol kar wish karne ka hi hota
hai.”
Mai bola “chal jo tujhe jyada pyar karta hai. Usne tujhe wish kar diya. Ab ho gaya na. To ab jakar so ja aur mujhe bhi sone de.”
Keerti boli “kya tu us se bat karega. Jisne abhi mujhe call karke wish kiya.”
Mai bola “mujhe kisi se baat karne ki jarurat nahi.”
Magae keerti ne meri baat nahi maani aur call laga diya. Dusri taraf se call uthte hi usne kaha.
Keerti boli “yaar gadbad ho gayi hai. Mera bhai ko mera tujhse itni raat ko baat karna pasand nahi aaya. Wo mujh par gussa kar raha hai. Ab tu hi use
kuch samjha.”
Ye kah kar usne phone mujhe thama diya. Mujhe us samay keerti ki is harkat par gussa to bahut aa raha tha ki, pata nahi kis se meri baat karwa rahi
hai. Lekin na chahte huye bhi, maine phone apne kaan se laga liya aur kaha.
Mai bola “hello.”
Magar dusri taraf se hello ki aawaj sunte hi mera saara gussa gayab ho gaya. Kyoki dusri taraf se ek ladki ki aawaj thi. Meri aawaj sunne ke bad us
ladki ne kaha.
Ladki boli “mai nitika bol rahi hu. Aap keerti ko kyo daant rahe hai. Kya hum use birthday wish bhi nahi kar sakte.”
Mai bola “aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Maine sirf ye kaha ki itni raat tak, phone par baat karna achi baat nahi hai.”
Nitika boli “sorry, isme uski koi galti nahi hai. Usne mujhse kaha tha ki, aapka call aa raha hai. Yadi wo abhi wapas call nahi lagayegi to, aap gussa
karoge. Lekin mai hi us se kuch jaruri baat karne lagi. Jisme itni der ho gayi. Pls aap kam se kam, aaj uske birthday wale din us par gussa mat kijiye.”
Mai bola “thik hai nahi karuga. Ye lijiye, aap keerti se baat kijiye.”
Ye kah kar maine mobile keerti ko pakda diya. Magar keerti ne us se kal baat karne ki baat bol kar call rakh diya. Uske call rakhte hi, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye sab natak karne ki kya jarurat thi. Ye baat tu seedhe bhi to bol sakti thi ki, nitika se baat kar rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “tum bhi to seedhe puch sakte the ki, mai kis se baat kar rahi thi. Bat ko itna ghuma kar kahne ki kya jarurat thi. Mujhe tumhare man se is
shaq ko nikalna thi ki, mai apne boyfriend se baat kar rahi thi.”
Ye kah kar keerti mujhe dekh kar muskurane lagi aur mera sar sharm se jhuk gaya. Maine dhire se us se kaha.
Mai bola “chal thik hai, ab raat bahut jyada ho gayi hai. Tu jakar so ja, mujhe bhi nidn aa rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “raat jyada ho gayi to kya hua. Mai apne ghar par hi hu. Koi sadak par to nahi khadi ki, mujhe kisi baat ka koi dar ho.”
Uski baat sunkar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gay. Maine uski taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu bhi badi ajib hai. kabhi to baat hi nahi karti aur kabhi itna baat karti hai ki, kuch bolne hi nahi deti.”
Keerti boli “jyada maska lagane ki jarurat nahi hai. Ye kanjusi dikhana band karo aur mujhe mera birthday gift do.”
Mai bola “tera birthday gift kahi bhag nahi ja raha. Subah le lena.”
Keerti boli “kuch dene ke liye mai subah tak ka intejar kar sakti hu. Lekin kuch lene ke naam se mujhse ek pal ka bhi intejar nahi hota. Mujhe to mera
gift abhi chahiye warna mai raat bhar yahi baithi rahugi.”
Mai bola “tujh me aur nimi me jara bhi farak nahi hai. Bas ek baat ko pakad liya to, pakad liya.”
Ye kahte huye, mai bracelet nikal kar, uske hanth me thama deta hu aur wo use mere samne hi pahan leti hai. Fir uski najar salwar suit ke packet par
padti hai aur wo uski taraf ishara karte huye kahti hai.
Keerti boli “is packet me kya hai.”
Mai bola “kuch nahi, kuch books hai.”
Keerti boli “abhi tumne thik hi kaha ki, mai bilkul nimi jaisi hu. Ab batao isme kya hai.”
Mai bola “bataya to ki, isme books hai.”
Keerti boli “jab nimi ko is baat par viswas nahi hai ki, isme books hai, to fir mai kaise viswas kar sakti hu ki, isme books hai.”
Ye bat sun kar mai cauk gaya aur maine us puchha.
Mai bola “kyo, kya bola nimi ne.”
Keerti boli “jab tum books bolkar, waha bina ruke ssedhe apne kamre me aa gaye to, nimi kah rahi thi ki, bhaiya jarur mere liye kuch laye hai. Lekin
yaha sab baithe hai aur wo kisi ko dikhana nahi chahte the. Isliye jaldi se use apne kamre me le gaye.”
Mai bola “ye nimi bilkul shaitan ki nani hai. Na jane kaha kaha, apna dimag chalati rahti hai.”
Keerti boli “aur nimi ki badi bahan mai hu to, mai shaitan ki badi nani huyi.”
Mai bola “kya matlab hai tera.”
Keerti boli “jo nimi ka tha.”
Mai bola “tujhe itni raat ko paheliya sujh rahi hai. Saaf saaf bol, tu kya bolna chahti hai.”
Keerti boli “nimi ki tarah mai bhi manti hu ki isme mere liye kuch hai. Warna ye abhi tak aise hi pack nahi rakha hota.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai man hi man uske dimag ki daad diye bina nahi rah saka. Magar ab mai wo suit use dena nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine us se
kaha.
Mai bola “laya to tere liye tha, par ye tujhe pasand nahi aayega. Isliye ise tu yahi rahne de.”
Keerti boli “jab tumhe pahle se hi pata tha ki, ye mujhe pasand nahi aayega, to fir aisi chij tum lekar hi kyo aaye.”
Mai bola “kyoki mujhe pasand aaya.”
Keerti boli “to fir de kyo nahi rahe.”
Mai bola “bataya to ki tujhe pasand nahi aayega, isliye nahi de raha hu.”
Magar keerti ne wo packet utha liya aur kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “ye mere liye aaya hai to, ise mai le jati hu. Yadi ye mujhe pasand nahi aaya to, wapas kar dugi aur yadi pasand aa gaya to ise mai rakh lugi.
Ok ab mai chalti hu. Good night.”
Ye kah kar keerti wo packet lekar apne me jaane lagi. Maine use rokne ki kosis ki, magar wo nahi ruki aur meri baat ko ansuna kar apne kamre me
chali gayi. Lekin jate jate mujhe gahri soch me daal gayi.
Ab mai ye soch soch kar pareshan tha ki, aaj hi to keerti ne mujhse ache se baat karna suru ki hai. Ab us salwar suit ko dekh kar, kahi wo fir se baat
karna band na kar de. Ab mai us ghadi ko kos raha tha. Jab mere man me salwar suit lene ka vichar aaya tha.
Wo salwar suit sach me meri pasand ka tha aur color bhi mera manpasand tha. Lekin ye dono cheeje keerti ko sakht napasand thi. Ab bilkul wahi hone
wala tha jo kisi bail (bull) ko laal kapda dikhane par hota hai. Mai apni kismat ko rote rote so gaya.
Subah subah meri nind nimi ke chillane par khuli. Wo mujhe jagane ki kosis karte huye kah rahi thi.
Nimi boli “bhaiya utho, bhiaya utho, jaldi utho.”
Mai bola “kya ho gaya, kyo itna chilla rahi hai.”
Nimi boli “bhaiya, ghadi dekho 7 baj gaya hai. School jane ka time ho gaya aur aap abhi tak so hi rahe hai.”
Mai bola “tujhe uthana hi tha to aur pahle uthaya hota. Ab to mai school nahi ja pauga.”
Nimi boli “mausi aur ami didi to aap ko uthane aaye the. Lekin aap ye kah kar fir so gaye ki, abhi uthta hu. Jab aap nahi uthe to, mummy ne aapko
uthane ke liye mujhe bheja aur dekho maine aapko utha diya.”
Ye kah kar wo khush hone lagi. Ye baat sach bhi thi, mai chahe kitni bhi gahri nind me kyo na rahu. Magar mujhe uthane ke liye nimi ki ek aawaj hi
kaafi thi. Fir bhi chhoti maa, mujhe uthane ke liye nimi ko kabhi nahi bhejti thi.
Kyoki wo mujhe nind se jaga to deti thi. Lekin fir apni baton me laga leti thi aur mai school ke liye samay par taiyar nahi ho pata tha. Abhi bhi usne apni
wo hi harkat suru kar di. Mere uthte hi usne kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya mai keerti didi ko birthday wish karne gayi thi. Magar wo abhi so rahi hai. Mai unhe sabse pahle gift dena chahti thi. Ab mai unhe gift
kaise du.”
Mai bola “to kya hua, tu school se aakar unhe gift de dena aur wish kar dena.”
Nimi boli “ab to yahi karna padega. Magar yaad rakhna, sabse pahle gift mai hi didi ko dungi. Aaj aap ghar me rahoge. Lekin aap bhi unhe mere pahle
gift nahi doge.”
Mai bola “kyo yadi mai de du to, isme kya burai hai.”
Nimi boli “nahi, sabse pahle gift mai hi dungi. Yadi aapne apna gift pahle diya to, mai aapse baat nahi karugi.”
Abhi wo apni baat bol hi rahi thi ki, tabhi chhoti maa ne nimi ko aawaj lagayi aur nimi mujhe dhamkate huye niche chali gayi. Magar jate jate mujhe ek
nayi soch me daal gayi.
Keerti ko diye gaye, mere dono hi gift, mere liye musibat banne wale the. Ek gift dene ki vajah se, jaha keerti ka naraj hona pakka tha. Wahi dusra gift
dene ki vajah se nimi ki narajgi bhi jhelna pad sakti thi.
Keerti ke abhi tak sokar na uthne wali baat ne mujhe paresani me daal diya tha. Kyoki keerti kabhi bhi itni der tak nahi soti thi. Uski aadat thi ki, wo
chahe raat ko kitne bhi samay kyo na soye. Magar subah 6 baje tak har haal me uth jati thi.
Mere gift ki vajah se keerti ke, fir se naraj ho jane ki baat se, mera dil udas ho gaya aur ab mujhe kuch bhi acha nahi lag raha tha. Mai keerti ki narajgi
ke baare me sochte sochte fir se so gaya.
Fir meri nind chhoti maa ke jagane se khuli. Jab maine chhoti maa ki aawaj sunkar, apni aankh kholi to, wo mere sirhane baithi mere sar par hath ferte
huye, mujhe nind se jaga rahi thi. Mere aankh kholte hi un ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “beta kya hua. Teri tabiyat to thik hai na.”
Chhoti maa ko apne pas dekhte hi, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, meri tabiyat ko kuch nahi hua. Mai raat ko der se soya tha, isliye aaj nind nahi khul saki.”
Chhoti maa boli “chal koi bat nahi. Lekin ab jaldi se uth ja aur muh hanth dhokar nashta kar le. Dekh 9 bajne wale hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai chhoti maa. Aap chaliye, mai abhi taiyar hokar aata hu. Kya keerti sokar uth gayi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, wo bhi abhi tak sokar nahi uthi hai. Tu jakar use jaga dena. Mujhe bahut kaam pada hai, mai ab jati hu.”
Mai bola “thik hai, chhoti maa.”
Iske bad chhoti maa niche chali gayi aur mai uth kar fresh hone bathroom me chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur fir keerti ko jagaane ke
liye, uske kamre ki taraf chala gaya.
______________________________
Update-23
Chhoti maa ko apne pas dekhte hi, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, meri tabiyat ko kuch nahi hua. Mai raat ko der se soya tha, isliye aaj nind nahi khul saki.”
Chhoti maa boli “chal koi bat nahi. Lekin ab jaldi se uth ja aur muh hanth dhokar nashta kar le. Dekh 9 bajne wale hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai chhoti maa. Aap chaliye, mai abhi taiyar hokar aata hu. Kya keerti sokar uth gayi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, wo bhi abhi tak sokar nahi uthi hai. Tu jakar use jaga dena. Mujhe bahut kaam pada hai, mai ab jati hu.”
Mai bola “thik hai, chhoti maa.”
Iske bad chhoti maa niche chali gayi aur mai uth kar fresh hone bathroom me chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur fir keerti ko jagaane ke
liye, uske kamre ki taraf chala gaya.
Keerti ke kamre me pahuch kar, maine darwaje par dastak di. Lekin darwaja nahi khula aur isliye mai lagatar darwaje par deta raha. Mere lagatar
dastak dene par, keerti ne darwaja khola.
Wo abhi bhi raat wale night suit me hi thi. Jiska matlab tha ki, wo abhi abhi nind se jaagi hai. Use dekhte hi maine kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, aaj tera janamdin hai aur tu abhi 9:30 baje tak so hi rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “nind to meri 6 baje hi khul gayi thi. Lekin koi kaam to tha nahi. Isliye socha ki kyo na aaj der tak soya jaye. Yahi sochkar fir se so gayi thi.”
Mai bola “ok, ab tera sona pura ho gaya ho to, jaldi se taiyar hokar niche aa ja. Chhoti maa naste ke liye hum dono ka intejar kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “tu chal, mai abhi taiyar hokar aati hu.”
Ye kahkar wo fresh hone chali gayi. Uska mood sahi dekh kar, maine bhi sukun ki saans li aur mai niche aa gaya. Mai niche aakar Tv dekhte huye
keerti ke aane ka intejar karne laga.
Magar mera man Tv dekhne me nahi lag raha tha. Mujhe is baat ko lekar utsukta thi ki, aaj keerti kya dress pahan kar aane wali hai. Isliye mai baar
baar sidiyon ki taraf dekh raha tha.
Kuch der bad keerti, mujhe sidiyon se niche aate dikhayi di. Usne black color ke mini skirt ke sath white color ka sleeveless top pahna hua tha. Uska
skirt ghutnon se bahut upar tha.
Jiski vajah se uski pindliyon me pad rahe bal se uski pindliyon ke upar ke hisse ka andaja lagaya ja sakta tha aur uske sleeveless white top se bahar
nikle hanthon ki golai se yah pata lagana muskil tha ki, uski taange jyada sexy hai ya fir uske hanth jyada sexy hai.
Magar is samay mere upar, sabse jyada kahar uske boobs ke ubhar dha rahe the. Uske sleeveless tops ka gala kuch is tarah se bana hua tha ki, uske
samne baithne wale ko, uske boobs ka upri katav saaf najar aa jaye. Wahi koi yadi uske agal bagal baithe to, use sirf ek hi boobs ka ek hi hissa najar
aaye, magar use andar ka kuch jyada hissa dikhai de.
Keerti is samay kayamat dha rahi thi. Wo bahut hi sudar aur sexy lag rahi thi. Mujhe to wo duniya ki sabse sudar ladki najar aa rahi thi aur mai na
chahte huye bhi use apalak dekhe ja raha tha.
Aaj pahli baar mai apne papa ki pasand ko sarah raha tha aur apni kismat ko ro raha tha ki, kash ye meri bahan na hoti. Mai inhi sab khayalon me
khoya hua tha aur keerti mere pas aakar baith gayi thi.
Keerti ko aaya dekh kar, chhoti maa ne nashta lagane ka puchha to, mai apne khayalon se bahar aa gaya. Kuch hi der me chhoti maa ne hum dono ke
liye nashta laga diya aur wo wapas kitchen me chali gayi.
Chhoti maa ke jane ke bad, hum nashta karne lage. Keerti ne nashta karte huye mujhse puchha.
Keerti boli “aise mujhe kyo ghoor rahe the.”
Mai bola “tum is dress me sach me bahut sundar lag rahi ho.”
Keerti boli “tumhe to tarif karna bhi nahi aata.”
Mai bola “kyo, aisa kya galat bol diya mane.”
Keerti boli “aisi dress koi ladki pahne to use sundar nahi, sexy kaha jata hai.”
Mai bola “aisa kyo.? kya sundar kahna tarif karna nahi hota.?”
Keerti boli “sundar usko khate hai, jab kisi ladki ke kapde dekh kar aankhe uske chehre par jakar tham jaye.”
Mai Bola “aur sexi kise kahte hai.?”
Keerti boli “sexi use kahte hai, jab kisi ladki ke kapdo ko dekh kar, uske badan ke har ang par najar jaye aur dekhne wale ka dil uske ang ang ko
dekhne ko machal jaye.”
Mai bola “tu itni faltu ki baten kaha se seekh aati hai. Kya teri sabhi saheliya is tarah ki hai.”
Keerti boli “meri koi saheli meri tarah ki nahi hai, par meri tarah ki banna jarur chahti hai, kyoki unhe mera rahan sahan aur pahnawa bahut pasand
aata hai.”
Mai bola “kya nikita bhi teri jaisa banna chahti hai.”
Keerti boli “banna kya chahti hai, wo to isi tarah ki hi ladki hai. Warna tu khud soch ki, kya koi bahan ji type ki ladki ko, mai apni friend bana sakti hu.”
Mai bola “mai to us se 2 bar mila, par wo to mujhe dono bar hi sidhi sadi aur sadgi pasand ladki samajh me aayi hai.”
Keerti boli “baat to teri sahi hai. Lekin jab wo tujhse pahli bar mili. Tab uska bhai bhi uske sath school aaya tha aur jab tu dusri bar us se mila to, tab wo
apne ghar ke pas hi thi. Lekin yadi tujhe uska asli roop dekhna hai to, tu us se tab mil jab kabhi wo tere dost mehul se milne jaye. Tabhi tujhe uska asli
roop najar aa jayega.”
Mai bola “mehul ki gf to shilpa hai. Fir nitika mehul se milne kyo jayegi.”
Keerti boli “are shilpa mehul se akele milne se darti hai. Isliye usne nitika ko sath chalne ko kaha hai aur mehul se bhi bola hai ki, wo bhi apne kisi dost
ko sath lekar aaye. Taki wo meri saheli ka sath de sake aur yadi ladka nitika ki pasand ka hua to wo use apna boyfriend bhi bana sakti hai.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar mai chauk gaya aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mehul is baat ke liye taiyar ho gaya.”
Keerti boli “mehul taiyar nahi hua. Balki ulta shilpa se naraj ho gaya aur apna mobile band karke, apne mama ke ghar rahne chala gaya.”
Mai bola “mai janta hu ki mehul apne kisi dost ko sath lane ke liye taiyar kyo nahi hua.”
Keerti boli “kyo nahi hua.”
Mai bola “kyoki shilpa ki vajah se, mehul apni class badalwa kar, meri class se shilpa ki class me chala gaya tha. Tab maine gusse me us se kaha tha
ki, aaj tu iske liye class badal raha hai. Kal kahi aisa na ho ki, iske sath ghumne ke chakkar me apna ye dost bhi badal de. Yaad rakh aaj se hum us ke
samne kabhi ek dusre se nahi milege aur mai tere dost ki haisiyat se bhi, kabhi us se milne nahi miluga. Sayad isi vajah se mehul ne shilpa ki baat
manne se inkar kar diya hai.”
Keerti boli “kya wo kisi dusre dost ko apne sath nahi le ja sakta.”
Mai bola “mehul tabhi kisi ko apne sath le ja sakta hai. Jab mai khud us par aisa karne ke liye jor daalu. Warna aisa hona namumkin hai.”
Keerti boli “to kya tum mehul ke upar aisa karne ka jor daloge.”
Keerti ki is baat ke jabab me maine kuch nahi kaha aur chup chap nashta karne laga. Kuch der keerti mera chehra dekhti rahi aur fir wo bhi nashta
karne lagi. Iske bad nashta karte samay hum logon ke bich koi baat nahi huyi.
Nashte ke bad keerti ne gift dekhne uske kamre me chalne ko kaha to, mai uske sath, uske kamre me chala aaya. Kamre me aakar mai uske bed par
baith gaya aur keerti saare gift ke packet bed par mere samne rakhne lagi. Uske bad wo khud bhi mere pas aakar baith gayi.
Fir sabse pahle usne papa ke diye gift ke packet khole. Unme jeans t-shirt aur ek video game bhi tha. Jise dekh kar wo bahut khush huyi. Fir usne
chhoti maa ka gift khola to, usme ek gold ring thi. Jo usne turant pahan li. Iske bad usne mera diya hua gift khola aur gift dekhte hi, mujhe ghoorte huye
kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “good, tumhari pasand bahut achi hai. Tum mere liye aisi gift lekar aaye ho ki, mai gift dekhte hi tumhe goli maar du. Aakhir kya soch kar
tum mere liye ye gift laye the.”
Mai bola “mai to sirf ye soch kar laya tha ki, yadi tum ise pahnogi to, bahut sundar lagogi. Lekin janta hu ki, na to tumhe ye suit pasand aayega aur na
hi iska color pasand aayega.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujh par jhallate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jab tum ye baat pahle se hi jante the, to fir tumhe ise lene ki, kya jaraut thi. Tum mere birthaday par, mujhe gift dekar khush karna chahte
the ya fir mera mood kharab karna chahte the.”
Maine dekha to keerti ka mood sach me bahut kharab ho chuka tha. Mujhe apni is harkat par bahut pachhtawa ho raha tha. Maine uska bigda hua
mood, thik karne ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai to tujhse pahle hi bola tha ki, ye tujhe pasand nahi aayega. Lekin tu jid karke ise apne sath le aayi thi. Magar ab tu is gift ko lekar apna
mood kharab mat kar, mujhe acha nahi lag raha hai.”
Keerti boli “tujhe ache se pata hai ki mai salwar suit nahi pehnti hu, to ab tu hi bata tere is gift ka mai kya karu.”
Mai bola “tu is gift ko bhul ja aur ise mujhe wapas kar de. Mai ise kisi or ko de duga. Tujhe mai teri pasand ka koi dusra gift dila duga.”
Ye kahte huye maine keerti ke hath se wo suit le liya. Keerti ne mujhe gaur se dekhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ami nimi ko to ye suit hona nahi hai. Fir tum ye kise dene ki soch rahe ho.”
Mai bola “isme sochna kya hai. Mai ye mehul ko de duga aur wo apni girlfriend ko gift kar dega.”
Ye sunte hi keerti gusse se bhadak uthi. Usne mere hath se wo suit chhinte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mera liye kharida hua gift, tum us shilpa ko dena chahte ho. Mai aisa kabhi nahi hone dugi.”
Keerti ko fir gussa karte dekh, maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh tu fir apna mod kharab kar rahi hai. Jab tujhe ye pasand nahi hai to, is se kya farak padta hai ki, mai ise kisko de raha hu aur fir mehul
mere liye koi gair nahi hai.”
Lekin keerti ne meri baat par bhadakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, mere liye kharida hua gift, mai shilpa ko hargij nahi dene dugi.”
Mai bola “lekin jab tujhe ye pasand hi nahi hai to, tu iska karegi kya.?”
Keerti boli “mai chahe iska kuch bhi karu par ise shilpa ko nahi dene dugi, to matlab nahi dene dugi.”
Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, keerti aisa kyo kar rahi hai. Aakhir wo shilpa se kis baat ke liye itna chid rahi hai. Isliye maine baat ko thoda
halka banate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, mai ye kisi ko nahi duga. Lekin tu ek baat bata ki, tu shilpa se itna chid kyo rahi hai.”
Meri baat ke jabab me keerti ne baat ko ghumati huye kaha.
Keerti boli “shilpa, kaisi dikhti hai.”
Mai bola “achi hai. Teri hi tarah sundar dikhti hai.”
Keerti boli “tera, meri hi tarah se kya matlab hai.”
Mai bola “matlab ki rahan sahan pahnawa aur batchit me bilkul teri tarah hi tarah hai.”
Keerti boli “acha ye bata, mai aur shilpa me se kaun jyada sundar aur sexy hai.”
Mai bola “tu hi jyada sundar aur sexy hai.”
Keerti boli “kaise kah sakta hai ki, mai jayada sundar aur sexy hu.”
Mai bola “tu us se jyada sundar aur sexi hai, to hai. Ab ise jyada mujhse kuch mat puchna, tujhe meri kasam hai.”
Keerti boli “ab tune kasam de di hai to, mai is baare me kuch nahi puchugi. Lekin ek baat tujhe batati hu ki, shilpa mehul ke ghar, mehul ko dekhne gayi
thi. Kyoki pichhle 2 din se mehul school nahi ja raha hai aur usne apna mobile bhi band karke rakha hai. Isliye wo nitika ke sath, mehul ke baare me
pata karne gayi thi.”
Mai bola “ye sab baten tujhe nitika ne batayi hai na.”
Keerti boli “haan, nitika ne hi bataya hai. Lekin shilpa se judi ek baat aisi bhi hai. Jise nitika, mehul aur khud shilpa bhi nahi janti.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine hairani se use dekhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “shilpa se judi aisi kaun si baat hai. Jise khud shilpa bhi nahi janti, magar wo tujhe pata hai.”
Keerti boli “yahi ki shilpa ko tum bhi pyar karte ho.”
Keerti ke muh se, ye baat sunkar ek pal ke liye to mere hosh hi ud gaye. Lekin agle hi pal maine khud ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu ye kya bakwas kar rahi hai. Shilpa mere dost ki gf hai. Mai uske baare me aisa soch bhi kaise sakta hu.”
Keerti boli “ye koi bakwas nahi hai. Ye sach hai aur ye hi sach mai tere muh se sunna chahti thi. Mai janti hu ki, mehul se pahle tum shilpa ko pasand
kar chuke the. Isi vajah se tumhari jindgi me koi dusri ladki aayi. Bolo sahi kaha na maine.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai soch me pad gaya ki, jo baat mere siwa koi janta tha, wo keerti ko kaise pata chal gayi. Mujhe is tarah soch me gum dekh
kar keerti ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “itna jyada sochne se kuch hasil nahi hoga. Tum yahi soch rahe ho na ki, ye baat jab tumhare siwa koi nahi janta to, mujhe kaisi pata chal
gayi.”
Mai bola “haan, ye baat to maine kabhi mehul tak ko nahi batayi. Fir ye baat tujhko kaise pata chal gayi. Kya ye baat nitika aur shilpa bhi janti hai.”
Mujhe kuch paresan sa hote dekh, keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum bekar me paresan mat ho. Nitika aur shilpa ko is baare me kuch malum nahi hai. Shilpa ne tumhe kabhi mehul ke sath nahi dekha tha.
Isliye wo ye janti hi nahi thi ki, tum mehul ke dost ho. Use to mehul ke ghar jane par aunty se pata chala ki, tum mehul ke best friend ho.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, meri paresani kuch kam huyi aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “haan, mai mehul se aksar school ke bad hi mila karta tha.”
Keerti boli “ye sab to tum pahle hi bata chuke ho. Ab wo batao, jo mai nahi janti hu.”
Keerti boli “apne ek ektarfa pyar ki kahani.”
Mai bola “abhi nahi, hum kuch der bad, kahi ghumne chalte hai. Wahi baith kar, hum is baare me baat karege.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, magar itna yaad rakhna ki, tujhe saari baat aaj hi batana hogi. Warna is baar mai sach me, tujhse hamesha ke liye bat karna band
kar dugi.”
Mai bola “ok, mai saari baat aaj hi bata duga. Lekin tu uske pahle mujhe ye bracelet wapas kar de.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne chakit hokar meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “oye ise mai kyo wapas kar du. Ye to mujhe bahut pasand aaya hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, maine usko subah nimi se huyi baten batayi. Jise sunne ke bad keerti ne bracelet utar kar mujhe de diya aur hanste huye
puchhne lagi.
Keerti boli “tum nimi se itna kyo darte ho.”
Maine bhi muskurate huye uski baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “us par teri hi parchhai padi hai, isliye wo bahut jiddi hai. Usne jo baat ek baar kah di, to kah di. Fir wo kisi ki bhi nahi sunti. Mai nahi chahta ki,
us se meri bevajah baat band ho jaye.
Keerti boli “sab nimi ko kitna pyar karte hai. Us pyar ko dekh kar to, kabhi kabhi mujhe nimi se jalan si hone lagti hai.”
Mai bola “sharam kar, wo teri chhoti bahan hai aur tujhe us se jalan hoti hai. Wo apne ghar me sabse chhoti hai, isliye sabki ladli hai. Usse jalana band
kar aur ghumne chalne ki taiyari kar le.”
Keerti boli “ok ab mai apni pyari nimi se nahi jalugi. Lekin mujhe itna to bata do, ki hum log ghumne kaha ja rahe hai.”
Mai bola “kahi jyada door nahi, bas millennium park chalege.”
Keerti boli “lekin waha to sirf bf aur gf hi aate hai. Hum waha jakar kya karege.”
Mai bola “waha sabhi tarah ke log aate hai. Waha humse koi ye puchhne nahi aane wala ki, hum bf gf hai ya bhai bahan hai.”
Keerti boli “chal tujhe thik lagta hai to, hum wahi chalte hai. Lekin ami nimi ka kya kahege. Wo bhi to hume jaate dekh kar, humare sath chalne ki jid
karegi.”
Mai bloa “unke chalne se hume kya pareshani. Wo apna aaram se jhule me jhulti rahegi aur hum aaram se apni baat karte rahege.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mujhe akele me baat karna hai. Tu koi rasta nikal, jisse wo dono hume khushi khushi ghumne jane de.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai soch me pad gaya. Mujhe ek tarkib najar aayi to maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ek rasta hai, jis se ami nimi hume khushi khushi ghumne jane de sakti hai.”
Keerti boli “kya rasta hai.”
Mai bola “tujhe papa ne jo video game diya hai. Wo tu unko khelne ke liye de de. Wo dono use khelne me mast ho jayegi aur hum akele ghumne ja
sakege.”
Keerti boli “lekin yadi wo iske bad bhi nahi manti hai to.”
Mai bola “wo jarur maan jayegi. Kyoki dono ko video game khelne ka bahut sauk hai. Bas wo aapas me jhagra na kare, warna naya tera video game
hamesha ke liye so jayega.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ko hansi aa gayi aur usne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mujhe video game ki koi fikar nahi. Unke upar aise hajar video game kurban hai. Mujhe to bas is baat ki fikar ki wo hume khushi khushi
yaha se jane deti hai ya nahi jane deti.”
Mai bola “tu iski bhi fikar mat kar, wo hume jarur jane degi. Ab unke aane ka samay hone wala hai. Isliye ab mai apne kamre me jata hu. Ab ami nimi
ke sath hi, tujhe ye gift dene aauga.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti hansne lagi aur mai apne kamre me wapas aakar Tv dekhne laga. Fir 12:30 baje ami nimi bhi school se wapas aa gayi. Dono
ne thodi der bad keerti ko gift dene chalne ki baat kahi aur fir apne kamre me chali gayi.
Apne kamre me jakar, dono muh hath dhone aur apne kapde badalne ke bad, apne apne gift lekar mere pas aati hai aur mujhe keerti ke pas chalne ko
kahti hai. Mai unke sath keerti ke kamre me jata hu.
Keerti apne kamre me khole huye gift jama rahi thi. Keerti ko dekhte hi, nimi jaldi se daud kar uske pas jati hai aur use apna gift dete huye birthday
wish karti hai. Keerti gift lekar rakhne lagti hai to, nimi us gift ko abhi hi kholne ko kahti hai.
Tab keerti uska gift kholkar dekhti hai aur uski bahut tarif karti hai. Fir ami bhi apna gift dekar usko wish karti hai. Keerti uska bhi gift khol kar dekhti hai
aur uski bhi tarif karti hai.
Sabse bad me mai apna gift deta hu aur wish karta hu. Keerti mere gift ko kholti hai aur use pahanne lagti hai. Magar wo bracelet uske hanth me nahi
jata. Ye dekh kar, mujhe bahut hairani hoti hai ki, abhi kuch der pahle to, keerti ne badi aasani se ye bracelet mujhe utar kar de diya tha.
Fir itni jaldi ye itna tang kaise ho gaya ki, uske hath me ja hi nahi raha hai. Mai hairat se ye sab dekh raha tha. Tabhi ami keerti kahti hai.
Ami boli “didi lagta hai, ye bahut tight hai. Aap ise badal kar dusra le lijiye.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, mujhe keerti ki is harkat ka matlab samajh me aa jata hai aur mai baat ko aage badate huye kahta hu.
Mai bola “ami thik kah rahi hai. Mai chalkar ise badalwa duga. Magar tumhe mere sath chalna padega. Tabhi tumhare naap ka sahi bracelet mil
payega.”
Udhar nimi ne keerti ke mere sath jane ki baat suni to, usne bhi bich me kudte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “haan didi, yahi sahi rahega aur is bahane hum log ghum bhi aayege.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, mujhe to hansi aa gayi. Magar keerti ne baat ko badalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, tum dono bekar me kyo paresan hoti ho. Mai aur punnu jakar ise badal aayege. Tumhe karna hai to, bas meri chhoti si help kar do.”
Keerti ki baat ne ami nimi ko udas kar diya. Lekin fir bhi ami ne us se help ke baare me puchhte huye kaha.
Ami boli “didi, aapko hum dono se kya help chahiye.”
Keerti ne video game uthaya aur dono ko dikhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “dekho mausa ji, mere liye ye video game lekar aaye hai. Lekin mujhse to ise khelte hi nahi ban raha hai. Kya tum ise khelna sikha sakti ho.”
Keerti ki baat sunte hi nimi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, hum aapko game khelna sikha sakte hai. Magar pahle hume khud isme khelkar dekhna padega. Tabhi hume pata chalega ki is me kaun
kaun se game hai aur unhe kaise khela jata hai.”
Keerti boli “are to tum logon ko game khelne se kisne mana kiya hai. Tum log game khelo na. Mai to sirf itna chahti hu ki, tum ye game mujhe bhi
khelna sikha do. Ab kab aur kaise sikhana hai, ye baat mai tum par chhod deti hu.”
Nimi boli “to thik hai didi, aap bhaiya ke sath bracelet badalne jaiye. Jab tak mai aur ami didi milkar, is video game ke sare game samjh lete hai aur fir
aapko bhi sikha dege.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, lekin saare game achi tarah se sikh lena. Kyoki mujhe iska koi game nahi aata.”
Nimi boli “aap chinta mat karo didi, hum ab saare game sikhne ke bad hi ye video game aapko wapas loutayege. Hum log abhi hi jakar aapke kaam me
lag jate hai.”
Nimi ki video game wapas karne ki baat sunkar, mai badi muskil se apni hansi rok paya. Wahi keerti ne nimi ko tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi abhi nahi. Pahle hum sab milkar khana khayege. Uske bad tum dono ise khelte rahna aur mai punnu ke sath bracelet badalne chali
jaugi. Haan tum log chaho to, abhi ise apne kamre me rakh sakti ho.”
Keerti ki is baat se dono bahut khush huyi aur video game utha kar apne kamre me le gayi. Unke jane ke bad, meri thodi bahut keerti se baat huyi aur
fir chhoti maa ne khana khane ke liye aawaj lagayi to, hum sab ek ek karke niche aa gaye.
Jab sab aa gaye to chhoti maa ne khana laga diya aur fir hum sab baten karte karte khana khane lage. Khana khate kahte ami ne keerti se kaha.
Ami boli “didi aaj is dress me aap bahut sundar lag rahi hai. Bilkul filmo ki heroino ki tarah dikh rahi hai.”
Nimi boli “haan didi, aaj to aap bilkul, lucky film ki lucky (sneha ullal) lag rahi ho.”
Ami nimi ki baat sunkar sab hans diye aur fir se khana khane lage. Khana khate samay meri kisi jyada baat nahi ho rahi thi. Mai sabki baat ka, bas
haan ya na me jabab de raha tha. Magar is sab me ek baat mere sath baar baar ho rahi thi.
Wo baat ye thi ki, na chahte huye bhi, baar baar meri najar keerti par chali jati aur mai use dekhta to, dekhta rah jata. Lekin jaise hi keerti se meri najar
milti to, mai apna chehra dusri taraf ghuma leta.
Mai khud nahi janta ki, mai aisa kyo kar raha hu. Mujhe malum tha to bas itna malum tha ki, mujhe keerti ko dekhna acha lag raha tha aur mai use
dekhe ja raha tha. Magar kyo acha lag raha tha, iska koi jabab mere pas nahi tha.
______________________________
Update-24
Nimi boli “haan didi, aaj to aap bilkul, lucky film ki lucky (sneha ullal) lag rahi ho.”
Ami nimi ki baat sunkar sab hans diye aur fir se khana khane lage. Khana khate samay meri kisi jyada baat nahi ho rahi thi. Mai sabki baat ka, bas
haan ya na me jabab de raha tha. Magar is sab me ek baat mere sath baar baar ho rahi thi.
Wo baat ye thi ki, na chahte huye bhi, baar baar meri najar keerti par chali jati aur mai use dekhta to, dekhta rah jata. Lekin jaise hi keerti se meri najar
milti to, mai apna chehra dusri taraf ghuma leta.
Mai khud nahi janta ki, mai aisa kyo kar raha hu. Mujhe malum tha to, bas itna malum tha ki, mujhe keerti ko dekhna acha lag raha tha aur mai use
dekhe ja raha tha. Magar kyo acha lag raha tha, iska koi jabab mere pas nahi tha.
Mai khana khane ke bad, apne kamre me aa gaya aur keerti ke sath ghumne jane ke liye taiyar hone laga. Maine ek black jeans aur yellow t-shirt
pahni. Tab tak keerti bhi khana kha kar, upar mere kamre me aa gayi.
Maine use dekha to, fir se dekhta rah gaya. Mere is tarah dekhte rahne se, keerti ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “aaj tu baar baar mujhe aise kya dekh raha hai. Kya mujhe tune iske pahle dekha nahi hai.”
Mai bola “dekha to hai. Lekin aaj tu har din se jyada sundar lag rahi hai. Lekin ab der mat kar, ab hume yaha se chalna chahiye.”
Keerti boli “are aise kaise, mujhe bhi to kapde badal lene do.”
Mai bola “kyo, in kapdo me kya hua. Ache kapde to hai, inme tu sach me bahut sundar lag rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “bas isi vajah se badal rahi hu. Warna tu saare samay ye hi kahta rahega ki, tu bahut sundar lag rahi hai.”
Ye kah kar, keerti hanste huye apne kamre me chali gayi aur mai uske wapas aane ka intejar karne laga. Kuch hi der me, keerti apne kapde badal kar
wapas aa gayi. Lekin is baar to usne mujh par bijli si hi gira di thi.
Ab wo mera diya hua salwar suit pahan kar aayi thi. Uske gora rang blue suit me or bhi jyada nikhar gaya tha aur wo ab pahle se bhi jyada sundar dikh
rahi thi. Maine use dekha to, apalak use dekhta hi rah gaya. Mujhe is tarah khoya dekh kar usne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ab fir mat kah dena ki, mai bahut sundar lag rahi hu.”
Mai bola “lekin sach to yahi hai ki, ab tu pahle se bhi sundar aur sexy lag rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti muskurane lagi aur fir mera hath khich kar kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “meri bahut tarif ho gayi. Ab chalo bhi, warna kahi aisa na ho ki, ami nimi ka irada badal jaye aur wo bhi humare sath chalne ke liye piche
pad jaye.”
Maine kuch na kaha aur chuchap uske sath niche aa gaya. Niche aakar maine chhoti maa se keerti ke sath, bajar tak jane ki baat batayi aur fir mai
bahar aakar apni bike nikalne laga. Tab tak keerti bhi bahar aa gayi aur fir hum dono millennium park jane ke liye nikal pade.
Kuch hi der me hum park ke andar the. Park me ladke ladkiyon ke bahut se jode the. Magar kisi bhi jode ki najar, kisi dusre jode par nahi thi. Sabhi
jode apne apne me mast the.
Fir hum ne ek achhi si jagah dekhi. Jaha bhid bhad kuch kam thi aur khuli jagah thi. Hum dono waha jakar ek bench par baith gaye. Kuch der ki
khamoshi ke bad keerti ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “chalo, ab jaldi se apne ek tarfa pyar ki kahani sunana suru karo.”
Mai bola “ye baat muskil se 6 mahine pahle ki hai. Jab Shilpa nayi nayi school me aayi thi. Wo itni sundar thi ki, school ka har ladka uske aas pas
mandrata rahta tha. Magar wo kisi bhi ladke par dhyan nahi deti thi aur yadi koi ladka use jyada pareshan karta ya fir usko love letter deta to, wo use
sabak jarur sikhati thi. Isi vajah se mai use kabhi propose karne ki himmat na dikha saka aur meri love story suru hone ke pahle hi khatam ho gayi.”
Keerti boli “ye sach ho sakta hai. Magar na jane kyo, mera dil ise manne ko taiyar nahi hai. Mujhe apna dost samajh kar sach sach batao. Mai sach ko
jane bina yaha se nahi jaugi.”
Mai bola “sach to yahi, magar iske sath ek sach or juda hua hai. Wo sach ye hai ki, mai shilpa se man hi man me bahut pyar karne laga tha. Mai use
chhup chhup kar dekhta aur jab kabhi wo najar nahi aati to, mera dil bechain ho jata tha.”
“Us samay mehul chhutti par chal raha tha. Isliye wo is baat se puri tarah se anjan tha. Jab mehul aaya to mai apne dil ka haal use batana chahta tha.
Magar kaise batau ye samajh nahi pa raha tha.”
“Yun hi kuch din beete aur fir ek din mehul ne kaha ki, use ek ladki se pyar ho gaya hai. Maine jab us se us ladki ke baare me puchha to, usne shilpa
ka naam liya aur bola ki, wo shadi karega to, sirf shilpa se karega, nahi to jindgi bhar shadi nahi karega.”
Mai abhi apni baat bata hi raha tha ki, tabhi keerti ne meri baat ko, bich me hi katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tune tabhi mehul ko apne pyar ki baat kyo nahi bata di.”
Mai bola “wo isliye, kyoki maine jab mehul ke muh se shilpa ka naam suna. Tab mai bhi isi soch me pad gaya tha ki, mujhe mehul ko apne pyar ki baat
batani chahiye ya nahi batani chahiye. Tab mere man se aawaj aayi ki, jo ladki tere baare me kuch bhi nahi janti. Kahi tu us ladki se apne ektarfa pyar
ke baare me bata kar, apne dost ki khushiyon ko hamesha ke liye na mita de. Bas isliye maine mehul ko is baare me kabhi kuch nahi bataya.”
Keerti boli “fir iske bad kya hua.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “hona kya tha, shilpa ko lekar, jo haalat pahle meri thi, bad me wo hi haalat mehul ki ho gayi. Fark sirf itna tha ki, meri haalat ke baare me
mere siwa koi bhi nahi janta tha. Jabki mehul ki haalat ko mai janta tha. Jab mujse uska yu pareshan rahna nahi dekha gaya. Tab maine hi usko apni
class badalne ki bat kahi aur usne apni class badal li.”
“Mai janta tha ki, jab kabhi shilpa se mehul ki baat aage badegi. Tab kabhi na kabhi, mehul us se milne chalne ke liye, mujhe bhi apne sath ghasitega.
Jabki ab mai shilpa ke samne hi nahi aana chahta tha. Isliye maine mehul se class badalne ki baat par jhutha jhagra karke, shilpa ke samne us se
kabhi na milne wali baat kahi thi. Jise bahut bahas ke bad mehul ne maan hi liya tha. Iske kuch hi samay bad, shilpa se mehul ki dosti ho gayi aur fir
jaldi hi ye dosti pyar me bhi badal gayi.”
Keerti boli “to kya mehul ko kabhi pata nahi chala ki, tum shilpa se pyar karte the.”
Mai bola “ye baat maine kabhi kisi ko batayi hi nahi thi. Isliye iska mehul ko pata chalne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota. Ab mere bad ek tum hi ho, jise ye
baat malum hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi ek aur bhi hai, jo puri tarah se to nahi, magar itna jarur janta hai ki, tum shilpa ko pasand karte the.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar mai chauk gaya aur maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “ye baat aur kisko malum hai.”
Keerti boli “kamal ko malum hai.”
Mai bola “magar kamal is baat ko kaise janta hai.”
Keerti boli “usne tumhe shilpa ko chhup chhup kar dekhte kayi bar dekha tha. Tab usne mujhe ye baat batayi aur puchha ki punnu aisa kyo kar raha
hai. Tab maine us ko samjhaya tha ki, ho sakta hai punnu ko wo ladki pasand aa gayi ho aur ho sakta hai ki, wo us se love karta ho. Lekin kuch din
bad usne bataya ki, usi ladki ke piche mehul laga hua hai aur punnu bhaiya ne use dekhna band kar diya hai.”
Mai bola “to tune kamal naam ke jasus mere pichhe laga rakha tha. Jo tujhe meri saari khabar lakar deta.”
Keerti boli “mai to sirf ye janna chahti thi ki, mera bhai ladkiyon ko kaise patata hai.”
Mai bola “ab to tujhe pata chal gaya na ki, ladkiyon ki baat to chhodo, tera bhai kisi ek ladki ko bhi nahi pata sakta.”
Keerti boli “ye tumhari galti thi. Tum yadi use apne dil ka haal pahle hi bata dete to, mehul ke bich me aane ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha.”
Mai bola “jo hona hota hai, wo hokar rahta hai. Ise koi badal nahi sakta. Maine to apni kahani bata di. Ab tu bhi bata de ki, tera boyfriend kaun hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti khilkhila kar hanste huye kahane lagi.
Keerti boli “mera koi bf nahi hai.”
Mai bola “ab tu jhut bol rahi hai. Tune khud us din kaha tha ki, tera bf hai. Ab tu apni hi kahi baat se mukar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “sach me mera koi bf nahi hai. Maine us din wo baat tujhe chidane ke liye kah di thi. Taki tu apni baat mere samne khol de. Fir tu khud hi
soch kar dekh na. Yadi mera koi bf hota to, kya mai subah se abhi tak, tere sath hi ghum rahi hoti.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, na jane kyo mujhe bahut khushi huyi. Maine muskurate huye us se puchha.
Mai bola “to tu kya kar rahi hoti.”
Keerti boli “jyada buddu mat ban. Tujhe malum nahi hai ki, bf aur gf kya karte hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe sach me nahi malum.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti gaur se mere chehre ko dekhne lagi. Shayad wo ye samajhne ki kosis kar rahi thi ki, mai sach bol raha hu ya jhuth bol raha hu.
Jab use yakin ho gaya ki, mai sach bol raha hu to, usne waha se khade hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “aa chal mere sath, mai tujhe dikhati hu ki, bf aur gf kya karte hai.”
Ye kah kar, wo mujhe park ke dusre hisse me le gayi. Jaha sirf premi yugal baithe huye the. Unhe kisi ke aane jane se koi fark nahi pad raha tha. Wo
to bas apne apne mast the. Mai pahli bar ye sab dekh raha tha. Jise dekh kar mujhe meri gf na hone ka afsos satane laga tha.
Waha par sab ladke ladkiyan ek dusre se aise chipk kar baithe the. Jaise ki wo ek dusre ke sharir me hi sama jana chahte ho. Mere liye ye drashya
bilkul hi naya tha. Maine abhi tak mehul se is park ke baare me jo kuch bhi suna tha. Wo aaj apni aankhon se dekh kar achambhit rah gaya tha.
Mai ye sab dekh kar, isme itna kho gaya tha ki, mai ye tak bhool gaya tha ki, abhi mai apni bahan ke sath waha khada hu. Mai dusre premi yugal
dwara ki ja rahi prem krida ka aanand lene laga aur unki aaps me chuma chati dekhne me magan ho gaya.Ye mere liye ek bilkul naya anubhav tha.
Tabhi meri najar jhadiyon ke piche, chhup kar baithe ek jode par padti hai. Wo hamari taraf nahi dekh rahe the. Magar ab mera dhyan pura unke upar
tika hua tha. Asal me mai ye dekhna chah raha tha ki, ye is bhid bhad wale ilake me, is tarah chhup kar kyo baithe hai.
Yaha to sabhi jode khul kar ek dusre ko kiss kar rahe hai aur ladkiyon ke stan bhi masal rahe hai to, fir in dono ke is tarah chhupne ki kya vajah hai. Isi
jigyasa ne mujhe unko dekhte rahne ke liye majbur kar diya tha.
Tabhi mujhe yad aaya ki, keerti mere sath hai to, maine mud kar uski taraf dekha. Wo meri aisi haalat dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Fir usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ab dekh liya na ki, bf aur gf kya karte hai. Ab yaha se chalo.”
Mai abhi waha se jana nahi chahta tha. Kyoki mujhe ye dekhna tha ki, ye jhadiyon me chhupe jode kya karne wale hai. Isliye maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “abhi thahar na. Hum kuch der yahi rukte hai, fir chalte hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mai yaha nahi ruk sakti. Mujhe ye sab acha nahi lagta.”
Mai bola “to mai kab bola ki, tu ye sab dekh. Jise jo karna hai karne de. Hum dono to apni bat karege.”
Ye sun kar keerti ne beman se kaha.
Keerti boli “chal thik hai, hum kuch der yahi ruk jate hai.”
Keerti ke chehre se mai samajh gaya ki, use wo sab acha nahi lag raha hai. Lekin us samay mere upar kuch or dekhne ka aisa bhoot sawar tha ki
maine is baat ki koi parwah nahi ki aur mai use lekar wahi baith gaya.
Maine jaan bujh kar keerti ko apne samne baitha liya. Taki mai uski taraf dekhte huye, jhadiyon me chhipe jode ki harkate bhi dekh saku. Mai keerti se
baat karne laga. Magar mera pura dhyan us jode par hi tha.
Ladke ladki dono baithe baithe ek dusre ko gale lagaye huye the. Dono diwano ki tarah ek dusre ke sharir ko masal rahe the aur kiss kar rahe the. Fir
ladke ne kuch bola to, ladki ne apni top ko gale tak upar kar diya. Wo bra nahi pahne thi isliye uske tane huye stan bahar nikal aaye.
Ladke ne apni t-shirt ko utar kar, ladki ko apne seene se chipka liya aur apne seene ka dabab ladki ke stan par dete huye uske honth chhusne laga.
Ladke ki is harkat se ladki bhi bahut uttejit ho gayi thi.
Wo apna hath niche le jakar ladke ki pent ko kholne lagi. Ladke ne uske is kaam ko aasan karte huye apna pent ko khol kar kamar tak utar diya. Ladki
underwear ke upar se uske ling ko maslne lagi.
Ladka jor jor se uske stan masalne laga aur honth chusne laga. Ladke ki is harkat se ladki or bhi jyada uttejit hokar, ladke ke underwear ko niche sarka
deti hai aur ladke ke ling ko apne hanrtho se upar niche karne lagi.
Ladke ka bhi josh badne lagta hai aur wo ladki ko khich kar, uske skirt ko upar karke, uski panty utar kar, use apni dono tango par baitha leta. Fir wo
apne honth uske stan par rakh kar uske nipple chusne lagta hai aur ek hath se uske ek stan ko masalte huye, dusre hanth se uski pussy ko sahlane
lagta hai.
Ladki ki pussy sahlate sahlate ladke ne ladki ki pussy me apni ungli dal di aur fir use andar bahar karne laga. Kuch der bad ladki uchal uchal kar ladke
ki ungli ko andar bahar karnewane lagti.
Fir ladke ne ladki se kuch kaha. Jise sunkar, ladki ladke se alag hokar wahi let jati hai aur ladka uske lette hi uski dono tange V ke aakar mai faila karm
apne muh ko uski pussy par rakh kar use chatne lagta hai.
Ladki uske sar ko apne dono hanthon se pussy par dabane lagti haii. Ladka muh se uski pussy ko chat raha to, apne hantho se uske stan bhi masal
raha tha. Kuch hi der bad ladki ne ladke ka ling pakad liya aur use pussy me dalne ka ishara kiya.
Ladke ne ladki ki tango ko faila kar apna ling uski pussy par laga kar dhakka mara. Kuch pal ke liye ladki tilmilayi. Jise dekh ladka ruk gaya. Kuch der
bad ladki ne ishara kiya to ladka fir apne ling ko uski pussy me andar bahar karne laga.
Kuch der bad ladki bhi apni kamar uchka uchka kar sath dene lagi aur ab ladka bhi teji se dhakke maar raha tha. kuch der bad ladki ke hanth panv
aithne se lage aur wo bilkul shant pad gayi.
Magar ladka lagatar teji se ling ka dhakka pussy ko lagaye ja raha tha aur kuch der bad wo bhi hanfte hanfte shant pad gaya aur ladki ke upar hi let
gaya. Ab dono shant pad gaye the aur ek dusre se lipte huye pade the.
Ye sab dekh kar mere ling me bhi tanav aa gaya tha. Magar tabhi mujhe yaad aaya ki, keerti mere sath hai aur mai itni der se ye sab dekhne me mast
tha. Ye khayal aate hi mere ling ka tanav aise gayab hua, jaise kabhi aaya hi na ho.
Maine turant apni najare, waha se hatakar keerti ki taraf ki to, wo unhi ladke ladki ko kapde pahnte dekh rahi thi. Mai ye dekh kar sann rah gaya ki,
keerti ne wo sab mujhe dekhte huye dekh liya hai.
Ab mai keerti se najar nahi mila pa raha tha. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mai keerti se apni safayi me kya bolu. Jab meri kuch samajh me nahi
aaya to, maine himmat karke keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ab hume chalna chahiye.”
Keerti ne chaukte huye meri taraf dekha. Magar ab uske chehre se uski chir parchit muskan gayab thi. Wo bina kuch kahe apni jagah se uthi aur uth
kar chal padi. Mai bhi khada hua aur uske sath sath chaalne laga.
Mujhe is sab ko lekar, bahut sharmindgi mehsus ho rahi thi. Isliye mai na to ab keerti se najar mila pa raha tha aur na hi us se kuch kahne ki himmat
kar pa raha tha. Bas aise hi khamosh chalte chalte hum chalte park se bahar aa gaye.
Hume ab kaha jana hai, ye pahle se kuch tay nahi tha. Isliye bahar aakar, hum dono chup hi khade rahe. Mai keerti ke kuch bolne ka intejar kar raha
tha aur keerti shayad mere kuch bolne ka intejar kar rahi thi. Fir keerti ne hi is khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “apni bike nikalo. Kisi coffee house me chalkar coffee pite hai.”
Uske muh se ye shabd sunkar mujhe kuch rahat mehsus huyi. Kyoki usne sidhe ghar chalne ki baat nahi kahi thi. Mai parking se bike nikalne laga aur
bike nikal kar uske samne aakar khada hua to, wo chup chap aakar mere piche baith gayi.
Magar is baar wo hamesha ki tarah bike ke dono taraf pair karke nahi baithi thi. Wo samanya ladkiyon ki tarah, ek taraf pair karke baithi thi. Uska ye
vyavhar mujhe kuch ajib lag raha tha.
Wo saare raste chup hi rahi. Maine coffee house ke samne bike roki to, keerti bike se utar kar, bina kuch kahe andar chali gayi. Bike khadi karne ke
bad mai bhi andar aa gaya aur keerti ko yaha waha dekhne laga.
Fir keerti mujhe dikh gayi to, mai uske pas jakar baith gaya. Tabhi waiter bhi aa gaya to, maine use 2 coffee ka order diya. Uske bad maine keerti ko
dekha to, wo kahi khoyi huyi thi. Ab mujhe uske samne apni galti maan lena hi thik laga aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry yaar, mai wo sab dekhna nahi chahta tha, magar pata nahi kaise, un logon ko wo sab karte dekh kar, mai apne aapko, wo sab dekhne
se rok nahi paya. Mujhe dhyan hi nahi tha ki, tu bhi mere sath hai. Pls sorry. maaf kar de na.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne apni khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sach kahu to, maine kissing karte huye to, bahut baar dekha hai. Lekin kisi ko sex karte pahli hi bar dekh rahi thi. Wo bhi tab, jab mera bhai
mere sath tha. Isliye mujhe kuch acha sa nahi lag raha hai.”
Keerti ki baton se mujhe, uski haalat ka aehsas kara diya tha. Mai samajh gaya tha ki, use bhi wo hi sharmindgi mehsus ho rahi hai. Jo sharmindgi
mujhe mehsus ho rahi thi. Isliye maine uske man se is baat ko nikalne ki kosis karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe ye sab dekh kar bura nahi laga.? Bura sirf is baat ka laga hai ki, tere bhai ke samne, tune ye sab dekha hai.”
Keerti boli “haan mujhe yahi baat buri lag rahi hai.”
Mai bola “tu bhool kyo jati hai ki, hum dono bhai bahan hone ke sath sath, ek dusre ke ache dost bhi hai. Tu is baat ko apne dimag se nikal de aur ye
soch ki, ab hum har baat bina jhijhak ke kar sakte hai.”
Meri baat se keerti ke man ka bojh kuch halka sa ho gaya aur uski muskan uske chehre par dhire dhire wapas aane lagi. Tabhi coffee bhi aa gayi aur
hum coffee pine lagte hai. Kuch der chup rahne ke bad keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “ek baat sach sach bata. Tujhe ye sab dekh kar kaisa laga. Kya ye log jo kar rahe the wo sab sahi tha.”
Mai bola “isme jhut bolne ki, mujhe koi jarurat nahi hai. Mujhe ye sab bahut acha laga. Lekin mera dil kahta hai ki, shadi ke pahle ye sab karna thik nahi
hai.”
Keerti boli “tu 21 shadi me hokar bhi 20 shadi ki bat kar raha hai. Aaj kal ke ladke ladkiyon me itna sabar nahi hota ki, wo sex ke liye shadi tak ka intejar
kar le.”
Mai bola “par shadi ke pahle ye sab galat hai. Mai ise sahi nahi maan sakta.”
Keerti boli “tu aisa isliye bol raha hai, kyoki abhi teri koi gf nahi hai. Jab teri gf ban jayegi, tab tu is baat ko bhool jayega.”
Mai bola “aage kya hona hai, ye to mai nahi janta, par itna jarur janta hu ki, yadi mai kisi ko apni gf banauga to, jivan bhar ke liye banauga, aur shadi
bhi usi se karuga.”
Keerti boli “wow wo ladki bahut khushnashib hogi, jise tu apni gf banayega.”
Mai bola “yaar ab ye sab baten chhodo. Ye batao ki, abhi kahi aur chalna hai ya fir sidhe ghar chale.”
Keerti boli “ab mera kahi ghumne ka mood nahi hai. Magar mai abhi ghar nahi jana chahti hu.”
Mai bola “to kya yahi baithe rahne ka irada hai.”
Keerti boli “baithe rahne ke liye to ye jagah bhi buri nahi hai. Lekin hum yaha aise kab tak baithe rah sakte hai.”
Mai bola “to fir kaha chala jaye.”
Keerti boli “aisa karte hai nitika ke ghar chalte hai. Us se mil bhi lege aur isi bahane kuch ghum bhi lege.”
Mai bola “thik hai, wahi chalte hai.”
Iske bad hum nitika ke ghar ke liye nikle gaye. Raste me hamari jyada koi baat nahi huyi. Nitika ke ghar pahuchne par, hamne doorbell bajayi aur
darwaja nitika ne hi khola.
Hume achanak aaya dekh kar wo chakit rah gayi. Hume andar aakar baithne ke liye bol kar wo andar chali gayi. kuch der bad wo pani lekar aayi aur
kahne lagi.
Nitika boli “aaj tum dono achanak yaha ka rasta kaise bhul gaye.”
Keerti boli “rasta nahi bhule the, tabhi to tere ghar aa gaye. Bhul to tu gayi thi mujhe, tabhi to mujhe aaya dekh kar chauk gayi.”
Nitika boli “mere chaukne ki do vajah thi. Pahli vajah thi tera yu achanak aa jana aur dusra tujhe salwar suit me dekhna. Mere liye to tera ye salwar suit
pahanna kisi ajube se kam hai. Lekin ye bata aaj tujhe ye salwar suit pahnne ki kaise sujh gayi.”
Keerti boli “sujhi bujhi kuch nahi hai. Punnu ne ye salwar suit birthday gift me diya aur pahanne ki jid karne laga, to mujhe iska dil rakhne ke liye ise
pahanna pada.”
Nitika boli “tu kuch bhi bol yaar. Lekin is suit me to, tu apne un jeans pent aur t-shirt se bhi jyada sundar lag rahi hai. Punnu ki pasand ko bhi maan
gaye. Acha ye bol tum log kya khaoge.”
Mai bola “hum kuch nahi khayege. Khana to hum ghar se khakar nikle the aur abhi abhi coffee pikar aaye hai.”
Keerti ne bhi meri han me han milayi to nitika ne kaha.
Nitika boli “thik hai, kuch mat khao. Magar kam se kam chay to pina hi padega.”
Itna kah kar, wo chay banane chali gayi. Kuch der me wo chay lekar aa jati hai aur hum log chay pine lagte hai. Keerti us se puchhti hai.
Keerti boli “aunty ghar me nahi hai kya.?”
Nitika boli “nahi, mere ghar, meri badi aunty aur mere cousin aaye huye hai. Mummy to aunty ke sath bajar gayi huyi hai aur mere dono cousin ghumne
gaye huye hai.”
Keerti boli “to tu ghar me akeli kya kar rahi hai. Tu bhi apni mummy ya cousin ke sath chali gayi hoti.”
Nitika boli “yaar jana to mai bhi chahti thi. Magar achanak shilpa ka phone aa gaya aur usne kaha ki, wo mere ghar aa rahi hai. Isliye mujhe ghar me hi
rukna pada.”
Hum log abhi chay pee hi rahe the ki tabhi doorbell bajti hai. Jise sunte hi nitika ne kaha.
Nitika boli “lagta hai ki shilpa aa gayi hai.”
Ye bol kar nitika darwaja kholne ke liye chali jati hai. Nitika ke darwaja kholte hi, mai aur keerti chaukte huye ek dusre ko dekhne lagte hai. Hum dono
aankhon hi aankhon me ek dusre se puchte hai ki kya ye sach hai.
______________________________
Update-25
Itna kah kar, wo chay banane chali gayi. Kuch der me wo chay lekar aa jati hai aur hum log chay pine lagte hai. Keerti us se puchhti hai.
Keerti boli “aunty ghar me nahi hai kya.?”
Nitika boli “nahi, mere ghar, meri badi aunty aur mere cousin aaye huye hai. Mummy to aunty ke sath bajar gayi huyi hai aur mere dono cousin ghumne
gaye huye hai.”
Keerti boli “to tu ghar me akeli kya kar rahi hai. Tu bhi apni mummy ya cousin ke sath chali gayi hoti.”
Nitika boli “yaar jana to mai bhi chahti thi. Magar achanak shilpa ka phone aa gaya aur usne kaha ki, wo mere ghar aa rahi hai. Isliye mujhe ghar me hi
rukna pada.”
Hum log abhi chay pee hi rahe the ki tabhi doorbell bajti hai. Jise sunte hi nitika ne kaha.
Nitika boli “lagta hai ki shilpa aa gayi hai.”
Ye bol kar nitika darwaja kholne ke liye chali jati hai. Nitika ke darwaja kholte hi, mai aur keerti chaukte huye ek dusre ko dekhne lagte hai. Hum dono
aankhon hi aankhon me ek dusre se puchte hai ki kya ye sach hai.
Asal me nitika ke darwaja kholte hi, hamari najar aane walon par padti hai. Ye wo hi ladka ladki the, jinhe humne park me sex karte dekha tha.
Achanak us jode ko nitka ke ghar me dekh kar, hum dono chauk gaye the.
Ab humari ye janne ke utsukta bani huyi thi ki, ye dono kaun hai. Un dono ko dekhte hi nitika ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nitika boli “are bhaiya aap, mai to samjhi thi ki, aap log sham ke bad hi wapas aayege. Lekin aap log to bahut jaldi hi wapas aa gaye.”
Ye kahte huye nitika unk andar le aayi aur fir un se humara parichay karwate huye kaha.
Nitika boli “keerti, ye mere mumbai wale uncle ke ladke raj aur ye inki chhoti bahan riya hai. Raj bhaiya BSC final kar rahe hai aur riya didi 12th me hai.
Ye kuch din ke liye yaha ghumne aaye hai.”
Nitika ki baat sukar hume bahut hi jor ka jhatka laga. Hum samajh hi nahi pa rahe the ki, ye dono bhai bahan hokar aapas me sex kaise kar sakte hai.
Mai yahi sab sochte huye un dono ko gaur se dekhne laga.
Riya muskurate huye keerti se baat kar rahi thi. Wahi rah khada khada keerti ko ghoore ja raha tha. Mujhe uski ye harkat jara bhi achi nahi lag rahi thi
aur ab mai waha ek pal bhi rukna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “keerti ab hume ghar chalna chahiye. Ghar me sab intejar kar rahe hoge.”
Keerti shayad mere man ki bat samajh gayi thi. Isliye usne nitika se kaha.
Keerti boli “acha nitika, ab hum log chalte hai.”
Nitika ne use kuch der or rukne ko kaha. Magar keerti ne us se fir kabhi aane ki baat kahi aur fir hum dono unko bye karke bahar aa gaye. Humne bike
uthayi aur fir hum ghar ki taraf chal pade.
Ab hum dono hi khamosh the. Shayad keerti bhi meri tarah raj aur riya ke baare me soch rahi thi. Yu hi sochte sochte hum ghar pahuch gaye. Sham ka
6:30 baj gaya tha. Humare ghar aate hi chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “acha hua tum log ghar aa gaye. Warna mai abhi tum logon ko phone karne wali hu thi.”
Mai bola “kyo kya hua, chhoti maa.”
Chhoti maa boli “abhi tumhare papa ka phone aaya tha ki, unhe abhi waha kaam hai aur vo kaam chhod kar abhi ghar nahi aa sakte. Aaj unke dost ki
ladki ki shadi ki hai. Isliye un ne waha mujhe jane ko kaha hai. Ye ami nimi bhi jane ki jid kar rahi hai to, mai inhe bhi apne sath le ja rahi hu. Ab tum
dono tay kar lo ki, tum log ghar me hi rukoge ya sath chalna pasand karoge.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa, mai to ghar me hi rahuga. Yadi keerti jana pasand kare to, aap keerti ko apne sath le jaiye.”
Is se pahle ki chhoti maa keerti se is baare me kuch puchhti. Usne khud hi chhoti maa ki baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi mausi, mai bhi ghar par hi rahugi. Aap waha se kab tak wapas aayegi.”
Chhoti maa boli “wo tere mausa ji ke khas dost hai. Isliye mujhe to raat bhar hi rukna padega. Maine socha tha ki, tum log bhi sath chaloge. Isliye
maine chanda mausi ko, tumara khana banane ko mana kar diya tha.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa, aap chinta mat kjiye. Hum log bahar se khana manga kar kha lege. Aap ko kitne time nikalna hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “bas kuh hi der me nikalna hai.”
Iske bad humari kuch der tak chhoti maa se, isi baare me baten hoti rahi. Fir 7 baje chhoti maa, ami nimi ko sath lekar chali gayi. Mai aur keerti hall me
baithe Tv dekhne lage.
Kafi der tak hum logon ke bich koi baat nahi huyi aur hum chu chap Tv dekhte rahe. Bad me maine hi is khamoshi ko todte huye keerti se pucha.
Mai bola “ek baat bata, jab tujhe salwar suit pahanna pasand nahi hai to, fir tune ise kyo pahna. Wo bhi apne birthday wale din.”
Meri baat ke jabab me keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “wo isliye, kyoki mujhe un kapdo me dekh kar, tu pagal hua ja raha tha. Mujhe dar lag raha tha ki, kahi mera bhai hi mera aashiq na ban
jaye. Isliye maine in kapdo ko pahanne me hi apni bhalai samjhi.”
Ye bol kar wo khilkhila kar hasne lagi aur maine use daantte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe saram nahi aati apne bhai ke bare me aisi baat bolte huye.”
Lekin keerti par mere is daantne ka koi asar nahi pada aur usne fir usi andaz me meri baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “pahle to thodi bahut aati thi. Lekin aaj raj aur riya ko dekhkar wo bhi bhag gayi.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine sanjida hote huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya raj aur riya sach me sage bhai bahin hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, mujhe ek bar nitika ne bataya tha ki, uske uncle ke teen bachche hai raj, riya aur priya. Jisme se raj aur riya bf gf ki tarah hi rahte hai.
Magar ye nahi bataya tha ki, wo bf gf ki tarah ye sab bhi karte hai.”
Mai bola “shayad nitika ko ye baat malum hi na ho, isiliye to wo ghar se bahar park me ye sab karne gaye the. Mujhe to us raj ki niyat hi kharab lagti
hai.”
Keerti boli “baat to teri thik hai par tujhe raj ki niyat kharab kyo lagi. Kya wo mujhe ghoor ghoor kar dekh raha tha isliye.”
Mai bola “haan isiliye. Use jara bhi saram nahi aa rahi thi ki, mai aur uski bahne sath me baithe hai. Fir bhi wo tujhe taktaki lagaye ghure ja raha tha.”
Keerti boli “jab koi cheej sundar lag rahi hai to, use dekhne me bura kya hai.”
Mai bola “sundarta ki najar se dekhta to mujhe bura nahi lagta. Lekin uski najar me khot tha.”
Keerti boli “kya khot tha.”
Mai bola “mujhe nahi malum kya khot tha. Mujhe aisa laga to maine bol diya.”
Keerti boli “mujhe malum hai ki, uski najar me tujhe kya khot najar aaya.”
Keerti boli “yahi na ki, wo mere chehre ko na dekh kar, mere boobs ko dekh raha tha.”
Mai bola “tu kitni besharam ho gayi hai. Apne bhai ke samne aisi baat karte, tujhe jara bhi sharam nahi aati.”
Keerti boli “maine abhi to tujhse bataya ki, pahle aati thi, par aaj raj aur riya ko dekh kar, meri saari sharam bhag gayi. Mai to ab raj ko apna bf banane
ki soch rahi hu.”
Mai bola “tu pagal to nahi ho gayi hai. Jo us ke jaise gande ladke ko apna bf banana chahti hai. Tune to khud apni aankho se sab kuch dekha hai.”
Keerti boli “maine nahi tune bhi to sab kuch dekha hai. Ho sakta hai usne ye sab apni bahan ke liye kiya ho. Warna wo to itna handsome ladka hai ki,
koi bhi ladki uske samne aasani se let jaye.”
Mai bola “tera dimag to kharab nahi ho gaya. Aaj tu ye kaisi bahki bahki baat kar rahi hai.”
Lekin meri kisi bhi baat ka keerti par koi asar nahi pada. Meri is baat ke jabab me ulte wo mere hi dimag ki khot batate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “dimag to tera kharab hai. Jo abhi tak teri koi gf nahi hai. Teri umar me to har ladke ki koi na koi gf rahti hi hai. Ab apne dost mehul ko hi
dekh, wo teri hi umar ka hai, lekin uski bhi ek gf hai.”
“Har bat ko sirf sex se jodna thik nahi hai. Us din tune khud hi shilpa ko dekha ki, wo kaise bahane bana kar, mehul ko dekhne uske ghar tak ja pahuchi
thi. Yahi to gf aur bf ka pyar hota hai. Mai to kahti hu ki, tu nitika ko hi apni gf bana le. Uska bhi koi bf nahi hai. Wo bechari bhi ek bf ke liye taras rahi
hai.”
Mai bola “teri akal to thikane par hai na. Jo dil me aaya bakti jaa rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “meri akal thikane par hai, tabhi to tujhe itni achi salah de rahi hu. Agar meri baat tujhe galat lagti hai to, apne dost mehul se puch kar dekh
le.”
Mai bola “mujhe kisi se kuch nahi puchna.”
Abhi mai iske aage kuch or bol pata ki, tabhi chanda mausi aa gayi aur mai chup ho gaya. Un ne mere pas aakar. mujhse puchha.
Chanda mausi boli “punnu baba, raat ke khane me aap logon ke liye kya banana hai.”
Mai bola “mausi, aap humare khane ki chinta mat karo. Maine chhoti maa se bol diya tha ki, hum log bahar se kuch manga kar kha lege.”
Chanda mausi boli “are punnu baba, aap bahar se khana kyo mangate ho. Mai thodi hi der me hi khana bana dugi.”
Mai bola “mausi, mujhe pata hai ki, aap abhi khana bana degi. Lekin aapko to pata hai ki, aaj keerti ka janam din hai. Isliye aaj mai isko bahar ka khana
khilana chahta hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, mausi muskurati huyi, apne kamre me chali gayi aur maine apni baat ko badate huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “tu nitika ko aaj park wali baten jarur bata dena. Taki use bhi to pata chale ki, uske cousin yaha aakar. kya gul khila rahe hai.”
Keerti boli “ye tune sahi baat kahi hai. Mai abhi nitika se baat karti hu.”
Ye kah kar keerti ne nitika ko phone laga diya aur fir use ek ek karke park wali baten batane lagi. Magar us ne ye baat gayab kar di ki, jab usne ye sab
dekha, us samay mai bhi uske sath tha. Keerti ki baat sunkar nitika ko, in sab baton par viswas nahi ho raha tha. Tab keerti ne un par najar rakhne ki
baat kahi. Nitika ko uski ye baat pasand aayi.
Nitika se baat ho jane ke bad, keerti ne phone rakha aur fir meri taraf muskura kar dekte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “le maine nitika ko sari baat bata to di hai. Lekin use meri baat par viswas hi nahi ho raha tha, isliye maine un logn par najar rakhne ko kaha
hai.”
Mai bola “ye tune thik kiya. Ab usko bhi unki asliyat ka pata chal jayega.”
Keerti boli “ab sirf baat hi karta rahega, ya fir raat ke khane ka kuch intejam bhi karega.”
Mai bola “khana aane ko to, thodi hi der me aa jayega. Lekin mai soch raha tha ki, hum bahar hi chalkar khana khate hai. Tu bol, tera kya irada hai.”
Keerti boli “haan ye acha idea hai. Mai abhi fresh hokar aati hu. Tab tak tu bhi taiyar hokar aa ja.”
Ye bolkar keerti apne kamre me chali gayi. Uske jane ke bad, mai bhi apne kamre me aa jata hu. Mai kamre me aakar fresh hota hu aur fir taiyar hone
ke bad, hall me aakar keerti ke aane ka intejar karne lagta hu.
Magar ab mere dimag me, keerti ki raj ko apna bf banane wali baat ghumne lagti hai. Mujhe keerti ki baton se aisa lag raha tha ki, raj usko bahut jyada
pasand aa gaya hai. Is baat ki vajah se mere man me raj ke liye jalan ki bhavna si aa gayi thi.
Mai abhi isi baare me soch raha tha ki, tabhi keerti taiyar hokar aa gayi. Abhi usne blue pencil jeans aur tight pink top pehna hua tha. Jisme wo
kayamat ki sundar lag rahi thi. Maine use dekha to ek baar fir use dekhta rah gaya.
Ek pal ke liye mere dil ki dhadkne bahut hi jyada tej ho gayi aur mai apne aapko sambhalne ki kosis karne laga. Wo mere pas aayi to, mai use kuch
bolne ko hua. Magar keerti ne meri baat ko bich me hi katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ab fir se ye mat kahne lagna ki, mai bahut sundar lag rahi hu. Subah se hajar baar tere muh se ye baat sun chuki hu.”
Mai bola “mai bolna to yahi chahta tha ki, tu bahut sundar lag rahi hai. Lekin tune mana kar diya to, chal nahi bolta hu ki, tu bahut sundar lag rahi hai.”
Meri baat ko sunkar, keerti ne khilkhila kar hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “isi bahane se, bol to diya tumne aur kaise bolna chahte ho. Kya tum ise bole bina nahi rah sakte.”
Mai bola “chal ab nahi boluga. Ab tu ye bata ki, khana khane kaha chalna hai.”
Keerti boli “jara ruko, abhi nitika ka phone aaya tha. Wo log bhi bahar hi khana khane wale hai. Usne bola hai ki, wo kuch der me raj aur riya se bat
karke batati hai.”
Raj ka naam sunte hi mere man me aag lag gayi. Mera saara mood kharab ho gaya aur maine gusse me us se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe un logo ko bhi apne sath shamil karne ki, kya jarurat thi. Kya tujhe mere sath akele chalne me koi pareshani thi. Jo un sabko bhi apne
pichhe laga liya.”
Keerti boli “maine unhe apne sath aane ko nahi kaha hai. Wo to raj, nitika aur riya ko dinner karane le ja raha tha. Usne nitika se kaha ki, hum dono se
bhi puchh le ki, hum uske sath shamil ho sakte hai ya nahi. Ab hum to pahle se hi ja rahe the, isliye maine us se haan kah diya. Ab sath dinner karne
me kaun si buri baat hai. Do se bhale panch. Jyada log rahege to khane ka maja bhi duguna ho jayega.”
Magar unko sath dekh kar, mera mood sahi nahi tha. Isliye gusse me keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe jana hai to tu ja, magar mai nahi jauga.”
Keerti boli “are jab tu nahi jayega to fir mai jakar kya karugi aur ye bahar jane ka idea bhi to tera hi tha.”
Mai bola “haan, bahar khana khane ka mera idea tha. Magar mai sirf tere sath jana chahta tha. Lekin tune isme un logo ko shamil karke, mera saara
mood kharab kar diya hai. Isliye ab tu hi unke sath ja. Mai un logon ke sath nahi jaunga to, matalb nahi jauga.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti udas ho gayi aur udasi bhare swar me kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “mai teri khushi ke liye tera diya hua suit pahan sakti hu. Lekin tu meri khushi ke liye, jara sa sabke sath dinner karne nahi ja sakta. Thik hai,
agar tujhe nahi jana to, mai bhi nahi jaugi. Mai abhi phone karke nitika ko mana kar deti hu.”
Ye kahkar keerti apne mobile se nitika ko phone lagane lagti hai. Keerti ka kahna sahi tha aur mai aaj ke din use udas bhi karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye
maine use call lagane se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “un logo ko mana karne ki, koi jarurat nahi hai. Mai tere sath chalta hu. Lekin meri ek baat kaan khol kar sun le. Yadi us kamine raj ne teri
taraf, fir apni gandi najron se dekha to, mai wahi sabke samne uski aankh fod duga.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, tu uski aankh bhi fod dena aur taang bhi tod dena. Magar abhi apna mood to sahi kar le.”
Mai bola “mera mood thik hai. Lekin tu apne ye kapde badal kar aa. Mujhe ye dress bilkul pasand nahi hai. Tu jakar subah wala salwar suit hi pahan
le.”
Keerti kuch bolna chah rahi thi. Magar mera mood kharab dekh kar, bina kuch bole chali gayi. Shayad wo yahi puchna chahti hogi ki, abhi to mai uski
tarif kar raha tha, fir achanak mujhe uska ye dress kharab kyo lagne laga.
Uska ye sochna galat nahi tha. Wo dress sach me us par acha lag raha tha. Lekin mai nahi chahta tha ki, raj use is dress me dekhe. Isliye maine dress
badal lene ko kaha tha.
Thodi hi der me keerti mere diya hua salwar suit pahan kar wapas aa gayi. Maine bhi apna mood sahi karte huye us se puchha.
Mai bola “wo log kitne baje aa rahe hai.”
Keerti boli “wo log 8:30 baje waha pahuch jayege. Hamare naam ki table pahle se hi booked hai. Time jyada ho raha hai. Ab hume nikalna chahiye.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar maine chanda mausi ko jataya ki, hum log khana khane bahar ja rahe. Iske bad maine apni bike nikali aur fir hum dono restaurant
ke liye nikal pade.
Waha pahuch kar ham apne naam ki booked table par baith gaye aur nitika logon ke aane ka intejar karne lage. Magar jab 8:45 baje tak wo log nahi
pahuche to, maine keerti se nitika ko phone lagane ko kaha.
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne nitika ko call laga kar, un logon ke yaha aane ke baare me baat ki aur fir call rakhne ke bad, mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “un logo ko aane me thoda sa time or lagega. Nitika bol rahi hai ki, tum log apne khane ka order de do, tab tak wo log bhi pahuch jayege.”
Fir maine waiter ko bulaya aur keerti use khane ka order dene lagi. Iske bad keerti washroom jane ka bolkar, uth kar chali gayi. Uska mobile table par
hi rakha tha. Maine uska mobile uthaya aur yu hi use dekhne laga.
Mobile ko dekhte dekhte meri najar, call detail par padti hai aur mai chauk jata hu. Uske mobile me sham se koi call nahi aaya tha aur jane me bhi sirf 2
call hi gaye the. Ek call to wo tha, jo usne mere samne hi nitika ko laga kar, use raj riya ki baat batayi thi aur dusra kisi anjan no par kiya tha.
Anjan no par kiya gaya call us samay ka tha, jab wo taiyar hone apne kamre me gayi thi. Us anjan no par kiye gaye call ko dekh kar, mai kuch soch me
pad jata hu aur fir apne mobile se us no par call laga deta hu.
Lekin us no par baat karke mujhe bahut hairani hoti hai. Kyoki wo isi restaurant ka no rahta hai. Jiska matlab tha ki, ye table keerti ne hi booked
karwayi hai aur usne mere samne, abhi nitika ko jo call lagaya tha, wo sirf ek natak tha.
Abhi usne kisi ko bhi, koi call nahi kiya tha. Jis se saaf pata chal raha tha ki, keerti sirf mujhe jalane ke liye ye sab kar rahi hai aur yaha par humare
siwa dinner par koi nahi aane wala hai.
Ye saari baten meri samajh me aate hi, mujhe hansi aa jati hai aur mai keerti ka mobile, wapas wahi rakh deta hu, jaha se maine uthaya tha. Kuch der
bad, keerti wapas aa jati hai.
Wo wapas aakar baithti hai, tabhi waiter bhi khana lekar aa jata hai aur table par khana lagane lagta hai. Waiter ke khana laga kar jane ke bad, maine
keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ye dekh, humara to khana bhi aa gaya aur un logon ka kahi koi pata nahi hai. Ab to 9 baj gaya hai aur ab tak to in logon ko aa jana chahiye
tha. Tu jara apna mobile de. Mai abhi nitika se baat karta hu ki, wo log abhi tak kyo nahi aaye.”
Ye kah kar, mai keerti ka mobile lene ke liye, apna hath keerti ki taraf bada deta hu. Magar keerti jaldi se apna mobile table se utha kar apne hath me
le leti aur mujhse kahne lagti hai.
Keerti boli “jaane do na. Un logon ko jab aana hoga, wo log aa jayege. Unke liye hum apna mood kyo kharab kare. Hum ab khana suru karte hai. Nahi
to unke chakkar me, hum logon ko ghar pahuchne me der ho jayegi.”
Ye kah kar keerti khana khana suru bhi kar deti hai. Uski ye harkat dekh mai muskura deta hu aur use khana khate dekh kar, mai bhi khana khane
lagta hu. Is bich hum logo me thodi bahut nitika logon ke bare me baat hoti hai. Abhi bhi keerti raj ko apna bf banane ki baat kar rahi thi.
Uski ye baten sunkar mujhe bura to lag raha tha. Lekin ab mai is duvidha me fasa hua tha ki, keerti ye baat mujhe jalane ke liye kah rahi hai ya fir sach
me uske man me aisi koi baat hai. Apni isi duvidha ki vajah se mai, uski is baat par chup rahne ke siwa kuch nahi kar pata hu.
Yu hi baten karte karte humara dinner ho jata hai. Ab 10 baj gaye the, isliye hum log jaldi se bill paid karke, ghar ke liye nikal padte hai. Raste bhar
keerti halka fulka hansi majak karti rahti hai.
Fir 10:30 baje hum ghar pahuch jate hai. Chanda mausi humare ghar wapas aane ka intejar kar rahi thi. Hume dekhte hi, wo hume jata kar apne kamre
me sone chali jati hai.
Hum log wahi hall me baith kar Tv dekhte huye baten karne lagte hai. Aise hi baten karte huye 11 baj jata hai aur fir hum ek dusre ko good night kah
kar apne apne kamre me chale jate hai.
Apne kamre me aane ke bad, mai night suit pahan kar, Tv chalu kar leta hu. Lekin mera man Tv dekhne me nahi lagta aur mai Tv band kar ke let jata
hu. Ab mere dimag me kal raat se, aaj raat ki baten ghumne lagti hai.
Mere samne ek ek kar ke, kabhi nitika to, kabhi riya ka chehra aata hai. Mai sochne lagta hu ki, kya mujhe nitika ko apni gf bana lena chahiye. Magar
fir sochta hu ki nitika se sundar to riya hai. Magar tabhi mujhe dopahar ko riya aur raj ka sex karna yaad aa jata hai ki, kis tarah se dono bhai bahan ek
dusre ki jawani ka maja loot rahe the.
Ye sochte hi meri aankhon me ek baar fir raj aur riya ka sex karna ghumne lagta. Jis se mai garam hone lagta hu aur mere ling me bhi tanav aane
lagta hai. Mai kapde ke upar se hi apne ling ko dabane lagta hu.
Mere aisa karne se mere ling ka aakar badne lagta hai aur fir mai apne lower aur underwear ko niche khiska deta hu aur riya aur raj ke dopahar wale
drashya ko yad kar apne ling ko masalne lagta hu.
Mai imagine karne lagta hu ki, us samay riya ke sath raj nahi balki mai tha aur mai hi uski pussy me ling andar bahar kar raha tha. Ye soch kar mai
apne ling ko apne hantho me thaam kar, uski chamdi ko upar niche karne lagta hu.
Riya ka khayal karne se mera josh aur bad jata hai aur mai teji se apne hanth chalate huye badbadane lagta hu ki, riya meri jaan, le mera ling apni
pussy me, Aaj mai teri pussy ko apne virya se bhar duga.
Apne hanth ko riya ki pussy samajh kar, mai riya ka naam le lekar apne hantho ki raftar badaye ja raha tha aur hafta ja raha tha. Magar riya ki pussy
me apne ling ke rahne ki anubhuti se mera josh kam nahi pad rah tha.
Mai abhi bhi apne ling ko upar niche kiya ja raha tha aur fir mera ling pichkari chhodne lagta hai. Ling ke 5-6 baar pichkari chhodne ke bad ling sikud
kar chhota ho jata hai aur mai bhi nidhal hokar bistar par waise hi let jata hu.
Aaj pahli baar maine hast maithun kiya tha. Wo bhi riya jaisi sundar ladki ko imagine kar ke, magar hast maithun karne ke bad, na jane kyo mujhe kuch
acha nahi lag raha tha.
Ab mere samne baar baar keerti ka chehra aa raha tha. Jis se mai aankh nahi mila pa raha tha. Mai sochne laga ki, jab dopahar wali baat ko yad kar
ke, mera ye haal hai to, fir keerti ka kya haal hoga. Usne bhi to ye sab pahli bar dekha hai. Ye sab dekh kar us par in sab baton ka kya asar pad raha
hoga.
Ye soch kar mai keerti ke pas jane ka faisla karte huye uth jata hu. Magar tabhi meri najar chadar par gire mere virya par padti hai. Mai jaldi se dusri
chadar nikalta hu aur chadar badal kar, fresh hone bathroom ki taraf chala jata hu.
Fresh hone ke bad, mai dusra night suit pahan leta hu aur fir keerti ke pas jane ke liye apne kamre ka darwaja kholta hu. Magar darwaja kholte hi,
mera dil dhakk se rah jata hai.
Kyoki mere samne keerti khadi thi. Use dekhte hi mai soch me pad jata hu ki, pata nahi ye kab se yaha khadi hai aur ho sakta hai ki, isne mere kamre
ki saari aawaje sun li ho. Ye baat sochte hi mera sar khud ba khud sharmindgi se jhuk jata hai.
Update-26
Ab mere samne baar baar keerti ka chehra aa raha tha. Jis se mai aankh nahi mila pa raha tha. Mai sochne laga ki, jab dopahar wali baat ko yaad kar
ke, mera ye haal hai to, fir keerti ka kya haal hoga. Usne bhi to ye sab pahli bar dekha hai. Ye sab dekh kar us par in sab baton ka kya asar pad raha
hoga.
Ye soch kar mai keerti ke pas jane ka faisla karte huye uth jata hu. Magar tabhi meri najar chadar par gire mere virya par padti hai. Mai jaldi se dusri
chadar nikalta hu aur chadar badal kar, fresh hone bathroom ki taraf chala jata hu.
Fresh hone ke bad, mai dusra night suit pahan leta hu aur fir keerti ke pas jane ke liye apne kamre ka darwaja kholta hu. Magar darwaja kholte hi,
mera dil dhakk se rah jata hai.
Kyoki mere samne keerti khadi thi. Use dekhte hi mai soch me pad jata hu ki, pata nahi ye kab se yaha khadi hai aur ho sakta hai ki, isne mere kamre
ki saari aawaje sun li ho. Ye baat sochte hi mera sar khud ba khud sharmindgi se jhuk jata hai.
Mai sharm se pani pani hua ja raha tha aur keerti se kuch bhi bolne ki haalat me nahi tha. Keerti mujhe gaur se dekh rahi thi. Jaise ki kuch samajhne ki
kosis kar rahi ho aur fir wo khud hi is khamoshi ko todti huyi kahti hai.
Keerti boli “tu itni raat ko kaha ja raha hai aur tere kamre se ye kaisi aawaje aa rahi thi.?”
Magar meri kaato to khoon nahi wali haalat ho gayi thi aur mujhe uski baton ka koi jabab hi nahi sujh raha tha. Isliye mai khamosh hi khada raha.
Mujhe khamosh dekh kar, usne fir se mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “yu sar jhukaye chup chap kyo khada hai. Kuch bolta kyo nahi.”
Mai keerti ke sawalon se paresan tha. Lekin uske sawalon ka jabab dena bhi jaruri tha. Warna wo mera pichha chhdne walon me se nahi thi. Isliye
maine apne aapko bachane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi, isliye tere hi pas aa raha tha.”
Keerti boli “haan isi vajah se to mai bhi tere pas aayi hun. Mujhe bhi nind nahi aa rahi thi, to socha kuch der chal kar tujh se baat kar leti hun. Magar tu
to shayad kisi aur hi kaam me vyast tha. Kya kar raha tha tu.”
Mai bola “kuch to nahi. Tere to kaan hi bajte rahte hai.”
Keerti boli “chal mere kaan hi baj rahe the. Ab mujhe andar bhi aane dega ya yu hi darwaje par hi khada rakhega.”
Keerti ki baat sunte hi, mai darwaje ke samne se alag ho gaya. Mai samajh chuka tha ki, isne apni chhupar sunne ki aadat ka yaha bhi istemal kiya hai
aur mere kamre se aa rahi saari aawaje sun li hai.
Lekin iske bad bhi, mai usko jhuthlane ke siwa kar bhi kya sakta tha. Sahi baat to mai us se kah nahi sakta tha. Mai abhi isi sab me uljha tha ki, keerti
ne fir mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai baith jau ya wapas jau.”
Mai bola “ye tera hi ghar hai. Ab kya tujhe yaha baithne ke liye bhi bolna padega.”
Keerti bed ke dusri taraf pair faila kar baith gayi aur mai bhi baith gaya. Hum dono baithe rahe magar koi kuch nahi bol raha tha. Kuch der bad keerti
ne, is khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “aaj ami nimi ke na hone se, ghar kitna suna suna lag raha hai.”
Mai bola “haan, unke rahne se ghar me chahal pahal bani rahti hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, wo to hai par ab aage ka tune kya socha hai.”
Mai bola “kis baare me.”
Keerti boli “nitika ko apni gf banane ke baare me.”
Mai bola “mujhe nitika me koi dilchaspi nahi hai. Wo meri tarah ki nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “aur riya kaisi lagi tujhe.”
Keerti ke muh se riya ka naam sunkar mai sann rah gaya aur mai uska chehra dekhne laga. Wo mujhe dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Lekin jab mai kuch
bola nahi to usne kaha.
Keerti boli “bata na, mai koun sa riya se bolne ja rahi hu.”
Mai bola “riya mujhe bahut sundar hai par use to tune khud raj ke sath.....”
Itna kah kar mai chup ho gaya, magar keerti mere bina kahe hi, meri aage ki baat samajh chuki thi. Usne hanste huye apna mobile nikala aur call
lagane lagi. Use kahi call lagate dekh, maine usse puchha.
Mai bola “kya kar rahi hai. Ab itni raat ko, kisko phone laga rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “nitika ko.”
Tab tak dusri or se phone uth gaya aur fir keerti us se bat karne lagi.
Keerti boli “kya hua, tujhe raj aur riya ke bare me kuch pata chala.”
Nitika “............” (nahi yaar, jaisa tu kah rahi thi, unke bich aisa to kuch bhi nahi hua.)
Keerti boli “ho sakta hai ki, wo log ye sab akele me hi karte ho.”
Nitika “................” (haan ye bhi ho sakta hai, kyoki riya to mere sath hi mere kamre me so rahi hai aur raj bhaiya ka kamra alag hai. Wo sage bhai
bahan hai. Fir wo park me khule aam aisa karne ki himmat kaise kar sakte hai. Tune sach me unhi ko dekha hai na. kahi tujhe koi dhoka to nahi hua.)
Keerti boli “nahi yaar, maine unhe hi park me dekha hai. Mujhe koi dhoka nahi hua aur tu khud hi soch na. Ye city unke liye nayi hai aur unhe is city me
pahchanta hi kaun hai. Maine bhi jab unhe park me dekha tha to, mai bhi yahi samjhi thi ki wo koi gf aur bf hai.”
Nitika “................” (haan teri bat to sahi hai. Unhe yaha janta hi kaun hai, magar fir bhi park me ye sab karne ki baat mujhe hajam nahi ho rahi hai.)
Keerti boli “are tu to us park ke baare me janti hai. Fir bhi aisi baat kar rahi hai. Waha ye sab khule aam hota hai. Haan ye bat alag hai ki, wo sab karne
wale sirf gf bf hote hai.”
Nitika “...........” (lekin mere samne to, un ne aisa kuch bhi nahi kiya hai.)
Keerti boli “are yaar, abhi unne kuch nahi kiya to kya hua, tu unhe thoda akelapan de, fir tere samne unki asliyat khud aa jayegi.”
Nitika “...........” (yaar maine to un dono ko akela rahne ka bahut mauka diya par raj bhaiya to mere piche hi pade rahe. Un ne to riya ki taraf jara bhi
dhyan nahi diya aur riya to pure samay mummy aur aunty ke sath hi rahi. Mujhe to kuch samajh me hi nahi aa raha hai.)
Keerti boli “lagta hai, tera raj bhaiya tere sath bhi, wahi sab karna chahta hai.”
Nitika “..........” (nahi yaar, mujhe aisi koi bat nahi lagti, kyoki wo to pure samay kisi na kisi bahane se teri hi baat karte rahe. Yahi sab janne ki koisis
karte rahe ki, tu kis tarah ki ladki hai. Tera koi bf hai ya nahi. Tujhe kis tarah ke ladke pasand hai. Mujhe to lagta hai ki, tu unhe bahut pasand aa gayi
hai. Tu kya kahti hai.)
Keerti boli “mai kya bolu. Mere kuch sochne se pahle hi, punnu ne mujhse kah diya ki, raj acha ladka nahi hai. Mai us se dur hi rahu to acha hai. Isliye
tu apne raj bahiya se kah de ki, mere bare me sochna band kar de.”
Nitika “...........” (yaar unki bat chhod aur ye bata, teri punnu se mere baare me koi baat huyi ya nahi huyi. Mera uske sath chakkar chalwa de, mai jindgi
bhar teri gulam ban ke rahugi.)
Keerti boli “nahi yaar, meri abhi punnu se tere baare me koi baat nahi huyi hai. Lekin mai itna kah sakti hu ki, uske man me tere liye koi baat nahi hai.
Yadi uske man me tere liye koi baat hoti to, usne kisi na kisi bahane, mujhse tere baare me kuch to pucha hota. Waise bhi jaha tak mai janti hu, punnu
ko riya ya shilpa jaisi ladkiya hi pasand aati hai aur tu to unke jaisi hai hi nahi. Isliye mujhe to nahi lagta ki, teri waha kuch dal galegi.”
Nitika “............” (yaar, tu to janti hai ki, mere papa mummy ko ye sab pasand nahi hai. Isliye mujhe is tarah se rahna padta hai. Magar iska matlab ye to
nahi hai ki, mai riya ya shilpa se kuch kam hu. Tu ek baar use samjha kar to dekh, sayad mera kaam ban jaye.)
Keerti boli “ok yaar, mai koshish karugi. Ab tu rakh. mujhe nind aa rahi hai. Kal baat karte hai. Good night.”
Nitika “..........” (thik hai meri baat punnu se karna mat bhulna. Good night.)
Fir keerti phone rakh deti hai aur mujhse kahti hai.
Keerti boli “le sun liya na. Nitika to teri diwani ho gayi hai. Wo kah rahi thi ki, mai kisi bhi tarah se uska chakkar tere sath chalwa du. Wo jindgi bhar meri
gulami karegi.”
Mai bola “tu to janti hai ki, ab mujhe kisi ladki me koi dilchaspi nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “dekh mai ache se janti hu ki, tujhe riya me dilchaspi hai. Lekin tu apne dil ki baat khul kar nahi kah pa raha hai. Magar tu is baat ko kyo
bhulta hai ki, riya kuch din ke liye yaha aayi hai aur yadi tu is bich me us se koi rista bana bhi leta hai to, wo kuch din tere sath mauj masti kar ke chali
jayegi aur tu shilpa ki tarah uski yadon ko bhi dil lagaye baitha rahega. Jabki riya mubai jate hi, tujhe bhul kar apni duniya me mast ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “hone ko to ye bhi ho sakta hai ki, use bhi mujhse pyar ho jaye.”
Keerti boli “jyada emotional mat ban. Bade shahar ki ladkiyan, kapdo ki tarah bf bhi badalti rahti hai aur fir jo cheej use bf se milni chahiye, wo saari
cheejen to, use uska bhai hi de raha hai. Fir wo bhala kyo kisi ladke ke pyar me pagal hogi.”
Mai bola “isiliye to mai kisi ladki ke chakkar me paadna nahi chahta hu. Tujhe apne liye koi bf dudna hai to, tu dud le. Magar mere liye koi gf dudna
band kar de.”
Keerti boli “mujhe koi bf dudne ki jarurat nahi hai. Kyoki raj khud mujhe apni gf banane ke chakkar me laga hua hai. Mai use pahli hi najar me pasand
aa gayi hu.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar mujhe bura laga. Lekin maine socha ki, shayad jaise mujhe riya pasand aa gayi hai. Waise hi ise bhi raj pasand aa gaya hai. Isliye
maine usi ki baat, usko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, is raj ke lafde me mat pad. Wo mujhe sahi ladka nahi lagta. Waise bhi wo riya ka bhai hai to, riya jaisa hi hoga. Wo bhi mauj masti
karke apne ghar chala jayega. Behtar yahi hoga ki, hum dono in riya aur raj se door hi rahe.”
Keerti boli “tu raj ki chinta mat kar. Raj jaise pachason ladke mere aage piche ghumte rahte hai. Mai unko apni ungliyon par nachana achi tarah se janti
hu. Mujhe to teri chinta hai ki, kahi tu riya ke sundarta me diwana na ho jaye.”
Mai bola “aisa kuch nahi hoga. Han kuch pal ke liye riya mujhe achi lagi thi. Lekin teri baat sunkar, ab mai samajh chuka hu ki, riya mere layak nahi
hai.”
Keerti boli “tab to thik hai, ab thoda nitika ke baare me bhi soch le. Mere khayal se to, tere liye us se achhi ladki koi ho hi nahi sakti.”
Mai bola “ab tu apni baton ko yahi par khatam kar aur jakar so ja. Kyoki ab bahut jyada raat ho chuki hai.”
Keerti boli “ab nind to mujhe bhi aa rahi hai. Lekin itne bade ghar me, mujhe akele sone me dar lag raha hai. Tu kahe to mai tere pas yahi so jau.”
Mai bola “jaisi teri marji. Tujhe jaha lage, tu waha so ja, magar ab so ja. Good night.”
Keerti boli “good night.”
Iske bad keerti karwat badal kar, meri taraf pith karke so gayi. Lekin mai baithe baithe bahut der tak, usko dekhta raha aur sochta raha ki, ye kitni
sundar hai. Iske aage to riya aur shilpa bhi kuch nahi hai. Magar afsos ki ye meri bahan hai. Yadi ye meri bahan nahi hoti to, mai ise jindgi bhar ke liye
apna bana leta.
Lekin fir mai khud ki hi soch par hi hans deta hu ki, mai ye kya bekar ki baten soch raha hu. Mai apni is soch k jhatak kar keerti ki taraf dekhta hu. Wo
shayad ab so chuki thi aur nind me kisi masum bacche ki tarah lag rahi thi.
Uska ye roop dekh kar, mujhe us par bahut jyada pyar aata hai aur mai dhire se uske mathe par ek chhota sa kiss kar deta hu. Mai baitha baith uske
balon par hant ferne lagta hu aur uske chehre ka bholapan dekhne lagta hu.
Us pal mujhe aisa lag raha ki, ye wakt yahi thahar jaye aur mai keerti ko aise hi dekhta rahu. Ye hi sab sochte huye aur keerti ke bholep chehre ko
dekhte huye, pata nahi kab mai bhi baithe baithe hi so jata hu.
Subah jab keerti ki nind khulti hai to, wo mujhe baitha hua pati hai aur mera hanth uske sar par hota hai. Wo mere hanth ko pakad kar use chumne lagti
hai aur meri bhi nind khul jati hai. Hum dono ki najre ek dusre se milti hai aur fir hum dono muskurane lagte hai.
Keerti boli “raat bhar yu hi kyo baithe rahe. Jab mai so hi gayi thi to, tumko bhi so jana tha.”
Mai bola “tu pahli baar mere pas soyi thi aur tu sote samay bahut hi pyari lag rahi thi. Isliye mai tere sar par hanth ferta raha aur pata hi nahi chala ki
mujhe kab nind aa gayi.”
Keerti boli “itna pyar karta hai mujhse to, fir jab mai chali jaugi to kaise rahega.”
Mai bola “haan ye to sach hai, par na jane kyo, in thode se dino me, mujhe teri aadat si ho gayi hai.”
Keerti boli “chalo deri se hi sahi, par tujhe apni is bahan par bhi pyar to aaya.”
Mai bola “chal chhod in baton ko aur ye bata aaj kaha ghumne chalegi.”
Keerti boli “ghar me koi nahi hai aur tujhe ghumne ki padi hai.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa log subah jaldi hi aa jayege aur hum log to dopahar ke khane ke bad niklege.”
Keerti boli “agar apne sath nitika ko bhi le chale to, tujhe bura to nahi lagega.”
Is samay mujhe us par bahut pyar aa raha tha aur mai sirf usko khush dekhna chahta tha. Isliye maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nitika kya, tu chahe to, raj riya aur shilpa ko bhi apne sath le chal. Mujhe jara bhi bura nahi lagega.”
Ye baat sunte hi, wo fauran uth kar bait gayi aur mujhse puchhne lagi.
Keerti boli “kahi ye baat tu gusse me to nahi bol raha.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai jara bhi gusse me nahi bol raha. Tu chahe to mujhse koi kasam khila sakti hai.”
Meri is baat se keerti ke chehre par chamak aa gayi. Usne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, tujhe koi kasam khane ki jarurat nahi hai. Abhi to mai fresh hone jati hu. Fir nashte ke bad, nitika se baat karte hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, jaisi teri marji.”
Iske bad keerti apne kamre me chali gayi aur mai aaram se let gaya. Magar raat ko meri nind puri na hone ki vajah se, meri fir se nind lag gayi. Fir
keerti ke jagane par meri nind khuli. Magar mujhe abhi bhi bahut nind aa rahi thi aur mai uth nahi raha tha to, usne kaha.
Keerti boli “kab se tera mobile baj raha hai. Uthata kyo nahi hai.”
Mai bola “sone de na yaar, mujhe bahut nind aa rahi hai. Jiska bhi call hai, tu hi baat kar le."
Ye kah kar mai fir se so gaya. Keerti ne mobile dekha to, mehul ka call aa raha tha. Keerti ne turant call uthate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “hello, kaun badtamij subah ki nind me khalal dal raha hai.”
Mehul keerti ki aawaj pehchan gaya aur usne fauran keerti ke hi andaj me use jabab dete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “maine to apne shahjade ko phone lagaya tha. Lekin ye bachcho ko darane wali dayan bich me kaha se aa gayi.”
Uski baat sunkar, keerti ne gusse me bhanbhanate huye us se kaha.
Keerti boli “acha to mai bachcho ko darane wali dayan hu, to fir aap kaun ho, bachcho ko hasane wale bandar.”
Mehul janta tha ki, wo keerti se baton me nahi jeet sakta hai. Isliye usne baat badalte huye fauran kaha.
Mehul bola “ab ye subah subah bakwas karna band kar aur phone punnu ko de. Mujhe punnu se jaruri baat karna hai.”
Keerti boli “wo to bahut gahri nind me soya hai. Aapko jo bolna hai mujhse hi bol dijiye.”
Mehul bola “mujhe nahi malum tha ki, punnu ne apne liye personal secretary rakh li hai. Nahi to mai pahle se hi tujhse baat karne ka appointment le
leta.”
Keerti boli “bahut ud rahe hai. Lekin yaad rakhna ki, meri baat sunte hi, apne shahjade ko, bhulkar mujhe shahjadi kahte najar aayege.”
Mehul bola “aisi kya baat hai.”
Keerti boli “baat to aapke matlab ki hai. Magar afsos aap to mama ji ke yaha ho, isliye aapke liye bekar hai.”
Mehul bola “are meri natkhat shahjadi, mai ghar se hi bol raha hu. Abhi subah hi mama ji ke yaha se wapas lauta hu. Ab to bata kya baat hai.”
Keerti boli “to suno aaj mai, punnu, nitika aur nitika ke cousin picnic par ja rahe hai.”
Mehul bola “isme mere matlab ki kaun si baat hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi hai to kya hua. Aap chaho to ho sakti hai. Hum shilpa ko bhi apne sath le jaa sakte hai.”
Mehul bola “kyo, kya teri shilpa se baat ho gayi hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi, baat to nahi huyi hai. Magar yadi aap bolo to kar sakte hai.”
Mehul bola “are neki aur puchh puchh. Tu use le chalne ko taiyar kar le. Fir tu jo bhi mangegi mai tujhe duga.”
Keerti boli “isme kaun si badi baat hai. Wo to aapka naam sunte hi chalne ko taiyar ho jayegi.”
Mehul bola “na na, aisi galti mat karna. Use mai achank pahuch kar surprise dena chahta hu. Tu bas use kisi bhi tarah se chalne ke liye taiyar kar le.
Baki ka kaam mujh par chhod de.”
Keerti boli “ok mai ye kaam kar dugi. Lekin bhulna mat aapne kaha hai, jo mai mangugi, wo aap mujhe denge.”
Mehul bola “ek baar jo maine commitment kar di to, kar di, fir to mai apne aapki bhi nahi sunta hu. Tu apna vaada pura kar aur mai apna vaada pura
karuga. Tu nahi janti mai kab se is mauke ki talash me tha. Jab punnu mai aur shilpa teeno ek sath ho. Magar punnu iske liye kabhi taiyar hi nahi tha.
Agar aaj tune aisa kar diya to, mera naam bhi nahi aayega aur kaam bhi ho jayega.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, samjho aaj aapka ye kaam ho gaya.”
Mehul bola “magar mere aane ki baat punnu ko jarur bata dena. Nahi to use bura bhi lag sakta hai.”
Keerti boli “aap bilkul chinta mat karo. Mai sab sambhal lugi. Ab baat ho gayi ho to phone rakha jaye.”
Mehul bola “ok mujhe phone karke bata dena ki, kab kitne baje aur kaha chalna hai. bye.”
Keerti boli “ok bata dugi. bye.”
Mehul se baat karne ke bad, keerti fir se mujhe jagati hai aur kahti hai.
Keerti boli “ab to uth jao, dekho 8 baj chuke hai. Mausi bhi ghar aa gayi hai. Mehul ka call aaya tha aur mehul apne mama ji ke yaha se wapas aa gaya
hai. Humare sath wo bhi picnic par chalne ko taiyar hai. Ab mai taiyar hone ja rahi hu. Tab tak tum bhi fresh hokar nashta karne niche aa jao. Taki hum
nitika se picnic par chalne ki baat kar sake.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai uth kar baith gaya. Mujhse uthta dekh kar, wo muskurate huye apne kamre me chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad, mai bhi uth kar
fresh hone bathroom me chala jata hu.
Mai fresh hone ke bad taiyar hota hu aur niche aakar sofe par baith jata hu. Mujhe niche aaya dekh kar, nimi bhi kahi se bhagti huyi aati hai aur mere
pas aakar mere gale lag lag jati hai. Wo kal ki party ko lekar bahut khush thi aur ab maje le lekar, mujhe party ki baten bata rahi thi.
Tabhi keerti bhi taiyar hokar aa jati hai aur muskurate huye dusre sofe par jakar baith jati hai. Nimi use dekhte hi mere pas se uth kar uske pas jakar,
use party ki baten batane lagti hai.
Mai bhi nimi ki baten maje lekar sun raga tha ki, tabhi ami chhoti maa ke kamre se bahar nikalti hai aur chup chap jakar sabse alag baith jati. Maine
uski taraf gaur se dekha to, uska mood kuch kharab sa samajh me aa raha tha.
Maine use apne pas bulaya aur pucha. Maine use apne pas aane ka ishara kiya to, wo mere par aakar baith gayi. Maine pyar se uske sar par hath
ferte huye, us se puchha.
Mai bola “ye subah subah meri betu ka muh kyo fula hua. Kya tujhe kisi ne kuch kaha hai. Mujhe bata, tera mood kisne kharab kiya hai. Mai abhi uski
khabar leta hu.”
Ami ne meri baat sunte hi mujh par gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Ami boli “mujhe aapse koi baat nahi karna.”
Mujhe ami se baat karte dekh kar, keerti aur nimi bhi dhyan laga kar, humari baten sunne lage. Maine ami ko mujh par gussa karte dekha to, mujhe
samajh me aa gaya ki, wo meri hi kisi baat se naraj hai. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “iska matlab hai ki, meri betu, meri hi kisi baat se naraj hai. Lekin mujhe pata to chale ki, maine aisa kya kar diya, jo tujhe mujhse baat nahi
karna.”
Ami boli “aap hamare sath party me kyo nahi gaye. Waha kitna maja aa raha tha magar mere sath to koi nahi tha. Mai saare samay party me akeli hi
ghumti rahi. Mujhe party me bilkul bhi maja nahi aaya.”
Mai bola “kyo tere sath nimi to thi na.”
Ami boli “kaha bhaiya. Ye to udhar ke chhote chhote bacho ke sath mil kar bahut huddang karti rahi. Mere pas to ruki hi nahi.”
Mai bola “to tu bhi unke sath milkar udham karti na, tujhe aisa karne se kisne mana kiya tha.”
Ami boli “ab mai chhoti thodi hu, jo chhote chhote baccho ke sath milkar udham karti. Wo bacche to itne shaitan the ki, un ne sab ki naak me dam kar
rakha tha aur ye nimi bhi unke sath mil kar, unke hi jaisi ban gayi thi.”
Mai bola “chal ab us baat ko jane de. Tu mujhse naraj hai na, to aaj mai tujhe picnic par le chalta hu. Waha tu mere sath bahut maja kar lena. Ab to
apna mood sahi kar le.”
Meri baat sunte hi ami khush ho gayi aur fauran mere gale se lag gayi. Lekin ye baat sunte hi nimi mujhe gusse me dekhne lagi. Maine uski taraf dekha
to, muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab tu kyo mujhe ghoor rahi hai. Kya tujhe humare sath picnic par nahi jana hai.
Meri baat sunkar nimi ke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi aur wo daudte huye mere pas aakar, mere gale se lag gayi. Fir usne ye baat chhoti maa
ko batane ki baat boli aur ami ko apne sath lekar chhoti maa ke pas chali gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad, maine muskurate huye keerti ki taraf dekha. Lekin ab keerti ka chehra utra hua tha. Uska utra hua chehra dekh kar, mujhe ye
samajhte der nahi lagi ki, ami nimi ko apne sath, le jane wali baat, keerti ko pasand nahi aayi hai.
Lekin ami nimi ko apne sath le jane wali baat par, keerti ka is tarah se apna chehra utar lena, mujhe jara bhi acha nahi laga aur mera picnic par jane ka
saara mood kharab ho gaya.
______________________________
Update-27
Mai bola “chal ab us baat ko jane de. Tu mujhse naraj hai na, to aaj mai tujhe picnic par le chalta hu. Waha tu mere sath bahut maja kar lena. Ab to
apna mood sahi kar le.”
Meri baat sunte hi ami khush ho gayi aur fauran mere gale se lag gayi. Lekin ye baat sunte hi nimi mujhe gusse me dekhne lagi. Maine uski taraf dekha
to, muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab tu kyo mujhe ghoor rahi hai. Kya tujhe humare sath picnic par nahi jana hai.
Meri baat sunkar nimi ke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi aur wo daudte huye mere pas aakar, mere gale se lag gayi. Fir usne ye baat chhoti maa
ko batane ki baat boli aur ami ko apne sath lekar chhoti maa ke pas chali gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad, maine muskurate huye keerti ki taraf dekha. Lekin ab keerti ka chehra utra hua tha. Uska utra hua chehra dekh kar, mujhe ye
samajhte der nahi lagi ki, ami nimi ko apne sath, le jane wali baat, keerti ko pasand nahi aayi hai.
Lekin ami nimi ko apne sath le jane wali baat par, keerti ka is tarah se apna chehra utar lena, mujhe jara bhi acha nahi laga aur mera picnic par jane ka
saara mood kharab ho gaya.
Magar mai apni vajah se keerti ki picnic ko kharab karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine apne man ki baat ko, man me hi dabate huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ab tujhe kya hua. Kya tujhe ami nimi ke picnic par jane se koi pareshani hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe unke jane se koi pareshani nahi hai. Lekin tujhe ye sochna tha ki, ye picnic hamne bade bado ke liye rakhi hai. Pata nahi, waha kaun
kya harkat karta hai. Kya aise me inko sath le jana sahi hai.”
Keerti ki is baat se mujhe, uske is tarah se chehra utar lene ka matlab samajh me aa gaya tha. Asal me use riya aur raj ki vajah se is baat ka dar sata
raha tha ki, wo ami nimi ke samne koi ulti sidhi harkat na kar de. Uski ye baat samajh me aate hi, maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu fikar mat kar, jaisa tu soch rahi hai, waisa kuch bhi nahi hoga aur inki vajah se teri picnic bhi kharab nahi hogi. Is sabki jimmedari mai leta
hu. Ab rahi inko sath le jane ki baat to, tu ye achi tarah se janti hai ki, mai inka utra hua chehra nahi dekh sakta.”
Keerti boli “ab jab tune inko chalne ke liye bol hi diya hai to, fir hum kamal ko bhi sath le chalte hai. Kam se kam wo inka dil to bahlaye rahega.”
Mai bola “haan ye thik rahega. Tu use abhi hi call kar de. Wo to picnic ke naam se bhaga chala aayega.”
Iske bad keerti ne sabse pahle nitika ko call karke picnic par chalne ka puchha. Nitika ne kaha ki wo raj, riya aur shilpa se baat karke abhi wapas call
lagati hai. Nitika se baat hone ke bad, keerti ne kamal se picnic par chalne ki baat kahi to, wo fauran chalne ko taiyar ho gaya.
Kamal se baat hone ke fauran bad hi nitika ka call aa gaya aur usne bataya ki, sab picnic par chalne ko taiyar hai. Keerti ne us se kaha ki, hum log
10:30 baje tere ghar aa jayege. Tum log taiyar rahna.
Nitika se baat karne ke bad usne mehul ko bhi phone karke saari baten bata di. Jab uski sabse baten ho gayi to, maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “hume to dopahar ke khane ke bad chalna tha. Fir tune nitika ko 10:30 baje ka time kyo diya.”
Keerti boli “hum log ghar se nashta karke niklege aur khana picnic me hi khayege.”
Mai bola “to khane ki kya taiyari hai.”
Keerti boli “hume khane ki chinta karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Khane pine ka saara intejam mehul karega. Magar usne ye baat kisi ko bhi batane se
mana kiya hai.”
Mai bola “achi baat hai. Mehul ko ye sab karne me bahut maja aata hai. Khas kar baat jab shilpa se judi ho.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “use kam se kam kisi ke liye, kuch karne ka man to hota hai aur ek tu hai, jise kisi me koi dilchspi nahi hai.”
Kreeti ki baat sun kar mere samne riya ka chehra ghumne laga aur mai sochne laga ki, riya kitni sundar hai. Lekin kya wo mere jaise sidhe sade ladke
ko pasand karegi. Mai abhi apne inhi khayalon me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi keerti ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kaha khoya hai. Jaldi se jakar taiyar ho ja. Tab tak mai ami aur nimi ko bhi taiyar kar deti hu.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai apne kamre me aakar taiyar hone laga. Maine ek black t-shirt aur blue jeans pahni aur fir niche aa gaya. Ami nimi bhi taiyar
ho chuki thi aur keerti kapde badalne chali gayi thi.
Mai keerti ke aane ka intejar karne laga. Kuch hi der bad keerti bhi taiyar hokar aa gayi. Aaj usne white short shirt aur black jeans pahna tha. Jisme wo
hamesha ki tarah bahut sundar lag rahi thi.
Magar aaj maine uske kapdon par jyada dhyan nahi diya. Keerti ke aate hi hum sab nashta karne lage. Isi bich kamal bhi aa gaya aur wo bhi humare
sath nashte me shamil ho gaya.
Nashta karne ke bad maine driver ko tata safari nikalne ko bola aur fir hum log nitika ke ghar ke liye nikal gaye. Jab hum log nitika ke ghar pahuche to,
nitika aur shilpa bahar khadi humara hi intejar kar rahi thi.
Shilpa ne skirt top pahna tha aur nitika red salwar suit me thi. Kuch hi der me raj aur riya bhi aa gaye. Riya ne black t-shirt aur blue jeans pahna tha.
Jabki raj pant aur shirt me tha.
Ek ek karke sab gaadi me baithne lage. Ami nimi aur kamal pahle se hi sabse piche wali seat par baithe the. Mai aur raj driver ke baju wali seat me
aakar baith gaye. Keerti, riya nitika aur shilpa bich wali seat me baith gayi aur fir hum picnic ke liye nikal gaye.
Karib ek ghante ke safar ke bad hum log waterfall pahuch gaye. Waterfall charo taraf pahadiyon se ghira hua tha aur waha door door tak prakritik
sundarta bikhri padi thi.
Log aksar shanti ki talash me ya fir hamari tarah picnic manane waha aaya karte the. Waha sirf bahut uchai se girte jharne ki aawaj ke siwa koi shor
sunayi nahi de raha tha. Wo sthan shahar se door hone ki vajah se waha jyada bhid bhad nahi thi.
Humare waha pahuchte hi, humara swagat mehul ne kiya. Wo hum logon se pahle waha pahuch gaya tha aur usne waha khane pine ka sara intejam
kar ke rakha tha. Mere aur keerti ke alawa sabhi waha mehul ko dekh kar chauk gaye.
Mehul ko apne samne dekh kar, shilpa ki khushi ka to koi thikana hi nahi tha. Mehul ne use dekh kar aankh mari aur wo mehul ki is harkat se sharma
gayi. Mai mehul ke pas pahucha to usne mujhe apne gale se lagate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “aaj to tu bahut chamak raha hai. Sab kuch thik to hai na, kahi tune kisi ke sath koi chakkaar wakkar to nahi chala liya.”
Mai bola “mera kisi ke sath koi chakkar wakkar kuch nahi. Bas keerti ka kal bithday tha, isliye aaj use picnic karane laya hu.”
Mehul bola “ye black t-shirt aur blue jeans me fataka kaun hai aur uske sath ye handsome ladka kaun hai.”
Mai bola “ye nitika ke cousin hai aur mumbai se aaye hai.”
Mehul bola “yaar ye ladki to apne hushn se sari duniya jala sakti hai. Meri maan to tu ise pata le, teri life ban jayegi.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, mai muskura diya. Lekin is pahle ki mai kuch bol pata keerti aur shilpa hamare pas aa gayi. Keerti ne humare pas aate hi hum se
kaha.
Keerti boli “aap log baat hi karte rahoge ya ab kuch ghumna firna bhi hoga.”
Tab tak baki sab log bhi humare pas aa chuke the. Keerti ne riya aur raj ka prichay mehul se karwaya. Iske bad mehul sabko waha lekar aa gaya. Jaha
usne sabke khane peene aur baithne ka intejam kiya tha. Waha aakar hum sab baith gaye. Fir mehul ne keerti se kaha.
Mehul bola “yaha ghumne firne ke liye, hum sab do do ya teen teen ke group me bant jate hai. Maine to soch liya hai ki ek group mera aur shilpa ka
hoga. Ab baki log bhi apna apna group bana lo.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar mujhe acha laga. Kyoki mai riya ke sath rahna chahta tha. Lekin meri ye baat bolne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi. Na hi kisi aur ne
bhi kuch bolne ki koi utsukta dikhayi. Tab mehul ne hi sabka group banate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “lagta hai aap logo ke samajh me nahi aa raha ki aap kis ke sath group banaye, isliye aapki ye mushkil mai aasan kiye deta hu. Mera aur
shilpa ka to ek group ban chuka hai. Ab dusra group riya aur punit ka hoga. Teesre group me keerti aur raj ho jayege. Chouthe group me nitika aur nimi
ho jayegi. Panchwa group ami aur kamal ho jayega.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar jaha sab khush the. Wahi meri aur nitika ki khushi gayab ho chuki thi. Kyoki nitika mere sath rahna chahti thi. Jabki keerti ka raj
ke sath rahna mujhe pasand nahi aa raha tha.
Magar group banane ke bad, mehul ne kisi ko kuch bolne ka mauka diye bina hi, kaha ki, hum sab ek ghante yaha waha ghumege fir yahi aakar
milege. Iske bad sabhi alag alag ghumne nikal gaye. Mai riya ke sath jharne ke karib jakar ek chttan par baith gaya.
Riya boli “aap kya yahi baithe rahege. Kahi ghumege nahi.”
Mai bola “hum thodi der yahi baith kar baat karte hai. Fir jaha tumhari marji ho, waha chalege.”
Riya boli “waise bhi mujhe faltu me ghumne ki aadat nahi hai. Mujhe to yahi acha lag raha hai.”
Ye kahkar wo mujhe se sat kar baith gayi. Uske komal sharir ki chhuan ke aehsas se hi meri dhadkane bad gayi. Maine apni dhadkano par kabu karne
ke liye apna dhyan is taraf se hatate huye riya se kaha.
Mai bola “tum bahut sundar ho aur in kapdo me to tum aur bhi sundar lag rahi ho.”
Riya boli “thanks, mai janti hu ki mai bahut sundar hu, kyoki har ladka mujhe dekh kar yahi kahta hai.”
Riya ki ye baat sunkar mujhe kuch acha sa nahi laga. Lekin tabhi riya ne apni baat ko puri karte huye kaha.
Riya boli “sach kahu to aapke muh se ye baat sunkar mujhe bahut acha laga. Kyoki aap mujhe bahut ache lagte hai.”
Mai bola “mere andar to koi aisi baat hi nahi hai ki, mai aapko acha lag saku. Na to mai mehul aur raj ki tarah smart hu aur na hi handsome hu.”
Riya boli “sab me apne apne gun hote hai aur aap ye kyo sochte hai ki aap handsome aur smart nahi hai. Mujhe to aap handsome aur smart dono
lagte. Magar in sab se badkar jo baat mujhe aapki pasand aayi hai, wo hai aapki sadgi.”
Mai bola “kya tumhara koi bf hai.”
Riya boli “nahi mera koi bf nahi hai.”
Mai bola “tum to itni advanced ho, fir bhi tumhara koi bf nahi hai.”
Riya boli “advanced hone ka ye matlab to nahi ki, mai kisi bhi ladke ko apna bf bana lu. Mai ek metro city me rahti hu aur waha ladke ho ya ladki sab
kapde ki tarah bf gf badlte rahte hai. Pyar ka koi matlab hi nahi samjhta. Sab sirf sex ke liye utavle rahte hai.”
Mai bola “kya sex karna buri baat hai.”
Riya boli “sex karna buri baat nahi hai. Lekin yadi sex ke liye hi bf banana hai to, fir sex ko pura karne ke or bhi kayi raste hai. Mai sirf sex ke liye koi
aisa kadam uthana nahi chahti, jis se kal mere liye koi pareshani khadi ho ya fir mujhe aisa karne ke liye pachtawa ho.”
Maine pucha “kya tumne kabhi kisi ke sath sex kiya hai.”
Riya boli “nahi, maine kabhi sex nahi kiya.”
Riya ka ye jhut sun kar mai man hi man muskura diya aur fir maine us se is baare me koi or baat karna thik nahi samjha aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “chalo hum bhi thoda ghoom kar aate hai.”
Ye kahte huye mai uth kar khada ho gaya. Riya ne mujhe khada hote dekha to, apna hath meri taraf bada diya. Maine uska hath tham liya aur wo bhi
mera hath pakad kar khadi ho gayi.
Fir hum ek dusre ka hath thame, us taraf tahalne chale gaye, jis taraf mehul aur shilpa tahalne gaye the. Hum dono prakrati ki sundarta ka najara
dekhte huye aage bade ja rahe the, tabhi riya ne mera hath pakad kar mujhe aage badne se rok diya. Maine hairani se riya ki taraf dekha to, usne
mujhe ek or ishara kiya.
Maine us or dekha to mehul aur shilpa ek pahadi ki aad lekar baithe the. Shilpa mehul ki god me bathi thi aur dono ek dusre ke hontho ko chus rahe
rahe the. Mujhe ye dekh kar acha nahi laga aur mai riya ka hanth pakad kar use udhar se door le gaya.
Riya boli “kya hua.? Kya tumhe un dono ko pyar karte dekh acha nahi laga.”
Mai bola “jo karna nahi hai, use dekhne se kya fayda.”
Riya boli “kya tumhari koi gf nahi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi hai, tabhi to tumhare sath ghum raha hu. Warna mehul ki tarah mai bhi uske sath nahi ghum raha hota.”
Meri baat sunkar, riya ko hansi aa gayi aur usne mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Riya boli “ghum rahe hote ya wahi sab kar rahe hote, jo mehul kar raha hai.”
Mai bola “ye sab baten to tab ki hai, jab koi gf hoti. Jab gf hi nahi hai to, fir ye sab baat karne ka matlab hi kya hai.”
Meri baat sunkar riya fir hansne lagi aur meri baat ka maja lete huye kahne lagi.
Riya boli “chalo kuch der ke liye mujhe hi apni gf maan lo aur ab karo, kya karte.”
Mai bola “ye koi majak ki baat nahi hai.”
Riya boli “mai bhi majak nahi kar rahi. Mai sach me hi bol rahi hu.”
Riya ki baat sunkar mera ling jo abhi tak soya hua tha, jagne laga tha. Lekin maine mauke ki najakat ko samajhte huye khud ko sabhala aur us se
kaha.
Mai bola “yadi tum sach bhi bol rahi ho, to bhi iska koi fayda nahi hai. Kyoki mai apni 3 bahno ke sath yaha aaya hu aur tumhara bhai bhi yahi hai. Aise
me hum kuch karna bhi chahe to bhi kuch nahi kar sakte.”
Riya boli “tum bhi ajib tarah ke ladke ho. Ek ladki tumhe khula aamantran de rahi hai aur tum ho ki apni bahano ke baare me soch rahe ho.”
Mai bola “sochna padta hai. Meri ek galat harkat mujhe unki najron me jeevan bhar ke liye gira sakti hai ya fir unhe galat raste ki taraf le ja sakti hai.”
Meri baat sunkar riya mujhe gaur se dekhne lagi aur fir apni baat palatte huye usne kaha.
Riya boli “are mai to majak hi kar rahi thi. Lekin is majak se ye to pata chal gaya ki, tum dusre ladko ki tarah nahi ho. Jo mauka milte hi chauka marne
se piche nahi hatte. Mujhe to is baat ka tajjub ho raha hai ki, aaj tak kisi ladki ki najar tum par kyo nahi padi.”
Mai bola “aisi baat nahi hai. Kayi ladkiyon ki najar mujh par padi. Lekin mujhe koi ladki pasand hi nahi aayi.”
Riya boli “tumhe kis tarah ki ladkiyan pasand aati hai.”
Mai bola “tumhari tarah ki.”
Riya boli “lekin mai to tumse badi hun, gf to chhoti hona chahiye.”
Mai bola “jab koi acha lagta hai to, chhota bada nahi dekha jata.”
Riya boli “lagta hai tum mujhe pasand karne lage ho.”
Mai bola “shayad.”
Riya boli “lekin tum to jante ho ki, mai kuch din ke liye hi yaha aayi hu aur kuch din bad wapas apne ghar chali jaugi. Fir aise me mujhe pasand karne
se tumhe kya fayda aur fir tum mere baare me jante hi kya ho.”
Mai bola “jab koi acha lagta hai to, ye soch kar acha nahi lagta ki, is se mujhe kya fayda hoga. Balki jab koi acha lagta hai to, wo bina kuch soche dil ko
bha jata hai.”
Riya boli “tumhari ye baat sahi hai. Lekin kya tumne ye socha hai ki, mai koi bf kyo nahi banati.”
Mai bola “mai iski vajah janta hu.”
Meri baat sunkar riya sann rah gayi aur usne chaukte huye kaha.
Riya boli “kya vajah hai.”
Mai bola “kyoki tum aur raj ek dusre ke bf gf ho.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar riya ko jhatka sa laga aur usne mujh par gusse me bhadakte huye kaha.
Riya boli “ye kya bakwas kar rahe ho. Jante bhi ho, tum ye kya bol rahe ho.”
Mai bola “haan mai janta hu ki, mai kya bol raha hu. Lekin mai wo hi bol raha hu, jo maine dekha hai.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, riya ne kuch naram hote huye mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “tumne aisa kya dekh liya, jo tum mujhse itni wahiyat baat kah rahe ho.”
Mai bola “kal maine tumhe aur raj ko park me wo sab karte dekha, jo ek bhai bahan kabhi nahi karte.”
Meri bat sunkar riya ka chehra sharm se jhuk gaya. Wo mujhse najar nahi mila pa rahi thi aur wahi par ek chattan ke upar baith gayi. Mujhse uska is
tarah sharminda hona nahi dekha gaya aur maine uske hath ko pakad kar, uske pas baithte huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekho ye baat maine tumhe sharminda karne ke liye nahi batayi. Balki isliye batayi hai ki, ye sab janne ke bad bhi tum mujhe achi lagti ho.
Maine jab tumhe ye sab karte dekha tha. Tab hi tum mujhe pasand aa gayi thi. Lekin tab mai samajhta tha ki, tum kisi aur ki gf ho. Isliye maine tumhare
baare me janne ki koshish nahi ki thi. Magar jab nitika ke ghar me tumhe dekha to mujhe pata chala ki tum dono bhai bahan ho. Tab mujhe laga ki
shayad mai tumhe apni jindgi me la sakta hu.”
Meri baat sunkar riya ki aankho me aasu aa gaye aur wo rone lagi. Mai use chupane ki koshish karta raha. Magar wo chup hone ka naam hi nahi le
rahi thi. Tab maine apne dono hantho se uska chehra pakda aur uske honthon ko uske honthon par rakh diya. Mai bade pyar se uske hontho ko
chusne laga.
Kuch der bad riya bhi mere kiss ka jabab dene lagi aur uska rona ruk gaya. Usne apni jibh mere muh me dali aur use gol gol gumane lagi. Thodi der
mai use yu hi kiss karta raha aur jab dekha ki, wo puri tarah se samanya ho gayi hai to maine use kiss karna band karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekho tumhe meri baat pasand nahi aayi to, ise bhul jao. Lekin apne aapko is tarah dukhi mat karo. Mai tumahara rona nahi dekh sakta.”
Ab tak riya bhi apne aapko sambhal chuki thi. Usne meri is baat ke jabab me ulte mere se hi sawal karte huye kaha.
Riya boli “mere apne hi bhai ke sath saririk sambandh hai. Ye baat jante huye bhi mai tumhe achi lagti hu. Iska to sidha sa matlab ye hi hua ki, tumhe
mujhse nahi, mere sharir se pyar hai.”
Mai bola “sharir se sirf hawas mitayi ja saakti hai, pyar nahi kiya ja sakta. Yadi mujhe apni hawas hi mitana hoti to, uske liye mujhe kuch karne ki jarurat
nahi thi. Abhi hum mehul ko kiss karte dekh rahe the. Kuch der udhar hum aur khade rahte to tum wo sab dekh kar apne aapko khud meri banhon me
saup deti. Fir mai jo chahta, wo tumhare sath kar sakta tha.”
Meri baat sunkar riya ko aehsas hua ki, mai sach hi kah raha hu. Kyoki usne khud hi mujhse kaha tha ki, kuch der ke liye tum mujhe apni gf samjho. Ye
baat usne majak me nahi balki sach me kahi thi aur iski sachai wo khud bhi janti thi. Isliye usne mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “kya tum ye janna nahi chahoge ki, raj ke sath mere ye sambandh kyo bane.”
Mai bola “janna to chahta hu. Magar sirf isliye ki aise sambadh banne ka karan janna chahta hu. Isliye nahi ki mujhe tumhari koi safai chahiye ho.”
Meri baat sunkar riya kuch kahne hi wali thi ki, tabhi use nimi aur nitika aate huye dikhayi diye aur usne mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “nimi aur nitika aa rahe hai. Hum is bare me bad me baat karege.”
Tab tak nimi aur nitika pas aa chuke the. Hume baitha dekh kar nitika ne kaha.
Nitika boli “are aap log yahi baithe ho aur hum log kaha kaha ghum kar aa gaye.”
Mai bola “riya ko kahi jana hi nahi tha, isliye hum log yahi baith kar baten karne lage. Lekin baki ke log kaha hai. Kya abhi tak koi wapas nahi aaya.”
Nitika boli “kamal aur ami to wo pichhe aa rahe hai. Haan keerti aur raj shayad jyada dur nikal gaye hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, aap keerti ko call karke wapas aane ko bolo, tab tak mai mehul ko call kar deta hu.”
Ye sunkar nitika keerti ko call karne lagti hai aur mai mehul ko call karke wapas aane ko bolta hu. Kuch der bad mehul aur shilpa aa jate hai. Magar
keerti aur raj ka koi pata nahi rahta.
Mai nitika se fir se unhe call lagane ko khata hu to, nitika keerti ko aur riya raj ko call lagane lagti hai. Magar tabhi hume keerti aur raj, ek dusre ka hath
pakad kar aate huye najar aa jate hai.
Raj aur keerti ko aise dekh kar, mujhe keerti par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Lekin sabke samne mai apne gusse ko chhipate huye, sab se camp me
chalne ke liye bolta hu aur mai bhi uth kar us taraf chal deta hu.
______________________________
Update-28
Meri baat sunkar riya kuch kahne hi wali thi ki, tabhi use nimi aur nitika aate huye dikhayi diye aur usne mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “nimi aur nitika aa rahe hai. Hum is bare me bad me baat karege.”
Tab tak nimi aur nitika pas aa chuke the. Hume baitha dekh kar nitika ne kaha.
Nitika boli “are aap log yahi baithe ho aur hum log kaha kaha ghum kar aa gaye.”
Mai bola “riya ko kahi jana hi nahi tha, isliye hum log yahi baith kar baten karne lage. Lekin baki ke log kaha hai. Kya abhi tak koi wapas nahi aaya.”
Nitika boli “kamal aur ami to wo pichhe aa rahe hai. Haan keerti aur raj shayad jyada dur nikal gaye hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, aap keerti ko call karke wapas aane ko bolo, tab tak mai mehul ko call kar deta hu.”
Ye sunkar nitika keerti ko call karne lagti hai aur mai mehul ko call karke wapas aane ko bolta hu. Kuch der bad mehul aur shilpa aa jate hai. Magar
keerti aur raj ka koi pata nahi rahta.
Mai nitika se fir se unhe call lagane ko khata hu to, nitika keerti ko aur riya raj ko call lagane lagti hai. Magar tabhi hume keerti aur raj, ek dusre ka hath
pakad kar aate huye najar aa jate hai.
Raj aur keerti ko aise dekh kar, mujhe keerti par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Lekin sabke samne mai apne gusse ko chhipate huye, sab se camp me
chalne ke liye bolta hu aur mai bhi uth kar us taraf chal deta hu.
Sab log camp me pahuch kar kuch der aaram se baith kar yaha waha ki baten karne lagte hai. Kuch der yu baten karte rahne ke bad, mehul ne sab se
kaha.
Mehul bola “jo jo yaha par nahane ke liye kapde lekar aaya hai, wo mere sath chale aur jo kapde nahi laya hai, wo chahe to yahi ruke ya fir hum logon
ko nahate dekhne ke liye sath chal chale.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar keerti aur raj ko chhodkar sabhi apne kapde nikalne lagte hai. Lekin raj aur keerti apne kapde nahi nikal rahe the. Unhe is tarah
baith dekh kar, maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “kya tum log nahane ke liye apne kapde nahi laye ho.”
Keerti boli “mai to kapde layi hu. Lekin raj apne kapde nahi laya hai. Isliye mai raj ka sath dene ke liye yahi ruk rahi hu.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar mujhe us par fir se bahut gussa aaya. Magar is baar bhi mujhe apna gussa peena pad gaya aur mai chup chap apne kapde
nikalne laga. Jab sabne apne kapde nikal liye to, riya ne kaha.
Riya boli “ab sab ladke bahar jao, hum kapde badal kar aate hai.”
Riya ki baat sunkar, sabhi ladke bahar aa gaye aur apne kapde badalne lage. Kuch der bad saari ladkiya apne apne swimming suit pahan kar bahar aa
gayi. Sabhi ladkiyan swiming suit me sabhi kamaal ki lag rahi thi.
Lekin meri najar to sirf riya ki taraf hi thi. Uska swiming suit two piece me tha. Jisme wo bahut hi sexy lag rahi thi. Use dekh kar mujhe mere ling me
kampan sa mahsus hua aur mai use dekhta rah gaya.
Wahi riya meri aisi halat dekh kar muskurate huye mere pas aayi aur dhire se mere kaan me kaha.
Riya boli “apne aapko sambhalo, sab tumhari hi taraf dekh rahe hai.”
Uski baat sunkar maine ami nimi ka hanth pakda aur unhe jharne ki taraf le jane laga. Tabhi nimi ki dusri taraf nitika aa gayi aur usne uska dusra hanth
pakad liya. Sayad vo mere sath kuch samay bitana chahti thi. Lekin uski dekha seekhi riya bhi aa gayi aur usne ami ka dusra hanth pakad liya.
Ab hum pancho sath sath jharne ke pani me utre. Mehul to shilpa ke sath pani me masti karne me laga hua tha. Vo use apni god me uthata aur pani
me chhod deta. Shilpa uthti aur jaise hi bhagne ki koshish karti vo use fir pakad leta aur utha kar fir pani me chhod deta. Ye drashya dekh kar sabko
maja aa raha tha. Magar asli maja to mehul lut raha tha. Kyoki ye sab karne me kabhi vo uske boobs masal raha tha to kabhi uski gand ko apne
underwear me tambu gaade land se chipka kar daba leta tha aur fir use apne upar liye pani me kud jata tha.
Kuch der sab unki masti dekhte rahe.
Fir ami boli "bhaiya mujhe swimming sikhna hai."
To fir maine use apne dono hantho ka sahara diya aur use hanth pair chalane ko kaha aur jab vo hanth pair chalane lagti to mai uske niche se hanth
alag kar deta magar mere hanth alag karte hi vo hanth pair chalana band kar deti aur bukbukane lagti.
Tab riya boli "dekho ami ek bar mai karke dikhati hu fir tum mere jaisa karna."
Ye kahkar riya ne meri taraf ishara kiya to maine use apne dono hantho pe le liya.
Mera ik hanth uske pet par tha aur dusra uski jangho ke niche. Ab vo ami ko hanth pair chalana bata rahi thi par uske badan ke aehsar se mera ling
pani ke andar hi tan gaya tha. Par mai kamar ke upar tak tha pani ke andar tha, isliye vo kisi ko najar nahi aa raha tha. Magar hanth chalate chalte
achanak riya ka hanth mere ling se takra jata hai aur vo hanth chalana rok kar khadi ho jati hai.
Fir ami se bolti hai "ab tum chalao hanth pair aur jab tumhe lagne lage ki tumhe chhod dena chahiye tab tum bol dena to hum chhod dege."
Ye kahkar vo fir se ami ko hantho me lene ko bolti hai to mai fir use apne hantho me le leta hu aur vo fir se hanth pair chalane lagti hai.
Udhar nimi bhi ami ke jaise swimming seekhne ki jid karti hai to kamal aur nitika use dusri taraf le jakar isi tarah sikhane lagte hai.
Idhar riya mere pas khadi rahti hai aur use na jane kya sujhti hai ki vo underwear ke upar se mere ling ko sahlane lagti hai aur uski is harkat se jaha
mera ling fadfadane lagta hai vahi mere hanth bhi kampne lagte hai aur fir achanak vo meri underwear ke andar hanth dalkar mere ling ko masalne
lagti. Hum dono gahre pani me the isliye koi uski harkat dekh nahi sakta tha.
Mai apna dhyan batane ke liye ami ko batiyane lagta hu magar riya apne hantho se mere ling ki chamdi ko upar niche karne lagti hai aur dhire dhire
raftar badati jati hai aur mai uski is harkat se apna niyatran khone lagta hu.
Tab riya ami se bolti hai "ab swimming bahut ho gayi. Ab mai tumhe pani me dubki laga kar dikhati hu."
Ye kah kar vo riya ko humse thoda dur khadda kar deti hai aur kahti hai dekhna mai kitni der pani ke andar rahti hu. Fir ek dam se vo pani me dubki
laga leti hai aur andar jakar meri underwear ko niche khichkar mera ling apne hanth me lekar use upar niche karne lagti hai. Uski is harkat se mai apne
aapko sambhal nahi pata aur mera hanth apne aap uske boobs par chala jata hai aur mai uske komal komal boobs masalne lagta hu.
Kuch der bad riya mera hanth hatate huye vapas pani ke upar aa jati hai magar ab bhi vo mere ling ko apne hantho se masal rahi hoti hai. Vo ami se
kahti hai ab tum time dekho ki mai kitni der tak pani me rahti hu aur mujhse kahti hai tum pani ke andar mera hanth pakde rahna. Ye kahkar vo fir pani
me ghus kar mere ling ko apne muh me le leti. Mujhe ab maja aane lagta hai. Vo puri takat se mere ling ko chus rahi thi aur mai apne hantho se uski
chamdi ko upar niche karne lagti hai aur fir achanak mere ling ko apne muh me bhar kar chusne lagti hai. Mai bhi uske boobs ko jor jor se dabane lagta
hu. Vo mere ling ko paglo ki tarah kabhi hantho se masal rahi thi to kabhi muh me lekar use chus rahi thi. Uska muh aur jibh ke komal sparsh se mera
ling vikral roop le chuka tha aur mai madhoshi ki halat me bas uske boobs hi dabaye ja raha tha. Ye silsila lagbhag 3 minit chalta hai aur vo fir pani se
niklti hai.
Ami kahti hai abhi 3 minit hua. Vo tej tej sans khichti hai aur bolti hai abki bar kam se kam 5 minit hoga. Aur vo fir pani ke andar jakar pahle vo mere
ling ko apne hontho se achi teji se upar niche karti hai aur mai uske boobs masalta hu. kuch der bad vo mere ling ko fir se apne muh me lekar teji se
andar bahar karne lagti hai. Uske aisa karne se mai bahut jyada uttejit ho jata hu aur uska sar ko apne ling par dabane lagta hu. Mera ling jhatke khane
lagta hai aur vo samajh jati hai ki mai chhutne wala hu. Isliye wo teji se ling ko apne muh ke andar bahar karne lagti hai. Mai ab apne charam par rahta
hu aur uske sar ko apne hantho se pura apne ling par daba deta hu aur mera ling uske muh me hi pichkariya chhodne lagta hai. Mere ling se 6-7
pichkariya nikalti hai aur mera sara maal uske gale ke nich utrne lagta hai aur dhila pad kar use chhod deta hu.
Mere hantho se chhutte hi vo gudgudate huye pani ke upar aa jati hai. Uske muh me mere maal ke sath sath kuch pani bhi bhar jata hai. Mai uski pith
tapthapata hu.
Riya apne ko sant karte huye ami se puchti hai "ab kitna time hua hai."
Ami boli "pure 6 minit ho gaye hai."
Iske bad ami ne Kaha "bhaiya ab bhuk lag rahi hai"

Mai bola "thik hai. chalo aur kapde pahan lo fir hum khana khate hai."
Ye kah kar maine mehul aur nitika logon ko bhi pani se bahar nikalne ko bola aur fir sab vapas camp par aa gaye. Camp me keerti aur raj nahi the. Ye
dekh kar maine jo abhi tak riya ke sath maja kiya tha sab bhul gaya aur keerti ke bare me sochne laga ki aakhir ye raj ke sath kyo chipki huyi hai.
Sabne kapde pahne aur fir khane ki taiyari karne lage magar ab mera mood kuch bhi khane ka nahi tha.
Mai riya se bola "ye raj aur keerti kaha nikal gaye."
Riya boli "jayenge kaha, honge yahi kahi ya fir akele me masti kar rahe honge. Jaise hum log kar rahe the."
Riya ki bat sunkar mujhe jhatka laga aur dar bhi lag raha tha ki kahi akele me ye dono koi harkat na kar rahe ho. Ab mujhe waha rukna jara bhi acha
nahi lag raha tha.
Maine riya se kaha "unhe call karo ki sab khane ke liye unka wait kar rahe hai."
Riya shayad mere dar ko samajh rahi thi boli "darte kyo ho. Vo jo bhi kar rahe honge. Use pura karte hi vo khud hi yaha aa jayege. Tum unke piche kyo
pade ho. Unko bhi kuch maja karne do. Aakhir hum maja karne hi to yaha aaye hai na.
Mai kuch nahi bola magar tabhi mehul aa gaya. Usne keerti aur raj ko pucha aur jab use pata chala ki vo yaha kahi nahi hai to usne keerti ko call kiya
aur use vapas aane ko kaha. Lagbhag 10 minit ke bad keerti aur raj aa gaye. Fir sabne khana khaya aur fir sab uske bad ghar ke liye nikle. Is bich riya
ne mujhse mera mobile no liya aur rat ko call karne ko kaha.
Laoute samay sabke chehre par raunak thi siway mere aur nitika ko chhod kar. Mai to aaj ki keerti ki harkaton ki vajah se pareshan tha ki vo raj ko
kuch jyada hi bhav de rahi thi. Vahi nitika ko is bat ka dukh tha ki use mere sath jara bhi samay bitane ka mauka nahi mila aur iske liye vo riya ko doshi
maan rahi thi. Mujhe nitika ke sath puri sahanubhuti thi magar mai uske liye kuch kar nahi sakta. Kyoki mai to riya ko pasand kar raha tha.
Khair Mehul to apni bike se aaya tha to vo apni bike se hi ghar nikal gaya tha. Hum logon ne nitika logon ko unke ghar chhoda aur fir hum apne ghar
aa gaye. Ghar aate hi ami nimi ne daud kar chhoti maa ke pas gayi aur unhe apni picnic ki bate batane lagi. Keerti bhi wahi thi.
Mai un sab ko udhar hi chhod kar apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar mai let gaya aur aaj keerti ke raj ke sath ghumne ki bat sochne laga. Ye
sochte sochte mera dimag fatne laga aur fir mai so gaya.
Sham ko 7 baje keerti ne aakar mujhe jagaya. Maine keerti ko dekha to vo bahut jyada khush najar aa rahi thi jis se mera mood aur bhi jyada kharab
ho gaya. Mai us se bina kuch bole muh hanth dhone chala gaya. Mai soch raha tha ki mere aisa karne se vo mere kamre se chali jayegi par jab mai
muh hanth dhokar vapas aaya to vo kamre me hi baithi thi aur mujhe dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
Mujhse uska ye muskuran nahi dekha gaya aur mai us se bina kuch nahi bole taiyar hota raha aur fir taiyar hone ke bad use apne hi kamre me chhod
kar niche aa gaya.
Niche aakar maine chhoti maa se kaha ki mai mehul ke ghar ja raha hu aur khana bhi vahi khakar aauga. Fir mai apni bike utha kar mehul ke ghar
chala gaya. Mehul ke ghar pahuch kar maine doorbell bajayi to darwaja mehul ke papa ne khola.
Mai bola "namaste uncle ji."
Uncle bole "namaste punnu beta. Aao, andar aao. Mehul apne kamre me hi hai."
Maine andar jakar aunty ko namaste kiya.
Aunty boli "aaj itni samay kaise aa gaya. Sab thik to hai na."
Mai bola "aunty sab thik hai. Mai bas mehul se milne aaya hu aur ab khana khakar hi jauga."
Aunty boli "thik hai tu mehul ke pas baith. Mai abhi tere liye chay banati hu."
Mai bola "ji aunty."
Ye kah kar mai mehul ke kamre ki taraf jane laga tabhi uncle ne mujhe rok liya.
Uncle bole "punnu beta, Kabhi hamare pas bhi baith liya karo. Tum to bas apni aunty aur mehul se mil kar hi chale jate ho. Jaise hum tumhare kuch
lagte hi na ho.
Mai uncle ke pas baithte huye bola "aisi bat nahi hai uncle. Mai jyadatar din me hi aata hu aur aap us time office me hi rahte hai. Aaj sham ko aaya hu
to aap se mil paya hu."
Uncle bole "bat to tumhari sahi hai par kabhi kabhi hum se bhi milne aa jaya karo.
Hum bhi to tumhe mehul se kam pyar nahi karte."
Mai bola "thik hai uncle. Aage se dhyan rakhuga."
Tabhi aunty chay dekar chali gali aur mai uncle ke sath chay pine laga.
Uncle bole "beta mujhe tumse jaruri bat karna hai par vo bat mai ghar me karna nahi chahta. Kya tum kal office aa sakte ho."
Mai bola "ji uncle aa jauga."
Uncle bole "thik hai ab tum mehul ke pas jakar baitho."
Tab tak meri chay bhi khatam ho chuki thi aur mai uth kar mehul ke kamre me chala gaya. Mehul bed par aaram se leta mobile par bat kar raha tha.
Uski bat sun kar mai samajh gaya ki vo shilpa se bat kar raha hai. Usne mujhe baithne ka ishara kiya aur mai bina kuch kahe uske pas hi let gaya aur
uski baten sunne laga.
______________________________
Update-29
Uncle bole "beta mujhe tumse jaruri bat karna hai par vo bat mai ghar me karna nahi chahta. Kya tum kal office aa sakte ho."
Mai bola "ji uncle aa jauga."
Uncle bole "thik hai ab tum mehul ke pas jakar baitho."
Tab tak meri chay bhi khatam ho chuki thi aur mai uth kar mehul ke kamre me chala gaya. Mehul bed par aaram se leta mobile par bat kar raha tha.
Uski bat sun kar mai samajh gaya ki vo shilpa se bat kar raha hai. Usne mujhe baithne ka ishara kiya aur mai bina kuch kahe uske pas hi let gaya aur
uski baten sunne laga.
Mehul mobile ko speekar mod par daal deta hai aur mujhe un dono ki baten sunayi dene lagti hai.
Mehul bola "mujhe nahi lagta ki tu jaisa kah rahi hai, aisa kuch un dono ke bich me hua hai."
Shilpa boli "mai dave ke sath kahti hu ki kuch to hua hai. Tumne us samay punnu ke chehre ke bhav dekhe hote to tumhe bhi aisa hi lagta."
Mehul bola "punnu ami nimi ke samne aisa kyo karega."
Shilpa boli "ami nimi to bahut dur thi aur unki taraf mehul ki pith thi. Sabki najar to riya par thi, jo ki pani ke andar thi. Uske pani ke andar hone ke karan
koi samajh nahi paya ki, vo pani ke andar kya khel khel rahi hai. Sab to yahi samajh rahe the ki vo pani me dubki lagaye huye hai. Lekin punnu ke
sharir ka akadna, uske dono hantho ka pani ke andar kuch dudna aur fir chehre ke bhav se pata chal raha thi ki riya pani ke andar uske ling se khel
rahi hai."
Mehul bola "yar ye riya to kamaal ki ladki hai. Usne itne logo ke samne vo sab karke dikha diya jo mai tumhare sath akele me bhi nahi kar saka. Mujhe
apne doodh tak nahi pine diya. Bas honte chus kar hi rah gaya. Aakhir kab tak mujhe tadpaogi. Are kuch nahi to kam se kam apna doodh pine ka
mauka hi dedo. "
Shilpa bola "tumhe ya mauka abhi nahi milega. Abhi to tum bas mere hontho ka ras chuso aur doodh dabao. Waise bhi tumne mere doodh daba daba
kar bade kar diye hai. "
Mehul bola "jaan bade to maine unhe pine ke liye hi tha par tum ho ki unhe pine hi nahi deti ho."
Shilpa boli "janu aag to mere dil me bhi lagi hai par mujhe dar lagta hai."
Mehul bola "pyar karne wale dara nahi karte aur ek din mai tumhe man bhar ke pyar karna chahta hu. Vo bhi bina kapdo ke."
Shilpa boli "ab tum fir suru ho gaye. Mai ab rakhti hu. Rat ko khane ke bad bat karege. Bye janu."
Mehul bola "bye bye jaan."
Iske bad mehul mobile kat deta hai aur meri taraf dekh kar bolta hai.
Mehul bola "bhai ab bata. Kya bat hai. Tu itna pareshan sa kyo dikh raha hai."
Mai bola "ye shilpa mere bare me kya bol rahi thi."
Mehul bola "yahi ki riya aur tumhare bich me kuch chal raha hai aur aaj pani ke andar vo tumhare ling se khel rahi thi. Lekin tu is bat se to paresan nahi
hai. Teri paresani ki vajah kuch aur hai."
Mai bola "meri paresani ki vajah raj hai."
Mehul bola "Bat kya hai jara khul kar bata. Kya raj tere aur riya ke bich me apni tang ada raha hai. Yadi aisi koi bat hai to, tu chinta mat kar, mai kal hi
sale ke hanth pair tudwa deta hu. Hanth pair tutege to, sala pada rahega kisi hospital me, aur tu riya ke sath mauj karte rahna."
Mai bola "aisi koi bat anhi hai. Wo sala jab se aaya hai bas keerti ke piche pada hua hai. Maine keerti ko samjhaya bhi magar wo bhi uske sath hi rahti.
Mai kya karu kuch samajh me nahi aata."
Mehul bola "han yar aaj subah keerti ne hi mujhse ye group bana kar ghumne wali bat ki thi, aur bataya tha ki kis kis ka group banana hai. Mai to
samjha vo tujhe aur riya ko pas lane ke liye ye sab kar rahi hai, isliye maine is bat par jyada gaur nahi kiya. Magar bad me maine gaur kiya ki keerti raj
ke sath kuch jyada hi ghul milne ki koshish kar rahi thi, aur vo raj bhi sare time keerti se hi chipka raha. Magar tu chinta mat kar iska bhi wahi ilaj hai ki
ise hospital pahucha diya jaye."
Mai bola "isme to police case ban sakta hai yar, aur yadi raj ko pata chal gaya ki ye sab humne karwaya hai to lene ke dene pad jayege."
Mehul bola "tu darta bahut hai yar. Aisa kuch nahi hoga. Hamara kaam bhi ho jayega aur hamara naam bhi nahi aayega. Tu bas han bol."
Mai bola "tujhe jo thik lage tu kar. Bas is raj naam ke ladke ko keerti se dur kar de."
Mehul bola "thik hai ye kaam ho jayega. Sale ko pata to chale ki keerti par najar dalne ka anjam hota hai."
Mai bola "tu ye kaam kis se karwayega."
Mehul bola "are bahut se gunde type ke ladke hai mere pas. Jo mere ek ishare par apni jaan de bhi sakte hai aur kisi ki jaan le bhi sakte."
Mai bola "vo to thik hai par unhe samjha dena ki sirf uske hanth pair bas todna hai, iske siwa use kahi aur chot nahi pahuchana hai."
Mehul bola "ab tu mujhe mat samjha aur is bat ko bhul ja. Ye bata riya ne sach me vo sab kiya tha ya fir vo shilpa ka vaham hai."
Mai bola "han vo sab hua tha."
Mehul bola "ye sab aise achanak kaise ho sakta hai."
Tab maine picnic me riya se huyi sari baten bata di magar use raj aur riya ke sex sambandh ke bare me kuch nahi bataya.
Mehul bola "bhai ye ladki to bahut fast hai par pata nahi use tujhme kya najar aaya, jo pahli bar me hi tere sath itna aage bad gayi. Mujhe to ye bahut
kheli khayi ladki lagti hai. Jara bach ke rahna."
Mai bola "yar vo kuch din ke liye hi yaha aayi hai fir vapas chali jayegi. Isliye uske baare me jyada kuch sochna bekar hai."
Mehul bola "kuch bhi kaho yar ye ladki fataka hai. Tu ek bar to es fatake ko chala kar dekh le."
Mai bola "mujhe fataka chalane ka koi sauk nahi hai. Mai to bas use apni gf banana chahta hu."
Mehul bola "abe to gf bana kar uski puja karega kya.? Tab bhi to vahi sab karega na jo abhi mai karne ko kah raha hu."
Mai bola "dekh mujhe jo karna hai, mai kar luga. Tu bekar ki salah dena band kar."
Mehul bola "Ok bhai.
Iske bad meri us se idhar udhar ki baten hoti rahi. Fir aunty khane ke liye bolne aayi to maine sabke sath baith kar khana khaya. Khane ke bad meri un
logon se kuch der tak bat hoti rahi. Fir maine un sabse vida li aur ghar vapas aa gaya.
Mai ghar pahucha to sab dining table par baithe the. Maine pyar se ami nimi ke sar par hanth fera aur fir apne kamre me chala gaya. Kamre me aakar
mai let gaya aur tv chalu kar tv dekhne laga. Fir 11 baje keerti upar aayi. Usne mere kamre ki taraf dekha aur fir apne kamre me chali gayi. Kuch der
bad vo night suit pahan kar mere kamre me aayi aur aakar mere bed par tono tange faila kar baith gayi. Magar jab mai bina uski taraf dhyan diye tv hi
dekhta raha. Tab usne mere hanth se tv ka remote chhin kar tv band kar di.
Keerti boli "kya bat hai. Aaj tu mujhse bat kyo nahi kar raha hai. Kya ho gaya hai tujhe."
Mai bola "mujhe tujhse koi bat nahi karni. Tu chup chap so ja aur mujhe tv dekhne de."
Keerti boli "tv dekhne de to aise bol raha hai, jaise padai karne ko bol raha ho."
Mai apna gussa shant karte huye bola "dekh mera mood kharaab hai. Mujhe aur paresan mat kar."
Keerti boli "thik hai tujhe mujhse bat nahi karna to, mai tujhe pareshan nahi karugi."
Itna kah kar keerti meri taraf pith karke let jati hai aur apni aankh band kar leti hai. Mai samjhta hu ki vo sone ki koshish kar rahi hai aur fir mai tv chalu
kar tv dekhne lagta hu. Magar tabhi mujhe aehsas hota ki sayad keerti ro rahi hai. Mai tv band karke uski taraf dekhta hu to vo sach me ro rahi hoti hai.
Use rote dekh mera sara gussa khatam ho jata hai.
Mai uske sar par hanth ferte huye kahta hu "sorry. Mujhse galti huyi. Mujhe tere sath aisa nahi karna chahiye tha. Dekh mai sorry bol raha hu aur
tujhse bat bhi kar raha hu. To ab tu bhi apna rona band kar de."
Magar usne rona band nahi kiya aur rote rote hi boli "ye bhi koi bat huyi. Jab dil kiya rula diya aur jab dil kiya chupa liya. Jab mood hua bat ki aur jab
mood nahi hua bat nahi ki. Kya har bat par tumhari hi marji chalegi. Kya mai kuch bhi nahi hu."
Mai use maanate huye bola "kaun kahta hai ki tu kuch nahi hai. Tu to jaan hai meri par tujhe bhi to samajhna chahiye na ki abhi mera mood sahi nahi
hai to mujhse koi bat na kare , par tujhe to har bat par majak sujh raha tha. Fir bhi maine tujh par koi gussa nahi kiya. Iske bad bhi tu rone lagi. Maine
to tujhe kuch bhi nahi kaha."
Vo rote huye hi boli "han mai sab samjhti hu ki tumhara mood kyo kharab hai. Mai picnic par raj ke sath ghum rahi thi isliye tumhara mood kharab hai."
Maine uska chehra apni taraf ghumaya aur uske aansu ponchte huye bola "sorry mujhse galti ho gayi. Ab tujhe jiske sath bhi ghumna hai tu ghum, mai
apna mood kharab nahi karuga."
Ab keerti ka rona bad ho chuka tha. Wah uth kar baith gayi aur boli "han mai kisi ke sath bhi ghumti rahu tumhe kya fark padta hai. Mai hoti hi kaun hu
tumhari."
Mai bola "yar tu kis type ki ladki hai. Yadi mai kisi ke sath tere ghumne ko lekar mood kharab karta hu to us me bhi tujhe paresani hai aur yadi mood
kharab nahi karta hu to usme bhi tujhe pareshani hai. Aise me mai karu bhi to kya karu. Tu hi bata."
Keerti boli "kuch mat karo sirf bat karo. Yadi raj ki bat ko lekar tumhara mood kharab tha to tum mujhse bol sakte the. Mai to apni koi bat tumse nahi
chhipati."
Mai bola "ab tujhe raj pasand aa raha hai to mai tujhe uske sath ghumne se kaise rok sakta hu."
Keerti boli "to tujhe kya lagta hai ki, raj ke sath jo mai itni itni der tak ghum rahi thi, to kya uske sath kahi chhup kar kuch galat harkat kar rahi thi."
Mai bola "maine to aisa kuch nahi bola."
Keerti boli "tune bola nahi par tere andar ki soch yahi hai aur isiliye tera waha se aate hi mood kharab ho gaya aur tune mujhse bat karna bhi band kar
diya."
Mai bola "chal jane de. ab to mera mood thik ho gaya na, to ab is bat ko yahi khatam kar de."
Keerti boli "tera mood thik ho gaya to iska matlab ye to nahi ki tu is baat ko bhul gaya ki mai din bhar raj ke sath kya kar rahi thi."
Mai bola "mujhe tujh par bharosa hai ki tu kuch galat nahi karegi. Mujhe bas dar is bat ka tha ki kahi vo raj tere sath kuch galat na kare aur fir tere uske
sath yun ghul mil jane se mera dar aur bad gaya tha."
Keerti boli "raj ke sath maine jo bhi kiya vo sab ek natak tha. Maine hi mehul ko bola tha ki vo ghumne ke liye in in logon ke group banaye. Taki tujhe
riya ke sath jyada se jyada samay mil sake. Ab yadi mai raj ke sath na hoti to jahir si bat hai raj riya ke aas pas hi rahta aur tu chah kar bhi riya se koi
bat na kar pata."
Mai bola "tujhe ye sab karne ki kya jarurat thi."
Keerti boli "jarurat thi tabhi maine aisa kiya. Mai janti hu ki tujhe bahut din bad koi ladki pasand aayi hai, isliye mai nahi chahti thi ki tu use bina apne dil
ki bat bataye jane de."
Mai bola "kya raj ne tujhe propose kiya hai."
Keerti boli "vo mujhe propose karne ki sochta us se pahle hi maine us se bol diya tha ki mera ek bf hai. Fir usi bf ki bat batate mai use tum logon se dur
rakhi rahi."
Mai bola "ab tera ye bf kaha se aa gaya. tere dimag me ye faltu ki baten aati kaha se hai."
Keerti boli "raj ko kaun sa yaha hamesha rahna hai. Jitne din vo yaha hai tab tak mera bf bahar hi rahega aur jab vo bahar hai to us se milane ka sawal
hi paida nahi hota."
Mai bola "tere is natak ke chakkar me to bechare raj ke hanth pair hi tut jate. Ek mint ruk mujhe ek call karna hai."
Ye bol kar maine mehul ko call lagaya aur use sari bat batate huye raj ke sath kuch bhi karne se mana kar diya.
Hamari bat sunkar keerti boli "chhi.. tum log raj ke hanth pair todne wale the."
Mai bola "ab yadi tum par koi buri najar dalega to mai chup chap to dekhta nahi rah sakta na. Mujhe kuch to karna hi padega. Jo mujhe sahi laga vo hi
mai karne wala tha."
Keerti boli "tumko uski bahan pasand aayi to ye thik bat hai par use tumhari bahan pasand aa gayi to ye galat bat kaise ho gayi."
Mai bola "mai ye kuch nahi janta. Riya mujhe milti hai to thik hai. Par yadi riya mujhe teri keemat par milti hai, to mujhe koi riya viya nahi chahiye."
Keerti boli "are jaisa tera dil karta hai kisi ko apni gf banane ka waisa hi to mera dil bhi karta hai kisi ko apne bf banane ka. Isme burayi kya hai."
Mai bola "isme koi burayi nahi hai. Tu bhi apna bf bana sakti hai magar vo ladka shrif hona chahiye. Is raj ki tarah sadak chhap majnu nahi hona
chahiye. Yadi teri najar me aisa koi ladka hai to mujhe bata. Mai pahle uske bare me pata karuga aur agar vo mujhe sahi samajh me aaya to tu use bf
bana lena."
Keerti hanste huye boli "bap re.. Kya koi aise bhi bf banata hai. Are bf to ik najar me dil ko chhu jata hai aur dil bina kuch soche samjhe usko apne
andar sama leta hai."
Mai bola "thik hai tu jaise chahe waise apna bf bana lena magar use ek bar mujhse milwa jarur dena."
Keerti hanste huye boli "taki tu uske hanth pair tudwa de."
Abhi mai kuch bolne hi wala tha ki tabhi mera mobile baj utha. Kisi naye no se phone aa raha tha. maine call uthaya.
Mai bola "hello"
Dusri taraf se aawaj aayi "mai riya bol rahi hu."
Mai bola "itni rat ko kyo phone kiya. Kya nind nahi aa rahi."
Riya boli "mai to kab se phone karne ke liye baithi thi magar ye nitika ki bachi sone ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi. Ab vo soyi hai to tumhe call lagaya hai."
Mai bola "mai to kab se tumhare call ka wait kar raha tha fir socha sayad tum so gayi hogi isliye mai bhi sone hi wala tha ki tumahara phone aa gaya."
Riya boli "mujhe miss kar rahe the na."
Mai bola "miss kar raha tha tabhi to abhi tak jag raha hu."
Meri bat sunkar keerti hansne lagi aur mobile rakhne ka ishara karne lagi. idhar
Riya boli "miss to mai bhi tumhe bahut kar rahi hu."
Keerti mobile chhinne lagti hai to mai riya se kahta hu.
Mai bola "dekho ab rat jyada ho gayi hai aur mujhe subah school bhi jana hai. Kya hum kal mil kar akele me bat kar sakte hai."
Riya boli "kitne samay."
Mai bola "dopahar ko 3 baje ke bad tum jab bhi free ho mujhe call kar lena. Mai aa jauga."
Riya boli "thik hai. Mai sahi mauka dekh kar call laga dugi."
Mai bola "Ok good night."
Riya boli "Good night."
Aur fir mai call kat ke keerti ki taraf ddekhne laga.
Mai bola "kya harkat thi ye. Mujhe us se bat kyo nahi karne di."
Keerti boli "ye bat karne ka time mera hai aur is samay tum sirf mujhse bat karoge aur kisi se nahi."
Mai bola "ye tere bat karne ka time kaise ho gaya."
Keerti boli "wo aise ki is time hum dono hi free hote hai aur hum dono ke siwa koi tisra nahi hota. Isliye maine is time ko apne liye fix kar liya hai. Ab se
tumhe 11 baje tak jis se bhi jitni bat karna hai kar lo magar 11 baje ke bad sirf mujhse hi bat karoge. Samajh gaye na."
Mai bola "han samajh gaya. Par ab sone ka time bhi ho gaya hai, to kyo na ab soya jaye."
Keerti boli "nahi, abhi mujhe bat karna hai. Jab tak meri bat puri nahi ho jati, tab tak tum nahi so sakte."
Mai bola "Ok bolo kya bolna hai. Puchho kya puchhna hai."
Keerti boli "pahle to ye bolo ki aaj ke bad kabhi mujhse gussa hokar bat karna band nahi karoge."
Mai bola "ok ab kabhi bhi na to tum par gussa karuga aur na hi bat karna band karuga. Ab apni agli bat bolo."
Keerti boli "dusri bat ye ki 11 baje ke bad ka time maine sirf apne liye bat karne ka time rakha hai. Is samay me tum kisi se bhi bat nahi karoge. Fir
chahe vo riya hi kyo na ho."
Mai bola "ok 11 baje ke bad mai tumhare siwa kisi se bhi bat nahi karuga. Ab khush."
Keerti boli "han khush to mai hu magar meri abhi bhi kuch baten baki hai."
Mai bola "ab jo baten baki hai vo hum kal kar lege. Kuch baten kal ke liye bhi chhod do aur ab so jao."
Keerti boli "ok to ab hum sote hai par pahle mujhe ik good night kiss do."
Mai bade pyar se uske mathe par ik kiss deta hu aur "good night" bolta hu.
Vo bhi mere gaal par ik kiss karti hai aur "good night." bol kar aankh band kar leti hai.
Mai kuch der baitha uska masum sa chehra dekhta rahta hu aur sochta hu ki is ladki ko samajh pana muskil hi nahi namumkin hai. Ye sochte hi mere
chehre par muskurahat aa jati hai aur mai pyar se uske balon par hanth ferta hu. Kuch der tak uske balon par hanth ferne ke bad mai uske mathe par
fir ik kiss karta hu aur dheere se good night bol kar mai bhi so jata hu.
______________________________
Update-30
Keerti boli "ok to ab hum sote hai par pahle mujhe ik good night kiss do."
Mai bade pyar se uske mathe par ik kiss deta hu aur "good night" bolta hu.
Vo bhi mere gaal par ik kiss karti hai aur "good night." bol kar aankh band kar leti hai.
Mai kuch der baitha uska masum sa chehra dekhta rahta hu aur sochta hu ki is ladki ko samajh pana muskil hi nahi namumkin hai. Ye sochte hi mere
chehre par muskurahat aa jati hai aur mai pyar se uske balon par hanth ferta hu. Kuch der tak uske balon par hanth ferne ke bad mai uske mathe par
fir ik kiss karta hu aur dheere se good night bol kar mai bhi so jata hu.
Subah meri nind 5:30 baje khul jati hai. Mai aankh kholta hu to keerti pet ke bal so rahi hoti hai aur uska ek hanth mere sine par rakha rahta hai. Mai
uska hanth alag karne ki sochta hu magar fir meri najar uski taraf jati hai to mujhe uske chehre par bacho si muskan dikhai deti hai. Jaise ki wah koi
meetha sapna dekh rahi ho. Ye dekh kar mai uska hanth waise hi rakhe rahne deta hu taki uska sapna na tute. Mai fir se aankh band kar ke let jata hu
aur uske hanth alag karne ka intejar karne lagta hu magar uske hanth ke sparsh se mujhe ik alag hi tarah ka sukun mahsus hota hai aur meri fir se
nind lag jati hai.
Fir meri nind nimi ke jagane par 6:30 baje khulti hai. Keerti uth kar apne kamre me ja chuki hoti hai. Nimi ro rahi hoti hai.
Mai puchta hu "ye subah subah tujhe kya hua hai. Is tarah kyo ro rahi hai."
Nimi boli "mere pet me dard hai aur mammy school jane ko bol rahi hai."
Mai bola "aaj fir school jane ke naam se teri natak baji suru ho gayi. Chal ab ye natak band kar aur jaldi se school ke liye taiyar ho ja."
Nimi boli "aaj mai natak nahi kar rahi hu bhaiya. Aaj sach me mere pet me bahut dard hai."
Tabhi ami aa gayi. Maine usse pucha "ye aaj school jana kyo nahi chahti hai."
Ami boli "bhaiya kal ye picnic me chali gayi thi aur fir udhar se lautne ke bad bhi homework nahi kiya hai aur aaj ise dant padegi, isliye ye aaj school
jane se dar rahi hai."
Nimi boli "nahi bhaiya didi jhut bol rahi hai. Meri miss to mujhe kabhi gussa nahi hoti. Aaj mere pet me sach me dard ho raha hai."
Mai bola "dekh tujhe school nahi jana to mat ja magar jhut mat bol. Yadi tu jhut bolegi to mai tera sath nahi dene wala. Ab sach sach bol ki tujhe school
kyo nahi jana."
Nimi boli "didi thik kah rahi hai. Maine homework nahi kiya hai isliye miss mujh par bahut gussa karegi."
Mai bola "yadi teri miss tujh par gussa na kare to, kya tu school jayegi."
Nimi boli "Nahi bhaiya vo jarur gussa karegi. Un ne saf saf kaha tha ki jo homework karke nahi layega use kadi saja di jayegi."
Mai bola "tu taiyar ho ja. Mai khud tere sath chal kar teri miss se bat karuga. Fir vo tujhe gussa nahi karegi."
Magar nimi nahi mani. Vo boli "aap kuch bhi karo par mai aaj school nahi jaugi matlab nahi jaugi. Aap abhi jakar mammy se kaho ki mujhe school na
bheje. Iske siwa mai kuch nahi sunna chahti."
Mai bola "thik hai meri maa. Tu school mat ja. Mai mammy se bol duga par ab mujhe to school ke liye taiyar hone de."
Meri bat sunkar nimi khushi khushi apne kamre me chali gayi aur mai fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad mai school ke liye taiyar hua tabhi
keerti nasta lekar aa gayi.
Mai bola "aaj tu kyo nasta lekar aayi hai. Kya chanda mausi nahi hai."
Keerti boli "agar tujhe mera nasta lana bura laga to mai vapas le jati hu aur chanda mausi ko bhej deti hu."
Mai bola "are yar maine yun hi puch liya. Tu to har wakt gussa apni nak par hi rakhe rahti hai."
Ye bol kar mai nasta karne laga aur keerti mere pas hi baith gayi.
Keerti boli "tune aaj riya se milne ka time dopahar ke 3 baje ke bad ka kyo diya hai. Tu to school se 1 baje hi aa jata hai."
Mai bola "tujhe aaj ye meri jasusi ka karne sauk kyo laga hai."
Keerti boli "mai to ye kal hi puchna chahti thi par tune mujhe sula diya tha. Ab bata na, tune use 3 baje ke bad milne ko kyo kaha. Kya us se pahle tujhe
aur bhi kuch kaam hai."
Mai bola "han mujhe aaj mehul ke papa se milne unke office jana hai. Unhe mujhse akele me koi bat karna hai. Ab jahir hai ki jab un ne akele me bat
karna chaha hai to, vo bat aisi hogi jo vo ghar bahar kisi se bhi batana nahi chahte hai. Isliye tu bhi ye kisi ko mat batana."
Keerti boli "chal tune mujhe is layak to maana ki apne raj ki bat mujhe bata sake."
Iske bad mai nasta karke niche aaya aur chhoti maa se nimi ko school na bhejne ko kahkar mai school chala gaya. School se aakar maine khana
khaya aur fir mehul ke papa se milne unke office nikal gaya. Vo mera hi intejar kar rahe the. Unke sath usnke koi friend bhi the. Mai unke pas jakar
baith gaya.
Mai bola "namaste uncle."
Uncle bole "namaste beta. Ye mere khas mitra subhendu roy hai."
Maine unse bhi namaste kiya aur fir uncle se bola "bataiye uncle. Aapne mujhe kis liye bulaya hai. Aisi kya bat thi jo aap ghar me nahi kar sakte the."
Meri is bat ka jabab roy uncle ne diya.
Vo bole "dekho bete humne tumhe bahut hi khas bat karne ko bulaya hai. Waise ye bat hume mehul se karna tha par abhi hum log kisi khas natije par
nahi pahuche hai isliye humne mehul se bat karna thik nahi samjha. Lekin ab hume lagta hai ki mehul ko ye bat pata chalna chahiye. Magar rajesh
(uncle) ye bat use bata nahi pa raha hai aur isiliye tumhe bulaya hai taki tum ye bat mehul ko bata sako par bete ye bat abhi tumhari aunty ko pata nahi
chalni chahiye."
Roy uncle ki bat sunkar mai andar hi andar kanp gaya. Mujhe samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki aisi kaun si bat hai jisne uncle ko itna paresan kar diya
hai. Uncle ke koi ristedar to the nahi shayad isiliye mujhe bulaya tha.
Mai badi bechaini ke sath bola "uncle kya hua.? Mera dil bahut ghabra raha hai. Pls bataiye na kya bat hai."
Roy uncle bole "dekho beta ye bat sunkar tumhe dhakka jarur lagega par tumhe apne aapko sambhlna hai aur mehul ko bhi sambhalna hai. bat ye hai
ki rajesh ko Dr. ne cancer bataya hai. Hume ye bat bahut der se pata chali hai. Abhi tak hum yahi ilaj karwa rahe the isliye koi pareshani nahi aayi thi
par ab Dr. ka kahna hai ki, inhe ilaj ke liye mumbai le jana hoga. Ab mumbai me ilaj me kitna din lagega ye to bata pana muskil hai. Isliye ab ye bat
inke ghar me batana jaruri ho gaya hai."
Ye kah kar vo meri taraf dekhne lage magar mai to apne hosh hi kho baitha tha. Uncle ko cancer hone ki bat mere gale se hi nahi utar rahi thi aur meri
aankhon se aansu bahne lage the. Aisa hota bhi kyon na richa aunty aur rajesh uncle ne hamesha mujhe bete ki tarah hi pyar diya tha aur ye bat
sunkar mujhe vo jhatka laga tha jo shayad apne papa ke bare me sunkar bhi nahi lagta.
Meri halat samjhte huye uncle ne mere kandho par hanth rakha aur bole "punnu beta sambhalo apne aapko. Yadi tum hi aise tut jaoge to fir mehul ko
kaise sambhaloge. Ab yadi mujhe kuch ho gaya to tujhe hi to mehul ko aur apni aunty ko sambhlna hai.
Ye sunte hi mai rone laga aur bola "nahi uncle aapko kuch nahi hoga. Mai aapke sath mumbai chaluga aur aapka ilaaj karwauga. Aap bilkul thik ho
jayege."
Aur mai fut fut kar rone laga.
Uncle bole "han beta. Mai jarur thik ho jauga. Tabhi to mumbai ja raha hu. Tujhe mere sath jane ki jarurat nahi hai. Tu bas yahi rah kar apni aunty aur
mehul ka khayal rakhna."
Mai bola "Nahi uncle mai aapko akele nahi jane duga. Mai bhi aapke sath chaluga. Kab jana hai hume."
Uncle bole "bete kal hi nikalna hai par tum hamare sath nahi jaoge. Tum vahi karoge jo mai kah raha hu. Mere sath roy hai na. Agar jarurat padi to
tujhe jarur bula lege."
Mai bola "thik hai uncle par aunty se kya kah kar jayege."
Uncle bole "richa ko kuch nahi batana hai isliye hum kahege ki mai roy ke sath uske kisi ristedar ke ilaaj ke silsile me ja raha hu."
Mai bola "Kya mehul ko ye bat batana jaruri hai. Mai kaise bata pauga use ye sab."
Uncle bole "beta yadi batana jaruri nahi hota to maine ye bat tujhe bhi nahi batayi hoti. Lekin ye bat tu use mere jane ke bad hi batana. Ab tu jaa hume
kal nikalne ki abhi kuch taiyariya bhi karna hai."
Mai bola "thik hai uncle."
Ye bol kar mai udas man se ghar aa gaya. Ghar aakar mai kisi se bat kiye bina sidhe apne kamre me aa gaya. Mujhe aaya dekh kar keerti mere kamre
me aayi.
Keerti boli "kya hua. Itna udas kya hai. Kya riya ka phone nahi aaya."
Mai bola "kuch nahi. Bas thoda mood sahi nahi hai."
Keerti boli "are abhi to 3 hi baja hai. 10-15 minit me riya ka phne aa jayega. Tu baith kar uske phone ka intejar kar tab tak mai tere mood ko sahi karne
ke liye ek garma garam chay bana kar lati hu."
Ye bol kar keerti chali gayi aur mai let kar uncle ke baare me sochne laga. Kuch der bad keerti chay lekar aati hai. Vo dekhti hai ki mera mobile baj
raha hai lekin mai utha nahi raha hu. Vo mujhe chay detti hai aur fir mobile me dekhti hai to riya ka call aa raha hota hai.
Ye dekh keerti bolti hai "are riya ka call aa raha hai aur tu call hi nahi utha raha. Sab thik to hai."
Par mai uski bat ko ansuna kar chup chap chay pine lagta hu. Riya ka call lagatar aata rahta hai. Tab keerti uska call uthati hai.
Keerti boli "hello."
Riya boli ".........." (hello, Kaun keerti)
Keerti boli "han riya, mai keerti hi bol rahi hu."
Riya boli "............" (kya punit apna mobile ghar me hi bhul gaya hai)
Keerti boli "nahi riya. Vo ghar me hi hai magar uski tabiyat kuch sahi nahi hai isliye vo so raha hai. Uska mobile silent me hai. Mai uski tabiyat dekhne
aayi thi tabhi dekha ki tera call aa raha hai to maine utha liya."
Riya boli "................" (kyo kya ho gaya punit ko. Ye achanak uski tabiyat kharab kaise ho gayi)
Keerti boli " kuch nahi. Shayad viral fever hai. Dawa de di hai sham tak use aaram lag jayega."
Riya boli ".............." (ok keerti. jab punit jage to use bata dena ki mera phone aaya tha. Mai rakhti hu. Bye)
Keerti boli "thik hai riya. Mai use bata dugi. Bye."
Ye bol kar keerti call rakh deti hai. Tab tak mai chay pi chuka hota hu. Keerti mere mathe par hanth laga kar bukhar dekhti hai.
Fir bolti hai "bukhar to tujhe nahi hai. Aakhir kya hua hai tujhe. Achanak tu itna udas kyo hai."
Mai bola "kuch nahi. Bas mood kuch thik nahi hai."
Keerti boli "tu mehul ke papa ke pas se aa raha hai na.? Kya bola un ne.? Sach sach sach bata kya bat huyi teri un se.?"
Pahle to mai keerti ko talta raha par aakhir me usne mujhe apni kasam de di. Tab maine use mehul ke papa se huyi sari bat bata di. Jise sun kar use
bhi dhakka laga.
Fir kuch sochte huye vo boli "dekh jo hona tha vo to ho chuka hai. Ab sochna ye hai ki hum uska samna kaise kare. Yadi tu hi aise himmat haar jayega
to mehul ka kya hoga. Tu apne aapko sambhal aur ye soch ki mehul ko ye bat kaise batayega. Agar uncle ne ye bat tujhe batayi hai to kuch soch
samajh kar hi batayi hai. Isliye tu apne aapko majbut kar aur iska samna kar."
Abhi keerti mujhe ye baten samjha hi rahi thi tabhi uski najar darwaje par khadi chhoti maa par padti hai. Jo hamari bat bade dhyan se sun rahi thi. Vo
mujhe udas dekh kar meri udasi ka karan janne aayi thi magar mere muh se uncle ki bimari ki bat sun kar bahar hi khadi hamari bat sunne lagi thi.
Unhe dekhte hi keerti boli "mausi aap. ?"
Ye sunte hi meri najar darwaje par jati hai aur chhoti maa andar aa jati hai. Vo mujhe apne gale se laga leti hai.
Fir kahti hai "dekh mai sab bat sun chuki hu. Keerti jo bhi bol rahi hai, thik hi bol rahi hai. Yadi tu sach me unka bhala chahta hai to bahadur ban kar
iska samna kar. Tu ye soch na ki jab ye bat sunkar tujhe itni taklif huyi hai to mehul ko kitni taklif hogi. Is samay tujhe emotional nahi balki practical
banna chahiye."
Keerti aur chhoti maa ki baton se mere aandar sahas jaga aur maine apne aapko sambhala.
Mai bola "aap thik kah rahi hai chhoti maa. Lekin ye bat hum teen logon ke hi bich me rahni chahiye. Hamare alawa ye bat kisi ko pata nahi chalni
chahiye."
Chhoti maa boli "tu chinta mat kar mai ye bat kisi se bhi nahi bolugi par tu sham ko ek bar jarur mehul ke yaha chale jana ho sakta hai jija ji (mehul ke
papa) ko aur bhi kuch tujhse aur bhi kuch kahna ho. Magar dhyan rakhna ki ab unke samne jana to majbut ban kar jana taki vo apni koi bhi bat dil khol
kar kar sake."
Ye bol kar chhoti maa chali gayi aur mai muh hanth dhone chala gaya. Mai muh hanth dho kar lauta to keerti abhi bhi mere kamre me hi baithi thi.
Mujhe aata dekh kar boli "tune riya se milne ke bare me kya socha hai."
Mai bola "ab mera mood nahi hai us se milne ka."
Keerti boli "har kaam mood se nahi kiya jata. Kuch kaam bina mood ke bhi karna chahiye."
Mai bola "us se milne ka fayda bhi kya hai. Waise bhi to vo 2-3 din me yaha se chali hi jayegi."
Keerti boli "mai isiliye to tujhse bol rahi hu ki riya se mil le. Kyoki vo mumbai ki hai aur yadi tu us se dosti banaye rakhta hai to ye dosti bahut kaam
aayegi. Isliye tu kam se kam abhi use call karke ye to bata de ki tu usse tabiyat kharab hone ki vajah se milne nahi aa saka aur use sham ko mehul ke
ghar milne bula le taki uski uncle aunty se bhi jaan pahchan ho jaye."
Keerti ki bat sunkar mai man hi man uske dimag ki dad dene laga aur fir maine riya ko call karke bata diya ki, meri tabiyat kharab hone ke karan, mai
aaj us se milne nahi aa saka. Mai sham ko 7 baje, mehul ke ghar aa raha hu, aur yadi vo mujhse milna chahti hai to wahi mil le. Iske bad mai taiyar
hone laga.
Keerti boli "ye taiyar hokar kaha ja raha hai tu."
Mai bola "kahi nahi bas bahar jakar thoda mood fresh karna chahta hu."
Keerti boli "mai bhi tere sath chalu. Din bhar ghar me rahte rahte boriyat hone lagi hai."
Mai bola "thik hai. Jaldi se jakar taiyar ho ja."
Meri bat sun kar keerti jaldi se apne room me taiyar hone chali gayi. Mai taiyar hokar niche aa gaya. Maine chhoti maa ko jataya ki hum log bahar
ghumne ja rahe hai. Aane me der bhi ho sakti hai. Itna kahkar mai bahar aa gaya.
Maine apni bike nikali aur Keerti ke aane ka intejar karne laga. Kuch der bad keerti bhi aa gayi. Vo Purple t-shirt aur black jeans pahne thi. Maine use
dekha to muskura diya. Keerti bike ke dono taraf pair dalkar baithi aur usne meri kamar ko pakad liya. Maine bina kuch kahe bike aage bada di. Na to
keerti ne ye pucha ki hum kaha ja rahe hai, aur na hi maine bataya ki hum kaha ja rahe hai. Dono hi khamosh the. Ya fir dono hi kuch soch rahe the.
Mai to ye soch raha tha ki ab kaha jaya jaye. Tabhi keerti ne meri pith par apna sir tika diya aur uske aisa karne se mujhe bahut acha laga. Keerti ke is
tarah se baithne se mujhe bahut sukun mil raha tha isliye mai bhi bas bike ko yu hi raste par daudata raha aur sochta raha ki kash ye rasta kabhi
khatam na ho. Kuch der yu hi chalte chalte hum bahut dur nikal aaye. Ab gaadiyon ki aawajahi kam thi aur raste ke dono taraf hare bhare ped lage
huye the. Jinse thadi hawa chal rahi thi aur vo hawa hame chhu kar madhosh kar rahi thi. Keerti aankh band kar meri pith par apna sar rakhe khamoshi
ke sath baithi thi.
Mai bola "tum chup kyo ho.? Kuch bolo Na."
Keerti boli "hun hun."
Mai bola "Kuch Bologi Nahi."
Maine kaha "tumhe yu hi ghumte rahna acha lag raha hai."
Keerti boli "hun."
Wah meri har bat ka jabab bina apna muh khole hun hun karke de rahi thi. Shayad is thandi hawa ke jhonko ne use madhosh kar diya tha. Fir isi
madhoshi me usne mujhe kaskar pakad liya aur vah puri tarah mujh se chipak kar apna sar tikaye baith gayi. Uske aisa karne se mere muh se bhi
shabd niklana band ho gaye aur mai khamoshi se bas bike ko chalate ja raha tha. Bina ye soche bina ye jane ki hum kaha ja rahe hai. Par shayad hum
dono hi yahi chahte the ki ye safar yu hi chalta rahe. Kabhi is safar ka ant na ho.
______________________________
Update-31
Maine apni bike nikali aur Keerti ke aane ka intejar karne laga. Kuch der bad keerti bhi aa gayi. Vo Purple t-shirt aur black jeans pahne thi. Maine use
dekha to muskura diya. Keerti bike ke dono taraf pair dalkar baithi aur usne meri kamar ko pakad liya. Maine bina kuch kahe bike aage bada di. Na to
keerti ne ye pucha ki hum kaha ja rahe hai, aur na hi maine bataya ki hum kaha ja rahe hai. Dono hi khamosh the. Ya fir dono hi kuch soch rahe the.
Mai to ye soch raha tha ki ab kaha jaya jaye. Tabhi keerti ne meri pith par apna sir tika diya aur uske aisa karne se mujhe bahut acha laga. Keerti ke is
tarah se baithne se mujhe bahut sukun mil raha tha isliye mai bhi bas bike ko yu hi raste par daudata raha aur sochta raha ki kash ye rasta kabhi
khatam na ho. Kuch der yu hi chalte chalte hum bahut dur nikal aaye. Ab gaadiyon ki aawajahi kam thi aur raste ke dono taraf hare bhare ped lage
huye the. Jinse thadi hawa chal rahi thi aur vo hawa hame chhu kar madhosh kar rahi thi. Keerti aankh band kar meri pith par apna sar rakhe khamoshi
ke sath baithi thi.
Mai bola "tum chup kyo ho.? Kuch bolo Na."
Mai bola "Kuch Bologi Nahi."
Maine kaha "tumhe yu hi ghumte rahna acha lag raha hai."
Keerti boli "hun."
Wah meri har bat ka jabab bina apna muh khole hun hun karke de rahi thi. Shayad is thandi hawa ke jhonko ne use madhosh kar diya tha. Fir isi
madhoshi me usne mujhe kaskar pakad liya aur vah puri tarah mujh se chipak kar apna sar tikaye baith gayi. Uske aisa karne se mere muh se bhi
shabd niklana band ho gaye aur mai khamoshi se bas bike ko chalate ja raha tha. Bina ye soche bina ye jane ki hum kaha ja rahe hai. Par shayad hum
dono hi yahi chahte the ki ye safar yu hi chalta rahe. Kabhi is safar ka ant na ho.
Maine apni jindgi me itna sukun kabhi nahi paya tha, jo aaj aaj keerti ke is komal sparsh se pa raha tha. Uske doro pair mere pairo se sate huye the.
Uske najuk stano ki chuan mujhe meri pith par mehsus ho rahi thi. Usne apne najuk hantho se mujhe jakda hua tha aur uska sar abhi bhi meri pith par
tika hua tha. Uske badan ki mahakti khushbu me mai sab kuch bhul gaya tha. Mere man me keerti ko lekar koi bhi bura vichar nahi tha isliye ise kisi
ladki ke sharir se lipatne ki vashna nahi kaha ja sakta tha. Ye to ek madhur aehsas tha. Jise maine pahle kabhi mehsus nahi kiya tha. Mere liye to ye
safar kisi jannat ke safar se kam nahi tha aur mai ise aur bhi lamba karna chahta tha. isliye mai bina kisi bat ki parvah kiye aage badta ja raha tha.
Magar kudrat ko shayad mera ye safar pasand nahi aaya ya fir yu kaha jaye ki vo mujhe kuch aur bhi dikhana chahti thi. Isliye jo thandi hawaye hume
madhosh kar rahi thi, vo achanak hi tej aandhiyon me badal gayi aur hum dono ko es madhoshi se bahar le aayi. Un aandhiyon ka rukh hamri hi taraf
tha aur vo hame age badne se rok rahi thi. Keerti ne mujhe kas kar jakad liya aur apne chehre ko mere kandhe par tika liya. Uske aise karne se mera
hausla bad gaya aur mai ab bhi aage hi badta raha. Magar ab tej aandhiyon ke sath barish bhi hone lagi jisne tufaan ka roop le liya aur mere liye bike
chala pana muskil ho gaya tha. Maine bike ko rok diya aur keerti se kaha.
Mai bola "aandhi ab tufan ka roop le rahi hai aur uska rukh hamari hi taraf hai. Ab hume vapas chalna chahiye."
Keerti boli "aisi tej tufan me vapas lautna khatre se khali nahi hoga. Koi bhi durghtna ho sakti hai. Acha to ye hai ki kisi achi si jagah par ruk kar hum
tufaan ke rukne ka intejar kare. Mujhe aise me vapas lautne me bahut dar lag raha hai."
Mai bola "yaha koi basti ya ghar makan to hai nahi, jaha par ruka ja sake. Ab vapas chalna hi thik rahega. Waise bhi jis or ki aandhi chal rahi hai usi
taraf bike chalane me jyada paresani nahi hogi. Tum chinta mat karo hum aaram se pahuch jayege."
Ye kahkar maine apni bike vapas mod li aur hum barish me bhigte huye usi taraf chalne lage jis taraf aandhi ka rukh tha. Tej hawaye hum se takrakar
hume aur bhi aage dhakel rahi thi, to barish ki bunde mere chehre par padkar mer bike chalana mushkil kar rahi thi. Keerti ghabra rahi thi aur mujhe itni
jor se jakde huyi thi ki jaise vah mujhe dhila pakdegi to ye aandhi use uda kar hi le jayegi.
Mai use samjha raha tha ki "maine is se bhi tej aandhi aur barish me gaadi chalayi hai. Tum daro mat hume kuch nahi hoga. Hum sahi salamat ghar
pahuch jayege."
Magar andar hi andar mai khud bhi dar raha tha. Mere darne ki vajah ye aandhi tufaan nahi tha, balki vajah thi keerti ka mere sath hona. Mai akela
hota to mujhe kisi bhi bat ka dar nahi hota. Lekin keerti ka darna bhi vevajah nahi tha. Kyoki kuch hi door pahuche ke bad vo hua jiske liye mai katai
taiyar nahi tha.
Barish aur tej aandhi ki vajah se ped ki ek moti si daali tutkar hamari bike ke samne aa giri aur usse hamari takkar ho gayi. Takkar itni jordar thi ki
takkar lagne se keerti bike se uchal kar dur jakar giri aur mai bike ke sath hi ghisatta chala gaya. Bike me to kuch jyada tut fut nahi huyi thi, magar bike
se jyada chot mujhe pahuchi thi, kyoki mai bike ke sath hi ghisatta chala gaya tha.
Ghistne se mere ghutne aur pair me bahut jyada chot aayi thi aur hanth bhi buri tarah chhil gaye the. Ghutne me chot aane ki vajah se mai pair mod
nahi paa raha tha isliye ab mujhse kahda tak hote nahi ban raha tha. Meri bike kahi padi thi aur mai kahi dala tha. Mere jis pair me chot lagi thi us pair
ka juta bhi ghistne ki vajah se utar chuka tha aur mere pair ke panje bhi buri tarah se chhil gaye the. Sab milakar ab meri halat aisi nahi thi ki mai uth
kar khada ho saku. Fir bike chala kar vapas ghar pahuchne ki bat hi door thi. Lekin mujhe jaise hi keerti ki yad aayi mai apna sara dard bhul gaya aur
keerti ko idhar udhar dekhne laga.
Keerti mujhse lagbhag bees kadam ki duri par sadak ke kinare pet ke bal padi thi. Use aise dekh kar mai ghabra gaya ki kahi use kuch ho to nahi gaya.
Maine jaldi se uthne ki koshish ki magar uthne se pahle hi mai dard ke karan gir pada. Mai us tak kisi bhi halat me pahuchna chahta tha, isliye mai
ghisatte ghisatte uske pas gaya. Mai uske pas jakar baitha aur uska sar apni god me khich kar uska chehara thapthapane laga magar vo behosh si thi.
Mai uski halat dekh bahut jyada dar gaya tha. Mai madad ke liye chillane laga magar us tej tufaan me waha madad karne wala koi nahi tha. Mera
dimag kaam karna band kar diya aur meri aankhon se aansu bah rahe the. Mai paglon ki tarah uske gaalon par thappad maar kar use uthane ki
koshish karne laga. Uske chehre par barish ki bunde aur mere thappad padne se vo hosh me aa gayi.
Keerti ne karahte huye aankhe kholi aur uth kar baith gayi. Maine use apne gale se laga liya. Meri aankhon me abhi bhi aansu the.
Mai rundhiyaye gale se bola "tujhe jyada chot to nahi aayi."
Keerti ne ek najar bike par dali aur fir mujhe dekhte huye boli "nahi mujhe jyada chot nahi aayi bas thode se ye hanth chhil gaye hai aur thodi bahut
kharoch pairo me aayi hai, baki mai bilkul thik hu."
Fir vo mere hanth pairo ko dekhte huye boli "tera jeans ghutne ke upar se fat gaya hai aur usme khoon laga bhi laga hua hai. Lagta hai tujhe bahut
chot lagi hai. Aise me tu bike kaise chala payega."
Mai bola "han mujhe bahut chot lagi hai. Mai na to khada ho pa raha hu aur na hi bike chala pauga. Tum ek kaam karo mehul ko call karke bula lo vo
hame aakar le jayega."
Keerti ne apne rumal ko mere ghutne par bandh diya aur fir mera rumal lekar use meri bahon me bandh diya.
Keerti boli "mujhe aisi koi khas chot nahi lagi hai. Mai bilkul thik hu aur ab Tufaan bhi tham gaya hai. Tum bas bike me baithne ki koshish karo. Mai bike
chala lugi."
Mai bola "tune abhi sirf scooty hi chalayi hai aur ab seedhe bike chalana chahti hai. Mere to hanth pair tut hi gaye hai. Ab kya apne bhi tudwana chahti
hai.e Tujhse bike chalate nahi banegi. Jaisa mai kah raha hu waisa kar. Bekar me wakt barbad mat kar aur mehul ko call laga."
Keerti boli "jara dimag se kaam lo. Sham ho gayi hai aur kuch hi der me idhar andhera ho jayega. Hum ghar se bahut door hai mehul ko aane me kam
se kam ek ghanta to lag hi jayega. Us ek ghante tak hum is sunsan me, geele kapdo me kaise rahege. Upar se tumhe chot bhi lagi hai. Mujhe bike
chalane do mai chala lugi."
Mai bola "nahi mai apni suvidh ke liye tujhe khatre me nahi daal sakta. Tum mehul ko call karo nahi to mujhe mobile do, mai use call karta hu."
Waise bhi rasta suna hai isliye mujhe bike chalane me koi pareshani nahi hogi."
Mujhe apni bat na mante dekh keerti ne mera hanth apne sar par rakha aur boli "tumko meri kasam. Pls mujhe bike chalane do. Mujhe kuch nahi hoga.
Maine bike chalana sikha hai aur yaha to sunsan rasta hai. Mai dhire dhire chalaugi."
Ab mere pas keerti ki bat manne ke siwa koi rasta nahi tha.
Mai bola "thik hai tu koshish karke dekh le magar mehul ko call karke bata de vo hume raste me kahi na mil jayega."
Keerti ne meri ye bat maan li aur mehul ko call karke bata diya ki mujhe bike se gir jane ke karan chot lagi hai aur vo dhire dhire mujhe lekar aa rahi
hai. tum raste me hume milo. Iske bad keerti bike ke pas gayi aur thodi mehnat karne ke bad vo bike mere pas le aayi. Fir usne bike ko stand me
lagaya aur mujhe sahara dekar bike me bithaya aur fir bike start kar dhire dhire chalane lagi. Keerti mere sath ek do bar bike chalana sikh chuki thi
lekin use bike chalana nahi aata tha, par na jane kyo use ye viswas tha ki vo bike chala legi aur ab vo wahi karke bata rahi thi.
Ye bhi ajib itefak tha ki jati samay keerti mujhse chipak kar mere piche baithi thi, to ab lautti samay mai us se chipak kar uske piche baitha tha. Fark sirf
itna tha ki us samay wo khush aur nishchint thi aur use ghar jane ki koi chinta nahi thi, magar is samay use jaldi mujhe Dr. ko dikhane ki chinta ne gher
rakha tha. Jo uske chehre se saf jhalak rahi thi.
Maine uska man halka karne ke liye kaha "yar tu to mujhse bhi achi bike chalati hai. Yadi lautte samay maine tujhe hi bike chalane di hoti to ye
durghatna na hoti."
Keerti gusse me boli "chup karo. Ye sab meri hi vajah se hua hai. Na mai tumhare sath aayi hoti aur na tumhare sath ye hadsa hua hota."
Mai majak me bola "are tu nahi aayi hoti to mujhe ghar koun le jata. Mai to akela raste par pada tadap raha hota aur ho sakta tha ki koi gaadi mere
upar se nikal kar mera kaam tamam kar jati."
Ye bat sunte hi keerti ne bike rok di aur meri taraf muh kar ke mujhe gale se lagati huyi boli "tumko meri kasam, kabhi apne muh se aisi bat na nikalna.
Yadi tumko kuch ho gaya to mai apne aapko khatam kar dungi."
Ye kahkar vo rone lagi. Mai uska ye roop dekh kar dang rah gaya. maine uske aansu ponche aur bat ko talte huye bola "nahi boluga. kabhi nahi boluga
magar abhi jaldi se yaha se niklo. Andhera hona suru ho gaya hai."
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne bike aage bada di. Ab mujhe us par bahut pyar aaya aur maine ab apne dono hanth uski kamar par dal kar use jakad liya aur
kisi chhote bache ki tarah uski pith par sar rakh kar baith gaya. Ab jo sukun keerti ko jati samay meri pith par sar rakhne se mil raha tha. Ab vo sukun
mujhe uski pith par sar rakhne se mil raha tha.
Aaj pahli bar keerti mere seene se is tarah lagi huyi thi, aur isliye itne dard me hone ke bad bhi mai yahi soch raha tha ki kash ye safar yu hi chalta
rahe. Magar ye sirf meri soch thi. Keerti ki nahi. Use to bas ek hi soch ne ghera tha ki jaldi se jaldi mujhe Dr. ko dikhane ki aur usne apni is soch ko jaldi
hi pura karke dikha diya. Karib ek 45 minit ke safar ke bad hume mehul aate dikh gaya. Wah apne kisi dost ke sath aa raha tha. Use dekh keerti ne
bike roki. Fir keerti mehul ke dost ke sath baith gayi aur mehul meri bike chalane laga aur aadhe hi ghante me usne bike ek hospital ke samne roki Aur
fir mujhe mehul aur uska dost utha kar andar le gaye. Andar ek Dr. keerti ko marham patti ki aur ek ne mera Checkup kiya aur fir mujhe pair me Hot
strip chada di. Dr ne mere geele kapde badlne ko kaha to mehul ne apne sukhe kapde mujhe pahnaye aur mere geele kapde khud pahan liye. Dr ne
kuch dawaiya khane ki di, jo maine wahi kha li jis se kuch hi der me mere dard me aaram ho gaya.
Fir usne kuch dawaiya likhi aur kaha "ghabrane ki koi bat nahi hai. Ghutne me chot aur sujan ki vajah se inse chala nahi ja raha hai. Inke ghutne ki har
2 ghnte me sikayi karte rahna. Subah tak ye chalne firne lagege aur do teen din me ye puri tarah se thik ho jayege."
Aur fir hum log ghar ke liye nikle. Maine raste me keerti aur mehul ko samjha diya ki ghar me ye na kahe ki itni door ye hadsa hua hai. Ghar me yahi
kahna hai ki tej barish ki vajah se bike pisal gayi thi.
Kuch der bad hum log ghar pahuch gaye. Mehul ne apne dost ko jane diya. Fir vo aur keerti mujhe sahara dekar andar le aaye. Mujhe aisi halat me
dekh chhoti maa aur ami nimi ghabra gaye. Sabne mujhe sofe par bithaya.
Fir mehul ne unhe samjhaya ki "ghabrane ki koi bat nahi hai. Barish ki vajah se bike pisal gayi aur ye gir gaya. Mamuli si chot hai. Yadi chot mamuli
nahi hoti to Dr. ise ghar aane hi kyo deta."
Iske bad keerti ne chhoti maa ko bataya ki Dr. ne har do ghante me sikayi karne ko kaha hai to chhoti maa ghutne ki shikayi karne ki taiyari karne lag
gayi aur keerti apne geele kapde badlne chali gayi. Apne kapde badal kar aane ke bad usne mehul ko mere kapde lakar diye to mehul ne bhi apne
geele kapde badal liye.
Is sab ke chalte meri najar ab tak apni bholi bhali nimi par nahi padi thi magar jab sab kuch shant hua to dekha ki vo door khadi sab kuch dekh rahi thi
aur uski aankhon me aansu dab daba rahe the. Shayad use kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki mujhe kya hua hai aur vo ghabrayi huyi mujhe dur se
hi dekh rahi thi. Maine jaise hi use apne pas bulaya to vo mujhse lipat kar rone lagi.
Maine use apne pas baitaya aur samjhaya "pagal ladki mujhe kuch nahi hua hai. Bas gaadi se gir gaya hu to ye chot lag gayi hai."
Asal me uske samne aisa koi hadsa pahli bar hua tha isliye use kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab kya ho raha hai. hadbadi me sab apne
apne me lage the aur uski taraf kisi ne dhyan nahi diya tha. Jis vajah se vo aur dar gayi thi. Mere samjhne se use samajh me aaya to vo fir pahle ki
tarah khilkhilnae lagi thi.
______________________________
Update-32
Is sab ke chalte meri najar ab tak apni bholi bhali nimi par nahi padi thi magar jab sab kuch shant hua to dekha ki vo door khadi sab kuch dekh rahi thi
aur uski aankhon me aansu dab daba rahe the. Shayad use kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki mujhe kya hua hai aur vo ghabrayi huyi mujhe dur se
hi dekh rahi thi. Maine jaise hi use apne pas bulaya to vo mujhse lipat kar rone lagi.
Maine use apne pas baitaya aur samjhaya "pagal ladki mujhe kuch nahi hua hai. Bas gaadi se gir gaya hu to ye chot lag gayi hai."
Asal me uske samne aisa koi hadsa pahli bar hua tha isliye use kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab kya ho raha hai. hadbadi me sab apne
apne me lage the aur uski taraf kisi ne dhyan nahi diya tha. Jis vajah se vo aur dar gayi thi. Mere samjhne se use samajh me aaya to vo fir pahle ki
tarah khilkhilnae lagi thi.
Use hansta dekh kar sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Tabhi chhoti maa aa gayi. Unne mere ghutne ki shikayi ki aur boli "aaj tu niche hi so ja.
Tujhe upar chadne utarne me taklif hogi."
Mai bola "nahi chhoti maa mai apne kamre me hi souga. Waise bhi mujhe ab niche nahi utarna hai. Khana aap upar hi bhej dena."
Mehul bola "chal tujhe upar chhod deta hu, varna tujhe upar chadne me pareshani hogi."
Ye kahkar mehul mujhe mere kamre me le aaya aur fir usne kamre me aane ke bad mere kapde badal kar mujhe nught suit pahna diya. Iske bad baki
ke log bhi mere kamre me aa gaye.
Mehul bola "tu ab aaram kar, Mai chalta hu. Papa bahar ja rahe hai. Unke jane ki taiyari bhi to karna hai."
keerti boli "aap jayege kaise. Aapke dost ko to aapne vapas bhej diya hai."
Mehul bola "mai punnu ki bike le ja raha hu. Abhi kuch din to iski bike chalane se bhi chhutti hai. Tab tak mai uski tut fut bhi sudharwa luga."
Chhoti maa boli "thodi der ruk ja. Khana khakar jana."
Mehul bola "nahi aunty. Bahut der ho chuki hai aur khana mujhe papa ke sath hi khana hai."
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai. Par didi aur jija ji ko puune ke sath huyi durghtna ke baare me kuch mat batana aur unko mera namste kahna."
Mehul bola "nahi batauga aunty. ab mai chalta hu. Bye."
Ye kah kar mehul chala gaya aur chhoti maa kitchen me khana banane chali gayi. Ab mere kamre me keerti aur ami nimi thi.
Maine nimi se pucha "tera homework pura ho gaya hai, jo aaram se yaha baithi hai."
Nimi boli "aap bas aaram karo. Dr ne jyada bolne se mana kiya hai."
Mai bola "Dr ne kab mana kar diya mujhe bolne se."
Nimi boli "Dr ne aaram karne ko to kaha hoga na. Aaram ka matlab hi hota hai ki kisi se koi bat nahi karna."
Mai bola "apni nautanki bad kar aur jakar apna homework pura kar."
Nimi boli "mai to yaha isliye baithi hu taki dekh saku ki keerti didi aur ami didi aapka thik se khayal rakh rahi hai ya nahi."
Mai bola "tum logo ko mera khayal rakhne ke liye yaha baithe rahne ki koi jaraurat nahi hai. Mujhe jab kisi bhi cheej ki jarurat hogi, mai tum logo ko
bula luga. Ab tum log jao aur apna apna kaam karo."
Meri bat sunkar nimi muh banakar ami aur keerti ke sath apne kamre me chali gayi. Unke jaane ke bad mai aaj ke hadse ke baare me sochne laga aur
mujhe keerti ka mujhse lipat kar rona aur mera muh band kar mujhe apni kasam dena yad aane laga. Ye sab pal mere liye na bhulaye jane wale pal
ban gaye the. Mai inhe yad kar ke muskurane laga. Tabhi keerti aa gayi. Keerti ne mujhe is tarah apne aap muskurate dekha to puchne lagi.
Keerti boli "kya hua. kis bat ko yad kar yu muskura raha hai."
Mai bola " kuch nahi, aaj ka tera naya roop dekh kar muskurahat aa gayi."
Keerti boli "kyo aaj aisa kya dekh liya tune."
Mai bola "mere liye to sabhi kuch naya tha. Tera bike chalana. Mujhe bike me baitha kar lana aur bat bat par apni kasam dena."
Keerti boli "vo sab to ghabrahat me ho raha tha. Teri waisi halat mujhse dekhi nahi ja rahi thi aur tu tha ki bas apni apni kahe ja raha tha. Isliye tujhse
apni bat manwane ke liye mujhe apni kasam dena pad gayi."
Mai bola "aur vo mere bina mar jane wali bat."
Keerti bat ko palatte huye boli "tune riya ko 7 Baje ke bad mehul ke ghar aane ko bola tha. Ho sakta hai teri bike dekh kar vo mehul ke ghar pahuch
jaye. Isliye tu call karke use bata de ki aaj tu vaha nahi aa raha hai."
Mai bola "mera mood nahi hai. Tu hi use call karke bol de."
Meri bat mankar keerti ne riya ko call lagakar sari bat bata di, aur use bata diya ki abhi punnu ki halat aisi nahi hai ki vo bike chala kar kahi ja sake,
isliye aaj vo mehul ke ghar nahi ja sakega magar kal yadi uski tabiyat sahi ho jati hai to shayad vo din ke time mehul ke ghar aayega. Ye sab bata kar
keerti ne call rakh diya.
Maine kaha "tune ye kyo kaha ki kal mai din ko mehul ke ghar ja sakta hu. Tujhe to malum hai ki mai abhi bike nahi chala sakta."
Keerti boli "to isme kaun si badi bat hai. Kal tak tu itna to thik ho hi jayega ki chal sake."
Mai bola "to kya mai paidal mehul ke ghar jauga."
Keerti boli "kyo kya ghar me 2-2 Four wheelers hai vo kab kaam me aayegi. Kya un se nahi ja sakta."
Mai bola "nahi un se nahi ja sakta. Yadi un se gaya to papa ko Accident ki sari bat pata chal jayegi aur mai nahi chahta ki unhe is bare me kuch pata
chale."
Keerti boli "dekh kal tera mehul ke ghar jana jauri hai. Tu ya to texi me chala ja ya fir mai mausi ki scooty me tujhe lekar chal chalugi."
Maine kaha "thik hai, tujhe jo thik lage tu kar. Lekin abhi mujhe chay ki talab lagi huyi hai. Abhi tuu mujhe garma garam chay pila de."
Ye sunkar keerti chay lene chali gayi aur mai fir keerti ke khayalon me kho gaya. Mai nahi janta ki ye mere sath kyo ho raha tha par ab mai keerti ke
siwa kisi aur ke baare me soch hi nahi pa raha tha. Mera dil kar raha tha ki keerti mere pas baithi rahe aur mai us se baat karta rahu. Kuch der bad
keerti chay lekar aa gayi.
Usne mujhe chay di aur mere pas baith gayi. Maine chay peete huye us se pucha.
Mai bola "tune bataya nahi ki tu mere bina kyo mar jayegi."
Keerti boli "tu bhi kaun si faltu ki baat lekar baith gaya. Chhod na is bat ko, koi aur bat karte hai."
Mai bola "nahi mujhe to yahi bat karni hai. Bata na tune aisa kyo kaha tha."
Keerti boli "to sun, tu mujhe sabse pyara hai. Mai chahe tujhse ladu ya naraj rahu fir bhi tere bina rahne ki mai soch bhi nahi sakti aur tujhe kuch ho
gaya to mai sach me hi nahi jee paugi."
Mai bola "mujhe to aaj malum pada ki tu mujhe kitna pyar karti hai. Yadi aisa hai to tu mujhse itna ladti kyo hai."
Keerti boli "ladna jhagadna bhi to pyar ki hi ek nishani hai. Ab tu aaram kar mai jati hu."
Mai bola "baith na. Kaha ja rahi hai."
Keerti boli "Dr. ne jo dawa likhi hai wo dawa lene ja rahi hu. Jab tak mai dawa lekar aati hu tab tak tu aaram kar le. Fir aakar tujh se bat karugi."
Mai bola "akeli mat ja. Ami nimi ko bhi apne sath le ja."
Keerti boli "thik hai."

Ye bol kar keerti chali gayi aur mai lete lete keerti ke bare me sochne laga. Aaj vo sach me hi mujhe na jane kyo badli badli si lag rahi thi. Mai uske
baare mehi sochte sochte na jane kab so gaya. Na jane kitni der mai sota raha. Shayad ye dawao ka hi asar tha ki mai itni gahri nind soya tha ki mujhe
kuch hosh hi nahi tha. Meri nind khuli ami ke jagane se.
Ami boli "bhaiya utho na. Khana nahi khana kya.?"
Maine kasmasate huye bina aankh khole hi kaha "sone de na, Kyo paresan kar rahi hai."
Ami boli "bhaiya 10 baj gaye hai. Sab aapke jagne ka intejar kar rahe hai."
Uski bat sunkar maine aankh kholi aur time dekha to sach me 10 baj gaya tha. Sab mere kamre me hi the.
Maine kaha "chhoti maa aap log khana kha lete na. Mai jab nind se uthta to khana kha leta."
Chhoti maa boli "ye bat mujhe nahi. Apni bahno ko samjha. Dono me se koi taiyar hi nahi thi khana khane ko, aur unka sath ye keerti bhi de rahi thi. Fir
bhala mai akele kaise khana kha leti."
Maine kaha "Thik hai. Ab to sab khana kha lo."
Ami boli "nahi bhaiya. aaj hum sab yahi khana khayege."
Maine nimi ki taraf dekha aur bola "tu itni chup kyo hai. Kuch bolti kyo nahi."
Nimi boli "aap log to bat hi kar rahe hai. Mujhe bahut bhuk lagi hai. Hum khana kab khayege."
Uski bat sun kar sabko hansi aa gayi aur fir keerti ne sabko khana laga kar diya aur sabne khana kaya. Khana khane ke bad keerti ne mujhe dawa di
aur chhoti maa ne mere ghutne ki sikayi ki. 11 baje chhoti maa ami nimi ko lekar apne kamre me chali gayi. Keerti bhi apne kamre me gayi aur fir night
suit pahan kar vapas aa gayi.
Maine pucha "tu kab aayi thi dawa lekar. Mujhe jagaya kyo nahi."
Keerti boli "mai to thodi hi der me aa gayi thi magar tu so raha tha, to socha ki tujhe sone hi du."
Maine kaha "ab khadi hi rahegi ya fir baithegi bhi."
Keerti aakar bed ke dusri taraf pair faila kar baith gayi magar kuch bol nahi rahi thi.
Maine kaha "tu chup kyo hai. kuch bolti kyo nahi."
Keerti boli "aaj papa ka phone aaya tha. Vo ghar vapas bula rahe hai. Parso se mere school khulna hai isliye vo kal vapas aane ko bol rahe the. "
Mai bola "to isme pareshan hone ki kya bat hai. Jab teri fir chhutti pade to tu fir rahne aa jana."
Keerti boli "par mai tujhe aisi halat me chhod kar kaise ja sakti hu."
Mai bola "are mujhe kya hua hai. Ek do din me to mai bilkul thik ho jauga."
Keerti mere gale lag gayi aur rone lagi.
Mai bola " kya hua tujhe, ro kyo rahi hai."
Keerti rote huye boli "nahi tu jab tak thik nahi ho jata, mai tujhe chhod kar kahi nahi jaugi."
Mai bola "thik hai baba mat jana. Mai kal mausa ji se bat kar luga. Ab rona band kar."
Meri bat sunkar keerti ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur kahne lagi "ye bat pahle nahi kah sakte the. Kya mujhe rulana jaruri tha."
Mai bola "mujhe kya pata tha ki tu itni si bat par hi rone lagegi."
Keerti boli "acha ab jyada bat mat bano aur chup chap so jao."
Mai bola "abhi to mai sokar utha hu ab mujhe nind kaha aayegi."
Keerti boli "tum leto to sahi. Mai tumhe sula dugi."

Keerti ki bat sun kar mai let gaya. Vo mere sirhane par baith kar bade pyar se mere balon me apni ungliyan ferne lagi. Uske aisa karne se mujhe ek
ajib si shanti ka anubhav hone laga. Mai us se kuch kahne hi wala tha ki usne apni ungliya mere hontho par rakh kar mujhe chup kara diya. Fir apne
hanthon se meri aankhon ko band kar, vo fir se mere balon me ungliya ferne lagi. Uski komal ungliyon ke aehsas me kaid hokar, pata hi nahi chala ki
mai kab gahri nind ki aagosh me kho gaya.
Mai gahri nind me tha tabhi mujhe mere ghutno par sikayi ka aehsas hua aur maine aankh khol kar dekha to keerti bade hi halke hantho se mere
ghutne ki sikayi kar rahi thi. Maine fir aankh band kar li aur chup chap leta raha. Vo kab se sikayi kar rahi thi ye to mujhe nind me hone ki vajah se nahi
malum tha, magar usne karib 10 minit or mere ghutne ki sikayi ki aur fir light band kar vapas mere pas aakar baith gayi. Kuch der mujhe koi halchal
samajh me nahi aayi fir mujhe apne mathe par keerti ke naram hontho ka aehsas hua. Usne mere mathe par halka sa kiss kiya aur mujhe deere se
good night bola. Fir usne mere seene par apna sar rakha aur apni ek bah se mujhe jakad kar so gayi.
Apne seene par uska sar rakha hone ke ahsas se, mujhe ik naye sukh ka aehsas hua aur mai apne aapko na rok saka. Maine apni aankh kholi aur
uska chehra dekhne laga. Uske chehre ki masumiyat dekh kar mujhe us par bahut pyar aaya aur mai uske sar par hanth ferne laga. Keerti abhi soyi
nahi thi. jaise hi use apne sar par mere hanth ferne ka aehsas hua. Usne bina aankh khole hi kaha.
Keerti boli "kab nind khuli."
Mai bola "abhi abhi."
Usnne apne hantho ko meri aankho par rakh kar band kiya aur boli "ab aankh mat kholna aur chup chap so jao."
Mai bola "ab nind nahi aa rahi."
Keerti kuch nahi boli. Usne apne hantho se mere muh ko band kiya aur fir mere balon me ungliyan ferne lagi. mujhe dawaiyon ka asar to tha hi aur
upar se keerti ki jaduyi ungliyon ke sparsh se mai fir gahri nind me so gaya. Subah der tak mai sota raha.
Chhoti maa ke jagane se meri nind khuli. Un ne mujhe jagaya aur pucha "ab tera dard kaisa hai."
Mai bola "ab to kafi kam hai."
Chhoti maa boli "apne ghutne ko mod kar dekh jara."
Maine ghutne ko mod kar dekha magar vo sirf thoda sa muda aur fir mujhe dard hone laga.
Chhoti maa boli "rahne de. Ise thik hone me abhi samay lagega. tu abhi fresh hone jayega."
Mai bola "han."
Ye sunkar chhoti maa ne mere kapde utar diye ab mai sirf shorts me tha. Vo mujhe sahara dekar bathroom tak le gayi. Fir maine unhe jane ko kaha to
unne darwaja andar se band karne ko mana kiya aur khud darwaje ko bahar se band kar diya. Chhoti maa bahut kam hi upar aati thi magar kal se
unhe meri vajah se bar bar upar aana pad raha tha.
Mujhe ghutne ke na mudne ki vajah se thodi taklif ho rahi thi fir bhi mai dheere dheere fresh ho hi gaya. Fresh hone ke bad maine darwaja khatkhatya
to darwaja keerti ne khola. Keerti mujhe sahara dekar bed tak le gayi aur fir usne kapde pahan ne me bhi meri madad ki. Tab tak chhoti maa nasta
lekar aa gayi.
Maine puchha "ami nimi school chali gayi."
Chhoti maa boli "han chali gayi magar badi mushkil se gayi hai. Aaj to nimi ke sath sath ami bhi school nahi jana chahti thi. Fir keerti ne unko samjha
kar school bheja hai."
Keerti boli "ab nasta kar lo, Tumhe naste ke bad dawa bhi khana hai."
Mai chup chap nasta karne laga aur chhoti maa mere ghutne ki sikayi karne lagi.
Chhoti maa boli "tere papa aa gaye hai."
Mai bola "aapne unhe meri tabiyat ke baare me kuch bataya to nahi."
Chhoti maa boli "abhi to nahi bataya kyoki vah subah jaldi hi office nikal gaye magar sham ko to batana hi padega."
Mai bola "nahi, unko kuch mat batana. Vaise bhi mai 1-2 din me thik ho jauga aur unhe kuch malum bhi nahi padega."
chhoti maa boli "thik hai nahi bataugi par yadi mai unke samne upar aaugi to unhe shaq to ho hi jayega ki mai bar bar upar kyo ja rahi hu."
Mai bola "aapko unke samne upar aane ki jarurat nahi hai. Waise bhi keerti aur ami nimi to hai mera khayal rakhne ke liye. Aap bas mausa ji se bol kar
keerti ko ek do din ke liye or rok lijiye."
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai mai jija ji se bat kar lugi aur unse bol dugi ki keerti kuch din yahi se school chali jayegi."
Mai bola "han ye thik rahega. ho sake to kamal se kahkar keerti ka bag uniform aur scooty manga lijiye."
Chhoti maa boli "mai bag aur uniform manga leti hu. Scooty to ye meri bhi le jaa sakti hai."
Mai bola "thik hai. To aap mausa ji se abhi bat kar lijiye par unhe bhi mere accident ki bat mat batana, nahi to unse bat papa tak pahuch jayegi."
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai nahi bataugi. Ab mai niche jati hu. Mujhe bahut kaam hai."
Ye kah kar chhoti maa niche chali gayi aur naste ke bad keerti ne mujhe dawa khilayi aur fir apne kamre me chali gayi. Kuch der bad vo taiyar hokar
aayi. Vo blue t-shirt aur black jeans pahne thi.
Maine kaha tujhe is jeans aur t-shirt ke alawa koi aur dress nahi milti pahan ne ke liye."
Keerti boli "mujhe iske alawa koi aur dress pasand nahi aati. Mai isi me apne aapko comfort mahsus karti hu."
Mai bola "thik hai jo tujhe acha lage tu pahan, par tu itna ban than ke kaha ja rahi hai."
Keerti boli "mai nahi hum ja rahe hai. Tu bhul gaya ki hume aaj mehul ke ghar jana hai."
Mai bola "han yar mai to bhul hi gaya tha, magar abhi to 9:30 hi baja hai. Hum itni jaldi jakar kya karege."
Keerti boli "jaldi nahi hum aaram se chalege. mai to pahle se isliye taiyar ho gayi hu, taki bad me taiyar hone me samay barbad na ho, aur hum log ami
nimi ke aane se pahle nikal chale."
Mai bola "ami nimi ke aane se pahle nikalne ki koi khas vajah hai."
Keerti boli "vajah to khas hi hai. Kyoki dono badi mushkil se school gayi hai aur yadi vo aa gayi to ho sakta hai ki tujhe ghar se nikalne hi na de, isliye
hume unke aane se pahle hi nikalna hoga."
Ab maine kuch nahi bola aur chup chap bed par let gaya. keerti bhi mere pas hi baith gayi aur riya se milne ke bare me puchne lagi, magar aaj na jane
kyo mujhe keerti ka riya ko lekar bat karna acha nahi laga. ya yu kah lo ki mai riya ke baare me koi bat hi karna nahi chahta tha. Mai beman se keerti ki
baton ka jabab deta raha par sach to ye tha ki ab mujhe riya me koi khas ruchi nahi rah gayi thi. Ye shayad keerti ke sath ka hi asar tha, jisne mere dil
se riya ka sath pane ka khayal nikaal diya tha par keerti ko shayad is bat ka aehsas nahi tha. Tabhi to vah riya ki baten hans hans kar kiye ja rahi thi.
Magar jab mujhse nahi raha gaya to mai khijte huye bola.
Mai bola "tujhe riya ke siwa kuch dikhayi nahi deta. Yadi use itni hi padi thi to vo khud mujhse milne kyo nahi aa gayi. Mujhe riya ke baare me koi bat
nahi karni."
Mera achanak se ye badla hua roop dekh kar keerti kuch der ke liye bhaucakki rah gayi magar fir hanste huye boli.
Keerti boli "mai to tera mood fresh karne ke liye riya ki bat kar rahi thi. Agar tujhe acha nahi lagta to nahi karugi."
Mai bola "aisi koi bat nahi hai. Riya ki apni life hai aur meri apni life hai. Mai nahi chahta ki hum is baare me koi jyada bat kare. Vo apni life me khush
rahe aur hum apni life me khush rahe."
Keerti boli "ok yar, ab aisi koi bat nahi karugi par tu apna mood mat kharab kar."
Iske bad hum mehul ke ghar jane ki bat karne lage. Isme kafi saara samay bit gaya aur fir 11 baje chhoti maa kahna lekar aayi. Fir maine aur keerti ne
thoda bahut khana khaya aur chhoti maa ne mere ghutne ki sikayi ki aur fir maine un se mehul ke ghar jane ki bat ki to un ne mana nahi kiya. Keerti ne
mehul ke ghar chalne ki bat puchi to maine kaha chalo. Fir vo aur chhoti maa mujhe sahara dekar niche le aayi. Chhoti maa ne pucha tujhse chalte to
ban raha hai na. To maine kaha han, ab mujhse thoda bahut chalte ban raha hai. Un ne kaha thik hai jara tu chal kar bata. Mai dheere dheere chal kar
scooty tak pahucha. Keerti ne mujhe scooty par bithaya aur fir aaram aaram se scooty chalane lagi. Karib aadha ghante bad hum mehul ke ghar
pahuche. Keerti ne mujhe scooty se sahara dekar utara aur fir mehul ke ghar ki doorbell bajayi.
______________________________
Update-33
Iske bad hum mehul ke ghar jane ki bat karne lage. Isme kafi saara samay bit gaya aur fir 11 baje chhoti maa kahna lekar aayi aur fir maine aur keerti
ne thoda bahut khana khaya aur chhoti maa ne mere ghutne ki sikayi ki aur fir maine un se mehul ke ghar jane ki bat ki to un ne mana nahi kiya. Keerti
ne mehul ke ghar chalne ki bat puchi to maine kaha chalo. Fir vo aur chhoti maa mujhe sahara dekar niche le aayi. Chhoti maa ne pucha tujhse chalte
to ban raha hai na. To maine kaha han ab mujhse thoda bahut chalte ban raha tha. Un ne kaha thik hai jara tu chal kar bata. Mai dheere dheere chal
kar scooty tak pahucha. Keerti ne mujhe scooty par bithaya aur fir aaram aaram se scooty chalane lagi. Karib aadha gante bad hum mehul ke ghar
pahuche. Keerti ne mujhe scooty se sahara dekar utara aur fir mehul ke ghar ki doorbell bajayi.
Darwaja mehul ne khola. Mujhe apne samne khada dekh kar vo chauk gaya. Vo turant bhagte huye mere pass aaya aur mujhe apne kandhe ka sahara
dekar andar le gaya. Piche piche keerti bhi andar aa gayi. Usne le jakar muhe sofe par baithaya aur mere pairon ko sofe par faila diya. Taki mujhe taklif
na ho. Uncle bhi vahi the par unhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha aur vo chupchap khade mujhe aur mehul ko dekhne lage.
Mehul bola "tu pagal hai kya.? Aisi halat me tujhe yaha aane ki kya jarurat thi."
Fir vo keerti ki taraf dekh kar bola "kya tujhe jara bhi akal nahi hai. Jab malum hai ki abhi is se thik se chalte nahi ban raha hai, to ise lekar kyo ghum
rahi hai."
Keerti anjan bante huye boli "mai kya karti. Ye to texi lekar aa raha tha. Ab mai ise akele to nahi aane de sakti thi. Majburi me mujhe hi isko lekar aana
pada."
Tabhi aunty bhi waha aa gayi. "mujhe sofe par pair failaye baithe dekh kar boli "kya hua ise. Iske sarir par ye chot ke nishan kaise hai.?"
Mai bola "kuch nahi aunty kal barish me bike fisal gayi thi aur ye chot lag gayi."
Aunty mere pas baith gayi aur mere sar par hanth ferte huye boli "tujhe jyada chot to nahi aayi. kaha kaha laga hai."
Mere bolne se pahle hi mehul bol pada "mammy iske ghutne me chot hai aur is se chalte firte bhi nahi ban raha hai. Dr. ne 2-3 din ka bed rest bola hai
aur ye mahashay chahal kadmi karte huye yaha aa gaye."
mai bola "aunty ye bhi to mera ghar hi hai na. To kya mai apni tabiyat kharab hone par yaha aaram nahi kar sakta."
Aunty boli "han beta ye bhi tera ghar hai, par jab tujhe itni taklif thi to tujhe is tarah yaha nahi aana chahiye tha."
Mai bola "aunty uncle aaj ja rahe the to, maine socha mai bhi mil lu, isliye aa gaya."
Uncle jo abhi tak chup the bole "bete bat to teri thik hai par tujhe is tarah yaha nahi aana chahiye tha. Tu bol deta to mai khud tujhse milne aa jata."
Mai bola "nahi uncle aisi koi bat nahi hai. Ye mehul to bekar me bat ka batangad bana raha hai. Bas yu hi halki si chot lagi hai. Ab yadi hanth pair nahi
chalauga to thik kaise houga."
Keerti boli "han uncle ab to isko pahle se bahut aaram hai. Ghutne ki chot me thoda sa chalna firna jaruri hai taki uski kasrat ho sake."
Aunty boli "chal aa gaya to koi bat nahi hai. Ab tu yahi aaram kar le. Mehul tu ise apne kamre me le ja."
Mai bola "aunty mai abhi yahi thik hu. Jab aaram karna hoga to mai khud bol duga."
Mehul kuch bolna hi chahta tha ki aunty ne use gussa karte huye kaha "ab tu chup kar. Kal se ladke ki aisi halat hai aur tune bataya tak nahi aur ab
aaya bada khayal karne wala. Jaa aur jakar jaldi se iske liye juice lekar aa. Tab tak mai ise kuch khila deti hu."
Mehul mujhe ghurte huye bahar chala gaya aur aunty kitchen me chali gayi.
Uncle keerti ko khada dekh kar bole "tum kyo ajnabiyon ki tarah khadi ho beti. Tumhara hi ghar hai aaram se baitho."
Keerti bhi dusre sofe par baith gayi aur vo uncle ko meri tabiyat ke baare me batane lagi. Kuch der bad nitika aur riya bhi aa gayi, lekin unke sath shilpa
bhi thi. Uncle ne unhe bhi baithne ko kaha. Tabhi mehul juice lekar aa gaya. Uski najar un teeno par padi to vo fir se chauke bina na rah saka. Tab tak
aunty khana lekar aa gayi aur mere pas baith kar mujhe apne haanthon se khilane lagi.
Ye dekh kar mehul bola "aap ne hi ise bigada hai mammy. Ek to ye aisi halat me idhar tak aaya. Upar se aap ise gussa karne ki jagah apne hanthon se
khila kar iski manmani ko badawa de rahi ho. Ise to bhuka rakhna chahiye taki dobara aisi harkat na kare."
Aunty boli "Tu to bilkul chup rah. Tujhe to mai bad me dekhti hu. Abhi jakar gilas me juice lekar aa."
Ye dekh kar shilpa ko chhod baki sab hansne lage aur mehul gilas me juice nikalne laga.
Keeerti ne meri taraf dekh kar ishara kiya aur mai uncle se bola "uncle aap ki train kitne baje ki hai."
Uncle bole "6 baje ki."
Ye sunkar nitika boli "aap kahi ja rahe hai uncle."

Uncle bole "han beti, mere ek dost ke ristedar ki tabiyat thik nahi hai. Unhe hi lekar mumbai ja raha hu."
Mumbai ka naam sunte hi riya bol uthi "uncle ji hum log bhi mumbai me hi rahte hai. Aap kitne din waha rukege."
Uncle bole "beti abhi to sirf dikhane ja rahe hai, agar Dr. ne rukne ko kaha to ho sakta hai ki 10-15 din ya kuch jyada bhi rukna pad jaye."
Riya boli "Uncle ji aap mera address aur mobile no likh lijiye aur apna mobile no mujhe de dijiye. Mai bhi 2 din bad ghar vapas ja rahi hu. Agar us
samay aap waha rahe to ho sakta hai ki, mai aap ke kuch kaam aa saku."
Fir riya ne apna address aur mobile no uncle ko diya aur uncle ka mobile no khud note kiya. Ye sab hote dekh kar uncle samajh gaye the ki, mai waha
is halat me bhi kis liye aaya tha.
Vo meri taraf dekh kar muskurate huye aunty se bole "richa ab use aur kitna khilaogi. Tum use khilati jaogi to, vo bhi bina mana kiye khaye jayega. Ab
us bechare par raham bhi karo, aur kuch jagah jucie ke liye bhi rahne do."
Ye sunkar aunty ne mujhe khana khilana band kiya aur jucie pilakar vapas jakar uncle ke jane ki taiyari karne lagi. Uncle bhi apne room me chale gaye.
Unke jane ke bad riya mere pas aakar baith gayi aur fir hum lohon ki aapas me bat chalti rahi. Uncle ke jane ki sari taiyari hone ke bad uncle aunty bhi
hamare pas aakar baith gaye. Karib 5 baje roy uncle aa gaye aur fir uncle mehul aur roy uncle station ke liye nikal gaye aur kuch der aunty se bat
karne ke bad hum sab bhi apne apne ghar aa gaye.
Mere ghar lautne par nimi ne unke aane se pahle hi, chale jane ki narajgi jatayi aur fir mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Aaj papa aa gaye the isliye sab ne
papa ke sath hi khana khaya. Khane ke bad ami nimi aur keerti sone ke liye upar aa gaye. Upar aakar teeno kafi der tak mere pas hi baithi bat karti
rahi. Fir 11 baje ami nimi apne kamre me aur keerti apne kamre me chali gayi. Maine socha ki ami nimi aaj upar so rahi hai isliye keerti unke sath hi
soyegi magar aisa nahi hua. Kuch der bad keerti apna night suit pahan kar vapas mere kamre me aa gayi. Usne aakar pahle mere ghutne ki sikayi ki
aur fir mere pas hi let gayi, magar aaj vo kuch khoyi khoyi si lag rahi thi.
Mai bola "kya bat hai. Aaj tu jabse niche se aayi hai bahut chup chup si hai."
Keerti boli "koi khas bat nahi hai. Bas yu hi."
Mai bola "jis bat ne tujhe yu khamosh kar diya hai, vo koi aisi waisi bat to ho hi nahi sakti. Sach sach bata kya bat hai."
Keerti boli "mujhe yaha aaye ek hafta ho gaya hai, magar maine is ek hafte me kabhi bhi tujhe aur mausa ji ko na to bat karte dekha hai, aur na hi ek
dusre ka samna karte dekha hai. Yaha tak ki maine dono me se kisi ko bhi ek dusre se ke baare me bat tak karte nahi dekha hai. Dono ek dusre se
kate kate hi rahte hai. Maine aaj ye bat mausi se bhi puchi, to vo bhi taal gayi. Bas yahi ek bat hai jo mujhe paresan kar rahi hai."
Ye kahkar vo meri taraf dekhne lagi aur mai kisi soch me gum ho gaya. Mera chehra kathor ho gaya. Mere chehre ki rangat badalne lagi. Jise dekh kar
keerti ko laga ki shayad usne koi galat bat puch li hai. Jis vajah se pareshan ho gaya hu. Mujhe yu kisi gahri soch me duba dekh kar keerti mujhe
bahlane lagi.
Keerti boli "jane de na. yadi batane layak bat nahi hai to mat bata. Mai jaankar bhi kya karugi. Mai to pagal hu. Tu mere sath pagal mat ban. Apne
dimag ko ye tension dena band kar aur is bat ko bhul jaa."
Mai bola "tere siwa is bat ko kisi aur ne puchcha hota to mai kabhi nahi batata. Kyoki mai is bat ko apne dil ki gahrayi me kab ka dafan kar chuka tha.
Magar ye bat tune puchhi hai isliye bata raha hu. Ye bat mai tujhse kis tarah kahu ye mere samajh me nahi aa raha hai. Ye bat mere muh se sunne me
tujhe shayad bahut bura lage par ab tu mere baare me sab achhi buri bat janti hai to tujhe ye bat bhi janne ka pura haq hai, isliye mai tujhe ye bat bata
raha hu. Lekin tu ye bat sirf apne tak hi rakhna."
"Ye bat aaj se karib 2 saal pahle ki hai. Tab mai 8th me padta tha. Sex ke Baare me mujhe bhi usi tarah jaankari hone lagi jaise baki logon ko umar ke
sath ho jati hai. Mere aur papa ke rishte to meri maa ke marne ke bad se hi dheere dheere kharab hote chale gaye the. Chhoti maa ke aane se mujhe
shuru shuru me thoda bura jarur laga tha, magar fir kuch samay bad hum dono ke beech ke sare matbhed khatam ho chuke the aur mai unke sath
bahut khush tha. Ami nimi ke aane se meri khushi aur bhi bad gayi thi to vahi tere jaisa dost bhi mil gaya tha. Mai chhoti maa ko ab apni maa ki tarah hi
pyar karta tha, isliye yadi papa unhe kuch bhi kahte to mujhe bura lagta tha. Mai unhe ulta seedha bakne lagta magar fir bhi hum bap bete ka rishta
bana raha."
Lekin 2 saal pahle ek aisi ghatna ghati jisse hum bap bete ke riste me duriyan aur bhi jyada bad gayi. Hua ye ki mujhe achanak kuch paiso ki jarurat
padi. Chhoti maa apni kisi saheli se milne gayi thi, aur mujhe paison ki sakht jarurat thi isliye mai papa ke office pahuch gaya, magar jab mai pahucha
to chhoti maa bhi apni saheki se milne ke bad kisi kaam se office pahuchi thi. Vo mujhe office ke bahar hi mil gayi. Maine unse paise mange to un ne
kaha abhi unke pas utne paise nahi hai. Mai andar chalu vo papa se mujhe paise dila degi. Hum dono papa ke office me aa gaye. Lekin papa apne
cabin me nahi the. Hum log papa ke us room ki taraf bad gaye jo papa ne apne rest ke liye banaya hua tha. Us me papa ki bina anumati ke koi bhi nahi
jata tha. Ek tarah se wo papa ka office cum bedroom tha. Jo papa ne sirf apne aaram ke liye banwaya tha. Usme sabhi tarah ki suvidhaye thi.
Hum log abhi us room ke darwaje par pahuche hi the ki, ek ladki ke rone ki aawaj aayi. chhoti maa ne mera hanth pakad kar mujhe andar jane se rok
diya. Hum dono kamre ke bahar darwje par hi kahde hokar papa aur us ladki ki bat sunne lage.
Papa apne table se tik kar khade the aur ladki unke samne ek chair par bathi thi. Vo papa ka vyakigat kamra tha isliye vaha unki ijajat ke bina kisi ke
aane ki koi ummid nahi thi.
Ladki boli "sir pls mere sath aisa mat kijiye. Mai aapki beti ki umar ki hu."
Papa bole "agar tum meri beti hoti to mai tumhare sath ye sab kab ka kar chuka hota aur mai kon sa tumhara balatkar kar raha hu ya tumhe garbhvati
kar raha hu. Tumhe job ki jaraurat hai aur mujhe tum jaisi kamsin kali ki. Yadi mai tumhari jarurat ko pura kar raha hu to, tumhara bhi farj banta hai ki
tum meri jarurat ko pura karo."
Ladki boli "sir mai bahut sarif ladki hu. Mai ye sab nahi kar sakti."
Papa bole "soch lo tumhe job chahiye ya nahi. Mere pas ladkiyon ki kami nahi hai par tumhe shayad aisa job kahi aur na mile."
Ladki boli "sir mai badnaam ho jaugi. Meri jindgi barbad ho jayegi. Aap to shadi shuda hai aur meri to abhi shadi bhi nahi huyi hai. Kuch to mere upar
raham kijiye."
Papa bole "han mai shadi shuda hun par mujhe tum jaisi kamsin kali ka ras chusne ki aadat hai. Yadi tum shadi shuda hoti to mai tumhari taraf dekhta
bhi nahi. Kyoki mai vo bhavra hu jo sirf kaliyon ka ras chusta hai phoolon ka nahi. Mai itne saal se ye sab karte aaya hu, kya tumne kisi ke muh se ye
bat suni hai. Nahi na. To fir apni badnami ka dar nikal do. Ye bat sirf mere tumhare bich me hi rahegi. Ab aage tumhari marji. Tum chaho to jaisa mai
kah raha hu waisa karo, ya fir kal se job par mat aao. Mai tumse kisi bhi bat ke liye jabardasti nahi karuga. Jo bhi karuga tumhari marji se karuga."
"Ye bol kar papa us ladki ke jabab ka intejar karne lage aur chhoti maa in sab baton ko sunne me aisa kho gayi ki vo ye bhi bhul gayi ki mai bhi unke
sath hi hun. Unke liye papa ka ye roop bilkul hi naya tha."
"Us ladki ki uamar koi 19-20 ke aas pas rahi hogi. Vo black short skirt aur white shirt pahne thi. Dekhne me bahut hi sundar thi. Uske boobs shirt ko
fadkar bahar niklne ke liye betab najar aa rahe the. Uske shirt ke andar se red color ki lalima saaf najar aa rahi thi. jis se andaj lagaya ja sakta tha ki vo
andar red bra pahne huye hai. Uski skrit bhi ghutno ke kaafi upar thi jis se uski pindliyo par padne wale bal ko dekh kar uski jangho ka hisab lagana bhi
muskil nahi tha. Uske pahnave se uske badan aakar saaf samajh me aa raha tha ki 34 28 36 hai."
Ladki ne kuch jabab nahi diya to papa bole "tum kuch jabab to do ya fir tumhari khamoshi ko mai tumahri han samjhu."
"Ladki chup thi. Papa ne uski khamoshi ko uski han maan liya aur uski dono banhe pakad kar use khada kar apne honth uske hontho par laga kar
chusne lage aur apne hanthon se uske boobs masalne lage. Ladki ne koi virodh nahi kiya, Magar vo koi shayog bhi nahi kar rahi thi.
Magar papa kisi manjhe huye khiladi ki tarah uske honth chuste chuste apne ek hanth se uski shirt ke batan kholne lage. Kuch hi der me shirt ladki ke
badan se alag ho chuki thi. Ab ladki red bra me thi aur papa uski bra ke upar hanth ferte huye abhi bhi uske honth chus rahe the.
Papa ke hanth uske bra par ghumte ghmte bra ki strip par gaye, aur ladki kuch hi pal bad bra ke bandhan se mukt ho chuki thi. Ab papa uske hontho
ko chusna band kar uski mast chuchiyon baari baari se ko chusne lage. Jisse uski chuchiyan tan kar khadi ho gayi. Papa ek chuchi ko chuste to, dusri
ko apne hantho se maslte. Jis vajah se ladki kasmasa rahi thi.
Ladki sisyane lagi aur uske hanth khud ba khud papa ke sar par chale gaye, aur vo papa ke sar ko apne boobs par dabane lagi. Ladki ko uttejit kar
papa ne ek padav paar kar liya tha, aur ab ghamasan jang ki taiyari me lag gaye.
Unne ladki ki chuchiyon ka ras peete peete apne hantho se, uski skirt ko niche dhakel diya aur red penty ke upar se uski pussy ko sahlane lage.
Papa ke aisa karne se ladki apna kabu khone lagi aur uski aankhen masti se band hone lagi. Vo papa ke sar ko apne apne boobs par daba rahi thi.
Papa ne use table par baitha diya aur ek pal me uski penty ko alag kar uski pussy par apne honth laga kar apni jibh se use chatne lage.
Ladki chhatpatane lagi aur apni tangon se papa ke sar ko jakad liya, aur aur apne hantho se papa ke sar ko pussy par dabane lagi.
Ab vo puri tarah se madhoshi ki halat me thi, aur bol rahi thi "chato sirrrrrrrrr, meri kunwari pussyyyy ko chat chat karrrrr iski pyassssssssss
bhujhaaaaaaa doooooo."
Ab kamre me ladki ki siskiyan aur vasna bhari aawajen hi gunj rahi thi. Papa ne apna dusra padav bhi paar kar liya tha.
Vo ladki ki pussy chat rahe the aur apne hanthon se uske boobs masal rahe the aur fir kuch samay bad vo pal bhi aa gaya jiske liye papa ne itni
mehnat ki thi.
Ladki kuch der bad shant pad gayi. Uski pussy se ras dhar bahne lagi aur papa use pi rahe the.
Ab papa ne ladki ko god me uthaya aur fir bed par le gaye aur use baitha diya.
Unne apne sare kapde utar diye aur apna ling ladki ke hanth me thama diya. Ab ladki bhi jang ladne ke mood me thi, usne papa ke ling ko apne
hanthon se maslna suru kar diya.
Lekin papa ka mood kuch aur hi tha, unne apne ling ko uske hontho par laga diya. Ladki matlab samajh chuki thi usne papa ke ling ko apne muh me
bhar liya.
Wah papa ke ling ko bade maje se chusne lagi. Papa ki aankh band hone lagi. Wo ladki ke sar ko apne ling par daba rahe the.
Ladki lollipop ki tarah unke ling ko chuse ja rahi thi. Ab papa pure unmad par pahuch chuke the aur shayad vo jharna nahi chahte the.
Un ne ladki ka muh apne ling se alag kar use bed par lita diya, aur khud uski dono tangon ke bich me aa gaye. Ye dekh ladki ghabra gayi.
Wo boli "sir itna mota ling meri pussy me kaise jayega."
Papa bole "Pahli bar aisa hi lagta hai par jab ye andar jayega to, pata hi nahi chalega ki pura ka pura kaha chala gaya, aur fir tumhe wo maja dega jo
kabhi tumne mehsus hi nahi kiya hoga."
Papa ne ladki ki dono tangon ko failaya aur apne ling ke top ko uski pussy me laga kar ik dhakka mara.
Ladki ke muh se chikh nikl gayi "uiiiiii maaaaaaaa"
Papa ne apne honth uske hontho par rakh diye aur uske boobs masalne lage. Abhi papa ke ling ka top hi uski pussy me gaya tha.
Papa thodi der uske honth chuste rahe aur ling ke top ko pussy me hilate rahe. Taki agla dhakka marne ke liye jagah ban sake.
Jab un ne dekha ki ladki ko maja aa raha hai aur vo puri tarah se uttejit hai to, un ne ek jor dar dhakka mara. Is dhakke se unka aadha ling ladki ki
pussy me chala gaya. Ladki chikhi magar uski chikh uske gale me hi dab kar rah gayi thi.
Papa apne hontho se uske honthon ko band kiye huye the. Lekin dard se ladki ki aankh se aansu bah nikle.
Papa ne thodi der ke liye ruk gaye aur uske hontho ko chuste rahe, Uske boobs masalte rahe.
Thodi der bad ladki apni kamar ko upar niche karne lagi aur ab papa ne bhi apne aadhe fase ling ko andar bahar karna suru kar diya.
Ladki ko maja aane laga aur wah kah rahi thi "sir aur andar kijiye. Maja aa raha hai. aise hi karte rahiye. Sir aap bahut ache ho. Aapka ling bhi bahut
mast hai.
Ye jab meri pussy me jata hai to bahut maja aata hai. Ise pura andar dal dijiye. Mujhe aur bhi jayda maja chahiye."
Wo masti me apni kamar upar uchka rahi thi aur papa aadhe ling se dhakke laga rahe the.
Ladki fir boli "pls sir pura andar kijiye. Mujhe pura maja chahiye. Meri pussy ki pyas bujha dijiye sir."
Magar shayad wo nahi janti thi ki ab ye maja hi uske liye saja banne wala hai.
Papa uski bat sunkar aur josh me aa gaye aur unne apne ling ka ek aur jor dar dhakka mara.
Is bar to ladki ke pran hi nikal gaye. Wo chike bina na rah saki "Uiiii maaaa Marrrrrr gayiiiiiii, Bahar nikalo sir mai mar jaaugi, Ise pls bahar nikal lo."
Magar tab tak bahut der ho chuki thi, uski kuwarepan ki jhilli fat chuki thi aur uski pussy khoon se tar ho gayi thi.
Ladki ise dekh kar jaha ghabra rahi thi, wahi papa ka josh bad gaya tha aur wo jor dar dhkke pe dhakke lagaye ja rahe the.
Papa ko jaha is se param aanand mil raha tha wahi ladki cheekh cheekh kar kah rahi thi. "Pls sir mujhe chhod do, mai mar jaugi."
Lekin aisi sukh ki awastha me papa ko ruk pana thik nahi lag raha tha, wo uski chikh ko ansuna kar, dhakke pe dhakke lagaye ja rahe the.
Kuch der bad ladki shant pad gayi aur ab in dhakko ka maja lene lagi. Usne papa ki kamar ko apne pairo se jakad liya aur papa ke dhkko ke sath apni
kamar bhi uchkane lagi.
Ab kamre me ladki ki siskari aur papa ke ling ke dhakko ki aawajen gunj rahi thi.
Papa ka ling kisi musal ki tarah ladki ki pussy me andar jata aur fir bahar nikalta.
Kuch der bad ladki shant pad gayi. Uski pussy se uska ras ling ke andar bahar hone se bahar aa raha tha.
Ab papa ne bhi dhakke marne ki raftar bada di, aur kuch der bad papa ka ling jahtke khate khate ladki ki pussy ke andar hi shant ho gaya.
Papa jhad gaye the aur unka sara virya ladki ke pussy ke andar hi chhut gaya tha. ab papa ladki ke upar hi der ho gaye.
Magar dher hone se pahle papa ne teesra padav bhi par kar liya tha, aur ek kamsin kali ko phool bana kar ye jang bhi jeet li thi.
Jo ladki kuch der pahle tak papa ke samne ro rahi thi. Apne sharif hone ki duhayi de rahi thi. Wahi ab papa ko apni bahon me samete unhe pyar se
chum rahi thi, aur unse yah sukh dene ke liye thanks bhi kah rahi thi. Dono ne hi apni manjil pa li thi. Papa aur vo ladki dono ab ek dusre se lipte pade
the magar dono santusht najar aa rahe the.
Unka yah tamasha mook darshak ki tarah dekhne wale hum logon ke chehre par, tanav chha gaya tha. Chhoti maa ke to hosh hi gum the. Unhe papa
se is tarah ki harkat ki kabhi koi apechha nahi thi. Isliye jab un ne achanak papa ko ye sab karte dekha to, vo apni sudh budh kho baithi thi. Unhe ye
tak dhyan nahi tha ki ye sab dekhne wali wo akeli nahi balki mai bhi unke sath hu. Unhe jaise hi apni aur meri upasthiti ka aehsas hua. Un ne bina der
kiye, mera hanth pakda aur mujhe khinch kar wapas bahar le aayi magar wo apne aapko rone se na rok payi.
______________________________
Update-34
Magar dher hone se pahle papa ne teesra padav bhi par kar liya tha, aur ek kamsin kali ko phool bana kar ye jang bhi jeet li thi.
Jo ladki kuch der pahle tak papa ke samne ro rahi thi. Apne sharif hone ki duhayi de rahi thi. Wahi ab papa ko apni bahon me samete unhe pyar se
chum rahi thi, aur unse yah sukh dene ke liye thanks bhi kah rahi thi. Dono ne hi apni manjil pa li thi. Papa aur vo ladki dono ab ek dusre se lipte pade
the magar dono santusht najar aa rahe the.
Unka yah tamasha mook darshak ki tarah dekhne wale hum logon ke chehre par, tanav chha gaya tha. Chhoti maa ke to hosh hi gum the. Unhe papa
se is tarah ki harkat ki kabhi koi apechha nahi thi. Isliye jab un ne achanak papa ko ye sab karte dekha to, vo apni sudh budh kho baithi thi. Unhe ye
tak dhyan nahi tha ki ye sab dekhne wali wo akeli nahi balki mai bhi unke sath hu. Unhe jaise hi apni aur meri upasthiti ka aehsas hua. Un ne bina der
kiye, mera hanth pakda aur mujhe khinch kar wapas bahar le aayi magar wo apne aapko rone se na rok payi.
Jab se maine hosh sambhala tha. Tab se aaj pahli bar mai chhoti maa ko yun foot foot kar rote dekh raha tha. Mai ab koi bacha nahi tha isliye ye sab
samajh sakta tha ki kya hua hai aur in aasuon ka matlab kya hai. Chhoti maa ko rote dekh meri aankhe bhi apne aapko chhalkne se na rok payi, lekin
ye aansu na kisi dukh ke the aur na kisi pachhtave ke the, balki ye aansu ek aisi nafrat ke the jo mujhe abhi abhi apne bap se huyi thi.
Maine gusse se bhara hua tha. Maine chhoti maa se apna hanth chhudaya aur vapas office ke andar jane laga. Chhoti maa ne mujhe aawaj lagayi
magar mai unki bat ko ansuni kar andar ki or badta chala gaya. Chhoti maa bhi mere piche piche aa rahi thi aur mujhe andar jane se rokne ki koshish
kar rahi thi. Lekin jab mai nahi ruka to un ne kaha.
Chhoti maa "punnu ruk ja. Tujhe ami nimi ki kasam hai. Tu ek kadam bhi aage nahi badayega."
Ye kah kar chhoti maa ne mere badte huye kadmo ko to rok liya, magar mere andar bhadak rahi gusse ki aag ko vo nahi bhujha saki.
Mai gusse chikte huye bola "kyo nahi chhoti maa.? Vo sab jo andar ho raha tha, yadi vo sahi hai to aap royi kyo.? Aur yadi sahi nahi hai to aaj us
aadmi ko iska jabab sabke samne dena hoga ki, usne ye kyo kiya.?"
Chhoti maa "dekh tujhe jo kuch bhi bolna hai. Unke ghar aane par bol lena. Yaha office me bat karke unki ijjat ka tamasha banane se vo sab kuch
vapas to nahi ho jayega."
Mai bola "kaun si ijjat chhoti maa. Kisi majbur ladki ki majburi ka fayda uthane wale ki to bich chaurahe me ijjat uchhalna chahiye. Usne aapke viswas
ko thes lagaya hai. Mai us shaitan ko kabhi maf nahi kar sakta."
Chhoti maa ne mujhe gale se laga liya aur rote huye boli "dekh tujhe mera itna khayal hai to mere aur apni chhoti bahno ka khayal karke chup chap
ghar chal. Jo bhi bat karna hai hum unke ghar aane par kar lenge."
Aakhir me mujhe chhoti maa ki bat maankar ghar aana pada lekin ab mera man mere bap se jara bhi bat karne ka nahi tha. Mai man hi man use
galiyan bak raha tha aur mere andar uske liye koi samman ki bhavan ab shesh nahi bachi thi. Sham ko papa ghar aaye to mai apne kamre me tha.
Ghar ka mahol unhe badla hua laga magar iska karan unhe nahi malum tha. Jab un se chhoti maa ne din wali bat batayi to vo ulta chhoti maa par
baras pade.
Papa chhoti maa se kah rahe the "mai ik mard hu aur ghar ki char diwari ke bahar mai kis kis ke sath kya karta hu iska tumse koi matlab nahi hai. Mai
ghar me kisi ko lekar aata hu to tumhe paresani hona chahiye.. Tumhe acha lagta hai to tum is ghar me raho, aur yadi acha nahi lagta to tum jaha
chahe ja sakti ho. Meri taraf se koi rok nahi hai. Magar aainda se mere kisi mamle me dakhal dene ki jara bhi koshish mat karna."
Ye sab sunkar to mere hosh hi ud gaye aur mera sara gussa ab dar me badal gaya ki kahi chhoti maa sach me na chali jaye. Chhoti maa roti rahi
magar fir kuch nahi boli. Us din na to maine khana khaya aur na hi chhoti maa ne khana khaya. Dusre din chhoti maa ko maine apna saman bandhte
dekha to mai rone laga. Vo ghar chhod kar jane ki taiyari kar rahi thi. Lekin mera chehra dekh kar un ne apna ghar chhodne ka irada badal diya. Sham
ko papa aaye aur un ne chhoti maa ko ghar me dekha to unhe apni jeet mehsus ho rahi thi kyoki ab unke mamle me tang adane wala koi nahi tha.
Maine unke sath uthna baithna, bat karna, khana khana sab band kar diya. Kuch din to unko is bat ka aehsas hi nahi hua. Magar jab kuch din bat unhe
is bat ka aehsas hua to un ne mujhse iski vajah puchi. Tab maine unhe unki us jalil harkat ke baare me bataya. Jise sunkar unke pairon se jameen hi
khisak gayi. Lekin un ne mujhe bhi wahi jabab diya jo chhoti maa ko diya tha. Tab maine unhe koi jabab to nahi diya, magar us din se mera unke sath
sirf naam ka hi rishta rah gaya. Hum baap bete ek ghar me bhi rahkar ajnbi ki tarah rahne lage aur fir kuch samay bad mai ami nimi ke sath idhar upar
aakar rahne laga.
Itna kah kar mai khamosh ho gaya. Keerti jo abhi tak khamoshi se meri bat sun rahi thi. Usne mujhse pucha.
Keerti boli "kya tum mausa ji ko maf nahi kar sakte."
Mai bola "maf to use kiya jata hai jo apni galti maane. Use kya maf karu jo apni galti ko manne ko hi taiyar nahi hai."
Keerti boli "mausi ne ye bat to shayad mammy ko bhi nahi batayi hai."
Mai bola "han is bat ko mere aur unke siwa koi nahi janta. Vo to shayad ise bhul bhi gayi ho magar papa ka us ladki se ye kahna aaj bhi mere kaano
me ghunjta hai ki yadi tu meri beti hoti to tere sath mai kab ka ye sab kar chuka hota."
Keerti boli "ye sab bolne ki bat hai. Koi bap apni beti ke sath aisa nahi kar sakta."
Mai bola "vo bap nahi havas ka bhuka bhediya hai. Na jane is bich me us ne aur kitni ladkiyon ke sath ye sab kiya hoga. Lekin yadi usne kabhi meri
ami nimi par apni buri najar dali to vo uski jindagi ka aakhiri din hoga. Mai use jinda nahi chhoduga."
Keerti ne papa ke liye mere andar itni nafrat aur gussa dekha to vo bat ko palatne ke liye boli.
Keerti boli "chal is bat ko yahi khatam kar aur ye bata mehul ko uske papa ki bimari ke bare me kab aur kaise batayega."
Maine apne dimag ko shant kiya aur bola.
Mai bola "pahle uncle ka waha se phone to aa jaye ki Dr. kya bol rahe hai fir uske bad hi mai is bare me kuch sochuga."
Thodi der hum logon me uncle ki tabiyat ke bare me hi bat chalti rahi. Fir keerti ne kaha ki use nind aa rahi hai. Vo kal ki tarah mere sine me sar rakh
kar aur mujhe apni banhon me jakad kar aankh band kar leti hai. Lekin apne atit ko yad karne ke bad meri aankhon se nind gayab ho chuki thi. Kuch
der bad keerti mujhe jagta dekhti hai to, fir kal ki tarah mere balon me hath fer kar mujhe sulane lagti hai. Uske aisa karne se mujhe rahat mehsus hoti
hai aur kuch der bad meri nind lag jati hai.
Subah 7 baje meri nind khulti hai. Mai apne kamre me akela tha. Niche se ami nimi ki aawaj aa rahi thi. Keerti bhi niche hi thi. Shayad vo hi school jane
ke liye nimi ko taiyar kar rahi thi. Mere ghutne me aaj dard kuch kam tha. Maine apne ghutne ko moda to vo
ab kuch had tak mud raha tha. Mai uth kar fresh hone bathroom me chala gaya. Kuch der bad mai fresh hokar bahar nikla aur kabde pahanne laga.
Tabhi Keerti nasta lekar aa gayi. Maine nasta kiya aur dawa khilane ke bad vo chali gayi. Mai apne kamre me hi aaram karta raha. Fir 9 baje papa ke
office jane ke bad mai khud se niche aakar baith gaya aur meri keerti se bat chalti rahi. Is bich aisa kuch bhi khas nahi hua jise bataya ja sake.
Dopahar ko 1 baje ami nimi School se aa gayi aur hum sabne khana khaya. Sabki baten hoti rahi. Tabhi 2 baje kamal keerti ka beg aur kapde lekar aa
gaya. Vo sham tak ruka aur fir ghar chala gaya. Yu hi pura din gujar gaya aur fir roj ki tarah rat ko keerti mere paas hi soyi. Dusre din vo chhoti maa ki
scooty lekar school bhi gayi. In 2 dino me mai apne ghar se nahi nikla. Mumbai jane se pahle riya mujhse milne aayi. Fir teesre din riya vapas mumbai
chali gayi. Meri uncle se bhi phone par bakayda bat chalti rahi.
Yu hi karte karte 1 hafta beet gaya. Ab mai puri tarah se thik ho chuka tha aur kal ke din keerti ko vapas jana tha. Uske jane ki bat se na to mujhe acha
lag raha tha aur na hi use acha lag raha tha. Rat ko jab keerti mere pas sone aayi to vo udas lag rahi thi.
Mujhse uski udasi dekhi nahi ja rahi thi.
Mai bola "dekh ab mai bilkul thik hu. Ab to mai kahi bhi aa ja sakta hu. Fir tu yu udas kyo hai. Kya tujhe mere thik hone se khushi nahi huyi hai."
Keerti boli "kaisi pagal jaisi bat karta hai. Mujhe bahut khushi huyi tere ache hone se. Mai to udas isliye hu kyoki kal mujhe vapas ghar jana hai."
Mai bola "ghar jane me udas hone ki kya bat hai. Tujhe to khushi khushi ghar jana chahiye."
Keerti boli "mere jane se tujhe khushi ho rahi hai to tu khushi mana. Lekin tujhse door hona mujhe acha nahi lag raha hai."
Mai bola "pagalpan ki baten to tu kar rahi hai. Ghar jane me udas hone ki kya bat hai. Mai kaun sa tujhse door hu. Tera jab mujhse milne ka man
chahe tu mujhe bula lena. Mai tere pas aa jauga aur ab to tere pas mobile bhi hai. Tu jaab chahe mujhse bat kar
sakti hai."
Meri baton se keerti ko kuch rahat mili aur fir hum dono so gaye. Subah keerti ne apna saman pack kiya aur fir mai use ghar tak chhod kar aaya.
Magar ghar aane ke bad mujhe bahut suna suna lag raha tha. Yu lag raha tha ki jaise ghar ki saari raunak kahi kho gayi ho. Rat ko mujhse khana bhi
dang se nahi khaya gaya aur mujhe nind bhi nahi aa rahi thi. Keerti ke na hone se mujhe apne kamre me rahna tak acha nahi lag raha tha. Mai apne
kamre se bahar nikal aaya. maine ami nimi ke pas jane ki sochi magar vo so chuki thi. Aakhir me mai laut kar vapas apne kamre me aa gaya aur tv
chalu kar tv dekhne me man lagane ki koshish karne laga. Lekin mera man tv dekhne me bhi nahi lag raha tha. Mai nahi janta tha ki keerti ke jane ke
bad mujhe uski itni jyada yad aayegi. Mujhse uske bina ek pal bhi nahi raha ja raha tha. Maine tv band kar di aur aankh band karke let gaya. Meri kuch
samajh hi nahi aa raha tha ki mai kya karu.
Rat ke 12 baj gaye the aur ab mujhe keerti par gussa bhi aa raha tha, ki usne mujhe ek call karne ki jarurat bhi nahi samjhi. Mai man hi man keerti par
gussa kar raha tha ki tabhi keerti ka call aa gaya. Uska call dekhte hi mere chehre par raunak aa gayi. Maine uska call turant uthaya.
Mai bola "tu to mujhe jate hi bhul gayi. Ek bar bhi call karne ki jarurat nahi samjhi."
Keerti boli "agar bhul gayi hoti to tujhe itni rat ko khud se call nahi lagaya hota. Bhul to tu mujhe gaya hai. Tune jarurat nahi samjhi ki kam se kam mera
haal chal puch le."
Mai bola "ami nimi ki kasam mai tujhe bahut miss kar raha hu. Aaj tere bina mera kamra bhi mujhe kaatne ko daud raha hai. Sab kuch ujda ujda sa lag
raha hai aur ek tu hai jise ab mujhe call karne ka time mila hai."
Keerti boli "acha to mujhe bhi nahi lag raha tha isliye mai sham ko hi so gayi. Abhi jaise hi nind khuli to sabse pahle tujhe call kiya hai."
Mai bola "tu sham se so rahi hai to fir tune khana kab khaya."
Keerti boli "aaj mujhe bhuk hi nahi hai to khana kaise khati."
Mai bola "dekh yu khali pet rahna galat bat hai. Pahle tu kuch kha le fir hum log bat karte hai."
Keerti boli "khana hi to kha rahi hu."
Mai bola "kya kha rahi hai."
Keerti boli "tera bheja jo kha rahi hu."
Mai bola "dekh majak band kar aur jaldi se kuch kha le."
Keerti boli "sach me mujhe bhuk nahi hai."
Mai bola "mai teri koi bat nahi sunuga. Mai call kat raha hu. Pahle tu kuch kha kar aa. Uske bad mujhe call karna. Mai tere call ka wait kar raha hu."
Ye kah kar maine call kat diya aur keerti ke call aane ka wait karne laga. Fir koi 10-15 minit bad keerti ka call aaya.
Mai bola "kuch khaya ya nahi."
Keerti boli "han kha liya."
Mai bola "jhut to nahi bol rahi."
Keerti boli "teri kasam. Sach me khana kha kar aa rahi hu."
Mai bola "thik hai. Ab ye bata kkaisa gujara aaj ka din."
Keerti boli "bahut bura. Saare time teri yad satati rahi. Dil kar raha tha ki tere pas vapas chali jau. Mujhse tere bin nahi raha ja raha hai."
Mai bola "yar meri bhi halat kuch aisi hi hai. Tere bina kuch bhi acha nahi la raha. Agar tera call nahi aaya hota to shayad mai sach me hi pagal ho
jata."
Aur fir 1:30 baje tak hum log aise hi bat karte rahe. Aakhir me mujhe hi keerti se phone rakhne ko bolna pada. Usne kal rat ko phone karne ka bolkar
phone rakh diya. Keerti se bat hone se mera man kuch halka ho gaya tha. Mai uske bare me sochte sochte hi so gaya.
Agle din se mai bhi school jane laga. Uncle mumbai se aa chuke the. Meri unse mulakat bhi huyi thi. Maine unhe bataya ki abhi maine mehul ko kuch
bhi nahi bataya hai. Unne bataya ki Dr. ne operation ke liye bola hai. Kuch din bad unhe fir mumbai jana hai. Un ne mehul ko sab bat batane ko bola to
maine kal bat karne ko bola. Rat ko maine keerti ko sab bat batayi. Keerti ne kaha ki vah bhi mere sath kal mehul se bat karegi. Mai kal us se mehul ke
sath milu. Maine uski bat maan li aur kal us se milne ko kaha.
______________________________
Update-35
Aur fir 1:30 baje tak hum log aise hi bat karte rahe. Aakhir me mujhe hi keerti se phone rakhne ko bolna pada. Usne kal rat ko phone karne ka bolkar
phone rakh diya. Keerti se bat hone se mera man kuch halka ho gaya tha. Mai uske bare me sochte sochte hi so gaya.
Agle din se mai bhi school jane laga. Uncle mumbai se aa chuke the. Meri unse mulakat bhi huyi thi. Maine unhe bataya ki abhi maine mehul ko kuch
bhi nahi bataya hai. Unne bataya ki Dr. ne operation ke liye bola hai. Kuch din bad unhe fir mumbai jana hai. Un ne mehul ko sab bat batane ko bola to
maine kal bat karne ko bola. Rat ko maine keerti ko sab bat batayi. Keerti ne kaha ki vah bhi mere sath kal mehul se bat karegi. Mai kal us se mehul ke
sath milu. Maine uski bat maan li aur kal us se milne ko kaha.
Dusre din maine school se aane ke bad keerti ko call kiya.
Mai bola "mai ghar se nikal raha hu. Tu bata tu kaha par milegi."
Keerti boli "tu kaha par mehul se bat karne ki soch raha hai."
Mai bola "mai to ghar par hi bat karne ki soch raha tha. Kyo tune kya socha hai."
Keerti boli "ghar me bat karna thik nahi hoga. Tu aisa kar use ghar le aa. Kahna maine kisi kaam se bulaya hai. Kyoki aisi bat ko kisi aekant jagah par
karna hi thik rahega. Pata nahi is bat ka us par kya asar padta hai."
Mai bola "bat to teri thik hai par ghar me to mausi hogi. Kya unke samne ye bat karna thik rahega."
Keerti boli "tu mammy ki chinta bilkul mat kar. Mammy ki aadat to din me khana kha kar sone ki hai. Ab vo sone hi jaa rahi hai. Tum log jab tak aaoge
tab tak vo so chuki hogi aur fir sham ke pahle nahi uthegi."
Mai bola "thik hai. Jaisi teri marji. Mai mehul ko lekar tere pas aata hu."
Ye bol kar maine phone rakh diya aur mehul ko call laga kar use bata diya ki mai aa raha hu. Hume keerti ne kisi kaam se bulaya hai. Tu mujhe taiyar
milna. Fir mai mehul ke ghar ke liye nikal gaya. Uske ghar pahuchne par wo mujhe bahar hi mil gaya. Maine bike us se chalane ko kaha aur fir him
dono mausi ke ghar ke liye nikal pade. kuch der bad hum mausi ke pahuch gaye. Keerti chhat par khadi hamare aane ki rah dekh rahi thi. Hume aaya
dekh vo turant niche aa gayi. Usne darwaja khola aur hume apne kamre me le gayi. Mehul ko kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha.
Mehul bola "kya bat hai. Tumne hum dono ko kyo bulaya hai."
Keerti boli "kya mai bina kaam ke tum logon ko nahi bula sakti."
Mehul bola "bula sakti ho magar ye to kah raha tha ki tujhe hum se kuch kaam hai."
Keerti boli "are bulaya hai to bataugi bhi ki kisliye bulaya hai par pahle aaram se baitho to sahi. Mai jab tak tum logon ke liye chay banakar lati hun."
Ye kah kar keerti chay banane chali gayi aur hum dono wahi baith gaye. Kuch der bad keerti chay layi to hum dono chay peene lage. Chay peene ke
bad keerti ne meri taraf dekha magar mai chup hi raha. Tab usne mehul se kaha.
Keerti boli "dekho maine bahut hi jaruri bat karne ke liye tumhe yaha bulaya hai par samajh me nahi aa raha hai ki kis tarah tumhe vo bat batau."
Mehul bola "jyada paheliyan mat bujha. Jo bhi bat hai khul kar bata."
Keerti boli "bat itni chhoti nahi hai ki mai ek pal me bol du aur tum sun lo. Bat itni badi hai ki shayad tum bat ko sunkar apne aapko sambhal bhi na
sako."
Keerti ke muh se ye bat sunkar mehul ke chehre ka rang badal gaya aur vo kisi anjane se dar se ghir gaya. Uski aawaj me ab narmi aa gayi.
Mehul bola "dekh tu kya kahna chahti hai, mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai. Tu kya bolna chahti hai. Saf kyo nahi bol deti.?"
Keerti boli "ye bat tujhe batana itna hi aasan hota to tujhe ye bat ya to uncle bata chuke hote ya fir..."
Itna kah kar keerti chup ho gayi. Keerti sidhe sidhe mehul ko bat na batakar dhire dhire bat ko bata rahi thi taki mehul ko bat ko sunkar ek dam se
dhakka na lage. Keerti ke bat karne ka ye dang mujhe bahut pasand aaya. Shayad mai ya uncle bhi is tarah se mehul ko bat na bata pate. Keerti ki bat
se mehul kuch asankit sa hote huye bola.
Mehul bola "ya fir kya.?"
Keerti boli "ya fir punnu ne bata di hoti."
Ye sunte hi mehul meri taraf dekhne laga lekin vo mujhse kuch sawal kar pata is se pahle hi keerti bol padi.
Keerti boli "ye log tumhe ye bat isliye nahi bata paye kyoki inme ye bat tum se kahne ki himmat nahi thi isliye aaj mai tumse ye bat kah rahi hu."
Mehul bola "to fir jaldi se bolo."
Keerti boli "aise nahi. Pahle tum vada karo ki bat ko tum pura sunoge aur bat kitni bhi badi kyo na ho par tum uske aage apna aapa nahi khone doge
aur uska himmat se samna karoge."
Mehul bola "thik hai. Mai vada karta hu ki bat kitni bhi badi kyo na ho mai uska datkar samna karuga. Ab bata kya bat hai."
Keerti boli "tumhe malum hai uncle mumbai kyo gaye the."
Mehul bola "han vo roy uncle ke kisi rishtedar ko lekar mumbai ilaaj ke liye lekar gaye the."
Keerti boli "kaun kaun gaya tha mumbai."
Mehul bola "papa, roy uncle aur unka vo rishtedar jiska ilaaj karana tha."
Keerti boli "tumne unke us rishtedar ko dekha tha."
Mehul bola "nahi mai to papa aur roy uncle ko staion chhod kar aaya tha par vo vaha nahi dikhe the. Maine un logon se pucha bhi tha ki aap jinhe ilaaj
ke liye le kar nahi ja rahe to un ne kaha tha ki vo pahle hi ja chuke hai."
Keerti boli "acha jab vo laute to tab tumne unko dekha tha."
Mehul bola "nahi tab to mujhe is bat ko puchne ka dhyan hi nahi tha. Maine papa ko liya aur ghar aa gaya. Roy uncle wahi se apne ghar nikal gaye the
par unke sath maine kisi ko nahi dekha tha. Vo akele hi ghar ja rahe the."
Keerti boli "to tumhe abhi bhi kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai."
Mehul bola "kya.?"
Keerti boli "yahi ki unke sath koi teesra tha hi nahi balki vo khud ka ilaaj karane ke liye mumbai gaye the."
Mehul bola "tum kahna kya chahti ho.? Kya tum ye kah rahi ho ki papa apna ilaaj karane ke liye mumbai gaye the."
Keerti boli "han mai yahi kah rahi hun."
Mehul bola "magar papa ko hua kya hai.? Vo kis cheej ka ilaaj karane gaye the.?"
Keerti boli "uncle ko Dr ne cancer bataya hai aur vo usi ke ilaaj ke liye mumbai gaye the. Waha Dr ne unhe operation karne ki salah di hai."
keerti ki bat sunkar mehul kuch nahi bola. Vo jaise kahi kho gaya tha lekin uski aankhon se aansu bah rahe the. Maine uski aankhon me aansu dekhe
to mai uske kandhe par hanth rakh kar bola.
Mai bola "tu chinta mat kar yar. Hum uncle ko kuch nahi hone denge. Hum dono khud unhe mumbai lekar chalege aur waha sabse achi hospital me
unka ilaaj karayege."
Mehul kuch nahi bola vo mujhse lipat kar rone laga aur uski aankhon me aansu dekh kar meri aankhon me bhi aansu aa gaye. Lekin ye dekh keerti ko
gussa karne lagi.
Keerti boli "tum log rokar ye jata rahe ho ki tum uncle ko kitna pyar karte ho, magar ye apne pyar ko dikhne ka kaun sa tarika hai. Yadi tum log un se
itna hi pyar karte ho to rona chhodo aur unke ilaaj ki chinta karo. Dr ne unhe operation karne ki salah di hai to jahir hai ki unki bimari ka ilaaj hai aur
unka cancer us had tak nahi pahucha hai ki uska ilaaj na ho sake."
Keerti ki baton se mehul ka manobal thoda bada aur maine bhi apne aansu ponch kar keerti ki han me han milayi.
Mai bola "keerti thik bol rahi hai. Hume himmat se kaam lena hoga. Hume chal kar uncle se bat karna chahiye."
Mehul bola "han hum papa ka ache se acha ilaaj karayege. Chal ghar chale."
Keerti boli "ye huyi na bat. Tum logon ki himmat dekh kar uncle ko bhi himmat milegi. Ab der mat karo aur jakar uncle se bat karo."
Fir hum log mehul ke ghar ke liye nikal pade. Hum log ghar pahuche to maine mehul se kaha tu uncle se bat kar mai aunty ko baton me lagaye rahuga.
Mehul ne uncle ke pas jakar bat ki aur mai aunty se bat karta raha. Fir bat hone ke bad mehul ne mujhe bataya.
Mehul bola "Dr ne operation ke liye 20 din ka samay diya hai. Hume jald se jald operation karana hoga."
Mai bola "tu chinta mat kar hum ek do din ke andar hi mumbai ke liye niklege par aunty ko kya kahege."
Mehul bola "papa to mammy ko batana nahi chahte magar maine kaha hai ki hume bata dena chahiye kyoki hum to mumbai chale jayege aur pata
nahi hume waha kitne din lag jaye. Vo pareshan ho jayegi. Lekin samasya ye hai ki unhe ye bat kaise batayi jaye aur ye bat unhe kaun bataye."
Mai bola "hum keerti se hi bat karte hai. Usne tujhe kitni ache se samjhayi hai. Vo aunty ko bhi samjha sakti hai."
Mehul bola "thik hai tu abhi us se bat karke dekh vo kya kahti hai."
Maine keerti ko call lagaya aur use uncle se huyi sari bat bata kar aunty ko bat batane ki bat kahi.
Keerti boli "dekho mehul ko samjhane ki bat thi to, vo mai siliye thik se kar saki kyoki mehul meri hi umar ka hai, aur hamari samajh ek barabar ki hai.
Lekin aunty ko samjha pana shayad mai sahi dang se na kar saku. Iske liye hume kisi bade ki madad lena chahiye."
Mai bola "aisa kaun hai jo aunty ko samjha sake."
Keerti boli "mujhe lagta hai ki ye kaam mausi achi tarah se kar sakti hai. Tum log jakar mausi se bat karo. Vo jarur is bat ko samjha pane me safal hogi.
Vaise bhi unhe ye sab baten malum hai."
keerti se bat karne ke bad mehul ko sari bat batayi. Fir hum dono ne uncle se is baare me bat ki to uncle ko bhi keerti ki bat sahi lagi. Hum dono uncle
se bat karne ke bad hum dono mere ghar aa gaye. Ghar aakar maine chhoti maa se saari bat batayi to vo bat karne ko taiyar ho gayi.
Chhoti maa boli "mai ye bat to richa didi se kar lugi par yadi is bat ko karte samay anu didi (mausi) sath ho to achi bat hai. Kyoki vo dono pakki saheli
hai. Aise me unke sath hone se richa didi ko kuch himmat milegi."
Mai bola "magar chhoti maa hum is bat ko aaj hi karna chahte hai, kyoki hamare pas barbad karne ka time nahi hai. Hum jald se jald mumbai ke liye
nikalna chahte hai."
Chhoti maa boli "ye koi badi bat nahi hai. Mai abhi jakar anu didi se bat kar leti hu. Tum dono richa didi ke pas pahucho. Mai anu didi ko vahi lekar aati
hu."
Mai bola "aap ami nimi ko bhi apne sath le jaiye. Inhe keerti ke pas chhod dijiyega. Pata nahi hume vapas aane me kitna time lag jaye."
Ye sunkar chhoti maa ne ami nimi ko taiyar hone ko kaha aur khud bhi taiyar hone chali gayi. Taiyar hone ke bad un ne driver se gaadi nikalne ko kaha
aur mausi ke ghar ke liye nikal gayi. Unke jate hi hum log vapas mehul ke ghar ke liye nikal pade. Mehul ke ghar pahuchne ke bad hum log chhoti maa
ke aane ka intejar karne lage. Lagbhag 2 ghante bad chhoti maa aur mausi aa gaye. Un dono ko ek sath aaya dekh kar aunty ko kuch tajjub hua.
Chhoti maa thodi der idhar udhar ki bat karti rahi. Jab vo aunty ko uncle ki tabiyat ki bat batane ko huyi to mai uth kar bahar aa gaya. Kyoki mere andar
aunty ke aansuon ka samna karne ki takat nahi thi.
Abhi aunty ke upar beetne wale palon ki bat sochte sochte hi meri aankhen bhar aayi. Aisa hona bhi jayaj tha kyoki aunty se mujhe itna pyar mila tha ki
unke rone ki kalpna ne hi mere andar ek dard ka tufaan utha diya. Mai apne aapko rone se rokne ki koshish karne laga aur tabhi mere kandho par
uncle ne hanth rakha aur unhe dekhte hi mere aansuon ka bandh tut gaya. Mai apne aapko na rok paya aur uncle se lipat kar fut fut kar rone laga.
Uncle mujhe samjhane ki koshish karne laga.
Mai bola "uncle mai kamjor nahi hu par aunty ke aansu mai nahi dekh sakta. Vo meri maa hai. Mai unke aansu kaise dekh sakta hu. Unhe bahgvan ne
ye dard kyon diya. Vo kitna ro rahi hongi. Mai to unhe chup bhi nahi kara sakta. Mai apni bebasi par ro raha hu ki mai apni maa ko rone se nahi rok
sakta. Mai kaisa beta hu jo apni maa ke aansu hi nahi poch sakta."
______________________________
Update-36
Abhi aunty ke upar beetne wale palon ki bat sochte sochte hi meri aankhen bhar aayi. Aisa hona bhi jayaj tha kyoki aunty se mujhe itna pyar mila tha ki
unke rone ki kalpna ne hi mere andar ek dard ka tufaan utha diya. Mai apne aapko rone se rokne ki koshish karne laga aur tabhi mere kandho par
uncle ne hanth rakha aur unhe dekhte hi mere aansuon ka bandh tut gaya. Mai apne aapko na rok paya aur uncle se lipat kar fut fut kar rone laga.
Uncle mujhe samjhane ki koshish karne laga.
Mai bola "uncle mai kamjor nahi hu par aunty ke aansu mai nahi dekh sakta. Vo meri maa hai. Mai unke aansu kaise dekh sakta hu. Unhe bahgvan ne
ye dard kyon diya. Vo kitna ro rahi hongi. Mai to unhe chup bhi nahi kara sakta. Mai apni bebasi par ro raha hu ki mai apni maa ko rone se nahi rok
sakta. Mai kaisa beta hu jo apni maa ke aansu hi nahi poch sakta."
Uncle bole "tum chinta kyo karte ho bete. Sab thik ho jayega par agar tu hi is tarah se himmat harega to teri maa ko kaun sambhalega. Apne aansu
poch aur richa ke pas ja. Use is samay teri jaurat hai."
Uncle ki baton ne mere dil par teer ki tarah asar kiya. Maine apne aansu ponche.
Mai bola "nahi uncle mai aunty ka samna nahi kar sakta. Mai unhe rote huye nahi dekh pauga. Unhe rota dekhuga to mai puri tarah tut jauga."
Uncle bole "tum kya chahte ho ki richa ro ro kar mar jaye."
Mai bola "ye aap kya bol rahe hai uncle."
Uncle bole "to fir richa ke pas jao. Tum bhi ye bat ache se jante ho ki vo mehul se jyada tumhe pyar karti hai. Tumhe dekh kar use apne aapko
sambhalna hi padega."
Uncle ki bat sun kar maine apne dil ko kada kiya aur fir uncle ke sath andar gaya. Magar andar wahi najara tha jis se bach kar mai bhag kar bahar aa
gaya tha. Aunty ro rahi thi. Mausi chhoti maa aur mehul unhe samjhane ki koshish kar rahe the magar vo thi ki behatsha roye ja rahi thi. Ye dekh kar
mere kadam apne aap piche hone lage. Lekin uncle ne mera hanth pakad liya aur mujhe aage badne ka ishara kiya. Maine apne aapko majbut karne
ki koshish ki aur fir ek dam se aunty ki taraf bada. Mai aunty ke pas jakar baith gaya.
Aunty ne ek najar meri taraf dekha aur mujhe apne gale se laga kar rone lagi. Unke is tarah ro rokar behal hone se, na jane mere andar kaha se itni
takat aa gayi ki maine unke aansu ponche aur kaha.
Mai bola "mat ro aunty. Kya tumhe apne is bete par bharosa nahi hai. Uncle ko kuch nahi hoga. Hum unka ilaaj ache se ache hospital me karayege aur
unhe acha bhala karke aapke samne lakar khada kar denge."
Itna bolne ke bad meri aankhe fir aansuon se bhar gayi. Tabhi uncle ne bat ko sambhala.
Uncle bole "richa apna nahi to kam se kam in bachchon ka to khayal karo. Dekho tumhara rona dekh kar ye bhi rone lage hai."
Aunty ne ek najar meri aur mehul ki taraf dekha aur unke aansu girna band ho gaye magar vo kuch nahi bol rahi thi. Unhe is bat se bahut sadma
pahucha tha.
Mai bola "aunty aap bilkul chinta mat karo sab thik ho jayega."
Aunty apne aapko sambhlte huye boli "tum dono abhi bahut chhote ho. Tum ye sab kaise kar paoge."
Aunty ki is bat ka jabab mausi ne diya aur jabab bhi aisa diya jiski ummid kam se kam mujhe to nahi thi.
Mausi boli "richa jin bachchon ke sar par do do maa ka aashirwad ho, vo chhote bhale ho par kamjor nahi ho sakte. Tumhe apne bachchon par viswas
karna chahiye."
Ab mausi ki bat ko chhoti maa ne aage badaya.
Chhoti maa boli "didi, anu didi thik kah rahi hai. Hamare bachche chhote jarur hai magar kamjor bilkul nahi hai. Jija ji ko kuch nahi hoga. Wo jaldi thik
ho jayege magar aapne yadi apne aapko nahi sambhala to aapke sath sath ye bachche aur jija ji bhi tut kar rah jayege. Ye wakt hum logon ka himmat
se kaam lene ka hai. Na ki bimari ka matam manane ka."
Chhoti maa ki baton se aunty ko kuch dilasa mila. Un ne uncle ki taraf dekha aur fir meri taraf dekh kar boli.
Aunty boli "to tum log kab ja rahe ho aur kaun kaun ja raha hai."
Aunty ki bat ka jabab uncle ne diya. Uncle bole "kisi ke jane ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai aur roy do log hi jayege. Mehul yaha rah kar tumhara khayal
rakhega."
Uncle ki ye bat sunkar sab ek dusre ko dekhne lage. Abhi is se pahle ki koi kuch bol pata tabhi doorbell baji aur sab darwaje ki taraf dekhne lage.
Mehul ne jakar darwaja khola to ami nimi aur keerti andar aati huyi najar aayi.
Unhe dekh sab chauk gaye ki ye log idhar kaise magar dusre hi pal papa ne andar kadam rakha.
Papa andar kadam rakhte hi bole "itni badi bat ho gayi aur aap logon ne mujhe kuch bataya tak nahi. Vo to mujhe dinesh se kam pada aur mai uske
office pahucha to pata chala ki uske ghar se achanak phone aa gaya to vo ghar chala gaya. Ghar pahuchne par mujhe pata chala ki ye sab bat huyi
hai aur mai apne aapko yaha aane se na rok paya. Ab jara khul kar bataiye ki bat kya hai."
Fir uncle ne papa ko sari bat batayi. Papa kuch der sochte rahe fir bole.
Papa bole "ghabrane ki koi bat nahi hai. Mere ek dost Dr. G.D. Dubey mumbai ki badi hospital me cancer visheshagya hai. Aap unse mil lijiye wo
aapko sahi salah denge."
Papa ki bat sunkar uncle bole "mera ilaaj wahi kar rahe hai aur unne hi ye salah di hai."
Papa bole "tab to chinta ki koi bat nahi hai. Aap bas jane ki taiyari kar lijiye baki ki bat mai un se kar lunga aur yadi jarurat padi to mai bhi aa jauga."
Uncle bole "meri jane ki sari taiyari hai. Mai aur mera dost roy do log hi ja rahe hai."
Papa bole "ye to thik hai par mere khayal se aapko mehul ko bhi le jana chahiye aur yadi mehul ke sath punnu bhi jana chahe to mujhe isme koi
aapatti nahi hai. Rahi bat richa bahan ki to vo chahe to humare sath ya fir anu ke ghar me rah sakti hai."
Papa ki bat sunkar uncle ne kuch nahi kaha.
Mehul bola "uncle thik kah rahe hai papa. Mai aur punnu bhi aapke sath chalege. Hum bhi apne chalne ki taiyari kar lete hai."
Uncle bole "jab bhai sahab yahi chahte hai to fir mai tum logo ko mana nahi karuga par tum log waha jakar pareshan hi hoge."
Papa bole "aap inki paresani ki fikar mat kijiye. Yahi to wakt hai jab ye jindgi ki duswariyon se ladna sikhege. Tabhi to inhe samajh me aayega ki jindgi
kis chij ka naam hai."
Ye bolkar papa ne kaha "ab mujhe chalna chahiye. Aap jane se pahle mujhse mil kar jaiyega."
Itna kahkar papa jane ko huye to uncle ne unse chay nasta karne ko kaha to papa ne kaha ki takalluf karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai par jab vo achche
hokar lautege tab vo jarur chay nasta karege. Ye kahkar papa chale gaye.
Papa ke jane ke bad keerti ne sabko papa ke achanak mausi ke yaha aane ki bat batayi aur fir mausa ji se sari bat malum hone ke bad ami nimi aur
uske sath papa ke uncle ke ghar aane ki bat batayi.
Papa ka ye roop kisi ke liye naya nahi tha kyoki papa sabhi ke sath isi tarah se milansar aur dayalu hriday ke insan the jo sab ke dukh sukh me barabar
se sarik hote the. Isliye vo sabhi ki najar me ek achche insan the siway mere aur chhoti maa ko chhod kar aur ab isme keerti bhi shamil ho gayi thi
kyoki use bhi papa ke us roop ke baare me malum pad gaya tha jo abhi tak duniya se chhupa tha.
Khair papa ke jane ke bad mehul aur mere sath chalne par uncle ne apni han ki mohar laga di.
Keerti ne aunty ko apne sath ghar chal kar rahne ko taiyar kar liya.
______________________________
Update-37
Papa ke jane ke bad keerti ne sabko papa ke achanak mausi ke yaha aane ki bat batayi aur fir mausa ji se sari bat malum hone ke bad ami nimi aur
uske sath papa ke uncle ke ghar aane ki bat batayi.
Papa ka ye roop kisi ke liye naya nahi tha kyoki papa sabhi ke sath isi tarah se milansar aur dayalu hriday ke insan the jo sab ke dukh sukh me barabar
se sarik hote the. Isliye vo sabhi ki najar me ek achche insan the siway mere aur chhoti maa ko chhod kar aur ab isme keerti bhi shamil ho gayi thi
kyoki use bhi papa ke us roop ke baare me malum pad gaya tha jo abhi tak duniya se chhupa tha.
Khair papa ke jane ke bad mehul aur mere sath chalne par uncle ne apni han ki mohar laga di.
Keerti ne aunty ko apne sath ghar chal kar rahne ko taiyar kar liya.
Ab tay hua ki 3 din bad hum log mumbai ke liye niklege. Aunty thoda paresan thi magar ab unka rona band ho chuka tha aur vo stithi se samjhauta kar
chuki thi. Koi nahi janta tha ki aage kya hone wala hai. Sab ke man me ek anjana sa bhay ghar kar gaya tha. Filhal to sab ko sirf hamare mumbai jane
ki taiyari ki padi thi.
Aunty ke ghar se aane ke bad chhoti maa jaha mujhe samjhati rahi wahi ami nimi ka chehra utra hua tha. Mai pahli baar unki najro se door jaha raha
tha. Unhe mera jana achcha nahi lag raha tha. Wo nahi chahti thi ki mai mumbai jau. Unki halat ko mai samajh sakta tha. Maine aur chhoti maa ne mil
kar kisi tarah unhe taiyar kar liya. Rat ko papa aaye to unne chhoti maa ko kaha ki maine punnu ke khate me paise dal diye hai. Use aur jarurat pade to
bol dega mai aur paise dal dunga. Ek tarah se papa ne uncle ke ilaaj me koi kami na ho iska intejam kar diya tha.
Rat ko meri keerti se bat huyi. Wo bhi mere jaane se udas si lag rahi thi magar wo ami nimi ki tarah apni udasi ko jahir nahi kar rahi thi. Uski baton me
ek ajib sa dard tha aur uski baton se mujhe uski udasi mehsus ho rahi thi aur mera dil baitha jaa raha tha. Shayad keerti ko bhi meri is halat ka andaja
meri baton se ho gaya aur vo banavti hansi hanste huye boli.
Keerti boli "tu to aise bat kar raha hai jaise ki mumbai kuch dino ke liye nahi balki hamesha ke liye ja raha ho. Are hanste hanste jaa aur hanste vapas
aa."
Mai bola "han tujhe to mere jane se bahut khushi ho rahi hai magar mujhe jara bhi khushi nahi hai."
keerti mujhe bahlate huye boli "ye sab yaha ki baten hai. Waha to tujhe pahuchte hi riya mil jayegi fir to tera vapas aane ka man hi nahi hoga. Isliye ab
ye muh fulane ka natak band kar de."
Keerti ki baton se na jane kyo mujhe gussa aa gaya aur isi gusse me maine call kat diya. Keerti ne mujhe do teen baar call lagaya par maine nahi
uthaya. Tab usne mujhe ek SMS kiya.
Keerti ka SMS
"Meri Kisi Khata Par Naraz Na Hona,
Apni Pyari Si Muskan Kabhi Na Khona,
Sukoon Milta He Dekhkar Muskurahat Tumhari,
Mujhe Maut Bhi Aye To Bhi Mat Rona."
Iske bad keerti ne mujhe fir call lagaya lekin maine nahi uthaya to usne fir SMS kiya.
Keerti ka SMS
"Tum Rooth Jao Mujh Se Aisa Kabhi Na Kerna,
Main Ik Nazar Ko Tarsoon Aisa Kabhi Na Kerna,
Main Pooch Pooch Haroon So So Sawal Kar Ke,
Tum Kuch Jawab Na Do Aisa Kabhi Na Kerna."
Magar iske bad bhi na to maine uske sms ka koi jabab diya aur na hi use call lagaya. Tab usne fir SMS kiya.
Keerti ka SMS "mera call uthao nahi to mai apne aap ko kuch kar loongi."
SMS karne ke bad usne do teen baar fir call lagaya magar maine nahi uthaya to usne fir mujhe SMS kiya.
Keerti ka SMS
"Rat Gehri Hai Dar Bhi Sakte Hai,
Hum Jo Kehte Hai Kar Bhi Sakte Hai,
Roothe Se Pahle Bas Itna Soch Lena,
Hum To Pagal Hai Mar Bhi Sakte Hai."
Keerti ka ye SMS dekh kar maine gusse me use call laga diya.
Mai bola "ab tumhe kya paresani hai. Ye faltu ki bakwas kyo kar rahi ho."
Magar keerti ka gussa ab santve aasman par tha.
keerti boli "tumne mera call kyo kata."
Mera guss keerti ko gusse me dekh kar shant pad gaya aur maine us se jhuth kah diya.
Mai bola "maine nahi kata tha vo apne aap kat gaya tha."
keerti boli "yadi apne aap kat gaya tha to fir jab mai call laga rahi thi aur SMS kar rahi thi to kyon nahi Uthaya."
Mai bola "mai gusse me tha."
Keerti boli "to ab gussa shant ho gaya."
Mai bola "han."
Keerti boli "kyo shant ho gaya."
Mai bola "kyoki tumhe gussa aa gaya tha isliye."
Meri bat sun kar keerti ko hansi aa gayi aur use hanste dekh kar mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi.
Keerti boli "tumhe mere gusse se dar lagta hai."
Mai bola "han."
keerti boli "kyo.?"
Mai bola "kyoki mujhe tumhari tarah manana nahi aata."
Meri bat sunkar vo fir hanse lagi aur uski hansi me mere dil ka saara bojh utar gaya.
Mai bola "mujhe na jane mumbai me kitne din lag jayege. Kya kal tum kahi ghumne chalogi."
Keerti boli "han bilkul chalugi magar meri do shart hai."
Mai bola "kaisi shart."
Keerti boli "pahli to ye ki aaj ke bad tum kabhi mera call is tarah se nahi katoge aur chahe tum kitna bhi gussa kyo na raho lekin mera call uthaoge."
Mai bola "thik hai aaj ke bad kabhi aisa nahi hoga. Ab dusri shart bolo."
keerti boli "kal kisi aisi jagah chalo jaha hum aaram se baith kar dher saari bat kar sake aur hume tokne wala koi na ho."
Mai bola "thik hai to kal hum usi waterfall chalte hai jaha picnic par gaye the. Wo bahut shan hai aur waha jyada bhid bhad bhi nahi rahti."
Keerti boli "han wo jagah thik rahegi magar ghar me kya kahege."
Mai bola "kisi se kuch kahne ki jarurat nahi hai. Hum school time par chalege aur school time par hi vapas aa jayege. Kisi ko kuch pata hi nahi chalega.
Lekin tum ghar me itna jarur kah dena ki
tumhe school se aane me der ho jayegi aur ho sake to nitika se bhi kuch bahana bana dena taki vo tumhe school me na pakar ghar phone na lagaye."
Keerti boli "mujhe itni samajh hai. Mujhe kuch mat samjhao. Tum to bas apni socho ki tumhe kis se kya kahna hai kyoki jo bhi paresani aati hai tumhari
taraf se hi aati hai."
Mai bola "meri taraf se koi paresani nahi aayegi."
Iske bad hum logon me kuch der idhar udhar ki baten hoti rahi. Rat ko 1 baje hum ne ek dusre ko good night kaha aur so gaye.
Subah meri nind kuch der se khuli. Maine time dekha to 6:45 baj chuke the. Mujhe keerti se 7:30 baje milna tha. Mai jaldi jaldi taiyar hua magar mujhe
ghar se niklte nikalte hi 7:30 baj gaya tha.
Mai jald se jald keerti ke pas pahuchna chahta tha isliye mai bina nasta kiye hi ghar se nikal gaya.
Mai 15 minute der se keerti ke pas pahucha. Aaj usne orange color ki sleeveless short kurti aur black leggy pahni thi. Usme vah bahut sundar lag rahi
thi. Mujhe dekh kar keerti boli ki vo mera bahut der se intejar kar rahi hai. Maine use sorry bola aur uski scooty parking me lagane ke bad hum log
waterfall ke liye nikal pade. Waterfall tak hume pahuchne ke liye lagbhag 1 ghante ka safar tay karna tha. Mai chup chap bike chala raha tha. Keerti bhi
chup thi.
Bahut der tak hum dono yu hi khamoshi ke sath chalte rahe. Jab hum city ke bahar nikal aaye aur raste aane jane wali gaadiyon ki tadad kam ho gayi
tab keerti ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli "aaj mujhe bike nahi chalane doge."
Mai bola "abhi rasta kharab hai. Kuch der bad chala lena."
Fir hum khamoshi se aage badne lage. Kuch der bad rasta sahi aa gaya to keerti ne fir mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli "ab to rasta sahi aa gaya hai. Ab to mujhe bike chalane do."
Uski bat sunkar maine bike rok di aur mai piche baith gaya aur keerti bike chalane lagi. Lekin bike chalate chalate keerti ko sharat sujhi aur usne bike ki
speed bada di.
Mai bola "bike dheere chalao. Badi gadiya teji se nikal rahi hai."
Keerti ne bike ki gati kuch kam ki magar sirf kuch der ke liye. Thodi der bad usne fir gati bada di.
Mai fir bola "speed kam karo."
Keerti boli "mujhe itne dheere chalane me maja nahi aata hai. Tum chup chap baitho. Kuch nahi hoga."
Ye kah kar usne speed aur bada di.
Mai bola "dekho agar tumhe bike dheere nahi chalana hai to tum bike mujhe chalane do."
Keerti boli "tumhe dar lag raha hai to mujhe pakad kar baith jao kyoki ab bike mai hi chalaugi aur aise hi chalaugi."
Uske tej gati se bike chalane se mujhe sach me dar lag raha tha ki kahi koi accident na ho jaye. Isliye maine apne dono hanth aage kiye aur bike ka
handle se keerti ke haath alag kar handle apne hantho me le liya aur bike ki speed kam kar di. Ab mai handle sambhala tha magar keerti ke pair abhi
bhi gear aur brake par jame huye the. Vo kuch der tak to handle apne hathon me lene ki koshish karti rahi. Lekin jab maine use aisa nahi karne diya to
vo kabhi gear badlne lagi, to kabhi brake daba kar chhodne lagi. Jisse bike jhatke khane lagi.
Maine use aisa karne se mana kiya magar jab vo nahi mani. Tab maine uske pair brake aur cliche se alag kar apne pair jama liye. Ab keerti sirf aage
baithi thi aur mai bike chala raha tha. Is tarah bike chalane me mujhe paresnai bhi ho rahi thi aur acha bhi lag raha tha. Ek tarah se keerti mere se
seene se lagi huyi thi. Jis vajah se mere seene ki dhadkane bad gayi thi. Jiska aehsas keerti ko bhi ho raha tha. Kyoki uski pith mere seene se sati huyi
thi.
Mai apne aapko usse door rakhne ki bharpur koshish kar raha tha. Lekin bike chalane ke liye mujhe aage ki taraf jhukna pad raha tha. Jis vajah se
keerti ko bhi kuch jhukna pada tha. Pahle to vo aage ki thoda aage ki taraf jhuki huyi thi magar jab usne meri badi huyi dhadkano ko suna to use fir se
shararat sujh gayi.
Keerti ne apni pith ko piche kar bilkul mere seene se chipka diya. Uski is harkat ne mere rahe sahe hosh bhi uda diye. Mera dil mujhe mere seene se
bahar niklta mehsus hone laga. Jab mujhse nahi raha gaya to mujhe keerti se bolna pada.
Mai bola "kya kar rahi. Thik se baith na."
Keerti boli "thik se hi to baithi hu aur kaise baithu."
Mai bola "thoda aage khisak kar baith. Mujhe bike chalne me paresani ho rahi hai."
Keerti boli "aur kitna aage khisak kar baithu. Kya petrol ki tanki par jakar baith jau."
Mai bola "dekh faltu ki bak bak mat kar. Tu piche aakar baith aur mujhe bike chalane de."
Keerti boli "mai tujhe bike chalane se kaha rok rahi hu. Tujhe bike chalana hai to aise hi chala kyoki bike chahe mai chalau ya tu chala par mai to aage
hi baithugi. Ab ye fiasla tu kar ki bike kise chalana hai."
Mai bola "Ok bike tu hi chala par jara dhhere chala. Nahi to accident ho sakta hai."
Keerti ne kuch der kuch sochti rahi fir muskurate huye boli.
keerti boli "thik hai mai ab dheere bike chalaugi."
Tab maine use bike chalane di. Fir vo sare raste bhar aaram se bike chalati rahi magar bich bich me brake laga laga kar shararat bhi karti rahi aur isi
tarah hum log waterfall tak pahuch gaye.
Waha pahuch kar hum log jharne ke pas jakar baith gaye. Kuch der tak hamari yaha waha ki batten hoti rahi. Maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola "yar mujhe to ab bhuk lag rahi. Der se uthne ki vajah se mai nasta bhi nahi kar paya."
Keerti boli "ye to tere der se uthne ki saja hai. Ab bhuke baitho raho. Hum to yaha se 1 baje ke bad hi niklege."
Maine kaha "tu to ghar se nasta karke nikli hai. Tujhe kya fark padega chahe 1 baje ya 4 baje. Lekin meri to soch. Maine to kal rat se khana nahi
khaya."
Keerti boli "yadi tujhe yaha kuch khane ko mil jaye to le aa magar yaha se jane ki bat mat karna."
Mai bola "yaha kaha kuch khane ko milega. Hume yaha se kahi khane ke liye chalna chahiye."
Keerti boli "mai to yaha se nahi jane wali. Tujhe jana hai to tu ja."
Mai bola "thik hai tujhe mera bhuka rahna pasand hai to yahi sahi. Teri khushi ke liye mai bhuka bhi rah luga."
Keerti boli "chal ab jyada nautanki karna band kar de. Mai teri kisi nautanki me fasne wali nahi hu. Maine kah diya ki mai 1 ke pahle yaha se nahi jaugi
to matlab nahi jaugi."
Mai bola "tere chakkar me ek to meri nind puri nahi ho pati hai aur ab pet bhar khana bhi nashib nahi ho raha hai."
keerti boli "kyo teri nind puri kyo nahi hoti. Mai to rat ko sirf 1 ya 1:30 baje tak hi bat karti hu. Uske bad tu kis se bat karta hai."
Mai bola "are rat ko 1:30 baje tu bat karna band karti hai aur mujhe nind aate aate 2 baj jata hai aur fir subah 6 baje se nimi jagana suru kar deti hai. Ab
bhala 4 ghante me sone me kahi nind puri hoti hai. Mujhe to ye samajh me nahi aata ki tu kaise rat ko 1:30 baje tak bat karne ke bad subah 6 baje uth
jati hai aur teri nind bhi puri ho jati hai."
Keerti boli "vo aise puri ho jati hai kyoki mai school se aane ke bad khana kha kar aaram se so jati hu taki rat ko tujhse bat karte samay mujhe nind na
aaye."
Mai bola "gayi bhais pani me."
Keerti boli "kyo kya ho gaya."
Mai bola "mai to samajh raha tha ki meri tarah teri bhi nind puri nahi ho pa rahi hogi magar yaha to pet bhar khaya ja raha hai aur nind bhar soya ja
raha hai."
Keerti boli "to tujhe sone se kisne mana kiya hai."
Mai bola "are rat ko 11 baje mere sone ka samay suru hota hai to rat ke 11 baje tere bat karne ka samay suru hota hai fir bhala mai kaise so sakta hu."
Keerti boli "kyo kya tu meri tarah din me nahi so sakta."
Mai bola "meri din me sone ki aadat nahi hai. Tu din me hi kyo bat nahi kar leti. Kya rat ko hi bat karna jaruri hai."
Keerti boli "are jab tu mere liye apni aadat nahi badal sakta to mai tere liye apni aadat kyo badlu. Waise bhi mai rat ko jab tak tujhse bat nahi kar leti
mujhe nind nahi aati."
Mai bola "thik hai aaj mai din mai soya karuga aur rat ko tujhse bat kiya karuga."
Keerti boli "good. Ye huyi na achche bachcho wali bat. Ab mujhe laagta hai ki tu sudhar gaya hai."
Mai bola "tujhe din me mere sone se paresani to nahi hogi na."
Keerti boli "tere din me sone se mujhe kyo paresani hone lagi. Mere to bat karne ka samay rat ka hai."
Mai bola "ache se soch le fir bolna. Bad me apni bat se mukarna mat."
Keerti boli "han soch liya. Mai apni bat se nahi mukrugi."
Mai bola "to thik hai. Ab mere sone ka samay hai. Hum log rat ko bat karege."
Ye kah kar maine keerti ki god me apna sar rakha aur aankh band karke let gaya. Uski god me sar rakh kar letne se mujhe ajeeb hi tarah ka sukun
mila aur mai yu hi sar rakh kar leta raha. Kuch der tak to keerti muhse bat karti rahi par jab mai bina koi jabab diye yu hi uski god me sar rakh kar leta
raha. Tab fir vo mera sar alag kar mujhe uthane ki koshish karne lagi. Lekin mai aankh band kar aaram se leta raha.
______________________________
Update-38
Mai bola "ache se soch le fir bolna. Bad me apni bat se mukarna mat."
Keerti boli "han soch liya. Mai apni bat se nahi mukrugi."
Mai bola "to thik hai. Ab mere sone ka samay hai. Hum log rat ko bat karege."
Ye kah kar maine keerti ki god me apna sar rakha aur aankh band karke let gaya. Uski god me sar rakh kar letne se mujhe ajeeb hi tarah ka sukun
mila aur mai yu hi sar rakh kar leta raha. Kuch der tak to keerti muhse bat karti rahi par jab mai bina koi jabab diye yu hi uski god me sar rakh kar leta
raha. Tab fir vo mera sar alag kar mujhe uthane ki koshish karne lagi. Lekin mai aankh band kar aaram se leta raha.
Keerti jab mujhe uthate uthate pareshan ho gayi aur mai nahi utha tab usne ek chaal chali.
keerti boli "jaldi utho. Koi idhar hi aa raha hai."
Ye sunte hi mai uth kar baith gaya aur keerti khilkhila kar hansne lagi. Maine uth kar idhar udhar dekha magar waha koi bhi nahi tha.
Mai fir se letne ko hua tabhi keerti mere pas se uthkar bhagne ko huyi. Maine uska hanth pakad kar use jabardasti use baitha diya aur uski god me sar
rakh kar fir se let gaya.
Keerti ne pahle mera sar apni god se hatane ki kosis ki lekin maine use apna sar uski god se alag nahi karne diya. Jab vo mera sar apni god se nahi
hata payi to mere balon me apni ungliya ferne lagi.
Uske aisa karne se mujhe bada hi acha lag raha tha. Mujhe yu lag raha tha jaise ki mai alag hi kisi duniya me aa gaya hu. Mujhe is tarah apni god me
aaram karte dekh keerti ne sawal kiya.
Keerti boli "kya tu yaha meri god me sar rakh kar sone ke liye aaya hai."
Mai bola "aaya to tujhse bat karne tha par ab lagta hai ki teri god me sar rakh kar yu hi leta rahu."
Keerti boli "uth kar baith na. kyo mujhe paresan kar raha hai."
Mai bola "tune to khud kaha tha ki mai din me so sakta hu. Ab tu apni bat se mat mukar."
Keerti boli "mai apni bat se nahi mukar rahi hu. Par maine to ghar me sone ko kaha tha. Tu to yahi sone laga hai."
Mai bola "mera bas chale to mai saari jindgi yu hi leta rahu."
Keerti boli "bada aaya saari jindgi meri god me sar rakh kar sone wala. Mujhe kya takiya samajh rakha hai."
Mai bola "aisa maja takiye me kaha jo teri god me hai."
keerti boli "jaldi se uth. Dekh koi idhar hi aa raha hai."
Mai bola "chal jhuti. Mujhe uthane ke liye fir bahana bana rahi hai."
Keerti boli "nahi is baar mai jhut nahi bol rahi. Sach me koi aa raha hai. Jaldi uth."
Mujhe keerti ki bat sahi lagi aur mai uth kar baith gaya. Lekin abhi bhi koi nahi tha. Mere uth kar baithte hi keerti uth kar bhagne lagi.
Maine apne dono hanth uski kamar me daal kar use pakad kar apni taraf khicha aur use apni god me baitha liya.
Vo meri pakad se chhutne ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin mai use apni banhon me jakde raha.
Keerti boli "chhod mujhe. Abhi koi aa jayega."
Mai bola "koi aata hai to aa jaye par ab mai tujhe nahi chhoduga. Yadi maine tujhe chhoda to tu fir bhagegi."
Keerti boli "nahi bhagugi. Chhod na."
Maine kaha "sach bol rahi hai na."
Keerti boli "han kasam se. Ab mai nahi bhagugi."
Lekin keerti ko to abhi bhi shararat hi sujh rahi thi. Mere chhodte hi vo bhagne ki kosis karne lagi aur maine fir use pakad kar apni god me baitha kar
jakad liya.
Keerti baar baar mujhe chhodne ko bolti aur jab mai use chhodta to vo kilkhila kar bhaagne ki kosis karti aur mai use fir pakad kar apni god mai baitha
leta. Ye silsila bahut der tak chalta raha.
Hum dono apni ek alag hi duniya me mast the. jaha hume ik dusre ke siwa koi bhi nahi sujh raha tha. Hum ye bhi nahi jante the ki jo hum kar rahe hai
vo kya hai. Na hi hum ye janna chahte the.
Keerti ne meri god me baithe baithe hi mujhse pucha.
Keerti boli "tujhe bhuk lagi hai na."
Mai bola "han lagi to hai par ab ghar jakar hi khauga."
Keerti boli "aur uska kya karega, jo mai tere liye bana kar layi hu."
Mai bola "kya bana kar layi hai."
Keerti boli "tere manpasand aalu ke paranthe."
Mai bola "mujhe nahi khana."
Keerti boli "kyo.? kya tujhe mere hanth se bane parathe pasand nahi hai."
Mai bola "yadi tu apne hanth se khilayegi to jahar bhi kha luga lekin shart ye hai ki tu apne hanth se khilaye."
Keerti boli "chal achcha. Tujhe apne hanth se hi khila deti hu. Ab mujhe chhod."
Mai bola "tujhe khilana hi hai to aise hi meri goo me baithe baithe khila de. Nahi to mujhe nahi khana."
Keerti boli "are lunch box to nikalne de. Tabhi to apne hanth se khilaugi na."
Ye sunkar maine keerti ko chhod diya. usne apne handbag se lunch box nikala aur mujhe khilane lagi. Lekin maine khane se mana kar diya. Tab keerti
ne pucha.
Keerti boli "ab to mai apne hanth se khila rahi hu. Fir kyo nahi kha raha."
Mai bola "maine tujhse pahle hi kaha tha ki tujhe khilana hai to meri god me hi baith kar khilana hoga nahi to mujhe nahi khana hai."
Keerti boli "jid mat kar aur seedhe se kha le."
Mai bola "tujhe khilana hai to jaise maine kaha hai. Waise hi khila nahi to mujhe nahi khana."
Meri bat sun kar keerti meri god me pahle ki tarah baith gayi aur maine use apni bahon me jakad liya aur vo mujhe paranthe klilane lagi. Vo khilate
khilate boli.
Keerti boli "tu bahut sararati ho gaya hai."
Mai bola "tujhse to kam hi hu."
Keerti boli "maine kya shararat ki."
Mai bola "jab tu mere liye khane ke liye layi thi to pahle kyo nahi bataya. Mujhe itni der tak bhuka kyo rakha."
Keerti boli "tujhe to khush hona chahiye. Pahle yadi mai bata deti to tujhe apne hanth se khana padta lekin ab to mai khud tujhe apne hathon se se
khila rahi hu."
Mai bola "han ye bat to hai. Ab pata nahi fir kab tere hathon se yu khane ko mile."
Ye bolte hi mai na jane kyo udas sa ho gaya. Mujhe yu udas dekh kar keerti ne mujhe samjhaya.
Keerti boli " Dekh aaj me jeena seekh. Tu bas ye dekh na ki aaj hum log sath hai aur khush hai. kal hone wali bat ko soch kar aaj ki khushiyan kharab
karne se kya fayda hai."
Mujhe keerti ki bat sahi lagi aur mera chehra fir se khil gaya. Mai use apne hathon se khilane laga. Paranthe khane ke bad hum dono pani peene
jharne ke pas gaye. Maine pani piya magar keerti pani nahi pee rahi thi.
Mai bola "tujhe pani nahi peena."
Keerti boli "jaise tune apne hathon se khilaya hai waise hi apne hathon se pani pila."
Keerti ki bat sunkar mujhe hansi aa gayi aur fir mai hathon me paani lekar use pilane laga. Use pani pilane ke bad jaha hum log baithe the wahi aa
gaye. Keerti baith gayi aur mai uski god me sar rakh kar fir se let gaya.
Keerti bat karti jaa rahi thi aur mere baalon me ungli ferti ja rahi thi. Mai chup chap aankh band kar leta hua uski bat sun raha tha aur uski baaton ka
jabab de raha tha. Ye silsila kafi der tak chalta raha.
Bad me keerti ne mere mumbai jane ki bat karna suru kar diya. Mai sirf uski baton ka chhota sa jabab de raha tha. Fir achanak hi usne riya ka jikr
chhed diya.
Keerti boli "riya ko tune bata diya ki tum log mumbai aa rahe ho."
Mai bola "han, vo to maine kal hi bata diya tha."
Keerti boli "tune kal kab bata diya usko."
Mai bola "rat ko tera phone aane ke pahle riya ka bhi phone aaya tha. Tabhi maine use bataya tha."
Keerti boli "to fir ye bat tune rat ko mujhe kyo nahi batayi."
Mai bola "tu janti hai, mujhe tujhse riya ki bat karna achcha nahi lagta isliye maine tujhe ye bat nahi batayi."
Keerti boli "jab tu us se bat karta hai to fir mujhse chhupane se kya fayda."
Na jane kyo par mujhe keerti se riya ke bare me bat karna jara bhi acha nahi lagta tha. Magar wo thi ki ab is bat ko badati hi ja rahi thi. Mujhe gussa aa
gaya.
Mai bola "ab kya mujhe kisi se bat karne ke liye bhi teri ijaajat leni hogi. Mai kis se bat karta hu aur kis se nahi karta. Tu is mamle me apni tang mat
adaya kar. Mujhe jo bat thik lagegi vo mai tujhe batauga aur jo thik nahi lagegi vo mai tujhe nahi batauga."
Itna kah kar mai chup ho gaya aur aankh band karke keerti ki god me hi leta raha. Magar ye bat sunte hi keerti ka hanth mere baalon me chalna band
ho gaya. Mai samajh gaya ki use meri bat achchi nahi lagi hai. Keerti ab khamosh hi rahi.
Mai bhi chup chap hi leta raha aur uske kuch bolne ka intejar karne laga. Lekin tabhi mere chehre par tap tap karke keerti ke aansu girne lage.
Maine apni aankh khol kar dekha to vo khamosh baithi thi aur uski aankhon se aansu bahe ja rahe the. Ye dekh kar mai turant utha.
Maine pucha "ye kya hua.? Tu ro kyo rahi hai."
Magar keerti chup thi roye ja rahi thi. Maine uska chehra apni taraf ghumaya.
Maine kaha "tujhe meri bat buri lagi to sorry. Aage se aisa nahi kahuga. Tu rona band kar."
Lekin vo roye ja rahi thi. Maine uske aansu pochne ki kosis ki to vo mere pas se uth kar dusri taraf jakar baith gayi. Mai uth kar uske pas gaya. Maine
uska chehra apni taraf ghumaya aur uske aansu ponchne laga. Magar mere aisa karte hi vo aur jor jor se rone lagi.
Maine fir use chupane ki kosis ki to vo fir uthkar dur chali gayi. Mere to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki uska rona kaise band karwau. Mai fir uske
pas jakar baith gaya.
Mujhe apne pas aaya dekh kar vo fir uth kar jane ke liye khadi ho gayi. Maine use khinch kar apni god me baitha liya. Lekin vo meri pakad se chhutne
ki kosis karti rahi par maine use nahi chhoda to vo dusri taraf muh karke rone lagi.
Mai use rona band karne ke liye bolta raha magar vo thi ki apna chehra ghumaye roye ja rahi thi. Aur bahut der tak yu hi rote rahne ki vajah se uska
rona siskiyan me badal chuka tha. Mai use jitna chup karane ki kosis kar raha tha. Uski siskiyan utni tej hoti ja rahi thi.
Jab meri kisi bat ka asar us par nahi pada aur mai use chup karate karate thak gaya. To use chup karane ki kosis me mujhse vo ho gaya. Jo shayad
hum dono ke bich me nahi hona chahiye tha.
______________________________
Update-39
Maine fir use chupane ki kosis ki to vo fir uthkar dur chali gayi. Mere to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki uska rona kaise band karwau. Mai fir uske
pas jakar baith gaya.
Mujhe apne pas aaya dekh kar vo fir uth kar jane ke liye khadi ho gayi. Maine use khinch kar apni god me baitha liya. Lekin vo meri pakad se chhutne
ki kosis karti rahi par maine use nahi chhoda to vo dusri taraf muh karke rone lagi.
Mai use rona band karne ke liye bolta raha magar vo thi ki apna chehra ghumaye roye ja rahi thi. Aur bahut der tak yu hi rote rahne ki vajah se uska
rona siskiyon me badal chuka tha. Mai use jitna chup karane ki kosis kar raha tha. Uski siskiyan utni tej hoti ja rahi thi.
Jab meri kisi bat ka asar us par nahi pada aur mai use chup karate karate thak gaya. To use chup karane ki kosis me mujhse vo ho gaya. Jo shayad
hum dono ke bich me nahi hona chahiye tha.
Maine Keerti se kaha "tu chup hoti hai ya nahi."
Lekin usne meri bat ko ansuna kar diya. Vo sisakti hi ja rahi thi.
Maine use darane ke liye kaha "tujhe rona hi hai to ghar chal. Ghar chal kar roti rahna."
Magar meri bat ka us par ulta asar pada. Vo uthne ko huyi to maine use chhod diya. Aur fir hum dono bike ki taraf badne lage. Mai bike par baith gaya.
Lekin keerti bike par na baith kar seedhe hi aage bad gayi.
Use aisa karte dekh mai turant bike se utra aur uske pas pahucha.
Maine kaha "kaha ja rahi. Chal kar bike me baith na."
Keerti kuch nahi boli aur siski bharte huye paidal hi aage badti rahi. Maine jabardati uska hanth pakad kar use vapas wahi lekar aa gaya jaha hum
baithe the. Maine use pakad kar udhar hi baitha diya aur mai uska hanth pakde pakde hi uske pas baith gaya.
Lekin keerti ne apna chehra dusri taraf ghuma liya. Mai use samjhaye ja raha tha par meri kisi bat ka us par koi asar nahi pad raha tha.
Aakhir me jab vo kisi tarah se nahi mani to maine use apni taraf khicha. Ab keerti puri tarah meri baahon me thi. Uska chehra meri taraf tha. Uska
chehra bahut bhola lag raha tha aur mujhe us par pyar aa raha tha. Vo apne aapko chhudane ki kosis karne lagi. Magar meri pakad majbut thi. Is se
pahle ki vo apne aapko mujhse chhuda pati, na jane mujhe kya ho gaya.
Maine maine apne hothon ko uske hontho par rakh diya aur unhe chusne laga. Mere aisa karne se pahle keerti chauk gayi. Usne aapko mujhse
chhdane ki kosis ki lekin maine use nahi chhoda. Mai lagatar uske honthon ko chuse ja raha tha.
Mere aisa karne se uski aankhen dheere dheer band ho gayi. Mai uske hothon ko lagatar chuse ja raha tha aur fir maine apni jibh ko uske muh me dal
diya. Mere aisa karne se us par ek ajab si madhosi chha gayi thi. Usne apne aapko meri bahon me dhila chhod diya aur mere sar par hanth rakh kar vo
bhi mere kiss ka jabab dene lagi. Hum dono karib 3 minit tak ek dusre ke honth chuste rahe.
Magar aisa karne se mere ling me bhi sar-sarahat hone lagi aur maine use kiss karna band kiya aur use apni bahon se aajad kar diya. Lekin vo meri
god me hi aankh band kar ke leti rahi.
Uske chehre par ek alag hi kamukta najar aa rahi thi. Mai uska madhoshi me bhara masum sa chehra dekhta raha. Jise dekh kar mai apne aapko rok
nahi paya aur maine fir apne honth uske hothon par rakh diye. Mai fir uske honth chusne laga. Vo kabhi mere balon me hanth ferti to kabhi meri gardan
par hanth ferti.
Mujh par bhi ek ajab sa nasha chha gaya tha. Maine uske boobs par hanth rakhna chaha to usne mera hanth alag kar diya. Ye dekh kar maine uske
honth chusna band kar diya. Lekin vo mere hontho ko chuse ja rahi thi.
Usne mujhe apne kiss ka jabab na dete huye dekha to usne mera hanth khud pakad kar apne boobs par rakh diya. Ab mai bhi uske kiss ka jabab dene
laga aur uske boobs masalne laga. Uske boobs par mera hanth padte hi jaha mere andar uttejna bad rahi thi to wahi keerti bhi apne aap par apna kabu
khoti ja rahi thi.
Mai ab kisi bhi had se gujarne ko taiyar tha. Mai ye puri tarah se bhul chuka tha ki mai kiske sath kya kar raha tha. Mujhe to keerti par bahut pyar aa
raha tha aur mai apna saara pyar us par luta dena chahta tha. Maine apna hanth uski kurti ke andar dalne ki kosis ki magar kurti short thi aur uske lete
hone ke karan niche dabi huyi thi isliye mera hanth kurti ke andar nahi ja raha tha.
keerti samajh gayi ki mai kya karna chah raha hu. Usne apni kamar ko thoda uthaya to mera hanth kurti ke andar chala gaya aur mai uske pet par
hanth ferte huye apna hanth upar le jane laga. Mera hanth dheere dheere uske pet par renge huye uske boobs ki taraf bad raha tha.
Mere hanth ke sparsh se keerti bhi uttejna se bharti ja rahi thi. Ab mera hanth uske nange boobs par tha. Uske komal boobs ko sparsh karte hi mai
apna aapa kho chuka tha. Mai badi jor jor se uske boobs ko dawane laga. Nippals ko apne hanth ki ungaliyon se masalne laga. Jab mai uske nippals
masalta to vo kasmasa kar rah jati aur uske muh se ek kamukta bhari siski nikal jati. Jis se mere andar aur bhi uttejna bhar jati. Mai aur bhi josh se
uske boobs masalne lagta.
Bahut der tak hum log aisa hi karte rahe. Aisa karne se mera ling pure ufaan par pahuch gaya tha. Humari sanse bahut tej ho gayi thi aur hamari
bechaini bhi badti ja rahi thi.
Lekin jab humari bechaini had se jyada badne lagi to humne kiss karna band kar diya. Hum dono ne khamoshi se bina kuch kahe ye sab band karne ki
sahmati ek dusre ko de di thi. Ab hum dono apne aap par kabu pane ki kosis karne lage.
Keerti meri god me abhi bhi leti thi. Use fir sararat sujhi aur usne mujh se kaha.
Keerti boli "mere sar me kuch gad raha hai."
Mai samajh gaya ki uske sar me kya gad raha hai magar mujhe koi jabab nahi sujh raha tha ki mai use kya jabab du.
Mai bola "bike ki chabi hogi."
Keerti ne apne sar kko upar uthya aur na me sar hilate huye kaha.
Keerti boli "na mujhe ye chabi jaisi cheej to malum nahi ho rahi hai."
Fir usne mere pant ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli "tere yaha kyo fula hua hai. Ye kya hai."
Uske is sawal se mai jhep gaya. Mujhe samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki mai use kya jabab du. Aise me maine uska dhyan us taraf se hatane ke liye
kaha.
Maine kaha "chhod na kaha ki faltu ki bat lekar baith gayi. Ye bata tujhe mera ye kiss karna bura to nahi laga."
Keerti boli "nahi mujhe kiss karna bura nahi laga par uske bad tune jo kiya vo mujhe acha nahi laga."
Mai bola "tune mera hanth hata diya tha to maine kuch kaha kya. Tune to khud mera hanth waha rakha tha."
Keerti boli "vo to maine isliye kiya kyoki mujhe laga ki tu mere mana karne se gussa ho gaya hai."
Mai bola "nahi mai gussa nahi tha. Mujhe laga ki meri harkat tujhe pasand nahi aayi is liye mai ruk gaya tha."
Keerti boli "par tu to itni jor se daba raha tha ki meri jaan hi nikal rahi thi."
Mai bola "tujhe mana karna chahiye tha."
Keerti boli "jab hanth lagane se mana nahi kar saki to fir dabane se mana kaise karti."
Mai bola "vo to thik hai par tujhe ye nahi lag raha ki, hum dono ne jo kiya bhi kiya hai, vo galat kiya hai."
Keerti boli "mujhe to nahi lag raha ki hum ne jo kiya, vo galat hai. Lekin yadi tujhe aisa lag raha hai to hum apni galti sudhar sakte hai."
Mai bola "kaise.?"
Keerti boli "aise."
Ye kahkar keerti ne mere chehre ko apni or khicha aur mere hontho par apne honth rakh diye. Uska ye kiss karne ka andaj bahut hi kahtarnak tha. Vo
mere honthon ko badi berahmi se chusne lagi. Mujhe acha bhi lag raha tha aur dard bhi ho raha tha. Usne mere honthon par jaise hi apne dant gadaye
meri to jaan hi nikal gayi. Maine use apne se door kiya aur kaha.
Mai bola "ye kya kar rahi hai. Kiss kar rahi hai ya mere honth kha rahi hai."
Keerti hanste huye boli "jo dard tune mujhe diya tha vo tujhe vapas kar rahi thi."
Mai bola "dekh jo kuch bhi hua achanak me ho gaya. Ye hum dono ke bich hona thik nahi hai. Hum is bat ko yahi khatam kar dete hai. Isi me hum
dono ki bhalayi hai."
Keerti boli "bat teri sahi hai par mujhe isme koi burayi najar nahi aati."
Mai bola "tujhe burayi kyo najar nahi aa rahi. Kuch bhi ho par hume ye nahi bhulna chahiye ki hum dono bhai bahan hai. Kya tu kamal ke sath aisa kar
sakti hai."
Meri bat keerti ko achi nahi lagi. Uska chehra utar gaya. Maine pyar se uske sar par hanth fera aur kaha.
Mai bola "dekh kamal ka naam maine tujhe sirf bat ko samjhane ke liye liya tha. Meri bat ka bura mat maan."
Keerti boli "tumhe sharam nahi aati. Kisi ladke ke sath mera naam jodte huye. Kya mai tumhe aisi ladki lagti hu jo har kisi ke sath ye sab karti firu."
Mai bola "tu meri bat ka galat matlab nikal rahi hai. Mai kuch or kahna chahta aur tu kuch or matlab nikal rahi hai."
Keerti boli "mai teri bat ko achi tarah samajh rahi hu. Mai koi bachi nahi hu. Tu yahi kahna chahta hai na ki tu mera bhai hai isliye ye sab mai tere sath
nahi kar sakti."
Mai bola "han mere kahne ka yahi matlab hai."
Keerti boli "yadi tujhe aisa karne se aetraj hai to fir tune mujhe kiss kyo kiya."
Keerti ki bat sunkar mera sar jhuk gaya. Mujhse uski bat ka jabab dete nahi bana.
Mai bola "mujhse galti ho gayi."
Keerti boli "galti tujhse huyi hai kyoki tu mujhse pyar nahi karta. Lekin mujhse koi galti nahi huyi. Mai chahti to tujhe aisa karne se rok sakti thi. Magar
maine nahi roka, kyoki mai tujhe pyar karti hu aur meri najar me hamare bich kuch bhi galat nahi hua."
Mai bola "tu janti bhi hai tu ye kya kah rahi hai. Koi sunega to kya sochega. Log thukegen tujh par aur mujh par."
Keerti boli "mai janti hu ki, mai kya kah rahi hu. Mujhe duniya ki parwah nahi hai. Log mujh par thukte hai to thuken mujhe koi fark nahi padta. Lekin
duniya ke dar se mai apna pyar nahi kho sakti."
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar mujhe gussa aa gaya. Maine gusse me us se kaha.
Mai bola "kaisa pyar.? Kaun se pyar ki bat kar rahi hai tu.? Mai tujhe koi pyar vyar nahi karta. Apni bakwas band kar aur chup chap ghar chal."
Meri bat sun kar keerti ki aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Vo ruaansi hokar boli.
Keerti boli "mujhe nahi jana ghar. Tujhe jana hai to tu ja. Meri chinta mat kar."
Mai bola "tere jaise bad dimag ladki ki mujhe chinta karne ki jarurat bhi nahi hai. Tu mere sath aayi hai to mere sath chal. Uske bad tu kya karti hai,
mujhe isse koi lena dena nahi hai."
Keerti ki aankhon me aansu to the hi ab use gussa bhi aa gaya tha. Vo gusse aur rone ke mile huye swar me boli.
Keerti boli "kaun janta hai ki mai tere sath aayi hu. Tu aaram se ghar ja. Koi tujhse nahi puchhega ki keerti kaha hai."
Mai bola "tu kya sabit karna chahti hai. Yahi ki mujhe teri fikar nahi hai aur mai tujhe yaha aise hi chhod kar ja sakta hu."
keerti boli "mai kuch sabit karna nahi chahti. Pls bhagwan ke liye mujhe mere haal par chhod do."
Keerti bas roye ja rahi thi. Bat koyi bhi ho par uska rona mujhse dekh nahi ja raha tha. Maine apna gussa shant kiya aur use samjhane laga.
Mai bola "dekh jo kuch bhi hona tha vo ho chuka. Tu mujhe pyar karti hai to mai bhi tujh se koi kam pyar nahi karta. Lekin hum bhai bahan hai. Hume is
bat ko nahi bhulna chahiye. Mai aaj yadi teri bat ko maan bhi leta hu to, tu khud soch kal is rishte ka kya anjam hoga. Hum chahe bhi to ik dusre ke
sath jindgi bhar nahi rah sakte. Kuch din bad mausa mausi kisi achche ladke ko dekh kar teri shadi kar hi dege. Fir mera kya hoga. Mujhe bhi to kisi na
kisi se shadi karna hi padegi. Fir hum aisa koi rishta banaye hi kyo jo aage jakar tutna hi hai."
Ye bat maine keerti ko samjhane ke liye kahi thi magar uske upar iska ulta hi asar pada. Use is bat me apne liye aasha ki ek kiran najar aayi.
Keerti boli "tu han to kar. Mai marte dam tak is rishte ko nibhaugi. Tujhe kisi se shadi karna ho to tu kar lena. Mai tujhe shadi karne se nahi rokugi, par
mai tere siwa kisi ko apna nahi bana sakti. Mujhe tujhse sirf tera pyar chahiye aur kuch nahi chahiye."
Keerti ki bat sunkar to mere pairo ke niche ki jamin hi khisak gayi thi. Mai nahi janta tha ki mera kuch der ke liye bahak jana mujh par itna bhari padega.
Meri ek galat harkat ne keerti ke andar, na jane kab se dabi huyi bhavnaon ki chingari ko jwalamukhi ka roop de diya tha. Jo ab har haal me mujhe
apne andar sama lena chahti thi.
______________________________
Update-40
Ye bat maine keerti ko samjhane ke liye kahi thi magar uske upar iska ulta hi asar pada. Use is bat me apne liye aasha ki ek kiran najar aayi.
Keerti boli "tu han to kar. Mai marte dam tak is rishte ko nibhaugi. Tujhe kisi se shadi karna ho to tu kar lena. Mai tujhe shadi karne se nahi rokugi, par
mai tere siwa kisi ko apna nahi bana sakti. Mujhe tujhse sirf tera pyar chahiye aur kuch nahi chahiye."
Keerti ki bat sunkar to mere pairo ke niche ki jamin hi khisak gayi thi. Mai nahi janta tha ki mera kuch der ke liye bahak jana mujh par itna bhari padega.
Meri ek galat harkat ne keerti ke andar, na jane kab se dabi huyi bhavnaon ki chingari ko jwalamukhi ka roop de diya tha. Jo ab har haal me mujhe
apne andar sama lena chahti thi.
Pyar to mai bhi keerti ko bahut karta tha. Magar us najar se nahi. Jis najar se vo mujhe pyar kar rahi thi. Keerti ki samajhdari ka loha, mere sath sath
sabhi log mante the. Lekin aaj uski is nasamjhi ko dekh kar, mai apni sochne samajhne ki takat kho chuka tha. Mere andar na to uski bat manne ki
takat thi, aur na hi mere andar uski bat ko kat kar uska dil dukhne ki takat thi. Mai apne aapko bahut bebas mahsus kar raha tha.
Keeri meri bayen (left) taraf baithi thi. Usne mujhe yu soch me khoya dekh na jane kya samjha ki, apni dono bahen mere gale me daal di aur apna sar
mere kandhe par rakh diya. Uske chehre par ik ajib si khushi najar aa rahi thi. Vo kuch khoyi khoyi si lagi. Use Is tarah dekh kar mai anmane man se
bola.
Mai bola "mai ye sab nahi kar sakta. Mai tujhe pyar karta hu magar us najar se nahi, jis najar se tu mujhe pyar karti hai."
Mera itna kahna hi tha ki keerti bhadak kar uthi aur ghar chalne ki jid karne lagi. Mai bhi kuch nahi bola. Mai chup chap utha aur apni bike uthane laga.
Mere bike chalu karte hi vo bike me baithi aur fir hum ghar ke liye nikal pade. Bike me keerti mujhse bahut door hat ke baithi thi aur kuch nahi bol rahi
thi. Bas aansu bahaye ja rahi thi.
Mai bola "dekh meri paresani samajh. Jo tu bol rahi hai, vo galat hai. Hum dono ek dusre ke bf gf nahi ban sakte. Tu meri bat ko samajhti kyo nahi."
Keerti boli "mujhe kuch nahi samajhna. Mujhe mere haal par chhod de.
Mai bola "tu aisa rote rahegi to teri tabiyat kharab ho jayegi. Pls rona band kar de."
Keerti boli "mai jiyu ya maru, tujhe meri chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mujhe is duniya me pyar karne wala koi nahi hai. Meri kismat me to rona hi likha
hai."
Mai bola "aisa kyo kahti hai. Tu nahi janti mai tujhe kitna pyar karta hu. Ab mai tujhe kaise samjhau."
Keerti boli "mujhe nahi chahiye tera pyar. Apna pyar apne pas hi rakh.
Ye bol kar vo fir se rone lagi. Mai Use Samjhane ki kosis kar raha tha. Lekin fir vo na to kuch boli aur na hi apna rona band kiya. Kuch der maine uska
dhyan bhatkane ke liye bike chalate chalate break lagana suru kiya. Taki vo mujhe takraye aur mujhe pakad kar baith jaye. Magar us par is Bat Ka bhi
koi asar nahi pada. Vo mujhse door hi baithi rahi. Bas jhatkon se bachne ke liye usne ek hanth meri pith par laga diya. Taki break lagane par vo mujhse
na takraye.
Bas aise hi chalte chalte hum kuch hi der me parking stand pahuch gaye. Waha se maine keerti ki scooty nikali aur fir vo bina kuch bole hi apni
aankhon me aansu bhare chali gayi. Uske is tarah bina kuch kahe rote huye jane se mujhe udasi ne gher liya. Mujhe rona aa raha tha par mai ro nahi
pa raha tha. Mujhe yun lag raha tha jaise mera sab kuch chhin gaya ho. Kuch der mai vahi but bana khada raha aur fir udas man se ghar aa gaya.
Ghar aaya chhoti maa soffe par baithi tv dekh rahi thi. Mujhe yu udas dekhkar unne pucha.
Chhoti maa boli "tera chehra itna kyo utra hua sa hai. Teri tabiyat to thik hai."
Mai bola "kuch nahi. Bas Thoda sa sar me dard hai."
Ye kahte huye mai soffe par hi unki god me sar rakh kar let gaya. Us samay mere sar me dard to nahi tha, magar keerti ke bare me soch soch kar sach
me mera sar fata ja raha tha. Chhoti maa mera sar dabane lagi. Lekin aaj na to mujhe unki god me sar rakhne se sukun mil raha tha, aur na hi unke
sar dabane se kuch aaram mil raha tha. Jab mujhe laga ki kahi mai rone na lagu to mai chhoti maa ki god se uth gaya.
Maine kaha mai apne kamre me jakar aaram kar raha hu. Unne khana ke liye kaha to maine mana kar diya. Mai apne kamre me aakar let gaya magar
aaj mera kamra hi mujhe katne ko daudne laga. Mere kamre ki har cheej me mujhe keerti hi najar aa rahi thi. Mujhe udhar bhi chain nahi mil raha tha.
Mai uth kar ami nimi ke kamre me chala gaya. Dono kuch khel rahi thi. Maine kaha mujhe mere kamre me nind nahi aa rahi hai. Mai tumhare kamre
me so jata hu. Tum log mere kamre me jakar khelo. Mera utra hua chehra dekh kar un ne koi sawal nahi kiya aur chup chap uth kar mere kamre me
chali gayi. Unke kamre me aakar letne ke bad mujhe na jane kab nind aa gayi. Mujhe kisi ne jagaya bhi nahi. Mai sham ko 7 baje tak sota raha.
Sham ko jab meri nind khuli to mujhe kuch rahat mehsus huyi. Magar keerti ki yad mujhe abhi bhi ghere rahi. Rat ko mujhse khana bhi nahi khaya
gaya. Ab mai apne hi kamre me leta 11 bajne aur keerti ke phone aane ka intejar karne laga.
Jaise jaise rat hoti ja rahi thi. Meri bechaini bhi badti ja rahi thi. Fir rat ke 11 bhi baj gaye aur 11:30 bhi baj gaye magar keerti ka phone nahi aaya.
Keerti ka phone na aane se mujhe ek ajib si uljhan mehsus ho rahi thi. Mai use phone karna to chahta tha magar phone lagane ki himmat nahi juta pa
raha tha.
Lekin ab mujhse keerti se bat kiye bina nahi raha ja raha tha. Keerti ke phone aane ka rasta dekhte dekhte 12 baj gaya tha. Ab mujhe puri tarah se
yakin ho gaya tha ki keerti phone nahi karegi. Aakhir me maine use phone karne ka faisla kiya aur use call laga diya. Ring to ja rahi thi magar keerti ne
phone nahi uthaya. Mai use ek ke bad ek phone lagaye ja raha tha lekin usne phone nahi uthaya. Jab maine dekha ki 1:30 baj gaya hai to maine
phone lagana band kar diya.
Ab mujhe keerti par gussa aa raha tha kyoki aisa to tha nahi ki vo itni jaldi so gayi ho. Kam se kam ek bar to mera phone utha sakti thi. Ab kuch bhi ho
jaye mai use phone nahi lagauga. Yahi sab sochte sochte mujhe nind nahi aayi aur subah ka 6 baj gaya. Tab tak mera gussa bhi shant ho chuka tha.
Maine socha ab keerti bhi uth gayi hogi aur shayad uska gussa bhi kam ho gaya ho. Yahi soch kar maine use phone laga diya magar abhi bhi usne
phone nahi uthaya. Maine 8-10 baar call kiya lekin jab phone nahi utha to maine socha ki ab us se aamne samne bat karna hi thik rahega.
Ye soch kar mai uth gaya aur fresh hokar school ke liye taiyar ho gaya. Nasta Karne ke bad mai school nikal gaya. School pahuch kar maine apni
chhutti ka aavedan diya aur fir lunch time me school se nikal aaya.
Lunch ke bad mai keerti ke school chala gaya aur uski chhutti hone ka intejar karne laga. 1 baje keerti ka school chhuta. Mai use dekhta raha magar vo
najar nahi aayi. Tabhi meri najar nitika par padi. Maine nitika ko roka.
Mai bola "keerti kaha hai. Kya aaj school nahi aayi."
Nitika boli "vo to kal se school nahi aa rahi."
Mai bola "kyo kya ho gaya usko."

Nitika boli "mujhe nahi malum."
Mai bola "kyo.? Kya tumne use phone karke pata nahi kiya."
Nitika boli "uska parso phone aaya tha ki vo kal school nahi aayegi aur usne mujhe ghar phone lagane se bhi mana kiya tha. Isliye maine pata nahi
kiya."
Mai samajh gaya ki nitika ki hamare ghumne jane ke pahle hi keerti se bat huyi thi. Uske bad uski keerti se koi bat nahi huyi. Isliye mujhe ab us se or
koi bat karna bekar laga. Maine us se kaha ki thik hai mai keerti se phone par bat kar luga. Itna kah kar mai vapas ghar aa gaya.
Ghar aakar maine keerti ko call lagaya. Call lagate hi mujhe aisa laga, jaise kisi ne mere dil ki dhadkane hi rok di ho. Keerti ka mobile band bata raha
tha. Ab mere pas bas ek hi kaam bacha tha. Har 5-10 minit bad keerti ko call lagana magar har baar mujhe nirasha hi hanth lag rahi thi.
Mujhe mubai jane ki apni taiyari bhi puri karna tha magar mera kisi bat me koi man hi nahi lag raha tha. Mehul ne bhi ek do baar meri chalne ki taiyari
ke baare me pucha par maine usse kah diya ki meri chalne ki saari taiyariyan ho chuki hai. Jabki hakikat me to mujhe kuch bhi kar pane ka time hi nahi
mil raha tha.
Do din se mera saara dil aur dimag sirf ek hi cheej me laga tha. Vo hai keerti se kaise bhi bat karna. Mai uska mobile band rahne ke bad bhi use call
lagaye ja raha tha. yahi sab karte karte pata hi nahi chala ki, kab din beet gaya aur kab rat ho gayi. Lekin har baar uska mobile band hi aa raha tha. Rat
ke 10:30 baj chuke the aur uska mobile abhi bhi band bata raha tha. Is se mai puri tarah nirash ho gaya tha. Ab jabki pura din aur aadhi rat tak uska
mobile chalu nahi hua to, fir mujhe uska mobile chalu hone ki koi ummid bhi nahi lag rahi thi.
Lekin mai galat tha. Maine time dekha rat ke 11 baj chuke the. Maine beman se keerti ko call lagaya. Call lagate hi mujhe apne kaano par viswas hi
nahi hua kyoki uska mobile chalu tha. Mai call lagata raha par usne call nahi uthaya. Magar ab mai janta tha ki ye 11 baje ke bad sirf mere liye chalu
hua hai. Ye dekh kar mere chehre par pure do din bad raunak najar aayi thi.
Kal rat bhar jagne ki vajah se ab mujhe nind bhi aa rahi thi fir bhi mai khud ko sone se roke huye use call lagaye ja raha tha. Rat ko 1 baje tak call
lagane ke bad fir na jane kab meri nind lag gayi. fir subah thik 6 baje meri nind khuli to maine fir keerti ko call lagana suru kar diya.
Aaj mujhe school to jana nahi tha, isliye mai aaram se uthna chahta tha, magar jab dekha ki 7 baje keerti ka mobile band ho gaya to, maine socha ki ho
na ho ye school jane ki vajah se 7 baje band kiya hai. Ye soch kar maine uth gaya aur fresh hone chala gaya.
Taiyar hone ke bad maine nashta kiya aur mehul ke ghar chala gaya. Mehul se kal sham ko chalne ki taiyari ki saari bat karne ke bad 12:30 baje mai
keerti ki school ke liye nikal gaya. Lekin vaha pahuch kar mujhe nirasha hi hanth lagi. Nitika school se akele hi bahar nikalti najar aayi. Mai samah gaya
ki aaj bhi keerti school nahi aayi hai. Ye dekhte hi mere chehre ki saari raunak gayab ho gayi aur mai dukhi man se ghar vapas aa gaya.
Par ye sab kuch sirf thodi der ke liye hi tha. Ghar aate hi chhoti maa ne kaha ki teri mausi ka phone aaya tha. Vo tujhse mumbai jane ke pahle milna
chahti hai. Ye sunte hi mere chehre ki saari raunak vapas aa gayi. Mai ulte pair hi vapas mausi ke ghar ke liye nikalne laga. Chhoti maa ne mujhe
khane ke liye rokne ki kosis ki to maine kaha mujhe bhuk nahi hai. Maine apni bike uthayi aur mausi ke ghar ke liye nikal pada.
Aaj se pahle mujhe mausi ke ghar jane ki bat se, kabhi itni khushi mehsus nahi huyi thi. Jitni khushi aaj mehsus ho rahi thi. Mai jald se jald mausi ke
ghar pahuch jana chahta tha. Jate jate mai man hi man ye bhi soch raha tha ki mujhe keerti se bat karne ke liye kaise samay nikalna hai.
Lekin mere dimag me ye bat bilkul bhi nahi thi ki, mujhe keerti ko kaise samjhana hai. Mai ye bhul hi chuka tha ki keerti mujhse kis bat par naraj hai aur
uski narajgi kis bat se khatam hogi. Ye sab bina soche bina samjhe. Mai bas keerti se bat karne ke chakkar me mausi ke ghar pahuch gaya. Maine
doorbell bajayi aur darwaja khulne ka intejar karne laga.
______________________________
Update-41
Aaj se pahle mujhe mausi ke ghar jane ki baat se, kabhi itni khushi mehsus nahi huyi thi. Jitni khushi aaj mehsus ho rahi thi. Mai jald se jald mausi ke
ghar pahuch jana chahta tha. Jate jate mai man hi man ye bhi soch raha tha ki mujhe keerti se baat karne ke liye kaise samay nikalna hai.
Lekin mere dimag me ye baat bilkul bhi nahi thi ki, mujhe keerti ko kaise samjhana hai. Mai ye bhi bhool chuka tha ki, keerti mujhse kis baat par naraj
hai aur uski narajgi kis baat se khatam hogi.
Mai bina kuch soche, bina kuch samjhe, bas keerti se milne ke chakkar me, mausi ke ghar pahuch gaya aur doorbell baja kar, dhadakte dil se, darwaja
khulne ka intejar karne laga.
Mera anuman tha ki, darwaja keerti ya kamal me se hi, koi ek kholega. Lekin darwaja khulte hi, mera anuman galat sabit ho gaya. Darwaja mausi ne
aakar khola aur mujhe dekhte hi muskurate huye kaha.
Mausi boli “are tu itni jaldi aa gaya. Mujhe nahi malum tha ki, tu apni mausi ki baat ka itna khayal rakhega.”
Mausi ke muh se, apne liye pyar bhari baat sunkar, mera dil bhi pighal gaya aur maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe jaise hi chhoti maa ne kaha ki, aap mujhse milna chahti hai, to mai apne aapko rok nahi paya aur fauran chala aaya. Mai chhoti maa
se puchna hi bhool gaya ki, aapne mujhe kab bhulaya hai.”
Mausi boli “ab kya tujhe apne ghar aane ke liye bhi, samay dekh kar aana padega. Ye tera hi ghar hai. Teri jab marji, tu aa ja sakta hai.”
Mai bola “haan wo to hai, lekin aapne mumbai jane se pahle mujhe kyo bulaya tha.”
Mausi boli “aate hi kaam ki baat suru kar di. Tu apni mausi ki baat sunne ke liye, ghar se bina kuch khaye piye hi, yaha bhaga chala aaya hai. Mujhe
sunita ne sab bata diya hai. Ab pahle tujhe kuch khila du. Fir apna kaam bhi bata dugi.”
Mai bola “kya chhoti maa ne aapko phone kiya tha.”
Mausi boli “nahi, keerti ne phone laga kar pucha tha ki, tum kab aa rahe ho. Sunita ne bataya ki, tu to nikal chuka hai.”
Mai bola “ye keerti aur kamal kaha hai. Dikhai nahi de rahe.”
Mausi boli “keerti to sunita se baat hone ke bad hi, kamal ko sath lekar apni kisi saheli ke yaha chali gayi. Maine un logon se kaha bhi tha ki, tu aa raha
hai to, kam se kam tere aane tak to ruk jaye. Lekin keerti kahne lagi ki, use apni saheli se bahut jaruri milna hai aur wo tujhse bad me mil legi. Ab tu ye
sab faltu ki baat chhod. Mai tere liye khana lagati hu.”
Magar keerti ke yu chale jane se, meri bhookh hi mar chuki thi. Maine mausi ko talne ke liye unse kaha.
Mai bola “mausi mujhe bilkul bhi bhookh nahi hai.”
Mausi boli “jyada jhuth mat bol. Tujhe apni mausi ke hanth ka khana acha nahi lagta to saaf bol de.”
Mai ye to jaan gaya tha ki, mausi ko ye pata chal chuka hai ki, mai ghar se bina khana khaye nikla hu. Magar fir bhi maine baat ko ghumane ki kosis
karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi mausi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Mai to isliye bol raha tha ki, chhoti maa bhi khane ke liye mera intejar karegi.”
Mausi boli “teri chhoti maa, tera khane par intejar nahi karegi. Maine bol diya hai ki, mai tujhe khana khilakar hi bhejugi. Tu baith mai khana lekar aati
hu.”
Ab mere pas mausi ki baat maan kar khana khane ke siwa koi rasta nahi tha. Isliye ab mai chup chap baith kar, unke khana lagane ka intejar karne
laga. Thodi der bad mausi khana lekar aayi to, maine mausi se puchha.
Mai bola “mausi, ye kamal aur keerti kab tak aayege.”
Mausi boli “kuch sahi se bata kar nahi gaye. Bas keerti ne itna hi bataya tha ki, use apni saheli ke yaha se aane me der ho jayegi. Tum aao to mai
tumhe bina khana khaye na jane du. Ab tu baat karna band kar aur chup chap khana kha.”
Mauski ki is baat ko sunkar, ab mujhe saari baat samajh me aa chuki thi. Keerti ko malum tha ki, mai us se hi milne aa raha hu aur wo mujhse milna
nahi chahti thi. Isliye wo mere aane ke pahle hi ghar se chali gayi thi.
Usne ek pal me hi meri saari ummidon par pani fer diya tha. Us se dimag me to koi jeet hi nahi sakta tha. Magar aaj uske dimag ne sidhe mere dil par
chot kar di thi. Jise ab mai sah nahi pa raha tha aur tilmila kar rah gaya tha.
Ab mere mausi ke yaha rukne ka koi matlab hi nahi tha. Mai jaldi se jaldi, yaha se nikal jana chahta tha. Isliye maine jaldi se apna khana khana khatam
kiya aur fir mausi ka kaam sunne laga. Mausi ka kaam sunne ke bad, maine un se mehul ke ghar jane ka bahana kiya aur udhar se nikal aaya.
Mai nitika ke siwa keerti ki kisi saheli ko nahi janta tha. Mere dimag me aaya ki, yadi keerti nitika ke ghar hogi to, uski scooty bahar hi najar aa jayegi.
Aise me mai mehul ke ghar chala jauga aur fir kisi na kisi tarike se keerti se milne ka bahana bhi nikal hi luga.
Ye soch kar mai nitika ke ghar pahuch gaya. Magar yaha keerti ki tarah, meri kismat bhi mujhse ruthi huyi thi. Nitika ke ghar ke bahar mujhe keerti ki
scooty najar nahi aayi. Ab mere liye mehul ke ghar jane ka bhi koi matlab nahi tha.
Mai majbur hokar wapas apne ghar ke liye laut pada. Mai man hi man saare raste bhar keerti ke upar gussa karta raha ki, usne ye mere sath jara bhi
acha nahi kiya. Wo jane se pahle, kam se kam, ek baar to, mujhse mil hi sakti thi.
Aakhir mera kasur hi kya tha. Maine jo bhi kiya tha, usme kya galat tha. Jo sach tha, wahi to maine kaha tha. Mere man me aise hi hajaron sawal uth
rahe the aur apne har sawal me, mai apne aapko sahi aur keerti ko galat sabit kar raha tha.
Yahi sab sochte huye mai ghar pahuch gaya. Ghar aakar maine chhoti maa se kaha ki, mai mausi ke yaha se khana kha kar aaya hu aur ab mai raat
ko khana nahi khauga. Aap mere liye khana mat banana.
Maine unhe apne khana na khane ki vajah, kal safar ke liye nikalna bataya aur kaha ki, aaj mai aaram karna chahta hu. Ami nimi se bhi maine kah diya
ki, wo aakar mujhe pareshan na kare.
Iske bad mai seedhe apne kamre me aa gaya aur kamre me aakar keerti ko call lagane laga. Lekin uska mobile abhi bhi band hi bata raha tha. Mai
nirash hokar sone ki kosis karne laga, par mujhe nind bhi nahi aa rahi thi.
Har pal mere upar bahut bhari gujar raha tha. Maine tv dekhne ki kosis ki to, usme bhi mara man nahi laga. Jab mai har tarah se, man ko bahlane se
haar gaya to, maine apna mobile nikala aur fir se keerti ko call lagane laga.
Uska mobile abhi bhi band bata raha tha. Keerti ka mobile band pakar mujhe uske upar gussa aa raha tha. Lekin uske band mobile par call lagane se,
mai apne aapko uske karib bhi mehsus kar raha tha.
Jis vajah mujhe kuch rahat si mehsus ho rahi thi. Isliye ab mai bina ruke keerti ko call lagaye ja raha. Mujhe aise hi call lagate lagate 7 baj gaye aur fir
mai uth kar fresh hone chala gaya.
Mai abhi fresh hokar nikla hi tha ki, tabhi mere darwaje par dastak huyi. Mai dastak ke andaz se samajh gaya tha ki, ye nimi ke siwa koi nahi ho sakta.
Isliye maine na to darwaja khola aur na hi koi jabab diya.
Mujhe laga ki, mera koi jabab na pakar wo wapas chali jayegi. Lekin jab do teen baar fir se dastak huyi to, maine jhunjhlate huye nimi se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh nimi, abhi mujhe pareshan mat kar. Mujhe kal safar ko nikalna hai. Abhi mujhe aaram karne de. Tujhe jo kuch bhi kahna hai, kal subah
kah lena.”
Meri is baat ke bad, darwaje par koi dastak nahi huyi. Mai samajh gaya ki, wo shayad naraj hokar chali gayi hai. Is baat se mera dil fir dukh kar rah
gaya aur mai man hi man keerti ko bakne laga.
Aakhir ye sab uski hi vajah se hi to ho raha tha. Ab mujhe bahut jyada udasi ne gher liya tha aur isi udasi me lete lete, mujhe pata hi nahi chala, kab
mujhe nind aa gayi.
Meri nind fir raat ko 11:15 baje khuli. Ghadi dekhte hi maine hadbada kar apna mobile uthaya aur jaldi se keerti ko call laga diya. Keerti ka mobile chalu
tha aur ring ja rahi thi.
Mai janta tha ki, keerti call nahi uthayegi. Fir bhi mere man me ek ummid thi ki, shayad ab mera call uth jaye. Mai usko call lagaye ja raha tha aur man
hi man us se kah raha tha ki, pls keerti sirf ek baar call utha lo.
Is baar shayad use mere man ki pukar sunayi de gayi thi aur usne mera call utha liya. Keerti ke call uthate hi, meri khushi ka thikana nahi raha. Maine
call ke uthte hi, keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya hua hai tujhe.? Kitne din se phone laga raha hu. Uthati kyo nahi hai.?”
Lekin keerti ne meri baat ka koi jabab nahi diya. Use chup dekh kar maine pareshan hote huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, mujhe malum hai ki, tu mujhse naraj hai. Lekin mere jane se pahle, kam se kam ek baar to, mujhse baat kar le.”
Magar keerti abhi bhi khamosh hi rahi. Uski is khamoshi ne mujhe aur bhi jyada pareshan karke rakh diya tha. Maine apni ye bebasi uske samne jahir
karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai tujhse milne ghar bhi gaya tha. Lekin tu jaanbujh kar, kisi saheli ke ghar chali gayi thi. Maine tere sath itna bura to nahi kiya hai. Jitna
bura tu mere sath kar rahi hai.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, keerti apne aapko bolne se nahi rok payi. Usne kuch bharrayi huyi si aawaj me kaha.
Keerti boli “mai tere sath kya bura kar rahi hu. Tu khud hi to chahta hai ki, mai tujhse pyar karne ki baat apne dil se nikal du. Mai to sirf teri baat maan
kar, wahi karne ki kosis kar rahi hu. Bura to mai apne khud ke sath kar rahi hu. Mai bhala tere sath kya bura karugi.”
Itna kah kar wo chup ho gayi. Lekin uski aawaj se aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise wo bahut royi ho aur abhi bahut hi jyada dukhi ho. Mujhe uska is tarah se
rahna acha nahi laga aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh tu aise baat mat kar. Mujhe acha nahi lag raha hai. Tu khush raha kar. Aise bilkul bhi achi nahi lagti.”
Keerti boli “mai to tujhe waise bhi achi nahi lagti thi. Meri chinta mat kar. Mai bhi dhire dhire khush rahna sikh lugi. Tu to khush hai na.”
Mai bola “tu aisa kyo kar rahi hai. Tujhe aisa kar ke kya hasil ho jayega.”
Keerti boli “ab mai kuch hasil karna nahi chahti. Mai pagal thi, na jane kya kya soch baithi thi. Magar ab mai sab samajh chuki hu. Tera mera koi mel
nahi hai. Tu mujhe mere haal par chhod de.”
Mai bola “tu aisi baat mat kar. Mai tujhe udas nahi dekh sakta.”
Keerti boli “mai bhi nahi chahti ki tu mujhe udas dekhe, isliye to subah apna manhus chehra lekar tere aane ke pahle hi ghar se chali gayi thi.”
Aisa bolte bolte keerti apne aansu rok nahi payi aur ro padi. Uska baten sunkar aur uska rona dekh kar meri aankho me bhi aansu aa gaye. Ab mere
liye bhi apne aapko rok pana muskil ho gaya tha. Maine aansuon ke sath, apne man ka gubar nikalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu kyo roti hai. Manhus tu nahi, manhus to mai hu. Jo paida hone ke bad apni maa ko kha gaya. Jis chhoti maa ne mujhe apne bete ki tarah
pyar kiya, uske sukhi sansar ki barbadi ka karan bhi mai hi hoon. Ye sab to kuch bhi nahi hai. Jis aunty ne mujhe bete se badkar pyar kiya. Aaj uske
upar bhi meri manhusiyat ka saya pad gaya aur uske suhag par baat aan padi hai.”
“Manhus tu nahi, manhus to mai hu. Rona tujhe nahi, mujhe rona chahiye ki, tu mujhe itna pyar karti hai aur mai chahte huye bhi tere pyar ko apna
nahi pa raha hu. Tujhe to khush hona chahiye ki, mere jaise manhus se tera picha chhut raha hai.”
Is samay mere muh me, jo bhi aa raha tha, mai rote huye bokta ja raha tha. Keerti mujhe rote dekh kar, apna rona bhul chuki thi aur mujhe chup hone
ko bol rahi thi. Magar ab uski baton se mere sabar ka bandh toot chuka tha. Jo ab meri aankhon se aansu bankar bah raha tha aur mai rote huye kahe
ja raha tha.
Mai bola “tu kya samajhti hai. Mujhe tujhse door rahne ka koi dukh nahi, koi dard nahi hai. Tu mere dard ko kya samjhegi. Tu kahti hai ki, tu mujhse
pyar karti hai, to kya mai tujhse pyar nahi karta. Tujhe to sirf apna dard dikhta hai. Tu kabhi nahi jaan sakti ki, in teen dino me mai kitna tadpa hu, kitna
roya hu. Ek ek pal mere liye maut se bhi badkar gujra hai.”
“Tu to ye teen din mujhse baat kiye bina rah gayi, par mera kya tha. Mai to har pal tujhse baat karne ki kosis me hi laga raha. Tujhse milne ke liye,
tujhse baat karne ke liye, maine kya nahi kiya. Tere ghar gaya, tere school ke chakkar lagaye. Raat din tujhe call lagata raha.”
“Tu sirf un call ko hi dekh sakti hai na, jo maine tere chalu mobile par lagaye. Wo call tujhe kaise dikhege, jo mai ghanton baitha, tere band mobile par,
is ummid ke sath lagata raha ki, kahi tune mobile chalu to nahi kar diya. Tu mere dard, mere pyar ko kabhi samajh hi nahi sakti. Mai manhus jo hu.”
Itna kah kar mai chup ho gaya. Lekin mere aansu bahna band nahi huye. Thodi der koi kuch nahi bola aur fir achanak mere darwaje par dastak huyi.
Apne darwaje par huyi is dastak ko sunkar, maine fauran apne apne aansu ponche.
Mujhe laga mere rone ki aawaj se ami nimi me se koi aa gaya hai. Unhe samajha kar, wapas bhejne ke liye maine darwaja khola. Lekin darwaja kholte
hi mujhe apni aankhon par viswas nahi hua.
Mere samne keerti khadi thi. Uski aankhon me bhi aansu the. Wo mere aakar sidhe mujhse lipat gayi aur maine bhi use apne gale se laga liya. Hum
dono ek dusre ke gale se lage roye ja rahe the.
Fir kuch der bad usne mere aansu ponchhe aur darwaja band karke bed par baith gayi. Mai bhi uske pas jakar baith gaya aur use fir se apne seene se
lagate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tune mujhe itna kyo rulaya.”
Keerti boli “tune bhi to mujhe kitna rulaya hai.”
Mai bola “to tu mujhse badla le rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mai sirf ye dekh rahi thi ki, mai tujhe jitna pyar karti hu, tu bhi mujhe utna pyar karta hai ki nahi.”
Mai bola “to tune kya dekha.”
Keerti boli “mai jitna sochti thi, tu mujhe us se bhi jyada pyar karta hai. Mai to soch bhi nahi sakti thi ki, tu mujhe itna pyar kar sakta hai.”
Ab mere man ka sara gubar nikal chuka tha. Maine use apne seene se alag kiya aur fir bed par tik kar baith gaya. Keerti bhi mere baju se kandhe par
sar tika kar baith gayi. Mai uske balon par hanth ferne laga aur us se puchha.
Mai bola “tu yaha kab aur kaise aa gayi. Yadi aayi thi to, fir mujhse pahle kyo nahi mili.”
Keerti boli “mai to sham ki aayi hu aur aate hi sabse pahle tere pas aayi thi, par tune darwaja hi nahi khola.”
Mai bola “wo tu thi.? Mai to samjha ki nimi hai aur tere gusse me maine darwaja nahi khola, par tujhe aawaj to dena chahiye thi.”
Keerti boli “maine socha tu gusse me hai, isliye bina kuch bole wapas chali gayi thi ki, jab raat ko baat hogi to tujhse mil lugi.”
Mai bola “jab tu mujhse milne hi aayi thi to, fir phone par itna natak kyo kar rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “wo sab natak nahi tha. Mere man ki bhadas thi. Tune mujhe bahut rulaya hai.”
Mai bola “tune nahi rulaya kya.?”
Keerti boli “par suru to tune kiya tha.”
Mai bola “chal meri galti hai, par tu to mujhe kuch kahne ka mauka hi nahi de rahi thi. Ek to apna mobile band kar ke rakhi thi aur upar se jab chalu karti
thi to, mera call bhi nahi utha rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “ab chhod na in baton ko. Koi aur baat kar.”
Mai bola “nahi mujhe janna hai. Tune aisa kyo kiya.”
Update-42
Mai bola “wo tu thi.? Mai to samjha ki nimi hai aur tere gusse me maine darwaja nahi khola, par tujhe aawaj to dena chahiye thi.”
Keerti boli “maine socha tu gusse me hai, isliye bina kuch bole wapas chali gayi thi ki, jab raat ko baat hogi to tujhse mil lugi.”
Mai bola “jab tu mujhse milne hi aayi thi to, fir phone par itna natak kyo kar rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “wo sab natak nahi tha. Mere man ki bhadas thi. Tune mujhe bahut rulaya hai.”
Mai bola “tune nahi rulaya kya.?”
Keerti boli “par suru to tune kiya tha.”
Mai bola “chal meri galti hai, par tu to mujhe kuch kahne ka mauka hi nahi de rahi thi. Ek to apna mobile band kar ke rakhi thi aur upar se jab chalu karti
thi to, mera call bhi nahi utha rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “ab chhod na in baton ko. Koi aur baat kar.”
Mai bola “nahi mujhe janna hai. Tune aisa kyo kiya.”
Keeri boli “mera kisi se baat karne ka man nahi kar raha tha, isliye mobile band karke rakhi thi.”
Mai bola “to fir raat ko kyo chalu kar deti thi.”
Keerti boli “wo mera tujhse baat karne ka time rahta tha, isliye apne aapko rok nahi pati thi aur mobile chalu kar deti thi.”
Mai bola “chal is se ek baat to pata chal hi gayi ki, tu mujhse baat kiye bina bhi rah sakti hai.”
Keerti boli “bada aaya pata karne wala. Tujhe kya pata ki mai kitna royi hu.”
Mai bola “chal jhuthi. Yadi aisa hi tha to, fir mera call kyo nahi utha rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “wo to mai gusse me thi, isliye nahi utha rahi thi. Lekin mujhse tere se baat kiye bina nahi raha jata tha. Mai bas phone ko dekh dekh kar roti
rahti thi.”
Mai bola “tu mujhse itna jyada pyar karti hai.”
Keerti boli “is se bhi jyada. Ye dekh.”
Ye kah kar usne apna hanth dikhaya. Use dekh kar meri aankhon me khushi aur dard dono ke aansu ek sath chhalak pade. Usne apni hatheli par kaat
kar mera naam likha tha. Maine uski hatheli ko chuma aur kaha.
Mai bola “ye sab tune kyo kiya. Kitna dard nahi hua hoga. Ye pagalpan karne ki kya jarurat thi.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me keerti ne bada hi ajib sa muh banaya aur bholepan ke sath kaha.
Keerti boli “mujhse tere bina nahi raha ja raha tha aur tu raat bhar phone lagaye ja raha tha. Mujhe apne upar gussa aa raha tha aur tere upar pyar bhi
aa raha tha. Jab mujhse nahi saha gaya to, maine apne hanth me ye kar liya.”
Mai bola “ye sab karti samay tujhe ye bhi nahi laga ki, mujhe ye sab dekh kar kitna dard hoga.”
Maine bade pyar se uske hanthon ko chuma aur use apne seene se chipka liya.
Keerti boli “us samay mere upar pagalpan sawar tha. Mujhe samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki, mai kya karu aur kya na karu. Lekin is sab me teri hi galti
hai.”
Mai bola “kyo.? Meri galti kyo hai.”
Keerti boli “yadi tu us din meri baat maan leta to, mujhe ye sab karne ki naubat hi nahi aati.”
Mai bola “kaise maan leta. Tab mujhe aehsas hi nahi tha ki, mai tujhe kitna pyar karta hu. Teri do din ki judai ne mujhe aehsas kara diya ki, mai tere
bina nahi jee sakta. Ab tu kabhi mujhse door mat jana. Nahi to mai sach me mar jauga.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mere muh par hanth rakh diya aur gusse me kaha.
Keerti boli “fir aisa kabhi mat kahna. Nahi to tumse pahle mai mar jaugi.”
Mai bola “acha nahi boluga, magar ek baat bata. Aaj tu apni kis saheli ke yaha gayi thi.”
Keerti boli “nitika ke yaha.”
Mai bola “agar tu nitika ke yaha thi to, fir teri scooty waha kyo nahi dikhi.”
Keerti boli “mujhe malum tha ki, tu mujhe dudte huye jarur nitika ke yaha aayega aur meri scooty ko dekh kar tujhe pata chal jayega ki, mai nitika ke
yaha hu. Isliye mai apne sath kamal ko lekar gayi thi. Maine scooty lekar kamal ko mehul ke pas bhej diya tha. Ab ye mat puchna ki mehul ke yaha to,
tu bhi pahuch sakta tha. Tab to tujhe pata chal jata ki mai nitika ke yaha hu.”
Mai bola “nahi puchuga.”
Keerti boli “kyo.?”
Mai bola “kyoki chhoti maa se tujhe pata chal gaya hoga ki, mai mehul ke ghar se hi laut kar aaya hu aur sidhe mausi se milne nikal gaya.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti hasne lagi aur kaha.
Keerti boli “mere sath rahkar tu kitna samajhdar ho gaya hai.”
Aur fir khilkhila kar hasne lagi.
Mai bola “bahut raat ho gayi hai. Ab sona nahi hai kya.?”
Keerti boli “nahi. Kal Tujhe jana hai isliye aaj hum saari raat baat karege.”
Mai bola “lekin mujhe to nind aa rahi hai.”
Keerti uth kar baith gayi aur mujhe ungli dikhate huye kaha.
keerti boli “khabardar jo sone ka naam liya. Aaj na to mai sougi aur na hi tujhe sone dugi.”
Maine apne pair fialaye aur aaram se lette huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe jo bolna hai bolti ja. Jab tak mai jaag raha hu. Teri baat ka jabab deta rahuga, magar so jau to fir mujhe jagaana mat.”
Keerti boli “dekh tu ye acha nahi kar raha hai. Mujhe gussa mat dikha. Nahi to mai...”
Mai bola “nahi to tu kya karegi.”
Keerti boli “nahi to mai tera khun pee jaugi.”
Mai bola “badi aayi khoon peene wali. Apni bakbak band kar aur chup chap so jaa. Subah mujhe jane ki taiyari bhi karna hai.”
Ye kahkar maine apni aankh band kar li. Magar keerti chupchap baithi rahi. Kuch der bad wo fir mujhe manane lagi. Mujhe uska manana acha lag raha
tha, isliye mai chupchap aankh band kiye leta raha aur uske manane ka maja lene laga. Keerti ne mujhe manate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “pls uth ja na. Aisa mat kar. Dekh do din se tu mere piche pagal bana ghum raha tha aur jab mai tere pas hu to tujhe nind aa rahi hai. Ye
achi baat nahi hai. uth jaa.”
Ye kahkar wo mujhe hilane lagi, lekin mai chupchap leta uski baton ka maja leta raha. Usne fir mujhe manate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “dekh ab mai aakhri bar bol rahi hu. sidhe tarike se uth ja, nahi to ab acha nahi hoga.”
Fir bhi mai uski baat ko ansuni kar aankh band kar leta raha, lekin keerti to fir keerti thi. Bhala wo apni baat manaye bina kaha rahne wali thi. Aakhir me
usne apni harketon se mujhe apni aankh kholne par majbur kar diya.
Keerti ne apne khule huye baal mere chehre par bikhra diye aur apna chehra mere chehre ke bilkul pas le aayi. Uske baalon ki khushbu ne mujhe
madhosh kar diya aur uski aati jati saanso ka aehsas mujhe mere chehre par ho raha tha. Jisse mujhe ek alag hi sukh ki anubhuti ho rahi thi.
Maine aankh kholkar dekha to, wo badi hi katil najron se meri hi taraf dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Maine banwati gussa dikha kar kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya ho raha hai.”
Keerti bhi apne chehre ko sikodte huye, darawne chehre banane ke andaj me apni dono hantho ki ungliyon ko chalate huye boli.
Keerti boli “tere khoon peene ki taiyari kar rahi hu. Ab tu aankh band karke so ja aur mujhe mera kaam karne de.”
Mujhe uski aankhon ki rangat se samajh me aa gaya ki, uska irada kuch nek nahi hai. Mai baat ko badalne ke liye bola.
Mai bola “tujhe mujhse baat karna hai to, chal baat karte hai, par tu apna ye natak band kar.”
Keerti boli “sorry. Tune apna faisla badalne, me bahut der kar di hai. Ab mera baat karne ka mood badal chuka hai. Ab to mai sirf tera khoon pikar hi
rahugi.”
Mai kuch bolne ke liye apna muh khol kar, kuch bolne hi wala tha ki, mera muh khula ka khula hi rah gaya. Keerti ne apne dono hanthon se mera
chehra pakad kar, apne naram naram honth mere honthon par rakh diye.
Keerti ke baalon se mera chehra dhaka hua tha. Wo mere upar jhuki huyi thi aur mere hontho ko chus rahi thi. Ek pal ko to mai hakka bakka rah gaya
aur fati fati aankhon se uski is harkat ko dekhta rah gaya.
Magar dusre hi pal uski baalon ki sugandh aur uske komal honthon ke swad se, meri aankhen khud ba khud band hoti chali gayi, aur mera hanth uske
sar par chala gaya. Ab mai bhi uske naram hontho ko chusne laga.
Mai dharti se seedha swarg par pahuch gaya tha. Meri dhadkane tej se bhi tej badti gayi aur maine keerti ki kamar me hanth dalkar use apne upar
khich liya. Ab keerti mere upar leti thi.
Uske najuk badan ke bhar se meri utejna aur bhi jyada bad chuki thi aur mai use apne sharir se aur majbuti se apne se chipkaye ja raha tha. Dhire
dhire mere hanth uske boobs par chale gaye aur mai unhe masalne laga. Hum dono ki utejjna charam par pahuch gayi thi aur saanse tej ho gayi thi.
Lekin tabhi achanak hi keerti ne kiss karna band kar diya. Usne apne aapko mujhse chhudaya aur baithte huye apne baal thik karne lagi. Maine uski
taraf dekha to wo apni sanse sambhalne ki kosis kar rahi thi.
Maine sawaliya najron se uski taraf dekha aur usne bhi meri taraf dekha. Uska chehra na jane kyo utar gaya tha. Jab wo kuch nahi boli, to maine
puchha.
Mai bola “ye achanak tujhe kya ho gaya.? Tera chehra kyo utar gaya.?”
Keerti kuch nahi boli, bas khamoshi se usne apna sar niche jhuka liya. Uski aankhon se aansu bahne lage. Uske aansu dekh kar mai ghabra gaya. Mai
uth kar uske pas baith gaya aur uske aansu pochhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh tu ro mat. Tere dil me jo kuch bhi hai. Tu mujhe saaf saaf bol de. Mai teri kisi baat ka bura nahi manuga. Lekin mai tera is tarah rona
nahi dekh sakta. Abhi to tu itni achi bhali thi. Fir achanak tujhe ye kya ho gaya.”
Keerti kuch nahi boli, bas khamoshi se niche dekhti rahi. Tab maine fir se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe meri kasam hai. Tu ye rona band kar aur jo bhi baat hai sach sach bata de.”
Meri kasam sunkar keerti ne apne aansu ponche aur kaha.
Keerti boli “mai tere sath jabardati kar rahi hu na.”
Uski baat sunte hi, mujhe hansi aa gayi. Lekin fir maine apni hansi roki aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “haan tu aage bol, fir mai bolta hu.”
Keerti boli “tu ye sab isliye kar raha hai na, kyoki ye meri khushi hai. Tujhe in sab baton se khushi nahi hoti hai. Mai hi har wakt tere sath jabardasti karti
rahti hu. Abhi bhi maine hi tujhe jabardati kiss kiya hai.”
Mai bola “tu itni samajhdar hai, fir tere man me aisi faltu ki baten kaise aa jati hai.”
Keerti boli “samajhdar hu. Tabhi dimag me ye baten aati hai. Nahi to teri baton me bahal jati.”
Mai bola “aisa kuch nahi hai. Tune mere sath koi jabardasti nahi ki hai.”
Keerti boli “tu so raha tha aur mai kiss karne lagi. Ab bhala ek ladki ek ladke ko kis karegi to, wo apne aapko kiss karne se kaise rok payega. Mai yadi
kiss nahi karti to, tu so gaya hota. Meri hi jabardasti ke karan tujhe bhi mujhko kiss karna pada, nahi to tera man jara bhi nahi tha.”
Mai bola “tujhe kaise malum ki mera man tujhe kiss karne ka nahi tha.”
Keerti boli “agar hota to tune mujhe kiss kiya hota. Maine tujhe nahi kiya hota aur mere pas hone par bhi tujhe nind nahi aa rahi hoti.”
Mai bola “dekh, tu ye sach bol rahi hai ki, mera man tujhe kiss karne ka nahi tha, magar tune mujhe kiss kiya to, mujhe acha laga. Isme jabardasti wali
koi baat nahi thi. Ab rahi mujhe nind aane wali baat to, sun mujhe koi nind nahi aa rahi thi. Wo to mai tujhe tang karne ke liye natak kar raha tha.”
Keerti boli “magar fir bhi ye baat to sahi hai ki, tera man kiss karne ka nahi tha. Yane ki maine tere sath jabardasti ki hai.”
Mai bola “acha ek baat bata. Us din maine tujhe jabardasti kiss kiya tha. Kya tujhe lagta hai ki, us din maine tere sath jabardasti ki thi.”
Keerti boli “teri baat alag hai. Tu mere sath kuch bhi kar le. Mujhe kabhi nahi lagega ki, tune mere sath jabardasti ki hai.”
Mai bola “aisa kyo.”
keerti boli “kyoki mai tujhe pyar karti hu aur tujhe mere upar pura haq hai. Tu jo chahe wo kar sakta hai. Mujhe bura nahi lagega.”
Mai bola “to meri maa. Mai kya karta hu. Mai bhi to tujhe pyar karta hu na. To fir tujhe mujh par pura haq hua ya nahi.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti ne bachon ki tarah masum sa chehra banaya aur apne honth sikodte huye kaha.
keerti boli “haan. Hua to magar mujhe dar lagta hai.”
Mai bola “ab jab mai tujhe pyar karta hu to, fir ab tujhe kis baat ka dar lagta hai.”
Keerti boli “yahi ki kahi bad me tu mujhse gussa na ho jaye.”
Mai bola “chal aaj tera ye dar bhi nikal deta hu. Aaj mai teri kasam khakar kahta hu ki, mar jauga magar kabhi kisi baat par tujhko gussa nahi karuga.
Ab to khush.”
Keerti boli “yaad rakhna. Tumne meri kasam khayi hai. Yadi tumne mujh par gussa kiya to, kasam jhuthi pad jayegi aur mai mar jaugi.”
Mai bola “haan, yaad rakhuga. Ab ye faltu ki bak bak band kar aur chup chap so ja.”
Keerti boli “tujhe sach me nind aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “nind to nahi aa rahi hai. Magar aise hi baithe baithe baat karte rahege to, subah bhi ho jayegi aur nind bhi nahi aayegi. Isliye aisa kar light
band kar de aur let ja. Yu hi baat karte karte, jab nind aane lagegi to so jayege.”
Keerti boli “thik hai. Mai light band kar deti hu.”
Keerti light band karne uthi magar jab wo light band karne ki jagah darwaja kholne lagi to maine pucha.
Mai bola “ab itni raat ko kaha ja rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “are tune to apna night suit pahna hua hai aur kya mai aise hi jeans t-shirt pahan kar so jau. Mujhe bhi to kapde badal lene de.”
Mai bola “thik hai magar jaldi aana.”
Keerti boli “mai teri tarah nahi hu ki, night suit dala aur bas ho gaya. Mujhe sone se pahle nahane ki aadat hai. Ab nahane aur kapde badalne me jitna
time lagta hai, Utna to lagega hi.”
Mai bola “to itni der tak kis baat ka intejar kar rahi thi. Ab raat ko 1 baje tujhe nahane ki yaad aa rahi hai. Mai itni der tak akela baitha kya karuga.”
Keerti boli “tu din bhar se isi kamre me band pada hua hai. Sungh kar dekh, tere badan se kitni baas aa rahi hai. Aisa kar tu bhi naha le. Kam se kam
mujhse kuch to acha sikh le.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar mai apne badan ko sunghne laga aur mujhe aisa karte dekh keerti hasne lagi. Kyoki maine body spray lagaya hua tha aur mere
sharir se uski hi khushbu aa rahi thi. Usne mujhe buddhu banaya aur mai ban bhi gaya tha. Isi gusse me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “apni achai apne pas rakh. Mujhe nahi nahana. Tujhe jo karna hai tu kar magar jyada time mat lagana, nahi to mai sach me so jauga.”
Keerti boli “tu sokar to dekh. Ab mai sach me tera khoon pi jaugi.”
Aisa kahte huye wo hansti huyi kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Uske jane ke bad mai uski kahi baton ko soch kar muskurata raha. Lekin thodi der bad
mujhe sach me nind aane lagi.
Maine socha ye abhi fresh hokar aayegi to, kya pata ise kab tak nind aaye aur kahi mujhe nind aa gayi to, ho sakta hai ki, isko bura lag jaye. Is se acha
to yahi hai ki, mai bhi naha hi lu. Kam se kam ye aalas to bhag hi jayega. Ye soch kar mai bhi nahane chala gaya.
Update-43
Keerti ki baat sunkar mai apne badan ko sunghne laga aur mujhe aisa karte dekh keerti hasne lagi. Kyoki maine body spray lagaya hua tha aur mere
sharir se uski hi khushbu aa rahi thi. Usne mujhe buddhu banaya aur mai ban bhi gaya tha. Isi gusse me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “apni achai apne pas rakh. Mujhe nahi nahana. Tujhe jo karna hai tu kar magar jyada time mat lagana, nahi to mai sach me so jauga.”
Keerti boli “tu sokar to dekh. Ab mai sach me tera khoon pi jaugi.”
Aisa kahte huye wo hansti huyi kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Uske jane ke bad mai uski kahi baton ko soch kar muskurata raha. Lekin thodi der bad
mujhe sach me nind aane lagi.
Maine socha ye abhi fresh hokar aayegi to, kya pata ise kab tak nind aaye aur kahi mujhe nind aa gayi to, ho sakta hai ki, isko bura lag jaye. Is se acha
to yahi hai ki, mai bhi naha hi lu. Kam se kam ye aalas to bhag hi jayega. Ye soch kar mai bhi nahane chala gaya.
Mai naha kar aaya aur apna night suit pahan kar keerti ke aane ka intejar karne laga. Use gaye huye abhi jyada der nahi huyi thi. Mujhe uske jaldi aane
ki ummid bhi kam thi, isliye mai time pass karne ke liye tv dekhne laga.
Mai abi tv dekh hi raha tha ki, tabhi ami nimi ke kamre se, nimi ke rone ki aawaj aayi. Maine turant tv band ki aur ami nimi ke kamre me chala gaya.
Nimi ka rona sunkar ami bhi uth gayi thi aur wo use chup karane ki kosis kar rahi thi. Lekin nimi thi ki, apne hathon se apni aankh malte huye royi ja
rahi thi.
Nimi ke sath aksar hi aisa hota tha ki, wo raat ko yadi koi bura sapna dekh leti to, dar kar rona suru kar deti thi. Jab kabhi bhi nimi ke sath aisa hota tha
to, fir uske is dar ko door karne ke liye, mujhe uske pass hi sona padta tha.
Nimi ka rona sunkar, keerti bhi nahate se bhagti chali aayi. Us Samay wo sirf ek towel lapeti huyi thi. Magar mera dhyan uski taraf nahi tha. Maine nimi
ke pas jakar use apne seene se chipka liya aur usko chup karate huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua.? Meri nimmo ne kya fir koi bura sapna dekha hai. Dekh ab dar mat. Mai tere pas hu na.”
Meri baat sunkar nimi chup ho gayi. Magar bahut dari huyi hone ki vajah se so nahi rahi thi. Maine uske sar par pyar se hanth ferte huye kaha.
Mai bola “itna kyo dari huyi hai. Tune sapne me aisa kya dekh liya.”
Nimi boli “maine sapne me dekha ki koi aapko bahut maar raha hai aur aap jor jor se ro rahe ho.”
Mai bola “dekh mai to tere samne acha bhala baitha hu. Aise sapne kabhi sach nahi hote hai. Tujhe chhoti maa ne kya bataya tha. Jab hume kisi ke
baare me koi bura sapna aaye to, samajhna chahiye ki uske sath kuch acha hone wala hai. Aise sapno se darte thodi hai. Sapna acha ho ya bura ho.
Sach thode hi hota hai. Ab tu darna band karke, sone ki kosis kar, mai tere pas hi hu.”
Nimi boli “nahi, mai nahi sougi. Mai sougi to fir wahi sapna aa jayega.”
Mai bola “tu darti kyo hai. Mai to tere pas hu na.”
Nimi boli “nahi, mai so jaugi to aap chale jaoge aur wo sapna fir aa jayega.”
Mai bola “mai apni nimmo ko chhod kar kahi nahi jauga. Ab tu dar mat aur so ja.”
Nimi boli “tab aap bhi mere sath soiye.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai tere pas hi so jata hu. Ab to tu apni aankh band kar sone ki kosis kar.”
Ye kah kar mai nimi ke pas hi bed par pair faila kar baith gaya. Nimi ne mere daayen hanth ko apne dono hantho me jakad liya aur fir meri taraf karvat
lekar aankh band kar li. Maine ami ko bhi sone ko bola to, wo bhi let gayi.
Fir meri najar keerti par padi. Wo nimi ka rona sunkar sirf towel lapet kar hi aa gayi thi. Magar ye sab dekh kar apne aap ko bhool si chuki thi. Lekin
keerti par meri najar padte hi mai use dekhta rah gaya.
Uske towel lapetne se uske ubharon se lekar uski kamar ke niche tak ka hissa dhaka hua tha. Baki ka uska sara badan sone ki tarah chamak raha tha.
Upar se uske geele balon se tapakti, pani ki bunde, yun lag rahi thi, mano ki kaale badlon se moti tapak rahe ho.
Mai use bina palak jhapke dekhe ja raha tha. Aisa nahi tha ki mai apne jivan me pahli bar kisi ladki ko aisi awastha me dekh raha tha. Riya ko to maine
bikini me dekha tha aur uske boobs bhi masal chuka tha.
Magar us samay mere man me use dekh kar sirf sex ki bhavna aayi thi. Lekin keerti ko yun dekh kar bhi mere man me koi buri bhavna nahi thi. Mujhe
bas yu lag raha tha ki, mai use yu hi dekhta rahu.
Keerti ne mujhe yu apni taraf ek-tak dekhte huye deha to, usne apne haath ke ishare se pucha “kya hua.?”
Maine bhi apne haathon ke ishare se uski towel ki taraf ishara kar pucha “ye sab kya hai.”
Ye dekh kar uski najar khud par padi aur fir wo gusse se mujhe ghurne lagi. Maine uski towel ki taraf ungli dikhate huye hantho ke hi ishare se kaha “is
towel me bahut sundar lag rahi ho.”
Meri baat ka matlab samajhte hi usne banye hanth se towel pakad kar dayen hanth se mukka banakar, mujhe marne ka ishara karti huyi bahar nikal
gayi. Mai bhi uski is harkat se muskuraye bina nahi rah saka.
Uske jane ke bad, maine nimi se apna hanth chhudane ki kosis ki to, usne aur jor se mere hanth ko jakad liya. Wo abhi soyi nahi thi. Isliye mai apne
dusre hanth se uske sar par hanth ferne laga.
Kuch der bad keerti bhi night suit me aa gayi. Wo ami ki taraf bed par pair faila kar baith gayi. kuch der bad nimi gahri nind me so gayi to, maine keerti
se kaha.
Mai bola “tu ab kyo baithi hai. Jakar so ja.”
Keerti boli “jyada ban mat. Nimi so gayi hai. Chal ab hum bhi chal kar sote hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, ye ab raat bhar jaag jaag kar mujhe dekhti rahegi aur yadi mai nahi dikha to fir dar kar rone lagegi.”
Keerti boli “to kya mai jakar akeli sou.”
Mai bola “kya tujhe bhi nimi ki tarah akele sone se dar lagta hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe dar var kuch nahi lagta. Mujhe to tere sath sona hai.”
Mai bola “to ab tu bhi yahi so ja.”
Keerti boli “wo to tu nahi bhi kahega, tab bhi mai yaha se jane wali nahi hu.”
Mai bola “mai tujhe kyo jane ko boluga. Mai to chahta hu ki, tu hamesha meri najro ke samne hi rahe.”
Keerti boli “ye faltu ki baat chhod aur ye bata ki aaj tere jane ki soch kar hi nimi itna dari huyi hai to, fir kal tere jane ke bad ye tere bina kaise rahegi.”
Mai bola “ek to tere gusse me maine dono se, 2-3 din thik se baat bhi nahi ki, aur ab kal ja raha hu to, yahi sab soch soch kar dil baitha ja raha hai.”
Keerti boli “tu kahe to teri ye chinta mai door kar sakti hu.”
Mai bola “kaise.”
Keerti boli “jab tak tu yaha nahi hai. Tab tak ke liye mai yahi in dono ke pas ruk sakti hu.”
Mai bola “ye to maine socha hi nahi tha. Tune to meri saari chinta door kar di. Ab mai khushi khushi ja sakuga.”
Keerti Boli “na na, chinta door nahi ki. Maine kaha ruk sakti hu. Ye nahi kaha ki ruk jati hu.”
Mai bola “tu kahna kya chati hai.”
Keerti boli “mai sirf ye kahna chahti hu ki, yadi tu chahta hai ki, mai ami nimi ke pas mai ruk jau to, mai aisa kar sakti hu. Magar iske liye tujhe meri do
shart manna padega aur yadi tu unme se ek bhi shart nahi manta to, mai nahi rukugi.”
Mai bola “kaun si do shart hai teri.?”
Keerti boli “pahli shart ye ki, tu jakar mujhe phone karna nahi bhulega aur mujhe mere time par roj phone karega.”
Mai bola “mujhe manjur hai. Ab apni dusri shart bol.”
Keerti boli “dusri shart ye hai ki, kal tu jab tak yaha par hai, tab tak mujhe har ghante me tujhse ek pappi chahiye.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine use gusse me ghurte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kaisi behuda shart hai. Mujhe teri ye shart manjur nahi hai. Tu iske badle me apni koi or shart bata.”
Keerti boli “nahi meri to yahi shart hai aur yadi tujhe ye nahi manna hai to, fir is baat ko yahi par khatam kar de. Maine to tujhse pahle hi kaha tha ki,
tujhe meri dono hi shart manna padega. Meri ek bhi shart puri na hone par mai yaha nahi rukugi.”
Mai bola “tu to pagalon jaisi baat kar rahi hai. Tujhe malum hai ki, kal mujhe kitni taiyari karna hai. Aise me mai kal apne jane ki taiyari puri karuga ki,
har ghante me tujhe pappi dene ke liye dudta firuga. Mera har ek ghante me tere samne hona mushkil hai. Fir mai teri ye shart kaise puri kar sakuga.”
Keerti boli “ye sab tu mujh par chhod de. Mai chahe jaise bhi ho har ghante me tujhe, tere samne hi milugi aur yadi mai tere samne hu to, fir chahe
jaise bhi ho, tujhe har haal me mujhe pappi dena hi hoga.”
“Haan yadi mai tujhe tere samne nahi milti hu to, tujhe us ghante ki pappi maaf hai. Lekin itna yaad rakhna ki, yadi mere samne hone par bhi, tune
mujhe pappi nahi di to, mai samajhugi ki tune meri shart ko nahi mana hai aur fir mai bhi yaha nahi rukugi.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine jhunjhlate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye to tu mujhe blackmail kar rahi hai.”
Keeri boli “ab tu ise jo chahe, wo samajh sakta hai. Lekin yadi tu chahta hai ki, mai yaha par ruku, to tujhe meri ye shart manna hi padegi. Ab aage teri
marji.”
Mai bola “ok mujhe teri ye shart bhi manjur hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne muskurate kaha.
Keerti boli “good boy, ye huyi na baat, chal ab jaldi se suru kar de.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, maine chaukte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “pappi dena aur kya.?”
Mai bola “abhi.? Lekin shart to kal se suru hona hai.”
Keerti boli “ye tujhse maine kab kaha ki shart kal se suru hogi. Maine to ye kaha tha ki, kal jab tak tu yaha hai, tab tak tujhe har ghante me pappi dena
hai. Tera pappi dene ka samay to, abhi se hi suru hona hai. Ab der mat kar aur jaldi se pappi dekar ek ghante ke liye befikar ho ja.”
Keerti ki is baat ke jabab me maine use apni pareshani batate huye kaha.
Mai bola “yaha ami nimi so rahi hai. Unke samne ye sab karna acha nahi hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, keerti ne bura sa muh banate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are jab ye so rahi hai to, tu pappi nahi de pa raha hai. Fir kal din me to, sab jagte rahege. Tab sabke samne kaise de payega. Mujhe lagta
hai ki, tu is shart ko pura nahi kar payega. Is se to acha yahi hoga ki, hum apni shart, abhi hi khatam kar de.”
Keerti ki is baat ke jabab me maine apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “maine kab aisa karne se mana kiya hai. Mai to sirf ye kahna chahta hu ki, tu bahar chal kar pappi le le.”
Keerti boli “nahi, ab to tujhe yahi pappi dena hogi.”
Keerti ki jid ke samne maine bhi apne ghutne tekte huye kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, jaisi teri marji. Mujhe to isme maja hi maja milne wala hai.”
Ye kah kar, maine hanste huye apne aapko, thoda sa keerti ki taraf jhukaya. Mujhe apni taraf jhukte dekh, keerti ne bhi apne aapko meri taraf jhuka
diya aur fir hum dono ke honth aapas me mil gaye.
Hum dono karib 5 minit tak ek dusre ko honthon ko chuste rahe. Fir keerti ne khud hi kiss ko tod kar, ek lambi si angdayi li aur fir muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ab is kissy ke bad to, mujhe bahut gahri nind aa rahi hai. Abhi 3 baje hai aur agli kissy ka time 4 baje ka hai. Yadi tu jaagta rahe to, agli
kissy bhi kar lena, nahi to subah uthte hi, sabse pahle kissy karna aur uske bad koi kaam karna. Ab mai soti hu. Good night.”
Ye kahkar keerti muskurate huye ami se lipat gayi aur fir usne apni aankh band kar li. Mai nimi ke pas baitha, kabhi ami nimi ko dekhta to, kabhi keerti
ko dekhta. Kuch hi der me mujhe keerti bhi gahri nind me soti huyi lagne lagi.
Lekin meri aankhon se aaj na jane kyo nind ruthi huyi si thi. Mai baitha baitha bas ami nimi aur keerti ko dekhe ja raha tha. Mujhe teeno me hi koi khas
antar samajh me nahi aa raha tha.
Keerti ami nimi se bahut badi aur samajhdar thi. Lekin uske andar masumiyat bilkul ami nimi ki tarah hi thi. Jo is samay uske chehre se saaf jhalak rahi
thi. Uski is masumiyat ne mujhe, mere aur keerti ke bich huyi, kuch der pahle huyi ghatna ke baare me ek baar fir sochne par majbur kar diya tha.
Mai soch raha tha ki, mai jo sab kuch keerti ke sath kar raha hu, kya wo sab kuch uske sath karna sahi hai. Ye baat mere dimag me aate hi, mai
pareshan ho utha. Maine aaj jo pal keerti ke sath bitaye the, wo pal ab mujhe achanak hi, hamare rishte par gaali se lagne lage the.
Mai soch raha tha ki, ye mai kya kar raha hu. Aakhir keerti bhi to ami nimi ki tarah meri bahan hi hai. Yadi keerti meri sagi mausi ki ladki nahi to, ami
nimi bhi to meri sagi bahan nahi hai. Jab mai ami nimi ke baare me aisa nahi soch sakta to, fir keerti ke baare me aisa kaise soch sakta hu.
Keerti to masum hai. Mai kahi uski is masumiyat ka fayda to nahi utha raha hu. Yadi wo galti kar bhi rahi hai to, kya mujhe usko rokna nahi chahiye.
Mai kyo uski is galti me uska sath de raha hu.
Ye sab baten sochte sochte, mujhe apne aap par ghin aane lagi. Mujhe ab har taraf se mai hi galat najar aa raha tha. Mujhe bas yu lag raha tha ki, mai
jo bhi kar raha hu, wo kisi bhi tarah se sahi nahi hai.
Keerti meri bahan hai. Mujhe uske sath aisa nahi karna chahiye. Ab bas yahi baat mere dimag me goonj rahi thi aur mujhe ye sab karne ke liye dhikkar
rahi thi. Mere andar ki is goonj ko shayad keerti ne sun bhi liya tha.
Wo shayad sirf aankh band karke leti huyi thi ya fir aankh band karke mere sone ke intejar me jaag rahi thi. Lekin jab use mehsus hua ki, mai abhi tak
waise ka waisa hi baitha hu to, fri usne achanak hi apni aankh khol di.
Lekin mere chehre par najar padte hi, shayad use meri pareshani ka andaj bhi ho gaya tha. Isliye wo bina kuch kahe, ami ke pas se uth kar, mere pas
aa gayi. Usne mere pas aakar, mera hanth pakada aur fir mujhe khich kar, mere kamre me lekar aa gayi.
Mere kamre me aane ke bad, usne mujhe bed par baithaya aur khud mere samne jamin par ghutno ke bal baith gayi. Iske bad usne mere dono
hanthon ko, apne hanthon me lete huye usne kaha.
Keerti boli “kya soch raha hai. Abhi to tu acha bhala tha, fir achanak itna udas kyo ho gaya.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine uske chehre ki taraf dekha. Lekin uske chehre ke bholepan ko dekh kar, meri uska dil dukhane ki himmat nahi huyi. Maine
us se apne dil ki asli baat chhupate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe kuch bhi nahi hua. Bas tum sab se kabhi itni door nahi gaya hu na, isliye thoda sa udas hu.”
Lekin keerti shayad meri pareshani ko samajh rahi thi. Isliye usne meri is baat ko sunkar, mujhe samajhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “dekh, mujhse jhuth bolne ki kosis mat kar, mai janti hu ki, tu mere aur apne is naye rishte ko lekar udas hai. Yadi tu hamare is naye bane
rishte se, khush nahi hai to, mai abhi hi is rishte ko khatam kar deti hu.”
“Mujhe is se dard to hoga. Lekin utna dard nahi hoga, jitna dard abhi tujhe yu pareshan hote dekh kar ho raha hai. Mai sab kuch sah sakti hu, magar
teri ye udasi, ye paresani nahi sah sakti hu.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine muskurakar, uski is baat ko jhuthlate huye kaha.
Mai bola “jaisa tu soch rahi hai, waisa kuch bhi nahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mera hanth apne sar par rakhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “yadi aisa hi hai to, tu yahi baat mere sar par hanth rakh kar, meri kasam khakar bol ki, jaisa mai soch rahi hai, waisa kuch bhi nahi hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mai bebas sa hokar rah gaya. Uska soch galat nahi thi. Lekin mai sach bol kar uska dil dukhana nahi chahta tha. Isliye mai
uski baat sunkar, chup hi baitha raha. Mujhe khamosh dekh kar keerti ne fir kaha.
Keerti boli “mai janti hu ki, tu is wakt kya soch raha hai. Lekin tu jo baat aaj soch raha hai. Mai us baat ko barso se sochti aa rahi hu ki, ye sab galat hai.
Tu mera bhai hai aur tere sath mera aisa rishta nahi ho sakta hai.”
“Magar mera dil is baat ko kabhi nahi maana hai. Mai use tujhse pyar karne se jitna rokti rahi. Wo tujhe dino din utna hi jyada pyar karne laga. Aakhir
me mai apne dil ke hathon haar gayi aur na chahte huye bhi, mai tujhse pyar karne lagi.”
“Duniya mere is pyar ke baare me kya sochegi, mujhe is baat ki jara bhi parwah nahi hai. Mere liye to sirf ye baat mayne rakhti hai ki, tu mere pyar ke
baare me kya sochta hai.”
“Ab yadi tu hi mere is pyar ko galat manta hai to, fir aise rishte ko aage badane se koi fayda nahi hai. Hum apne is naye rishte ko, abhi isi wakt, yahi
par dafan kar dete hai aur fir se pahle ki taraf rahne lagte hai.”
Ye kahkar keerti ne apna sar meri god me rakh kar, apna chehra mere haatho me chhupa liya. Lekin mujhe uski aankhon ki nami ka aehsas ho gaya
tha. Isliye maine pyar se uske sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai tere pyar ko galat nahi manta. Lekin ye baat apne dil se kaise nikal du ki, tu meri bahan hai. Bas yahi soch soch kar mujhe lag raha hai
ki, mai tere bholepan ka fayda utha raha hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne meri taraf dekha aur fir mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tu mera kya fayda utha raha hai. Hum kitne din se ek sath so rahe hai. Lekin tune mujhe kabhi bhi, buri najar se nahi dekha aur na hi mere
sath koi galat harkat ki hai. Fir tujhe aisa kyo lagta hai ki, tu mera fayda utha raha hai.”
“Hamara pyar riya aur raj ki tarah sirf vasna nahi hai. Jisne unhe ye tak nahi sochne diya ki, wo bhai bahan hokar bhi, ek sarvajanik jagah par kya kar
rahe hai. Hum to ek dusre ke sath, kitne din se is band kamre me rah rahe hai. Fir bhi aaj tak humne ek dusre ke kisi ang ko nahi dekha hai. Fir
hamara pyar kaise galat ho sakta hai.”
Keerti ki is baat ke jabab me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai teri har baat ko manta hu. Lekin tu ye kyo sochti hai ki, riya aur raj ke rishte se hum apni tulna karke, hum apne is rishte ko sahi sabit kar
sakte hai.”
Keerti boli “hum galat nahi hai, isliye hume apne aapko sahi sabit karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Humara jo bhi rishta duniya ke samne hai, use badalne
ke liye tujhse kaun bol raha hai.”
“Duniya ke samne humara jo rishta hai, use waisa hi rahne de. Lekin jis rishte ko hum dono ne aaj banaya hai, bas hum use aapas me nibhate
chalege. Ab tu mujhe ye bata ki, tujhe meri khushi kitni pyari hai.”
Mai bola “apni jaan se bhi jyada.”
Keerti boli “jab tu mujhe apni jaan se bhi jyada pyar karta hai to, fir is baat ko lekar apne dil par koi bojh mat padne de. Fir bhi yadi tere dil par koi bojh
padta hai to, tu bas itna sochna ki, tu ye sab sirf meri khushi ke liye kar raha hai.”
“Ab meri khushi ke liye kuch karne par to, tere dil par koi bojh nahi padega na. Meri khushi ke liye kuch karne se to, tujhe khushi hi hogi na. Bolo kya
mai kuch galat bol rahi hu.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar mere dil ka bojh utar gaya tha aur maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, tu bilkul sahi bol rahi hai. Teri khushi ke liye kuch bhi karne se, mujhe khushi hi hogi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti muskurati huyi uth kar khadi ho gayi aur fir mera hath pakad kar, mujhe uthane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ab yadi tumhare dil ka bojh utar gaya ho to, chalo chal kar, so jate hai. Ab subah ke 4 baj gaye hai.”
Keerti ke muh se 4 bajne ki baat sunkar, maine use pakad kar apni taraf khich liya. Meri is harkat par keerti ne hairani se meri taraf dekhte huye
puchha.
Keerti boli “ab kya karne ka irada hai.”
Mai bola “ab 4 baj gaye hai aur teri shart puri karne ka samay ho gaya hai.”
Ye kahte huye, maine keerti ko khich kar apni god me baitha liya aur uske honthon par apne honth rakh diye. Ye keerti ko mera pahla aisa kiss tha,
jisko karne ke bad, mujhe kisi tarah ka koi pachhtawa nahi hona tha aur jise mai apni khushi se kar raha tha.
Hum dono bade sukun ke sath ek dusre ko kiss karne me khoye huye the ki, tabhi hume nimi ke nind me kunmunane ki aawaj sunayi di. Nimi ki aawaj
sunte hi, keerti ne kiss toda aur muskurati huyi meri god se uth kar khadi ho gayi.
Mera abhi yaha se jane ka, man to nahi tha. Lekin nimi ke jagne ke dar se, mai bhi uth kar khada ho gaya aur fir hum dono ami nimi ke pas wapas aa
gaye. Ami nimi ke pas wapas aakar, hum dono ek dsure ko dekhte dekhte, gahri nind me kho gaye.
Update-44
Keerti ke muh se 4 bajne ki baat sunkar, maine use pakad kar apni taraf khich liya. Meri is harkat par keerti ne hairani se meri taraf dekhte huye
puchha.
Keerti boli “ab kya karne ka irada hai.”
Mai bola “ab 4 baj gaye hai aur teri shart puri karne ka samay ho gaya hai.”
Ye kahte huye, maine keerti ko khich kar apni god me baitha liya aur uske honthon par apne honth rakh diye. Ye keerti ko mera pahla aisa kiss tha,
jisko karne ke bad, mujhe kisi tarah ka koi pachhtawa nahi hona tha aur jise mai apni khushi se kar raha tha.
Hum dono bade sukun ke sath ek dusre ko kiss karne me khoye huye the ki, tabhi hume nimi ke nind me kunmunane ki aawaj sunayi di. Nimi ki aawaj
sunte hi, keerti ne kiss toda aur muskurati huyi meri god se uth kar khadi ho gayi.
Mera abhi yaha se jane ka, man to nahi tha. Lekin nimi ke jagne ke dar se, mai bhi uth kar khada ho gaya aur fir hum dono ami nimi ke pas wapas aa
gaye. Ami nimi ke pas wapas aakar, hum dono ek dsure ko dekhte dekhte, gahri nind me kho gaye.
Subah meri nind 9 baje keerti ke jagane par khuli. Raat bhar jaagne ki vajah se, mai sabse bad me sokar uth raha tha. Maine aankh kholi to, keerti
darwaje ke samne apni kamar par dono hanth rakhe khadi muskura rahi thi.
Use dekh kar, maine bhi muskurate huye, us se good morning kiya. Lekin wo abhi bhi waise hi khadi, mujhe dekh kar, bas muskuraye ja rahi thi. Use
bina kisi baat ke is tarah muskurate dekh kar, maine kuch hairan hote huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye tujhe kya ho gaya.? Tu yu paglon ki tarah bevajah kyo hanse ja rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tu subah hote hi apni shart bhool gaya.”
Uski is baat ko sunkar, mujhe uski shart yaad aa gayi aur maine uth kar baithte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe teri shart yaad hai. Lekin pahle mujhe fresh to ho jane de.”
Lekin keerti ne meri is baat ko katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, tab tak to dusre ki baari aa jayegi. Waise bhi abhi mera kuch baasa khane ka mood hai.”
Ye kahte huye, wo mere pas aakar baith gayi. Use apne pas pakar, maine muskurate huye, use apne pas khicha aur use apni god me jhuka kar, apne
honth uske honth par rakh kar, uske honthon ko chusne laga.
Mai keerti ko apni god par jhuka kar, usko kiss karne me laga tha ki, tabhi mujhe kisi ke teji se upar aane ki aahat huyi aur maine isi ghabrahat me
hadbada kar keerti ko chhod diya.
Mere is tarah achanak keerti ko chhod dene se, wo apne aapko sambhal nahi payi aur meri hi god me gir gayi. Ab najara ye tha ki, mai bed par baitha
hua tha aur keerti ka sar meri god me rakha hua tha.
Is se pahle ki, wo apne aapko sambhal kar, meri god se uth pati. Uske pahle hi ami mere kamre ma aa gayi. Usne keerti ko meri god me lete dekha to,
usne kuch hairan sa hote huye mujhse kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya didi ko kya hua.? Ye is tarah se aapki god me kyo leti hai.”
Nimi ke achanak aane aur uske sawal se mai hadbada gaya tha. Lekin keerti ne apne aapko sambhal kar, meri god se uthte huye, ami se kaha.
Keerti boli “are mujhe kuch nahi hua, bas meri aankh me kuch chala gaya tha. Mai wahi punnu se nikalwa rahi thi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, ami ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Ami boli “are didi, aankh me kuch chala jaye to, use aisa nahi nikalna chahiye. Is se aankh kharab ho sakti hai.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, keerti ne chaukne ka natak karte huye us se kaha.
Keerti boli “to kaise nikalna chahiye.”
Ami boli “use pani daal kar nikalna chahiye. Abhi nikal gaya ya mai nikal kar dikhau.”
Keerti boli “ab to nikal gaya hai. Lekin aage se teri baat ko yaad rakhugi. Ab tu ye bata ki, tujhe maine jo kaam diya tha, tu use chhod kar upar kyo aa
gayi.”
Ami boli “mujhe to mammy ne bheja hai ki, 9 baj gaye hai, jakar bhaiya ko utha du.”
Keerti boli “ache se dekh le ki, punnu uth chuka hai. Ab tu jakar wo kaam kar, jo maine tujhe bataya hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, ami ne bura sa muh banate huye keerti se kaha.
Ami boli “khud to aaram se ghoom rahi ho aur apna kaam mujhse karwa rahi ho. Thik hai mai jati hu.”
Ye kah kar ami chali gayi aur keerti mujhe gusse se ghurne lagi. Mai uske is tarah se ghoorne ka matlab samajh gaya tha. Isliye maine use apni safayi
dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab mai kya karta. Mujhe kisi ke aane ki aahat huyi to, ghabrahat me maine tujhe chhod diya.”
Keeerti boli “chhodna hi tha to, kam se kam mujhe sidha to kar dete. Aise apni god me gira kar, kaun sa bahaduri ka kaam kar diya. Us par jab ami
puchh rahi thi to, usko koi jabab bhi nahi de pa rahe the.”
Keerti ko is tarah gussa hote dekh kar, maine usko maska lagate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tune usko itna acha jabba to diya hai. Yadi mai aisa jabab sochne bhi baithta, tab bhi aisa jabab nahi de pata.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ab jyada maska lagane ki jarurat nahi hai. Chalo, ab jaldi se uth jao aur 10 baje ke pahle taiyar ho jao.”
Mai uski is baat ka matlab achi tarah se samajh gaya tha. Lekin fir bhi maine usko pareshan karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab 10 baje ke pahle kyo taiyar hona hai.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne fir bhanakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumhe ek hi baat kitni baar batana padegi. Meri agli kist wasul karne ka samay 10 baje hai. Isliye 10 baje ke pahle taiyar ho jao aur abki
baar aisa koi natak nahi chalega.”
Uski baat sunkar, mai hasne laga aur wo bhi hansti huyi bahar nikal gayi. Uske jane ke mai uth kar apne kamre me aa gaya aur fresh hone chala gaya.
Mujhe taiyar hote hote 10 baj gaye.
Ghadi ke 10 bajate hi, keerti nashta lekar mere samne khadi ho gayi. Maine use kiss karke apni shart ko pura kiya aur fir us se baat karte karte nashta
karne laga. Usne bataya ki, niche mehul baitha hai aur mujhe jaldi se nashta karke niche aane ko bol kar, wo wapas chali gayi.
Keerti ke jaane ke bad, maine jaldi jaldi nashta kiya aur fir mai niche aa gaya. Mai niche aaya to mehul chhoti maa se baat kar raha tha. Mujhe dekhte
hi, wo uth kar khada ho gaya. Use khada hote dekh, maine use tokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “abe, tu mujhe dekh kar khada kyo ho raha hai.”
Meri is baat par mehul ne mujhe taana marte huye kaha.

Mehul bola “ab sahab aayege to, naukar chakar ko to uth kar khada hona hi padega.”
Mai bola “ab tujhe kya hua. Itna gussa kyo ho raha hai.”
Mehul bola “tujhe nahi malum ki, mai gussa kyo ho raha hu.”
Mai bola “jab tu kuch batayega nahi to, mujhe kaise pata chalega. Ab kuch bol bhi, kya hua.”
Mehul Bola “kal maine tujhe kitne call kiye. Tune mera phone uthaya kyo nahi tha.”
Mai bola “yaar, kal meri nind lag gayi thi, isliye tera call dekh nahi saka tha.”
Mehul bola “yadi tu kal raat ko jaldi so gaya tha to, fir tujhe abhi 9 baje jagana kyo pad raha hai. Tujhe to khud hi jaldi uth jaana chahiye tha.”
Mai bola “yaar, baat ye hai ki, raat ko ye nimi achanak rone lagi thi. Jis vajah se meri nind khul gayi thi aur fir mai raat bhar iske pas hi baitha raha.
Lekin ab tu ye faltu ki baat chhod aur ye bata ki, teri chalne ki sab taiyari ho gayi ya nahi.”
Mehul bola “meri to saari taiyari ho gayi. Magar yaha aane par pata chala hai ki, abhi tak teri koi taiyari nahi huyi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe kya taiyari karna. Mujhe to bas apne kapde pack karna hai. Isme mujhe 15 minit ka samay bhi nahi lagega. Tu kahe to mai abhi tere
sath chalne ko taiyar hu.”
Mehul bola “nahi, tujhe abhi chalne ki jarurat nahi hai. Lekin 5 baje ke pahle ghar jarur pahuch jana.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai 5 baje ke pahle ghar pahuch jauga. Ab tera sabse milna ho gaya ho to, tu ja sakta hai.”
Mere muh se jane ki baat sunkar, mehul ne mujh par bhadakte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “mai kyo jau. Tu ja aur jakar apni taiyari kar.”
Lekin maine uski is baat ko ansuna kar, use pakad kar apne sath bahar le aaya aur fir bahar aane ke bad us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu shilpa se mila.”
Mehul bola “nahi.”
Mai bola “kyo nahi mila. Kya use bataya nahi ki, tu mumbai ja raha hai.”
Mehul bola “maine sab bata diya.”
Mai bola “to kya usne tujhse milne ka nahi bola.”
Mehul Bola “bola tha, magar maine mana kar diya. Maine kah diya ki, jab mai laut kar aauga, tabhi us se miluga.”
Mai bola “kabhi kabhi tu bilkul pagalpan wali harkat karta hai. Agar us se mil lega to tera kya jayega.”
Mehul bola “yaar mera man, abhi papa ke siwa kahi nahi lag raha.”
Mai bola “dekh, teri baat sahi hai. Lekin ek baar uske baare me bhi soch kar dekh. Use itne din tere bina rahna hai aur pata nahi, tujhe waha par, us se
baat karne ka samay kab mil payega. Isliye use bekar me pareshan karna thik nahi hai. Tu yaha bekar ki baton me apna samay barbad mat kar aur
abhi us se jakar mil le.”
Mehul bola “thik hai, tu kahta hai to, mai us se jakar mil leta hu. Tu apni taiyari karke ghar pahuch. Tab tak mai bhi us se mil kar ghar pahuchta hu.”
Itna kah kar mehul chala gaya aur maine wapas aakar apni packing karna suru kar diya. Is sab ke sath sath, mai har ghante par keerti ko kiss bhi deta
raha. Mere liye ye kiss karna bhi, ek alag hi tarah ka anubhav tha.
Ye sab yadi kisi aur samay ho raha hota to, shayad mai keerti ko kiss karne ke intejar me baitha rahta. Lekin is samay usko kiss karne ke naam se hi
meri haalat patli hoti ja rahi thi.
Aisa nahi tha ki, aisa karke mujhe khushi nahi ho rahi thi. Mujhe use kiss karke bahut khushi ho rahi thi. Magar us se kahin jyada, is baat ka dar lag
raha tha ki, hume aisa karte kahin koi dekh na le.
Kyoki ghar me is samay mere jane ki taiyari chal rahi thi aur sab yaha waha ghumte fir rahe the. Jis vajah se mai keerti se bachta fir raha tha. Lekin wo
thi ki, har ghante me, mujhe dhud kar mere samne aa hi jati thi.
Mai abhi apne kamre me hi tha aur lagbhag meri saari packing ho chuki thi. Mai mehul ke ghar jane ko taiyar ho raha tha. Abhi 3 baje tak to sab kuch
thik thak chalta raha aur mujhe keerti ko kiss karne me jyada pareshani nahi huyi.
Lekin ab mere jane ka samay karib aa gaya tha aur ab ami nimi mere aas pas hi rah rahi thi. Meri jane ki saari taiyariyan to ho chuki thi. Magar ami
nimi ki taiyariyan abhi bhi khatam hone ka naam nahi le rahi thi.
Wo baar baar puchh rahi thi. Bhaiya ye saman rakh liya. Bhaiya wo saman rakh liya. Kahin kuch rakhne ko le aati to, kahin kuch rakhne ko le aati.
Mujhe mere deodorent ki khushbu to bahut aa rahi thi. Magar wo kahi dikh nahi raha tha.
Thodi der mai use yaha waha dekhta raha. Lekin jab wo kahi dikhayi nahi diya to, maine ami se puchha.
Mai bola “mera deo idhar hi rakha tha. Lekin ab idhar nahi dikh raha. Tum dono me se kisi ne uthaya to nahi.”
Ami boli “wo to nimi ne spray kar diya.”
Mai bola “kaha.”
Ami boli “Aapke bag se badbu si aa rahi thi to, usne pahle bag par spray kiya aur fir use aapke kamre se bhi badbu aati samajh me aayi to, baki ka
aapke room me spray kar diya.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, maine apna sar peette huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “kuch to bacha hoga.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me nimi ne bade hi, bholepan se kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, usme jyada tha hi kaha. Aapke aadhe hi room me ho paya tha. Tabhi to itni kam khusbu aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “tujhe itna bhi nahi malum ki, room spray aur body spray me antar hota hai. Wo room spray nahi, body spray tha. Jise tune apni body ko
chhod kar, sab jagah kar diya.”
Nimi boli “mujhe malum hai, par aapka deo ganda tha. Uski khusbu achi nahi thi, isliye maine use khatam kar diya, taki aap acha wala deo le lo.”
Mujhe malum tha ki, chahe kuch bhi ho jaye, par nimi apni galti kabhi nahi manegi. Isliye maine us se bahas na karne me hi apni bhalai samjhi aur mai
chup chap taiyar hone laga.
Aisa hi chalte chalte 4 baj gaye aur ab keerti ko aakhiri kiss karne ka samay bhi aa gaya. Lekin ab mere sath ami nimi chipki huyi thi aur keerti 4 bajne
ke bad bhi mere samne nahi aayi thi.
Subah se aisa pahli baar ho raha tha ki, mera usko kiss karne ka samay hua ho aur wo samne na aayi ho. Mujhe ye baat kuch ajib lagi aur maine ami
se kaha.
Mai bola “betu, jara dekh ka raa ki, keerti kaha hai aur kya kar rahi hai. Mujhe us se kuch jaruri baat karna hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, ami keerti ko dekhne chali gayi. Thodi der bad usne wapas aakar kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, keerti didi to ghar par nahi hai. Wo nitika didi ke ghar gayi hai aur bol kar gayi ki, wo aapse mehul bhaiya ke ghar par hi mil legi.”
Ami ki ye baat sunte hi, mujhe bahut jor ka jhatka laga aur na chahte huye bhi mai tadap utha. Ye tadap keerti ko kiss na kar pane ki nahi thi. Balki ye
tadap apne jane ke pahle, kuch pal keerti ke sath na bita pane ki thi.
Mai sochne par majbur ho gaya ki, keerti ke liye mere jajbaton ki koi aehmiyat nahi hai. Use ye bhi nahi laga ki, mai ja raha hu to, kam se kam mere
pas to rahe aur yadi uska jana itna hi jaruri tha to, kam se kam mujhse bol kar to jaa sakti thi.
Is se to yahi lagta hai ki, use mere jane ka jara bhi dukh nahi hai. Is aakhiri samay par keerti ke mere samne na aane se, mujhe bahut bura lag raha tha
aur mujhe uski ye harkat jara bhi pasand nahi aayi thi.
Mai man hi man us se naraj tha. Meri is narajgi ne mujhe itna udas kar diya tha ki, yadi koi aur samay hota to, mai apna jana hi taal deta. Lekin abhi
aisa kar pana mere liye sambhav hi nahi tha.
Maine beman se apna saman uthaya aur ami nimi ke sath niche aa gaya. Niche aane par chhoti maa bhi taiyar mili. Unne mujhe dekhte hi, driver se
mera saman gadi me rakhne kaha.
Chhoti maa aur ami nimi mere sath mehul ke ghar tak ja rahi thi. Saman rakh jane ke bad hum log mehul ke ghar ke liye nikal liye aur 5 baje ke pahle
hi hum mehul ke ghar pahuch gaye.
Waha pahuchte hi, meri najar sabse pahle waha khadi, keerti ki scooty par padi. Jiska matlab tha ki, wo nitika ke ghar se mehul ke yaha aa chuki thi.
Lekin ab mera man us se, baat karne ka jara bhi nahi tha.
Mai ami nimi aur chhoti maa ke sath, mehul ke ghar ke andar pahuch gaya. Andar keerti aur nitika milkar aunty ke sath saara saman rakhwa rahi thi.
Mujhe dekhte hi keerti ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
Lekin mai use andekha karte huye, seedha mehul ke kamre me chala gaya. Mehul bhi apna saman pack karne me laga tha. Use abhi bhi saman pack
karte dekh, maine us par bhadakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “subah to tu kitna muh chala raha tha ki, teri sab taiyari ho chuki hai. Lekin yaha to abhi tak teri packing hi chal rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, mehul ne apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “abe meri saari packing pahle hi ho chuki thi. Lekin abhi abhi keerti ne kuch saman lakar diya to use hi pack kar raha hu.”
Keerti ka naam sunte hi, mera dimag ek baar fir ghoomne laga. Mai sochne laga ki, mere liye to, kuch layi nahi aur pata nahi ise kya lakar diya hai. Are
mujhe kuch na bhi deti, tab bhi chal jata. Magar jati samay kam se kam, ek baar khud se milne ka mauka to de deti.
Abhi se jab iska ye haal hai to, mere mumbai chale jane ke bad to, ye mujhe bilkul hi bhool jayegi. Mai keerti ke baare me ye sab sochne me khoya
hua tha aur mujhe is tarah se kahi khoya hua dekh, mehul ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “abe kya khayalon me hi mumbai pahuch gaya hai. Ab bekar me baith kar samay barbad mat kar aur ye saman bahar le chalne me meri
madad kar.”
Mai bola “maine apna saman rakhne me khud apni madad ki hai. Tu bhi apni madad khud kar le. Mujhe thoda aaram karne de.”
Mehul bola “chal rahne de. Tere jaise najuk aadmi se ye hoga bhi nahi. Lekin tujhe aate hi aaram ki jarurat kyo pad gayi. Ghar se idhar tak aane me hi
tu itna thak gaya hai to, fir teri idhar se mumbai tak ke safar me kya haalat hogi.”
Mehul ke in bekar ke sawalon se maine chidchidate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu apni faltu ki bakwas band karke, apna kaam karne me man laga. Apni bakwas se mera dimag kharab mat kar aur mujhe aaram karne de.”
Mehul ko mere is tarah se bhadakne ki vajah samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Isliye usne mujhe pareshana karte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “abe tujhe hua kya hai. Tu to aise bhadak raha hai, jaise koi teri mehbuba ko bhaga kar le gaya ho.”
Mai bola “meri mehbuba ko koi bhaga kar nahi le gaya. Wo khud hi mujhe chhod kar bhag gayi.”
Mehul bola “mujhe lagta hai ki, tu mumbai jane ke naam se satiya gaya hai. Tu aaram hi kar to acha hai. Warna tu apne sath sath, mera bhi dimag
kharab karke rakh dega.”
Itna bol kar mehul khud hi, ek ek karke saman bahar le jane laga aur mai uske bed par let kar, apne dimag ko shant karne ki kosis karne laga. Lekin
mere dimag ko kuch hua hota to, wo shant hota.
Hua to mere dil ko tha aur mera dil keerti ki ek chhoti si baat se itna jyada dukhi ho gaya tha ki, ab mujhe kuch bhi acha nahi lag raha tha. Yaha tak ki
keerti ne aate samay mujhe dekh kar, jo muskurahat di thi.
Uski wo muskurahat bhi, ab mujhe mere seene me chubhti huyi si mehsus ho rahi thi. Mujhe keerti ka yu hansna jara bhi sahan nahi hua. Mai to bas
yahi maan kar chal raha tha ki, keerti ko mere jane ka koi dukh nahi hai.
Isme jo thodi bahut kasar baki rah gayi thi, wo mehul ne ye bata kar puri kar di thi ki, keerti uske liye kuch lekar aayi hai. Keerti ki ye baat, mujhe ye
sochne par majbur kar rahi thi ki, usko mehul ki fikar to hai. Magar use meri jara bhi fikar nahi hai.
Mujhe is baat ko lekar, mehul se jalan to nahi ho rahi thi. Lekin keerti ka mujhe chhod kar, mehul ki fikar karna, mai sah nahi pa raha tha. Magar abhi
shayad mere dil ko aur bhi jalna baki tha.
Kuch hi der bad, keerti ke sath sath shilpa aur nitika mere liye chay lekar room me aayi. Wo teeno aapas me hans hans kar baat kar rahi thi aur unki ye
hansi mujhe fir se chubh rahi thi.
Keerti ne mere pas aakar mujhe dena chahi to, maine chay peene se mana kar diya. Jiske bad, wo teeno waise hi baat karti huyi, wapas bhi chali gayi.
Keerti ki is harkat ne mera gussa aur bhi jyada bada diya.
Mai sochne laga ki, kam se kam ye to puchh sakti thi ki, mai chay kyo nahi pee raha hu. Lekin ise to meri kisi bhi baat ki, koi bhi parwah nahi hai. Mai
bhi ab mumbai jakar riya ke sath khub masti karuga aur ise phone bhi nahi karuga.
Lekin mere aisa karne se kya hoga. Kya pata mere mumbai jane ke bad, iske pas khud hi mujhse baat karne ka samay na ho. Aise me mere baat
karne ya na karne se ise kya farak padega.
Waise bhi in teen dino me, ise mere se bina baat kiye rahne ki aadat ho gayi hai. Raat ko to mujhe kaise pyar se samjha rahi thi aur ab iske pas, ek
baar meri taraf dekhne tak ka samay nahi hai.
Is samay mere man me, keerti ke liye, jo bhi ulta sidha aa raha tha. Mai bas soche ja raha tha aur man hi man keerti ko kose ja raha tha. Mujhe keerti
se, apne sath aisa bartaw kiye jane ki ummid kabhi nahi thi.
Yahi vajah thi ki, keerti ke is bartaw se, mujhe bahut thes pahuchi thi aur mera dil andar hi andar ro raha tha. Mere seene me ek ajib si aag jal rahi thi.
Jo mujhe andar hi andar jalaye ja rahi thi. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise mere seene me dil to hai. Magar us dil me dhadkan nahi hai.
Update-45
Mai sochne laga ki, kam se kam ye to puchh sakti thi ki, mai chay kyo nahi pee raha hu. Lekin ise to meri kisi bhi baat ki, koi bhi parwah nahi hai. Mai
bhi ab mumbai jakar riya ke sath khub masti karuga aur ise phone bhi nahi karuga.
Lekin mere aisa karne se kya hoga. Kya pata mere mumbai jane ke bad, iske pas khud hi mujhse baat karne ka samay na ho. Aise me mere baat
karne ya na karne se ise kya farak padega.
Waise bhi in teen dino me, ise mere se bina baat kiye rahne ki aadat ho gayi hai. Raat ko to mujhe kaise pyar se samjha rahi thi aur ab iske pas, ek
baar meri taraf dekhne tak ka samay nahi hai.
Is samay mere man me, keerti ke liye, jo bhi ulta sidha aa raha tha. Mai bas soche ja raha tha aur man hi man keerti ko kose ja raha tha. Mujhe keerti
se, apne sath aisa bartaw kiye jane ki ummid kabhi nahi thi.
Yahi vajah thi ki, keerti ke is bartaw se, mujhe bahut thes pahuchi thi aur mera dil andar hi andar ro raha tha. Mere seene me ek ajib si aag jal rahi thi.
Jo mujhe andar hi andar jalaye ja rahi thi. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise mere seene me dil to hai. Magar us dil me dhadkan nahi hai.
Mai abhi apni inhi socho me gum tha ki, tabhi mere kamre me shilpa aayi. Mai samjha ki, wo yaha kisi kaam se aayi hai. Lekin wo mujhse hi milne aayi
thi. Mai bed par leta hua tha. Lekin use apne pas aate dekh kar, mai uth kar baith gaya.
Wo mere pas hi aakar chup chap khadi ho gayi. Use shayad mujhse kuch kahne me jhijhak ho rahi thi. Use is tarah se khada dekh kar, maine us se
kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Kya mujhse koi kaam hai.”
Shilpa boli “nahi, koi kaam nahi hai. Bas tumko sorry aur thanks bolna tha.”
Uski ye baat sunkar, maine thoda chaukte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tum thanks kyo kahna chahti ho, ye to mai samajh gaya. Lekin tumhare sorry kahne wali baat meri samajh me nahi aayi. Meri najar me to
tumne aisa kuch bhi nahi kiya. Jiske liye tumhe sorry bolna pade.”
Meri baat sunkar shilpa ne apna sar jhukate huye kaha.
Shilpa boli “tumhari najar me to nahi. Lekin meri najar me maine bahut galat kiya hai. Mai hamesa tumhare baare me galati sochti rahi.”
Mai bola “mujhe abhi kuch samajh me nahi aa raha ki, tum kya kahna chahti ho.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, shilpa ne apni baat ko saaf karet huye kaha.
Shilpa Boli “mai man hi man me, tumhare liye jalan rakhti thi.”
Mai bola “mai tumhari is jalan ko samajh sakta hu. Lekin ek tarah se ye tumhara hi ghar hai aur is ghar me yadi koi bahar wala apna haq jata kar,
tumhare kisi apne ka haq chhinega to, uske liye tumhare man me jalan hona koi buri baat nahi hai. Mujhe to isme koi burai najar nahi aati.”
Shilpa boli “tum chahe kuch bhi kaho, lekin sach ye hi hai ki, us jagah par mai galat thi. Kyoki uncle aunty ne kabhi tumhe mehul se kam nahi samjha
aur tumne bhi uncle aunty ko kabhi khud se alag nahi samjha. Mehul bhi tumhe apna bhai hi manta hai.”
“Sirf ek mai hi thi, jo hamesha tumhe bahar wala samajhti rahi. Mai hamesha ye hi sochti rahti thi ki, tum mehul ka haq chhin rahe ho. Jo sab uncle
aunty se mehul ko milna chahiye. Us par tum daaka daal rahe ho. Lekin aaj mujhe apni is galti ka dil se aehsas ho raha hai ki, mai galat thi.”
Shilpa ki ye baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.

Mai bola “chalo koi baat nahi. Jo kuch bhi hua, use bhool jao. Lekin ek baat batao ki, aaj achanak tumhe is baat ka aehsas kaise ho gaya.”
Shilpa boli “mehul to jane se pahle mujhse mlna hi nahi chahta tha. Lekin tumne use jabardasti mujhse milne ke liye bheja. Fir mehul mujhe ghar bhi
nahi lana chahta tha. Lekin tumne keerti se mujhe, yaha bulwa kar, mujhe is ghadi sab ke sath shamil hone ka mauka de diya. Inhi sab baton ne
tumhare baare me, jo bhi meri buri soch thi, use khatam kar diya.”
Mai bola “ab to tum mujhe apne parivar ka ek hissa samajhti ho na.”
Shilpa boli “haan.”
Mai bola “to fir sorry aur thanks ki koi jarurat nahi hai.”
Abhi meri baat puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, tabhi keerti andar aa gayi. Usne andar aate hi shilpa se kaha.
Keerti boli “ab yadi tera sorry aur thanks kahna ho gaya ho to, tu jara nitika ke ghar chali ja. Wo taiyar hone gayi hai. Use jara jaldi se taiyar karwa kar
le aa. Warna pata chale ki, idhar sabke jane ka samay bhi ho jaye aur uska taiyar hona bhi na ho paye.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar shilpa bahar jane lagi. Uske pichhe pichhe keerti bhi darwaje ke bahar tak gayi. Lekin shilpa ke us se door hote hi, wo fauran
wapas palti aur mere pas aakar baithte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mere kiss ka samay ho gaya hai. Jaldi se mera kiss do.”
Mai bola “chal jyada natak mat kar. Dekh liya tera kiss aur tera pyar.”
Keerti boli “dekh tu mujhe jo chahe wo bol le. Lekin mere pyar ko kuch mat bolna.”
Mai bola “boluga, ek baar nahi sau baar boluga. Tu ja yaha se.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti gusse me uthi aur bahar chali gayi. Uske is tarah gussa hokar, jane se mujhe bura to bahut laga. Lekin fir mai sochne laga ki,
yadi mai is se gussa tha to, kya ye mujhe mana nahi sakti thi.
Mai abhi uske baare me jyada kuch soch bhi nahi paya tha ki, tabhi keerti mujhe wapas aati dikhi. Use dekhte hi, maine fir se apna muh fula liya. Ab
mujhe to us se kuch kahna nahi tha aur kahna to use bhi kuch nahi tha.
Wo tej kadmo se chalti huyi mere pas aayi aur is se pahle ki mai uske is tarah se aane ke baare me kuch soch samajh pata. Us se pahle hi, keerti ne
apne us kaam ko anjam de diya, jis kaam ke liye wo wapas aayi thi.
Usne mere pas aate hi, badi berahmi se mere chehre ko pakda aur apne honth mere hothon par rakh diye. Uski achanak se huyi, is harakat se mai
buri tarah se hadbada gaya aur khud ko us se chhudane ki kosis karne laga.
Magar meri saari kosis bekar hi rahi. Wo bahut kaskar mujhe pakde huye thi aur badi bedardi se mere honth chuse ja rahi thi. Lekin yaha meri haalat is
dar se kharab huyi ja rahi thi ki, kahi koi aa na jaye.
Lekin uske kiss me kuch aisa jadu tha ki, kuch hi der me mai apne is dar ko bhool kar, uske kiss ka jabab dene laga. Mujhe uska yu kiss karna bahut
acha lag raha tha aur use kiss karte karte mera saara gussa bhi shant ho gaya.
Us samay keerti par kiss karne ka aisa junun sawar tha ki, use kisi ke aa jane ka jara bhi dar nahi sata raha tha. Lekin maine mauke ki najakat ko
samajhte huye, khud ko bade pyar se us se chhudaya aur fir uski aankhon me dekhte huye kaha.
Mai Bola “ye kya pagalpan tha. Yadi abhi koi yaha aa jata to, kya hota.”
Keerti boli “koi aa jata to, meri bala se. Mujhe mera kiss chahiye tha aur wo maine le liya.”
Mai bola “yadi aisi hi kiss wali thi to, iske pahle ka kiss lena kyo bhool gayi. Kya mujhse mil kar nahi aa sakti thi.”
Keerti boli “wo isliye, kyoki mere dimag me kuch aur hi chal raha tha.”
Mai bola “kya chal raha tha.”
Keerti boli “pahle tu bata. Tune kya soch rakha tha.”
Mai bola “maine to yahi socha tha ki, hum ghar me hi ache se ek dusre se mil lege. Ab itni bhid bhad me aise milna thik nahi rahta.”
Keerti boli “mujhe malum tha ki, tu apne jane ke bahut pahle hi mujhse pichha chhuda lega. Lekin mai tera pichha itni aasani se chhodne wali nahi hu.
Mai to tujhse jate jate bhi kiss lugi.”
Mai bola “pagal hai kya. Abhi acha tha ki, koi nahi aaya magar ab iske bad kuch mat karna. Jaruri nahi ki har baar koi na aaye.”
Keerti boli “koi kaise aata. Mai sab ko kaam me fasa kar aayi thi aur aage bhi aisa hi hoga.”
Mai bola “aage aisa kuch nahi hoga. Kyoki ab sab humare sath hi honge.”
Keerti boli “tu bhi bachchon wali baat karta hai. Mai aise hi ghar se jaldi nahi nikli thi. Maine sab kuch soch rakha hai. Ab tu jyada sawal mat kar aur
chup chap mere sath chal.”
Keerti boli “kaha na, koi sawal mat kar.”
Ye kah kar usne mujhe pakad kar khicha aur mai uth kar uske pichhe pichhe chalne laga. Kamre se bahar aane ke bad, usne aunty se kaha.
Keerti boli “aunty hum log wahi pahuch jayege. Aap log aane me der mat karna.”
Aunty boli “tu humari chinta mat kar, hum log samay par pahuch jayege.”
Mere kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Koi bhi ye nahi puchh raha tha ki, tum log kaha ja rahe ho. Na jane keerti ne sab logon ko kaun si ghutti
ghont kar pila di. Mujhe bas itna hi samajh me aa raha tha ki, isne jarur in logon ko koi patti pada di hai. Tabhi sab han han kiye ja rahe hai. Koi kuch
sawal nahi kar raha hai.
Mai bina ye jane ki, hum kaha ja rahe hai, chup chap uske pichhe pichhe chala ja raha tha. Bahar aakar keerti ne mujhse apni scooty chalane ko kaha.
Maine scooty start ki aur fir us ne baithte huye kaha ki, railway station ki taraf le lo.
Maine bina koi sawal kiye, scooty aage bada di. Mai janna to, chahta tha ki, ye abhi se staion kyo ja rahi hai. Lekin mere sawal karne se wo kahi fir se
bhanbhane na lage, ye soch kar mai bina kuch puchhe hi scooty chalaye ja raha tha.
Lekin keerti ne staion se thode pahle hi padne wale park ke samne scooty rukwa di aur gaadi park karne ko kahne lagi. Uski ye baat sunkar to, mera
dimag hi chakra gaya. Ye dekh kar mujhse bina kuch na raha gaya aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya tu sabko waha par ye bol kar aa rahi hai ki, hum yaha park mai baithe milege.”
Keerti boli “tu hamesha buddhu ka buddhu hi rahega. Pahle scooty park karke andar chal, fir mai tujhe sab batati hu.”
Ye bol kar wo park ki tickets lene lagi aur mai gaadi park karne laga. Maine jab tak gaadi park ki wo bhi tickets le aayi thi. Hum log park ke andar aa
gaye. andar is samay sabhi jode hi najar aa rahe the aur sab apne apne me mast the.
Keerti aage aage chali ja rahi thi aur mai uske piche piche chal raha tha. Vo park ka chakkar lagaye ja rahi thi. Jab mujh se nahi raha gaya to mai bol
pada.
Mai bola “kya kar rahi hai. Pure park ka chakkar kyon laga rahi hai. Kya yaha par evening walk karwane layi hai.”
Keerti boli “chup chap chalta rah.”
Mai fir se chup chap uske piche piche chalne laga. Kuch door chalne ke bad wo ek ped ke pas jakar ruk gayi. Usne wahi baithne ko bola aur fir us ped
se tik kar pair faila kar baith gayi.
Mai bhi uske pas hi ped se tik kar baith gaya. Lekin mera baithna aur letna ek barabar hi tha. Mai ped se tik kar, adhleti awastha me baitha tha aur
mere dono ghutne mude huye the. Mujhe yu baitha dekh kar keerti ne gussa karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya aise baitha jata hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, ek baar maine apne aapko dekha aur fir us se kaha.
Mai bola “kyo kya hua. Ache se to baitha hu. Aise baithne se aaram mil raha hai.”
Keerti boli “tujhe aaram karna hai to aise mat kar.”
Mai bola “to kaise karu.”
Keerti boli “wo dekh, waise aaram kiya jata hai.”

Maine us taraf dekha jis taraf keerti ne ungli dikhayi thi. Waha ek ladki ki god me ladka sar rakh kar leta hua tha. Ye dekh kar maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “wo to saala pagal hai. Itni sundar ladki samne hai aur wo aaram se aankh bad karke leta hua hai. Mai hota to......”
Itna kah kar mai apni baat kahte kahte ruk gaya. Mujhe meri baat puri na karte dekh, keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “ruk kyo gaya. Apni baat ko pura kar, tu hota to, tu kya karta.”
Mai bola “mai hota to.......”
Ye kah kar maine apna baayan hanth keerti ki kamar me daal kar, use apne pas khiskaya aur fir apne baanyen hanth ko uski baahon ke niche laga kar
apni taraf khicha to keerti ki pith mere sine se lag gayi.
Aisa karne se keerti ke pair khud hi duri taraf mud gaye. Maine uske dono pairon ko pakad kar apni taraf ghumaya to keerti ghum kar mere samne aa
gayi. Use kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki mai ye kya kar raha hu.
Lekin jab maine uske kandhon ko pakad kar uski pith ko apne mude huye pairon par tika diya aur dono pairon ko khich kar apne pas kiya to, hum dono
ke chehre ek dusre ke samne ho gaye the.
Ab keerti ki pith mere pairo par tiki huyi thi aur hum dono ek dusre ke aamne samne the. Mai use badi gaur se dekhne laga. Keerti meri harkat se
hansne lagi aur mai bhi use dekh kar muskura raha tha. Mai pyar se uske baalon me hanth ferne laga. Keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye kya tarika tha. Mujhe to pura gol gol ghuma kar rakh diya. Bol nahi sakta tha ki, aise baith ja.”
Mai bola “tu hi to bol rahi thi ki, ruk kyo gaya bata, to maine kar ke bata diya.”
Meri baat sunkar, wo fir hasne lagi. Maine uske gaalon aur hontho par hanth ferte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu kitni komal hai. Tere ye honth to aur bhi jyada komal aur rasile hai.”
Keerti boli “bahut baten banana sikh gaya hai. Ja mai tujhse baat nahi karti.”
Ye kahte huye usne apna chehra niche jhuka liya. Maine apne hanth se uske chehre ko upar uthaya aur puchha.
Mai bola “ab kya hua. Ab kyo gussa ho rahi hai. Mera aisa karna tujhe acha nahi laga kya.”
Keerti boli “tu kuch bhi kar mujhe bura nahi lagta. Lekin tu jo jara jara si baat par gussa ho jata hai. Ye mujhe jara bhi pasand nahi hai.”
Mai bola “tere liye ye jara si baat hogi par mere baare me bhi to soch. Mai na jane kitne din ke liye ja raha hu aur aise me tu aakhiri samay par bina
kuch bataye, bina mujhse mili chali gayi to mujhe bura nahi lagega kya.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mai chahe kuch bhi karu par tujhe bura nahi lagna chahiye.”
Mai bola “ye kaise ho sakta hai. Mai tere bina ek pal bhi nahi rah sakta aur tu mujhe andekha kare ye to mai sah hi nahi sakta.”
Keerti boli “mai tujhe kaha andekha kar rahi thi. Mai to jo bhi kar rahi thi, tujhse milne ke liye hi kar rahi thi.”
Mai bola “mujhe bata kar bhi to ye sab kar sakti thi. Kya mai tujhe kuch bhi karne se mana karta. Soch agar mai tere sath aisa karta to tujhe kaisa
lagta.”
Keerti boli “dekh mujhse apni barabri mat kar. Mai ek ladki hu mera emotional hona chal jayega, par tu ek ladka hai. Tera itna emotional hona nahi
chalega.”
Mai bola “ladka hu to kya hua. Kya mere pas dil nahi hai. Kya mujhe dard nahi hota. Badi aayi samjhane wali. Jab kisi din teri in harkaton se mai mar
jau tab baithi meri lash ko samjhati rahna.”
Mai apni dhun me bak hi raha tha ki, tabhi chataaaaaaak ki aawaj se meri bolti band ho gayi aur mere hanth apne aap, mere gaal par chale gaye. Ye
keerti ke mere gaal par pade tamache ki aawaj thi. Jo usne abhi abhi mere gaal par jada tha.
Mai apne gaal par hanth rakhe, use ek tak dekhe hi jaa raha tha. Magar mere gaal par chanta marne ke sath hi, uski aankh bhi bhar aayi thi. Usne
apne bhare huye gale se kaha.
Keerti boli “mai tujhse bol chuki hu. Mere samne kabhi apne marne ki baat mat kiya kar, fir bhi tu baar baar usi baat ko karta hai. Tujhe bahut maja aata
hai mujhe rulane me.”
Magar chot to mere dil par bhi lagi thi. Mai na jane kitni der uske liye tadpa tha. Mai us sab ko kaise bhool jata, bhale hi usne wo sab meri khushi ke
liye hi kiya ho. Maine uska hanth apne hanth me pakda aur khud uske haathon se apne gaal par thappad marte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe marna hai, tu mujhe aur maar, lekin tu maarte maarte thak jayegi par mai kahte kahte nahi thakuga ki, ab yadi tune kabhi mere sath
aisa kiya. Chahe wo meri khushi ke liye hi kyo na ho. Mai tujhe bina kuch kahne ka mauka diye khud ko khatam kar dunga. Tu nahi janti is 1 ghante me
maine tujhe kitna nahi kosa. Man hi man mai kitna jala hu, tujhe is baat ka jara bhi aehsas nahi hai.”
Keerti ki aankhon me abhi bhi aansu the par unme ab khushi ki chamak thi. Usne apna hanth chhudaya aur mujhe apne gale se lagate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai nahi janti thi ki, tu mujhe itna pyar karta hai. Mai kasam khakar kahti hu. Aaj ke bad kabhi aisa nahi karugi. Jo bhi karugi, tujhe bata kar
hi karugi, par tu bhi meri kasam khakar bol ki, aaj ke bad tu kabhi marne ki baat nahi karega.”
Mai bola “nahi karuga. Kabhi nahi karuga. Lekin tu ache se janti hai ki, mai kitna emotional hu. Mere liye chhoti se chhoti baat bahut badi ho jati hai.
Khas kar wo baat jo mere dil se judi ho. Jab maine tujhse kuch nahi kaha tha, tab mai tere bina nahi rah paya to, fir aaj jab sab kuch tujhe bata diya hai
to, fir tere bina kaise rah sakta hu. Kya tujhe ab bhi lagta hai ki mai galat hu.”
Keerti ne badi masumiyat se apne dono kaan pakde aur kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry baba. Ye dekh maine apne kaan pakad liye, ab to maaf kar de.”
Uski ye harkat dekh kar mai apni hansi nahi rok saka. Maine uske hanth uske kaano se alag kar kaha.
Mai bola “chal ab apni nautanki band kar aur ye bata ki, ye sab kya hai aur tune sabko kya ghhutti pila di, jo kisi ne tujhse kuch nahi puchha ki, tu
kahan ja rahi hai aur ye shilpa wala kya chakkar hai.”
Keerti boli “are bas kar ek hi saans me sab puchhe ja raha hai. Ek ek kar ke, sab batati hu.”
Mai bola “to suru kar.”
Keerti boli “kal jab mai tere ghar aayi to, tere pas aayi thi ki, tujhse mil kar wapas chali jaugi. Magar jab tune darwaja nahi khola to, mai niche hi baithi
rahi par tu niche nahi aaya to, mausi ne mujhe bataya ki, tu aaj niche nahi aayega aur tune kisi ko bhi kamre me aane se mana kiya hai. Tab maine
ghar me bol diya ki aaj mai mausi ke ghar hi ruk rahi hu. Raat ko mausa ji ne mujhe tum logon ke reservation tickets diye the. Jo mere pas hai, tere
siwa sabko pata tha.”
“Subah jab tu mehul ko lekar bahar aaya tha. Tab mai bhi tere piche aayi thi aur teri baat suni thi. Mujhe tera shilpa ke liye ye sab sochna acha nahi
laga, kyoki mujhe nitika ne bataya tha ki, us din jab tu aunty ke hanth se khana kha raha tha to, shilpa ne kya kaha tha. Mai samajh gayi thi ki, uske
man me tere liye jalan hai. Mere man me usko tere samne jhukane ka khayal aaya, par tu is sab ke liye kabhi taiyar nahi hota, isliye maine tujhe nahi
bataya.”
"Jab tu niche saman ki pack karne ki taiyari kar raha tha to, tune ami nimi ko bag lene kamre me bheja tha. Tab mai upar apne kamre se aa rahi thi to,
dekha ki usne tera pura dio khatam kar diya aur fir jab tu upar jakar apna saman pack karne laga. Tab maine nitika ko phone laga kar kaha dekh shilpa
punnu ke baare me kitna galat sochti hai. Aaj punnu ne mehul ko us se milne ke liye bheja hai aur ab mujhe bhej raha hai ki, mai shilpa ko lekar mehul
ke ghar aa jau. Tab nitika boli ki hume shilpa ko sabak sikhana chahiye, to maine kaha punnu gussa karega. Tab nitika boli tu aisa kar use pahle mere
ghar lekar aa baki mai sambhal lugi.”
“Iske bad maine mausi se nitika ke yaha ka bol kar shilpa ke ghar chali gayi. Maine shilpa se kaha ki mujhe tune lene ke liye bheja hai, kyoki tu chahta
hai ki aise samay par tu mehul ke mammy papa ke pas rahe aur iske bad mai use nitika ke ghar lekar gayi aur fir nitika ne use bahut khari khoti sunayi.
Jiske bad use uski galti ka aehsas hua aur wo tujhse mafi mangne ki baat karne lagi. Tab use nitika ne hi kaha ki tu abhi mehul ke ghar aayega. Hum
log tere maafi mangne ka jugad kar denge, baki tere upar hai.”
“Fir hum log mehul ke ghar pahuche aur tere aane ke bad hum logon ne shilpa se tujhse maafi magwayi, fir maine aunty se kaha ki tickets to mai ghar
me hi bhool aayi hu. Mai tickets lene ghar ja rahi hu aur unhe lekar sidhe station hi pahuch jaugi. Bas itni si kahani hai.”
Mai bola “to fir tune mehul ko kya lakar diya tha.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, keerti ki hansi chhut gayi aur usne mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kyon tujhe jalan ho rahi hai kya.”
Mai bola “mujhe kyo jalan hogi. Mai to yu hi puchh raha hu.”
Keerti boli “chal ab tujhe pareshan nahi karugi. Wo tera dio khatam ho gaya tha. Use kharidne gayi thi to, wahi se powder, cream, face wash, roomal
aur mobile recharge coupon le aayi. Nahi to tu waha aise hi ghumta rahta.”
Mai bola “is sab ki kya jarurat thi. Mai waha kaun sa ghumne ja raha hu. Ab yadi aise ban than kar rahuga to, ho sakta hai ki mujhe koi ladki pasand kar
le. Fir to teri ho gayi chhutti.”
Keerti boli “maine kab kaha ki, tujhe koi ladki pasand na kare. Mai bhi to yahi chahti hu ki, tu waha ban than ke rahe.”
Mai bola “aur maan le mujhe koi ladki pasand aa gayi. Fir kya karegi.”
Keerti boli “jisme teri khushi hai. Usme meri khushi hai par mai janti hu aisa nahi hoga.”
Mai bola “ye tu itna yakin se kaise kah sakti hai.”
Keerti boli “jisme ek dusre ke liye viswas nahi hai. Wo kuch bhi ho par meri najar me pyar nahi. Mujhe apne pyar par khud se bhi jyada viswas hai aur
fir mai to khud tujh se bol chuki hu ki, tujhe jo bhi ladki pasand ho. Tu us se shadi kar lena. Mujhe koi paresani nahi. Mujhe sirf tera pyar chahiye aur
kuch nahi chahiye.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar maine keerti ko apne pas khincha aur use apni banhon me bhar liya. Hum dono ek dusre ko apni banhon me yu jakadte chale
gaye. Jaise ek dusre ke sharir me shama jana chahte ho. Hum dono khamosh the. Magar na hamari sanse khamosh thi aur na hi humare dil ki
dhadkene khamosh thi.
Hum ek dusre ki banhon me sab kuch bhool gaye the. Hum ek dusre me itne sama gaye the ki, keerti ki dhadkano ki badti raftar mujhe aur meri
dhadkano ki badti raftar use sunayi de rahi thi. Jise sunkar hum ek dusre ko aur bhijte ja rahe the aur humari dhakan ki raftar ke sath sath, humari
madhoshi bhi badti ja rahi thi.
Update-46
Mai bola “ye tu itna yakin se kaise kah sakti hai.”
Keerti boli “jisme ek dusre ke liye viswas nahi hai. Wo kuch bhi ho par meri najar me pyar nahi. Mujhe apne pyar par khud se bhi jyada viswas hai aur
fir mai to khud tujh se bol chuki hu ki, tujhe jo bhi ladki pasand ho. Tu us se shadi kar lena. Mujhe koi paresani nahi. Mujhe sirf tera pyar chahiye aur
kuch nahi chahiye.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar maine keerti ko apne pas khincha aur use apni banhon me bhar liya. Hum dono ek dusre ko apni banhon me yu jakadte chale
gaye. Jaise ek dusre ke sharir me shama jana chahte ho. Hum dono khamosh the. Magar na hamari sanse khamosh thi aur na hi humare dil ki
dhadkene khamosh thi.
Hum ek dusre ki banhon me sab kuch bhool gaye the. Hum ek dusre me itne sama gaye the ki, keerti ki dhadkano ki badti raftar mujhe aur meri
dhadkano ki badti raftar use sunayi de rahi thi. Jise sunkar hum ek dusre ko aur bhijte ja rahe the aur humari dhakan ki raftar ke sath sath, humari
madhoshi bhi badti ja rahi thi.
Is Madhoshi Ke Aalam Me.. Mai Apne Gaalon Ko.. Keerti Ke Gaalon Se Ragadne Laga.. Uske Baalon Me Se Aane Wali.. Mohak Sungandh.. Aur Uske
Badan Ki Mahak.. Meri Naak Ke Andar Sama Kar.. Mujhe Aur Bhi.. Madhosh Kar Rahi Thi..
Mai Apni Naak Ko.. Uski Gardan Par.. Aur Apne Hothon Ko.. Uske Gaalon Par Ragdne Laga.. Keerti Ke Muh Se Unnhhh Unnhhh Ki.. Aawaj Nikal..
Rahi Thi.. Maine Uska Chehra.. Apne Samne Kiya.. Aur Use Dekha.. Uski Aankhe Band Thi.. Us Ke Upar Is Madhoshi Ka Surur.. Bahut Jyada Chadha
Hua Tha.. Mai Uske Chehre Ka Bholapan.. Dekhta Hi Rah Gaya..
Jab Keerti Ne.. Mujhe Kuch Karte Nahi Dekha.. Tab Usne Pal Bhar Ke Liye.. Apni Nashili.. Aankhon Ko Khol Kar.. Mujhe Dekha.. Aur Fir Apni Aankhen
Band Kar Lee.. Magar Is Ik Pal Me Hi.. Mujhe Uski Aankhon Me.. Ik Alag Hi Nashe Ka Surur Najar Aaya.. Uski Nashili Aankhon Ko Dekh Kar.. Mujhe
Bhi Ik Alag Se.. Junun Ne Gher Liya..
Mai Uske Chehre Ko.. Apne Honthon Ke Karib Laya.. Aur Fir Mai.. Apne Honthon Ko.. Uske Gulabi.. Rasile.. Honthon Par Rakh Kar.. Unka Ras
Chusne Laga.. Uski Madhoshi Ne.. Mere Is Aehsas Ko.. Aur Bhi Madhur Bana Diya.. Mai Masti Me.. Uske Honth Chuse Jaa Raha Tha.. Keerti Bhi
Madhoshi Ki Halat Me.. Mere Seene Par Hanth Fer Rahi Thi..
Mai In Kuch Palon Ke Chumban Se.. Swarg Me Pahuch Gaya Tha.. Keerti Ke Adhron Ka Mardan Karte Karte Bhi.. Mere Andar Ki Pyas Shant Nahi
Huyi Thi.. Mere Hanth khud Hi.. Uske Kurti Me Chhupe Stano Par Ja Pahuche.. Mai Uske Stano Ko Ahista Ahista.. Apne Hanthon Se Masalne Laga..
Mere Aisa Karne Se Keerti Ke Muh Se.. Kamuk Aawajen Nikalne Lagi.. Uski Kamuk Aawajen Sunkar.. Mai Aur Bhi Sakhti Se.. Uske Stano Ko Maslne
Laga.. Lekin Vo Mere Hanthon Se.. Uske Stano Par.. Kaam-utejak Praharon Ko.. Jyada Der Tak Nahi Sah Payi..
Usne Nashe Ke Surur Ki Halat Me.. Apne Sharir Ka Saara Bhaar.. Meri Banhon Me Chhod Diya.. Aur Is Madhoshi Ki Halat Me.. Kisi Sharabi Ki Tarah..
Meri Banhon Me Jhul Gayi.. Maine Chumban Ko Rok Diya.. Aur Usko Dekha.. Vo Besudh Si Meri Banho Me Thi..
Ab Mujhse Keerti Ki Ye Madhoshi.. Dekhi Nahi Ja Rahi Thi.. Ya Yu Kaha Jaye Ki.. Uski Aisi Halat Dekh Kar.. Mai Dar Gaya Tha.. Mera Man Vyakul Ho
Utha.. Meri Tej Chalti Dhadkane.. Keerti Ka Ye Roop Dekh Kar.. Khud Hi Tham Gayi Thi.. Aisa Kya Ho Gaya Use.. Mai Iske Jabab Se Anjaan Tha..
Mai Nahi Janta Tha Ki.. Ye Kaamdev Ka Chhoda Gaya.. Kaambaan Hai.. Jiski Aag Me Keerti Jal Rahi Thi.. Meri Samajh Me Kuch Nahi Aa Raha Tha..
Maine Use Apni Bahon Me Samet Liya.. Aur Bade Hi Pyar Se.. Uski Pith Par Hanth Ferne Laga.. Magar Vo Kuch Nahi Bol Rahi Thi.. Vo Bikul Nidhal
See.. Meri Bahon Me Padi Rahi..
Maine Uske Sar Ko Apni God Me Rakha.. Aur Apne Hanthon Se.. Uske Gaalon Ko Thapthapane Laga.. Mera Aisa Karne Se.. Keerti Apni Aankhon Ko
Kholne Ki koshish Karne Lagi.. Lekin Uski Palken To Hil Rahi Thi.. Par Aankhe Nahi Khul Rahi Thi.. Uske Honth Aise Fadfada Rahe The.. Jaise Kuch
Bolna Chah Rahe Ho.. Magar Bahut Kosis Karne Ke Bad Bhi Bol Na Pa Rahe Ho..
Jab Mere Kuch Samajh Na Aaya To.. Mai Bas Pyar Se Uske Baalon Par Hanth Ferne Laga.. Mai Andar Hi Andar Khud Se Naraj Bhi Tha.. Kyoki Uski
Is Haalat Ka Jimmedar.. Mai Khud Hi Tha.. Magar Man Hi Man.. Bas Uske Jaldi Se Thik Hone Ki Dua Bhi Mang Raha Tha..
Meri Dua Kaam Kar Gayi.. Keerti Ke Honth Deere Dheere Yun Chalne Lage.. Jaise Ki Vo Bahut Pyasi Ho.. Aur Apne Hontho Se Kuch Chus Rahi Ho..
Use Aisa Karte Dekh Mere Chehre Par Kuch Ronak Aa Gayi.. Maine Use Vapas Apne Sine Se Laga Liya.. Aur Uski Pith Par Bade Dheere Dheere
Hanth Ferne Laga.. Kuch Der Bad Vo Thik Huyi To.. Usne Mujhe Kas Kar Daboch Liya.. Use Thik Dekh Maine Rahat Ki Sans Lee..
Mai :- "Tumhe Kya Ho Gaya Tha.. Tumne To Mujhe Dara Hi Diya Tha."
Keerti :- "Mujhe Kuch Malum Nahi.. Mujhe Kya Hua Tha.. Bas Itna Yaad Hai Ki.. Mujhe Tum Par Bahut Pyar Aa Raha Tha.."
Mai :- "Chal Ab Chalte Hai.. Bahut Der Ho Gayi Hai.."
Keerti :- "Nahi.. Pahle Mujhe Ik Kissi Chahiye.."
Mai :- "Tumhari Kissi Ke Chakkar Me Hi.. Ye Sab Hua Hai.. Ab Koi Kissi Issi Nahi.. "
Keerti :- "Mujhe Bevakuf Mat Samajh.. Ye Sab Mere Kissi Ke Chakkar Me Nahi.. Balki Tumhari Galat Harkat Ki Vajah Se Hua Hai.."
Mai :- "Aisi Kya Galat Harkat Ki Maine.. Sirf Kiss Hi To Le Raha Tha.."
Keerti :- "To Sirf Kiss Hi Lena Tha.. Tumse Inko Dabane Ko Kisne Kaha Tha.."
Mai :- "Mera Man Karta Hai.. Unko Dabane Ka.. Mujhe Acha Lagta Hai.. Isliye Dabata Hoon.."
Keerti :- "Mujhe Dard Hota Hoga.. Tumhe Ye Nahi Lagta.."
Mai :- "Achchha Ab Na To Unhe Dabauga.. Aur Na Hi Tumhe Kiss Karuga.. Ab Tum Chalo.."
Keerti :- "Kiss To Tumhe Karna Hoga.. Haan Magar Ab Mai Inhe Tumko Nahi Dabane Dugi.."
Mai :- "Jao Mai Nahi Karta Kiss.. Kya Kar Logi Tum.. Kya Koi Jabardasti Hai.."
Keerti :- "Bachchu.. Mai Kya Kar Sakti Hoon.. Ye Ab Tum Bhi Dekh Lo.."
Keerti Mere Honthon Ko Chumne Aage Badi.. Magar Mai Us Se Bachne Ka Natak Karne Laga.. Usne Mere Dono Hanth Pakad Liye.. Aur Apne Hontho
Ko.. Mere Honthon Par Rakhne Ki Kosis Karne Lagi.. lekin Mai Use Aisa.. Na Karne Dene Ke Liye.. Apne Chehre Ko Idhar Udhar Ghumane Laga..
Mere Aisa Karne Se.. Uske Honth Kabhi Mere Is Gaal Ko Chumte.. To Kabhi Us Gaal Ko Chumte.. Lekin Vo Mere Honthon Nahi Chhom Pay.. Jab Vo
Chah Kar Bhi.. Mere Honthon Par.. Kiss Nahi Kar Payi To.. Fir Vo Apne Dono Pair.. Mere Agal Bagal Kar.. Meri God Me Baith Gayi..
Uske Bad Usne Apne Dono Hanthon Se.. Mere Hanth Pakde Pakde.. Apne Gaalon Ko.. Mere Gaalon Se Sata Diya.. Aur Dheere Dheere Apne Hontho
Ko.. Mere Hontho Ki Taraf Badane Lagi.. Aakhir Me Jeet Keerti Ki Hi Huyi.. Usne Apne Honth.. Mere Hontho Par Rakh Diye.. Aur Unhe Chusne Lagi..
Kuch Der Bad Mai Bhi.. Uske Hontho Ko Chusne Laga.. Ab Hum dono Ik Dusre Ko Pakde.. Bas Chume Ja Rahe The.. Hum Bahut Der Tak.. Yoon Hi Ik
Dusre Ko Kiss Karte Rahe.. Aur Fir Ye Hashin Lamha.. Meri Jindagi Ka.. Vo Yadgaar Lamha Ban Gaya.. Jo Hamesha Ke Liye.. Meri Aankhon Me..
Kaid Hokar Rah Gaya..
_________________
Mere honthon par kiss kar lene ke bad, keerti hansne lagi. Maine use jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu abhi yaha baithi hansti rah. Bad me jab sab log tujhse tickets ke baare me puchege, tab kya karegi.”
Keerti boli “tu to sach me buddhu ka buddhu hi hai. Are mai sach me tickets thodi bhuli hu. Tickets to meri scooty me rakhi hai.”
Mai bola “tab to tune train bhi yahi bulwa li hogi, ya fir uske liye hume station jana hoga.”
Keerti boli “mai kab station chalne se mana kar rahi hu. Tu hi yaha aaram se baitha bekar ki baat kar raha hai. Mai to kab se chalne ke liye kah rahi
hu.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mai gusse se uski taraf dekhne laga. Wo mujhe is tarah gusse me ghurte dekh kar, khilkhila kar hansti huyi uth kar khadi ho
gayi aur mera hath pakad kar mujhe bhi uthane lagi.
Uski is harkat par mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi aur mai bhi uth kar khada ho gaya. Iske bad, hum log park se station ke liye nikal liye. Hum station pahuche
to, sab log pahle hi station pahuch chuke the.
Bas hum dono hi sabse aakhiri me aa rahe the. Lekin humare waha pahuchne par hume waha, humari train ka kahin koi namo nishan najar nahi aaya.
Ye dekh kar maine mehul se puchha.
Mai bola “kya hua.? Tu to kah raha tha ki train ka time 6 baje ka hai. Fir train abhi tak kyo nahi lagi.”
Mehul bola “train ka time 7 baje ka hai. Mujhe malum nahi tha ki train ka time table badal chuka hai.”
Keerti boli “maine bhi abhi hi ticket par dekha. Tab mujhe pata chala ki train ka time 7 baje ka hai.”
Ye kahte huye usne mehul ko tickets pakda diye. Lekin uski baat sunkar mai uski taraf dekhne laga. Mujhe apni taraf ghurte dekh kar, keerti ne pahle
sabko dekha ki kisi ka dhyan uski taraf to nahi hai. Fir jab use yakin ho gaya ki, koi use nahi dekh raha to, usne muskurate huye dhire se mujhe aankh
maar di. Uski is harkat se mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi. Iske bad usne sab se kaha.
Keerti boli “aap log baitho. Hum canteen se chay lekar aate hai.”
Fir wo bina kisi ke jabab ko sune hi, mera hanth khichte huye, mujhe waha se apne sath le aayi. Waha se kuch door aane ke bad maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “to tujhe pahle se malum tha ki, train ka time 7 baje ka hai.”
Keerti boli “malum tha, tabhi to tere sath itni der tak park me baithi rahi. Nahi to tujhe pahle hi yaha lekar na aa jati.”
Mai bola “par in sabko kyo nahi bataya.”
Keerti boli “yadi bata deti to, ho sakta tha ki, mai tere sath itna wakt hi na bita pati.”
Mai bola “to tune sabko jaanbujh kar pareshan kiya hai.”
Keerti boli “tere jaane ke bad jo pareshani mujhe hone wali hai. Uske samne to in logon ki, ye pareshani kuch bhi nahi hai. Ab jab mai pareshan hone
wali hu to, thoda sa inko pareshan kar lene se kya ho gaya.”
Mai bola “tu kabhi nahi sudhar sakti.”
Keerti boli “tu sach me chahta hai ki mai sudhar jau.”
Keerti ki is baat par mai sirf muskura kar rah gaya. Lekin jab mai kuch nahi bola to, usne mujhse fir se puchha.
Keerti boli “bol na, kya tu sach me chahta hai ki, mai sudhar jau.”
Mai bola “nahi, tu jaisi hai, mere liye waisi hi achi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti hasne lagi. Kuch der bad hum log chay lekar, wapas sabke pas aa gaye. Lekin sabko chay dene ke bad, keerti mujhe fir dusri
taraf khich kar le aayi. Uski is harkat par maine use tokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya kar rahi hai. Sab dekh rahe hai na.”
Keerti boli “kya mai tujhe pakad kar kiss kar rahi hu. Jo tujhe sabke dekhne ka dar lag raha hai. Wo log dekhege bhi to, yahi kahege ki, dekh lo, dono
bhai bahan me kitna pyar hai.”
Mai bola “kya bakwas kar rahi hai. Dobara mere samne aisi baat mat karna.”
Keerti boli “acha baba nahi karugi. Lekin ab tu apna muh mat fula lena. Nahi to mai ro ro kar pagal ho jaugi.”
Mai bola “chal thik hai, par ab hume sab ke sath hi chal kar khade hona chahiye.”
Keerti boli “nahi, jab tak train nahi aa jati. Tu mere pas se ek pal ke liye bhi nahi hilega. Jise baat karni hogi, wo yahi aakar kar lega.”
Mai bola “itni der mere sath akeli rahi, fir bhi tera dil nahi bhara.”
Keerti boli “dil bharne ki baat hi mat kar. Yadi mera bas chalta to, mai tere sath sath hi mumbai chali jati.”
Mai bola “man to mera bhi tujhse dur jane ka nahi hai, par kya karu jana bhi to jaruri hai.”
Keerti boli “jyada emotional mat ho. Mai to majak kar rahi thi. Ab tere jane se mujhe bhi kuch din aaram mil jayega. Ab mujhe roj roj tujhe paresan
karne ke tarike nahi dudna padege. Is dimag ko bhi to, kabhi kabhi kaam se aaram dena chahiye.”
Mai bola “to tujhe mere jane se khushi ho rahi hai na.”
Keerti boli “khushi to nahi ho rahi hai, magar dukh bhi nahi ho raha hai. Ab tu jane se pahle jane ki baat karna band kar, nahi to mai sach me ro dungi.”
Ye baat kahte kahte, uski aankhon me sach much hi aansu jhilmilane lage. Uski ye haalat dekh kar, meri aankhon me bhi nami chhane lagi aur maine
apne chehre ko dusri taraf ghuma liya.
Kuch der tak hum dono me se koi bhi, ek dusre se kuch nahi bola. Lekin fir keerti ne mujhe udas dekh kar, meri udasi ko dur karne, muskurate huye
kaha.
Keerti boli “acha ye bata. Tu mere liye mumbai se kya layega.”
Mai bola “tu bol, tujhe kya chahiye.”
Keerti boli “mai kya bolu. Mai mumbai thodi gayi hu. Jo mujhe malum ho ki, mumbai me kya alag milta hai.”
Mai bola “gaya to mai bhi nahi hu. Fir bhi tere liye waha se koi achi si cheej le aauga, par iske badle tujhe mera ek kaam karna padega.”
Keerti boli “tu kuch na bhi laye. Tab bhi mai tera kaam kar dugi. Tu bata, kya kaam karna hai.”
Mai bola “badi aayi, bina kuch liye kaam karne wali. Bhul gayi ki, tune ghar me rukne ke liye kitni shart rakhi hai.”
Keerti boli “tujhe kya lagta hai ki, tu yadi meri shart nahi manta to, kya mai ghar me nahi rukti. Mai ghar me sirf apni sharton ki vajah se ruk rahi hu.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe aisa kuch bhi nahi lagta. Mai janta hu ki, ye sab sirf teri shararat thi aur mai bhi teri in shararat ka maja hi le raha tha.”
Keerti boli “to fir apna kaam bata. Mujhe kya kaam karna hai.”
Mai bola “jab tak mai wapas na aa jau. Tujhe meri jaan ka khayal rakhna hai. Use samay par khilna, pilana, sulana hai aur kabhi rone nahi dena hai.”
Keerti boli “kise.? Nimi ko.?”
Mai bola “nahi, tujhko.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, keerti ki aankhon me aansu aa gaye aur wo bina kisi ki parwah kiye, mere seene se lipat kar rone lagi. Is baar maine bhi kisi ki
koi parwah nahi ki aur use apni bahon me bhar kar, uske sar par hanth ferte huye, use chup karane laga.
Lekin tabhi keerti ko mujhse lipat kar, rote dekh kar, chhoti maa humare pas aa gayi. Unne keerti ke sar par hanth ferte huye us se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “pagli, roti kyo hai. Kuch dino ki hi to baat hai.”
Magar chhoti maa ke aisa kahne ka asar keerti par ulta hi pada. Abhi tak jaha uski aankhon me aansu jhilmila rahe the. Wahi ab aansuon ki nadiya bah
nikli. Tab tak baki log bhi humare pas aa gaye.
Aunty ne aakar keerti ko mere seene se alag kiya aur apne seene se laga liya. Fir wo un ne uske sar par hath ferte huye, use samajhate huye kaha.
Aunty boli “are beti, din bhar se to tu hum sab ko smjha rahi thi aur ab khud na samajh ban rahi hai. Aaj ye sab kuch jo bhi ho pa raha hai. Us sab ki
vajah tu hi to hai. Yadi tu na hoti to, shayad ye sab bhi na ho pata. Tu to hum sab ki takat hai, himmat hai. Yadi tu hi aisa karegi to, fir soch baki sab ka
kya hoga.”
Aunty ki baton ko sunkar, keerti ne rona band kar diya aur wo puri tarah se shant ho chuki thi. Lekin ab uske chehre ki muskurahat gayab ho chuki thi.
Uska chehra kisi patthar ki tarah sakht ho gaya tha.
Jiska karan shayad waha sab ki maujudgi thi. Lekin uski aankho me aansuon ki jhilmilahat abhi bhi saaf najar aa rahi thi. Jinhe dekh kar saaf samajh
me aa raha tha ki, wo bahut kosis karke, unhe bahne se rok pa rahi hai.
Iske bad keerti ek kinare jakar jo baithi to, fir udhar se uthi nahi. Use dekh dekh kar mera bhi dil ro raha tha. Lekin mai chah kar bhi kuch kar nahi sakta.
Mai use samjhata bhi to kaise. Jab mai khud apne aapko hi nahi samjha pa raha tha.
Mai uske pas hi jakar khada ho gaya. Na usne kuch bola aur na hi maine kuch bola. Kuch der bad train aa gayi. Sab train me saman rakhne lage.
Lekin mai wahi patthar ka but bane khada raha.
Jab keerti ne mujhe waha se hilte nahi dekha to, usne apne dono hanth apne chehre par fere aur ek jhatke me uth kar khadi ho gayi. Fir usne mera
hanth pakadte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “chalo train aa gayi hai, chal kar train me baitho. Mai bilkul thik hu.”
Mai bola “mera kaam yad hai na. Mera kaam jarur pura karna.”
Meri baat sunkar, usne haan me sar hilaya aur fir mujhe pakad kar train ke pas le aayi. Maine chhoti maa aur aunty ke pair chhuye aur train me chad
gaya. Kuch hi der bad humari train chhut gayi.
Sab hume jate dekh kar hanth hilane lage. Mai bhi sabko dekh kar, tab tak hanth hilata raha, jab tak ki sab meri najron se ojhal ho nahi ho gaye. Sabke
meri najron se ojhal ho jane ke bad bhi, mai kafi der tak, wahi khade train ko apne shahar se bahar jate dekhta raha.
Meri aankhon me baar baar chhoti maa, aunty, ami, nimi, shilpa, nitika ka chehra aa raha tha. Jo hume waha chhodne aaye the. Magar jaha jakar meri
najar ruk ja rahi thi. Wo keerti ka chehra tha. Jo mujhe baar baar udas kar ja raha tha. Mujhe lag raha tha ki, mai abhi train se utar kar, wapas uske pas
pahuch jau.
Update-47
Jab keerti ne mujhe waha se hilte nahi dekha to, usne apne dono hanth apne chehre par fere aur ek jhatke me uth kar khadi ho gayi. Fir usne mera
hanth pakadte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “chalo train aa gayi hai, chal kar train me baitho. Mai bilkul thik hu.”
Mai bola “mera kaam yad hai na. Mera kaam jarur pura karna.”
Meri baat sunkar, usne haan me sar hilaya aur fir mujhe pakad kar train ke pas le aayi. Maine chhoti maa aur aunty ke pair chhuye aur train me chad
gaya. Kuch hi der bad humari train chhut gayi.
Sab hume jate dekh kar hanth hilane lage. Mai bhi sabko dekh kar, tab tak hanth hilata raha, jab tak ki sab meri najron se ojhal ho nahi ho gaye. Sabke
meri najron se ojhal ho jane ke bad bhi, mai kafi der tak, wahi khade train ko apne shahar se bahar jate dekhta raha.
Meri aankhon me baar baar chhoti maa, aunty, ami, nimi, shilpa, nitika ka chehra aa raha tha. Jo hume waha chhodne aaye the. Magar jaha jakar meri
najar ruk ja rahi thi. Wo keerti ka chehra tha. Jo mujhe baar baar udas kar ja raha tha. Mujhe lag raha tha ki, mai abhi train se utar kar, wapas uske pas
pahuch jau.
Sabke sath sath keerti ne bhi mujhe hath hila kar vidai di thi. Us samay uske hothon par muskan thi. Lekin uski is muskan ke pichhe chhupe dard ko
uski, bujhi huyi aankhen kah rahi thi. Jin me chhayi aansuon ki nami mujhe abhi tak mehsus ho rahi thi.
Meri train raftar pakad chuki thi aur mai gate par hi khade khade apni aankhon ke samne se gujarte apne shahar ki galiyon, makano aur logon ko dekh
raha tha. Ye sab dekh kar mujhe lag raha tha ki, ye sab mera hai jo mujhse chhut raha hai.
Mai bai isi soch me gum tha aur fir mere shahar ke galiyon, makano aur logon ko chhod kar train khet, khaliaano aur bade bade maidanon se gujarne
lagi. Mera shahar ab bahut piche chhut chuka tha.
Mera udas man ab aur bhi jyada udas ho gaya tha. Is bich mehul mujhe do teen baar bulane aaya. Lekin mai kahta raha, tu chal mai aata hu. Mai apne
shahar ki seema se bahar nikalne ke pahle, khud ko udhar se hatane ki takat hi nahi juta pa raha tha.
Magar ab to mere shahar ki seema bhi piche chhut chuki thi. Fir bhi mai na jane kis janjeer se bandha khud ko waha se alag nahi kar pa raha tha.
Mujhe waha khade ek ghante se jyada ka samay ho chuka tha. Mehul fir mere pas aaya aur kahne laga.
Mehul bola “tu kab tak yu hi khada rahega. Mujhe malum hai ki, tu pahli baar sabse door ho raha hai. Isliye tujhe acha nahi lag raha. Lekin pahli pahli
bar sabse door hone me aisa hi lagta hai. Ab chal aur chal kar hamare sath baith.”
Mai bola “tu chal mai abhi aata hu.”
Mehul bola “mai pichle ek ghante me tujhse ye baat 10 baar sun chuka hu. Ab mai teri ek bhi nahi sunuga. Tu chal mere sath.”
Mai bola “tujhe yadi meri itni hi firkar hai to, tu bhi mere sath idhar hi khada ho ja. Mujhe kyo waha bula raha hai.”
Mehul bola “abe tu fir bahki bahki baat karne laga. Mai to isliye bol raha hu ki, ab agla station aane wala hai. Log chadege utrege to, tere khade rahne
se unhe pareshani hogi.”
Mai bola “chal thik hai, agla staiton aane de. Mai alag ho jauga.”
Mehul bola “jaisi teri marji. Tere ko samjhana keerti ke siwa kisi ke bas ki baat nahi hai. Mai to chala, tu jab khada khada thak jaye to aa jana.”
Ye bol kar mehul to chala gaya, magar jaate jaate mere jale me namak chhidak gaya. Mai fir keerti ke baare me sochne laga ki, ab wo kya kar rahi
hogi. Uska udas chehra ab thik hua hoga ya nahi.
Tabhi agla station aa gaya. Mai train se niche utar kar platfarm par aa gaya. Thodi der bad mehul bhi train se utar aaya. Usne chay ka pucha to, maine
mana kar diya. Fir wo apne aur uncle ke liye chay lekar wapas train me chad gaya.
Tabhi mera mobile bajne laga. Maine dekha keerti ka phone aa raha tha. Maine turant call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu ghar pahuch gayi.”
Keerti boli “mai to kab ki ghar pahuch gayi hu. Tujhe call laga rahi thi, par tera call hi nahi lag raha tha. Shayad network nahi mil raha tha.”
Mai bola “haan aisa hi hoga. Train me tha na, isliye network nahi mil rahe honge. Abhi ek station aaya hai, tabhi network mila hoga.”
Keerti boli “tune kuch khaya piya ya nahi.”
Mai bola “nahi, mera man nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “tu itna udas kyo hai. Dekh tu jis kaam ke liye ja raha hai, sirf uski fikar kar, tujhe yaha kisi ke baare me chinta karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai.
Tune bola hai na ki, mai teri jaan ka khayal rakhu to, mai teri jaan ka khayal rakh rahi hu. Magar tu yadi meri jaan ko is tarah udas rakhega to, fir mai
bhi teri jaan ko khush nahi rakh sakugi.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisa mat karna. Mai teri jaan ka ab pura khayal rakhuga, par tu meri jaan ko jara bhi udas mat hone dena. Warna mai yaha kuch bhi
nahi kar pauga.”
Keerti boli “ab raste par aaya na. Ab bekar ki baat karna band kar aur jaldi se kuch kha le.”
Mai bola “abhi bhukh nahi hai, bad me kha lunga.”
Keerti boli “tu fir suru ho gaya na. Dekh yadi tu kuch nahi khayega to, mai bhi kuch nahi khaugi. Ab ye tere upar hai ki mai kuch khau ya na khau.”
Mai bola “tu bekar ki jid kar rahi hai. Mujhe sach me bhukh nahi hai. Jaise hi mujhe bhukh lagegi, mai kha luga. Magar tu bekar me khana pina band
mat karna. Tujhe to malum hai ki, mai der se khana khata hu.”
Keerti boli “mujhe sab malum hai, par jab tak tu mere samne nahi hai. Tab tak tujhe jaldi khana khana padega. Tabhi mai khana khaugi. Ab tujhe
malum hai ki yaha sab raat ko 9:30 baje ke bad khana khane baithte hai. Isliye ab se tu 9:30 baje ke pahle khana khayega aur fir mujhe batayega ki,
tune khana kha liya hai. Tabhi mai khana khaugi.”
Mai bola “par tu samajhti kyon nahi hai. Abhi mai train me hu aur yaha signal bhi nahi mil rahe hai. Aise me yadi mai chahu bhi to, tujhe call nahi kar
sakta. Ab yadi mai khana kha bhi leta hu to, tujhe kaise batauga ki maine khana kha liya hai. Mai 9:30 baje ke pahle khana jarur kha luga, par tu mere
batane tak rukne ki jid mat kar.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, lekin abhi tu station par hai to, ek cup chay lekar, mere samne pi le. Tabhi mera dil kuch khane ka karega, nahi to mai chahte huye
bhi kuch nahi kha paugi.”
Ye bol kar maine turant ek tee-stal se ek cup chay li aur keerti se baat karte huye chay pine laga.
Keerti boli “dekh tu yaha kisi ki bhi chinta mat karna aur mere baare me bhi jyada soch kar pareshan mat hona. Tera jab bhi mujhse baat karne ka man
ho, tu mujhe call kar lena. Mai apna mobile hamesha hi apne pas rakhugi.”
Mai bola “acha, jab mera man tujhse baat karne ka hoga, to mai to tujhe call kar lun aur tera man mujhe mujhse baat karne ka nahi hoga. Kya tujhe
meri yaad nahi aayegi.”
Keerti boli “yaad to aayegi aur man bhi bahut hoga, par ab tere sath hamesha mehul aur uncle honge. Mujhe kya pata ki, tu kab akela hai aur kab nahi
hai. Isliye ab mai call nahi karugi. Jab tujhe time mile tu khud call kar lena. Lekin raat me ek baar jarur call kar lena.”
Mai bola “tu call na karke, mujhse pichha chhudana chahti hai.”
Keerti boli “tujhse pichha chhudana chahti to, tujhe call karne ko mana karti. Mai to tujhe jab chahe tab call karne ki chhut de rahi hu. Jab tera call na
uthau, tab bolna ki mai pichha chhudana chahti hu.”
Mai bola “to iska matlab to, ye hua ki, tune mera pichha chhod diya. Ab mai jo chahu, wo kar sakta hu. Mujhe tera koi dar nahi hoga.”
Keerti boli “tujhe jyada uchhalne ki jarurat nahi hai. Maine sirf ye kaha hai ki, mai call nahi karugi, par iska matlab ye nahi ki, mai tera pichha itni aasani
se chhod dungi. Mai sirf call hi to nahi kar sakti. Lekin SMS karne se to mujhe koi nahi rok sakta. Mai tujhe SMS karke paresan karti rahugi aur ek pal
ke liye bhi ye nahi bhulne dugi ki, tere sath mai judi huyi hu.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai bhi yahi chahta hu ki, tu mujhe 24 ghante pareshan karti rahe. Lekin ab call rakh, kyoki yellwo signal ho chuka hai aur train
chhutne wali hai.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, par tu yaad se samay par khana kha lena aur yadi raat ko call kar sake to, call bhi laga lena. Ab jaldi se ek pyari se pappi de, taki
mai phone rakh saku.”
Mai bola “ye meri jaan ke pyare pyare honthon par, meri pyari si kissi, muuuhhhhh.”
Keerti boli “ye meri jaan ke honthon par muuuuuuuuhhhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya aur meri saari udasi is call ke sath hi samapt ho gayi thi. Mere dil aur dimag ka saara tanav mit gaya tha. Tab tak train
ka green signal bhi ho gaya aur mai wapas train me chad gaya. Mere chadte hi train ek baar fir chal padi.
Ab mai har tanav se mukt hokar, mehul aur uncle ke pas baitha unse baat kar raha tha. Baat karte karte kafi samay ho chuka tha. Kuch der bad keerti
ka SMS aa gaya. Maine pahle time dekha to 9:00 baj chuka tha. Maine SMS khola.
Keerti Ka SMS
“Udas lamho ka bhi na koi malaal rakhna.
Tufaano me bhi apna hausla sambhal rakhna.
Mere liye shart ae jindgani ho tum.
Isi khatir hi sahi khud ka khayal rakhna.”
Keerti ka SMS padkar mujhe bahut khushi mahsus huyi. Mai bhi use aisa hi koi SMS karna chahta tha. Lekin mujhe shayari ka sauk kabhi tha hi nahi.
Mere koi aise khas dost bhi nahi the, jo mujhe shayari bhejte.
Doston ke naam par sirf ek mehul hi tha, jisne mujhe ek do baar shayari wala sms bheja bhi to, maine use gussa kar diya tha ki, mujhe faltu me koi
shayari na bheja kare. Mujhe ye sab pad kar gussa aata hai.
Uske bad se mehul ne bhi mujhe shayari wale sms bhejna band kar diye the. Magar jab se keerti ke pas mobile aaya tha, tab se wo jab bhi mujhe SMS
karti thi. Shayari me hi apne dil ki bat kaha karti thi.
Lekin maine kabhi use koi sms nahi kiya tha aur yadi kabhi kiya bhi tha to, seedhe seedhe lafjo me apni baat kah di thi. Magar aaj meri use call na laga
pane ki majburi ne, mujhe sms karne ke liye majbur kar diya tha.
Mera man uski shayari ka jabab shayari me hi dene ko kar raha tha. Maine apne mobile ke saare msg dekhe ki, shayad koi shayari wala sms ho.
Magar keerti ke msg ke siwa kisi ke bhi msg me shayari nahi thi.
Tab mere samne ek hi rasta bacha tha aur maine wahi rasta chuna. Maine mehul se uska mobile liya aur unke pas se uthkar apni wali berth par jakar
let gaya. Maine mehul ke mobile ke sms dekhe aur mujhe ek achi shayari bhi mil gayi. Maine us shayari me kuch fer badal kiya aur fir apne mobile me
type karke, use keerti ko bhej diya.
Mera SMS
“Dil se tumhari yaad ko juda to nahi kiya.
Rakha jo tumko yaad koi bura to nahi kiya.
Hum to kar rahe hai tumhari jaan ki hifajat.
Tumne hamari jaan ko khafa to nahi kiya.”
Maine sms bhej to diya, par kuch ajib sa lag raha tha. Kyoki aaj se pahle kabhi maine, use is tarah ka sms nahi kiya tha. Mai ye janne ke liye betab tha
ki, keerti ko mera sms kaisa laga hoga aur kya wo meri shayari ka matlab samajh gayi hogi.
Mai uske sms ka intejar kar hi raha tha ki, uska sms bhi aa gaya. Maine turant uska sms khola aur padne laga.
Keerti ka sms
“oye balle balle. Haye maar diya re jaan tumne.
Mera to man disco karne ka kar raha hai.
Dekho mai sach me disco kar rahi hu.”
“It's the time to disco
Samjho jara tum isko
It's the time to disco.”
Uska sms padkar mujhe aisa mehsus hua, jaise ki wo sach me mere samne nach rahi ho aur ye soch kar mere chehre par uski harkaton ke baare me
soch kar muskurahat aa gayi. Tabhi uska dusra sms bhi aa gaya. Mai use bhi padne laga.
Keerti ka sms
“Jaan aaj sach me tumne mera dil khush kar diya.
Tum samne nahi ho nahi to tumhe ek jadu ki jhappi deti.
Ab jadu ki jhappi nahi de sakti hu to kya hua.
Ye lo ek jadu ki pyari si pappi muuuhhhhhhh.”
“Lo jaan maine to tumhara muh mitha kara diya.

Magar tum abhi tak meri jaan ko bhuka rakhe ho.
Dekho 9:15 baj gaya, ab jaldi se khana kha lo na.
Plsssssss plsssssss plsssssss. ab koi msg nahi.
Ab basssss khanaaaaa khanaaaaa khanaaaaa.”
Keerti ka ye sms bhi padkar mujhe bahut khushi huyi. Mujhe in dono baton me ek khas baat ye bhi najar aayi ki, aaj pahli baar uski baton me mere liye,
tu ki jagah tum aur jaan aa raha tha.
Ye achi baat thi ya buri mai nahi janta tha. Lekin ab mujhe uski har baat par pyar aa raha tha aur shayad yahi vajah thi ki, mai uski har baat sar jhuka
kar manta ja raha tha.
Abhi bhi maine yahi kiya. Mai apni berth se uth kar mehul aur uncle ke pas aa kar baith gaya aur maine uncle se kaha.
Mai bola “uncle 9:15 baj gaya hai. Ab hume khana kha lena chahiye.”
Mehul bola “lekin tu to der se khana khata hai, fir aaj tujhe itni jaldi bhukh kaise lag aayi.”
Mai bola “wo isliye, kyoki aaj mai din me ache se khana nahi kha paya tha. Tujhe nahi khana to, tu mat kha. Mai aur uncle kha lete hai.”
Mehul bola “abe mujhe to kab se bhukh lagi hai. Mai to tere liye baitha tha. Mujhe teri tarah der se khane ki buri aadat nahi hai. Mujhe to 8 bajte hi
bhukh lagne lagti hai.”
Mehul ki baten sunkar uncle ne mehul ko chup karaya aur use khana nikalne ko bola. Mehul ne khana nikala aur hum log khana khane lage. Lekin mai
baar baar ghadi me time bhi dekh raha tha. Ise dekh kar mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola “tu seedhe khana kyo nahi kha raha. Ye baar baar ghadi kyo dekh raha hai. Ab hume kal se pahle kahi nahi utarna hai aur na hi hum
station par hai ki hamari gaadi chhut rahi hai. Ye baar baar time dekhna band kar aur chup chap khana kha.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar maine se ghoor kar dekha to, wo hansne laga. Magar uncle hum dono ko hi dekh rahe the. Isliye mai chup chap khana khane
laga. Yadi aur koi samay hota ya fir uncle na hote to, mai usko jarur ek do to jama hi deta. Lekin us samay maine chupchap khana khane me hi apni
bhalai samjhi.
Maine jaldi jaldi khana khaya aur fir se mehul ka mobile lekar apni berth par jakar baith gaya. Maine ek shayari dhudi aur usme fer badal karke apne
mobile se keerti ko bhej di.
Mera sms
“Yaad aane wale yaad aaye ja rahe hai.
Khayalon me wo hamare chhaye ja rahe hai.
Humne to vada apna kar diya hai pura.
Ab unke intejar me palke bichhaye ja rahe hai.”
Mere sms ke kafi der bad tak jab keerti ka sms nahi aaya. Tab mai samajh gaya ki, wo abhi khana khane sab ke sath baith chuki hai. Mai bhi ab fursat
hi tha to, mai mehul ke mobile ki achi achi shayari apne mobile me save karne laga.
Ye sab karte karte mujhe to wakt ka kuch pata hi nahi chala. Magar jab mehul ne mujhse kaha ki, wo ab so raha hai to, maine time dekha. Ab 11:15 baj
chuka tha. Maine mehul ko uska mobile diya aur mai bhi let gaya.
Mai samajh gaya ki, ho na ho uske sms na aane me nimi ka hi koi hanth hoga. Wo mere bina aaj se pahle kabhi nahi rahi thi. Ye baat dimag me aate
hi, mera man nimi se baat karne ke liye machalne laga. Maine jaise hi call karne ke liye mobile hanth me liya, waise hi keerti ka sms aa gaya.
Keerti ka SMS
“Yaadon me jo apni humko basaye hai.
Khayalon me jinke hum hi hum chhaye hai.
Ae khuda pura ho un aankhon ka har sapna.
Jo hamare intejar me apni palke bichhaye hai.”
Maine sms padne ke bad, turant hi keerti ko call laga diya. Kuch der bad keerti ne call uthaya.
Mai bola “kya hua. Kya nimi pareshan kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “haan badi mushkil me usko abhi sulaya hai. Jab se upar aayi thi, bas roye ja rahi thi. Kah rahi thi ki. mujhe bhaiya pas jana hai. Maine
tumhe call bhi lagane ki bahut kosis ki thi. Magar tumhara call bhi nahi lag raha tha.”
Mai bola “fir kaise soyi.”
Keerti boli “mai aur ami use bahlate rahe. Tab jakar bahut der bad wo soyi hai.”
Mai bola “use mere kamre me le jati. Wo udhar aaram se so jati.”
Keerti boli “humne wahi to kiya hai. Use tumhare kamre me lekar aaye aur fir tumhari baton se bahlakar use sula diya.”
Mai bola “ye ladki bhi bilkul tumhari tarah hi hai. Ek pal bhi mujhse door nahi rah sakti.”
Keerti boli “tumhe to khush hona chahiye ki. tumhe itna chahne wale, ek nahi, balki do do log hai.”
Mai bola “khush to hu, par un se door hone ka dukh bhi to hota hai.”
Keerti boli “chalo, ab jyada dukh mat karo. Bas kuch din ki hi to baat hai. Ye din bhi dekhte dekhte hi nikal jayege. Ye batao ki khana kha liya na.”
Mai bola “haan, khana bhi kha liya aur dawai bhi kha li.”
Keerti boli “dawai.? Kyo tumhe kya hua.”
Mai bola “mujhe kuch nahi hua. Mai us dawai ki baat kar raha hu, jo tune apne sms me bheji thi.”
Keerti boli “tum bahut badmash hote ja rahe ho.”
Mai bola "aur tu bahut sharif hoti ja rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “wo to mai suru se hi hu.”
Mai bola “to mai bhi suru se hi badmash hu.”
Bas isi tarah humari ek dusre se baat chalti rahi. Bich bich me network na milne se humari baat band ho jati aur network milte hi fir se humari baat suru
ho jati. Ye silsila raat ko 1 baje tak chalta raha. Iske bad hum, ek dusre ko good night kah kar so gaye.
Dusre din humari din bhar sms se baat hoti rahi aur bich bich me mai call bhi lagata raha. Us din bhi humari der raat tak baat hoti rahi. Fir agle din 11
baje hum log mumbai pahuch gaye.
Mumbai station par raj aur riya hume lene ke liye aaye the. Nitika ne phone karke unhe bata diya tha ki, hum log kis gaadi se aa rahe hai. Un dono ne
hum logon se humara haal chal pucha aur fir humse apne ghar chalne ki jid karne lage.
Humne un se kisi hotel me rukne ki baat kah kar, unke ghar jaane se mana kiya. Magar wo dono hume kisi hotel me rukne dene ke liye taiyar nahi the.
Aakhir me hume unke ghar chalne ke liye taiyar hona hi pada. Hum log taxi me, raj aur riya ke sath, unke ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Update-48
Bas isi tarah humari ek dusre se baat chalti rahi. Bich bich me network na milne se humari baat band ho jati aur network milte hi fir se humari baat suru
ho jati. Ye silsila raat ko 1 baje tak chalta raha. Iske bad hum, ek dusre ko good night kah kar so gaye.
Dusre din humari din bhar sms se baat hoti rahi aur bich bich me mai call bhi lagata raha. Us din bhi humari der raat tak baat hoti rahi. Fir agle din 11
baje hum log mumbai pahuch gaye.
Mumbai station par raj aur riya hume lene ke liye aaye the. Nitika ne phone karke unhe bata diya tha ki, hum log kis gaadi se aa rahe hai. Un dono ne
hum logon se humara haal chal pucha aur fir humse apne ghar chalne ki jid karne lage.
Humne un se kisi hotel me rukne ki baat kah kar, unke ghar jaane se mana kiya. Magar wo dono hume kisi hotel me rukne dene ke liye taiyar nahi the.
Aakhir me hume unke ghar chalne ke liye taiyar hona hi pada. Hum log taxi me, raj aur riya ke sath, unke ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Raj logon ke sath jaane se pahle, maine keerti ko sms kiya ki, hum log pahuch gaye hai. Raj aur riya hume lene aaye hai. Hum unke sath hi unke ghar
ja rahe hai. Mai fursat hote hi tumse bat karuga. Keerti ne bhi mera sms milte hi, ok likh kar bheja diya.
Raj aur riya raste me humare yaha ke sabhi logon ka haal chal puchte rahe. Mehul unhe sabhi ke baare me batata raha. Mai bas taxi se bahar ka
mahaul dekhta raha. Bas koi kuch puchta to, use chhota sa jabab de deta.
Na jane kyo mujhe, raj aur riya ke ghar jana pasand nahi aa raha tha. Lekin dono itne pyar se lene aaye the, isliye majburi me hume jaana pad raha
tha. Jaise taise baat karte karte hum log raj aur riya ke ghar pahuch gaye.
Raj aur riya ka ghar bhi hamari tarah hi bada tha. Unke dada ji aur mummy humare aane ka hi intejar kar rahe the. Raj ne hum logon ka unse parichay
karwaya. Sab ka aapas me parichay hone ke bad raj ke dada ji ne kaha.
Dada ji bole “bacchon aap logon ke rukne ka intejam guest room me karwa diya gaya hai. Aap log jab tak mumbai me hai, hamare sath hi rahege.”
Uncle bole “aap log bekar me pareshan na ho. Hum pahle bhi mumbai aa chuke hai. Hume yaha kuch jyada time bhi lag sakta hai aur fir humara aana
jana bhi wakt bewakt ka rahega. Is se aap logon ko taklif hogi.”
“Wo to in bacchon ne jid ki thi, jiski vajah se hume yaha tak aana pada. Lekin hum yaha ruk kar aap logon ko taklif nahi dena chahte hai. Yaha meri
parichit ki, ek hotel hai, hum wahi ruk jayege.”
Dada ji bole “aap ye kaisi baat kar rahe hai. Mana ki hum aapas me koi rishtedar nahi hai. Magar aap waha humare bete ke padosi hai. Is nate se to
aap humare bhi padosi lage. Isliye ye bekar ki jid chhodiye aur ab apna saman vagairah guest room me le jaiye. Aaj se aap humare sath hi rahege.”
Uncle bole “aap humare bujurg hai. Aap har baat ko mujhse behtar samajhte hai, isliye maine ye baat aap se kahi hai.”
Dada ji bole “hume apna bujurg mante ho to, fir humari baat ko bhi mano. Aap kisi bhi baat ki chinta mat karo. Aapko yaha kisi bhi prakar ki koi
pareshani nahi hogi aur na hi aapke kisi bhi time aane jane me hume koi pareshani hai. Aap ise apna hi ghar samajh kar raho aur kisi bhi baat ke liye
jara bhi sankoch mat karo.”
Uncle bole “jaisa aap thik samajhe.”
Dada ji bole “thik hai, abhi to humare ghar ke baki sadasya nahi hai. Lekin raat ke khane par sabhi log honge. Us samay hum aapka parichay un se bhi
karwa dege. Abhi aap yadi khane ke bad kahi jana chahe to, raj aapko le jayega. Ab aap jakar fresh ho jaiye, fir hum sab ek sath khana khayege.”
Iske bad dada ji ne raj ko hume guest room me le jane ko kaha. Raj ne ek room me mujhe aur mehul ko rukwa diya aur ek room me uncle ko iske bad
wo chala gaya. Kuch der mai aur mehul baat karte rahe aur fir mehul fresh hone chala gaya.
Mehul ke jaane ke bad, maine keerti ko call lagaya. Mere call lagate hi, keerti ne fauran hi mera call utha liya. Jaise ki wo mere hi call aane ke intejar
me baithi ho. Maine uske call uthate hi, hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Tujhe koi kaam dham nahi hai. Jo tu mobile pakad kar hi baithi rahti hai.”
Keerti boli “kaam hi to kar rahi hu.”
Mai bola “mobile pakad kar baithna kaun sa kaam hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhare na rahne par mere pas yahi to, ek kaam bacha hai ki, tumhare call aane ka intejar karti rahu. Ye batao waha par sab kuch kaisa
chal raha hai.”
Mai bola “abhi to hum log riya ke ghar par hi hai. Unke dada ji aur mummy se mile. Dono hi bahut ache hai. Un ne hume hotel me jane hi nahi diya. Jid
karke apne hi ghar me rok liya hai.”
Keerti boli “ye to achi baat hai. Lekin tum apna khayal rakhna aur khana pina samay par khate rahna.”
Mai bola “ye tujhe kya hua hai. Jab se ghar se nikla hu. Tere muh se sirf ek hi baat sunte aa raha hu ki, khana pina samay par khate rahna. Are mere
sath uncle aur mehul bhi to hai. Wo kya mujhe bhukha rakhege.”
Keerti boli “sorry, mera aisa karna tumhe bura laga to, ab aage se aisa nahi karugi. Magar mai bhi kya karu, mujhe har samay bas tumhare khane
peene ki fikar satati rahti hai.”
Mai bola “tujhe sorry bolne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Mai to ye baat isliye kah raha tha ki, mujhe teri baat yaad hai. Mai khana samay par hi khata rahuga,
par tu iske siwa bhi to koi baat kar sakti hai. Mai teri baten sunne ke liye taras gaya hu.”
Keerti boli “taras to mai bhi gayi hu. Yu lag raha hai, jaise maine tumhe barso se na dekha ho.”
Mai bola “mujhe bhi aisa hi lag raha hai. Acha ye bata. Ghar me sab thik hai na. Nimi ka kya haal hai. Aaj to jarur wo apna school gol kar gayi hogi.”
Keerti boli “yaha sab thik hai. Ami nimi bhi achi hai aur dono school gayi hai. Nimi jarur school na jane ki jid kar rahi thi. Magar maine use samjha kar
school bhej diya hai. Aunty mummy ke pas hi hai aur unne kaha tha ki, jab meri tum logo se baat ho to, mai unko khabar de du."
Mai bola “ye sab hone se tere upar bahut bojh pad gaya hai. Tujhe ek hi samay me udhar sabko sambhalna pad raha hai aur idhar meri bhi chinta
karna pad raha hai.”
Keerti boli “aisa kuch nahi hai. Mere upar idhar kisi tarah ka koi bojh nahi hai. Tum meri chinta bilkul bhi mat karo. Sirf udhar uncle ke ilaaj ki fikar karo.
Mai to yaha bahut masti kar rahi hu. Tum chaho to, tum bhi waha masti kar sakte ho.”
Mai bola “haan, wo to mai janta hu ki, tu waha kitni masti kar rahi hai. Tabhi to meri call ki pahli hi ring par call uth gaya.”
Keerti boli “tum ye sab baat kyo soch rahe ho. Mai jo kuch bhi kar rahi hu, usme mujhe khushi hai. Kyoki isi bahane se mai kam se kam tumhari
jababdari nibhane me tumhara sath to de pa rahi hu. Ab ye sab chhodo, ye batao khana kab khaoge.”
Mai bola “yaar tu kis mitti ki bani hai. Ghum fir kar, wapas fir se khane pe aakar hi atak gayi hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe kuch nahi sunna. Jo puchh rahi hu, uska sidha sidha jabab do. Khana kab khaoge.”
Mai bola “bas tujhse baat hone ke bad, mai fresh hone jauga aur uske bad khana khauga.”
Keerti boli “to thik hai. Ab phone rakho aur abhi fresh hone jao. Baki ki baat hum khana khane ke bad kar lege.”
Mai bola “tu kuch der baat kar, fir mai chala jauga.”
Keerti boli “bilkul nahi. Maine abhi bola to, iska matalab hai abhi.”
Mai bola “tu kabhi nahi sudhregi. Jab dekho apni hi chalati rahti hai. Meri to kuch sunti hi nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe sudharna bhi nahi hai. Yadi mai sudhar gayi to, fir tum bigad jaoge. Ab mujhe jaldi se ek meethi si kissi do aur call rakho.”
Mai bola “ok Muuuuhhhhhh.”
Keerti boli “muuuhhhhhhhh.”
Iske bad usne phone rakh diya aur tab tak mehul bhi fresh hokar aa chuka tha. Maine us se aunty ko phone karne ko kaha aur fir mai fresh hone chala
gaya. Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur mehul se bat karta raha.
Uncle bhi taiyar hokar humare kamre me hi aa gaye the. Wo hume bata rahe the ki, ab hum logon ko kaha kaha jana hai. Kuch der bad raj hum logo ko
khane ke liye bulane aa gaya. Hum log raj ke sath dining room me aa gaye.
Dining room me dada ji aur riya pahle se hi the. Hum bhi unke sath baith gaye. Khana khate khate dada ji ki uncle se baten hoti rahi. Khane ke bad
kuch der aur yu hi baten chalti rahi.
Uske bad uncle ne unse hospital me 3 baje Dr. se milne jane ki baat batayi. Fir hum log 2 baje ke bad raj ke sath hospital ke liye nikal pade. Karib 3
baje hum log hospital pahuch gaye.
Waha hume Dr. se milne me jyada time nahi laga. Dr. ne uncle ko aaj hi admit hone ko kaha aur dusre din unka operation karne ki baat kahi. Humne
hospital ki baki formalty puri kar sham tak uncle ko admit kar diya. Uncle ko admit karne ke bad bhi hum log hospital me hi rahe.
Fir 7:30 baje uncle ne hum logon ko jane ko bola to, humne mana kar diya. Tab uncle ne kaha ki, operation to subah 8 baje hona hai. Tum log bekar
me raat bhar yaha paresan hoge.
Waise bhi yaha ek vyakti ko rukne milega aur wo bhi so nahi payega. Kyoki yaha sirf baithne ke liye ye chair hi hai. Isi me baithe baithe hi sona
padega. Tum dono hi safar se thake huye ho. Isliye raat ko jakar aaram kar lo aur subah jaldi aa jana.
Raj ne bhi uncle ki baat ka samarthan kiya. Aakhir me hume na chahte huye bhi waha se wapas aana pada. Raj is dauran pure samay hum logon ke hi
sath tha. Usne bhi humare sath bahut daud dhup ki thi.
Uske humare sath hone se, hume yaha bahut madad mili thi. Magar raj aur riya ke aapas me sex karne ki vajah se, mujhe raj ka sath jara bhi pasand
nahi aa raha tha. Jis vajah se abhi bhi meri raj se koi jyada baat nahi ho rahi thi.
Hum log 8:30 baje raj ke ghar pahuch gaye. Dada ji hum logon ka hi rasta dekh rahe the. Raj ne unhe din bhar ki saari baten batayi. Fir dada ji ne hum
logon se muh hanth dhokar khane par aane ko kaha to, hum log muh hanth dhone chale gaye.
Muh hanth dhone ke bad, maine keerti ko call karke saari baten batayi aur kaha ki abhi mai khana khane ja raha hu. Baki ki baten raat ko karuga.
Keerti se baat karne ke bad, mai mehul ke sath dining room me aa gaya.
Dining room me pahuchte hi, meri najar dining table par baithe logon par padi. Un me se ek par jakar meri najar thahar gayi aur mai wahi ke wahi ruk
gaya. Ek pal ke liye to, meri saanse hi tham gayi.
Magar ye haal sirf mere akele ka nahi tha. Aisa hi kuch haal mehul ka bhi tha. Hum dono ne ek dusre ki taraf dekha. Dono ke man me ek hi sawal tha.
Lekin us sawal ka jabab hum dono me se, kisi ke bhi pas nahi tha. Hum dono ke hi kadam wahi ke wahi ruke huye the.
______________________________
Update-49
Hum log 8:30 baje raj ke ghar pahuch gaye. Dada ji hum logon ka hi rasta dekh rahe the. Raj ne unhe din bhar ki saari baten batayi. Fir dada ji ne hum
logon se muh hanth dhokar khane par aane ko kaha to, hum log muh hanth dhone chale gaye.
Muh hanth dhone ke bad, maine keerti ko call karke saari baten batayi aur kaha ki abhi mai khana khane ja raha hu. Baki ki baten raat ko karuga.
Keerti se baat karne ke bad, mai mehul ke sath dining room me aa gaya.
Dining room me pahuchte hi, meri najar dining table par baithe logon par padi. Un me se ek par jakar meri najar thahar gayi aur mai wahi ke wahi ruk
gaya. Ek pal ke liye to, meri saanse hi tham gayi.
Magar ye haal sirf mere akele ka nahi tha. Aisa hi kuch haal mehul ka bhi tha. Hum dono ne ek dusre ki taraf dekha. Dono ke man me ek hi sawal tha.
Lekin us sawal ka jabab hum dono me se, kisi ke bhi pas nahi tha. Hum dono ke hi kadam wahi ke wahi ruke huye the.
Hum dono ki najar dining table par baithi ek ladki par tiki huyi thi. Jo blue salwar suit pahne ek aur ladki ke sath waha baithi thi. Dekhne me wah waha
baithi sabhi ladkiyon se sundar lag rahi thi.
Lekin is sab se bad kar jo baat hume uski taraf khich rahi thi. Wo ye thi ki, wo ladki hu-ba-hu keerti ki tarah lag rahi thi. Aisa lag raha tha jaise ki, wo
keerti ki judwa bahan ho.
Use dekh kar hum logon ko apni aankhon par viswas hi nahi ho raha tha. Hum ye sab dekh kar kuch pal ke liye apni hi jagah par khade rahe. Riya ne
hamari aisi haalat dekhi to, wo hansne lagi.
Baki ke log bhi riya ki hansi me sath de rahe the. Us ladki ke chehre par bhi humari haalat dekh kar hansi thirak uthi. Mai aur mehul sabko is tarah
hanste dekh kar jhep gaye. Magar abhi bhi apni jagah par hi khade rahe. Tab dada ji ne sabko chup karaya aur hum se kaha.
Dada ji bole “baccho aise kab tak khade rahoge. Yaha aakar baith joa.”
Dada ji ki bat sunkar hum log raj ke pas wali khali chair par baith gaye. Lekin ab humari najar us ladki par na hokar dada ji ki taraf thi. Dada ji ne humari
haalat ka anuman lagate huye kaha.
Dada ji bole “tumhe tumahre man me uth rahe har sawal ka jabab mil jayega. Riya ne hume tumhari cousin ke baare me sab kuch bata diya tha. Magar
hume yakin hi nahi ho raha tha ki, ek hi shakal ke do log bina aapas me kisi rishte ke bhi ho sakte hai.”
“Jab riya ne hume tumhari cousin ki tasvir dikhayi. Tab jakar hume bhi is baat ka yakin hua tha. Aaj yahi sach tumhari aankhon ke samne bhi hai. Jise
dekh kar tumhe bhi apni aankhon par yakin nahi aa raha hoga.”
“Raj aur riya ko to tum pahle se hi jante ho. Humse aur raj ki mummi se bhi tum subah mil chuke ho. Ab hum yaha baithe baki ke logon se bhi tumhara
parichay karwa dete hai. Ye hamara beta aakash hai aur ye meri chhoti poti priya hai.”
“Priya 10th me pad rahi hai aur riya se 2 saal chhoti hai. Ye dusri ladki, jise tum dekh kar, is tarah se chauk gaye the. Ye priya ki saheli Nikita hai. Ye
aakash ke bachpan ke dost raipur ke jagirdar jagat bahadur singh ki beti hai.”
“Ye yaha bording me padti hai. Jab kabhi iski chhuttiyan padti hai to, ye apni chhuttiyan humare sath hi bitati hai. Ab batao kya sach me iski shakal
tumhari cousin se milti hai aur dono me koi fark nahi hai.”
Mehul bola “ji, dada ji. Yadi kuch baton ko chhod diya jaye to, ye hu-b-hu keerti se milti hai.”
Aakash uncle bole “kaun si baten.”
Mehul bola “ek to inke baal bahut chhote hai aur keerti ke baal kamar tak aate hai. Ye kuch shant swabhav ki lag rahi, jabki keerti din bhar bak bak karti
rahti hai.”
Aakash uncle bole “iske alawa aur koi baat hai.”
Mehul bola “nahi uncle, bas ye hi do baten hai.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar na jane mujhe kaisa mehsus hua. Jaise sab us ladki se keerti ki barabari kar keerti ka majak bana rahe ho. Mai apne aapko na
rok saka aur bol pada.
Mai bola “nahi uncle, abhi aur bhi bahut si baten hai. Jaise ye salwar suit pahne huyi hai. Humari keerti ko salwar suit pahanna jara bhi pasand nahi
hai. Wo sirf jeans t-shirt aur skirt top hi pahnna pasand karti hai. Inka suit blue colour ka hai, jabki keerti ko blue colour jara bhi pasand nahi hai.”
“Inke haathon me chudiyan hai, jabki keerti ko chudiyan pahnna jara bhi pasand nahi hai. Wo apne hanth me breselate pahnti hai. Inke baal chhote hai,
fir bhi ye baalon ko bandhe huye hai. Jabki keerti hamesha hi apne baalon ko khula rakhti hai. Jyada se jyada wo baalon ko fold kar leti hai.”
“Inke mathe par bindi nahi hai, lekin keerti hamesha ek chhoti si bindi apne mathe par lagaye rahti hai. Keerti ka rang bhi inke mukable jyada gora hai.
Ye hasne me kanjusi karti hai, par keerti har baat par dil khol kar hansti hai.”
Meri baten sunkar nikki ko laga ki, mai bevajah uski burayi kar raha hu. Us se apni ye burayi sahan nahi huyi aur usne meri baton ko bich me hi kaat
kar kaha.
Nikki boli “ye saari khubiyan mujh me bhi hai. Mai to salwar suit pahan kar sirf isliye aayi thi, kyoki dada ji ko ye pahnawa pasand hai. Haan baal mere
chhote jarur hai, par wo isliye hai, kyoki yaha pradushan itna hai ki, bade baalon ki dekh bhal kar pana muskil ho jata hai. Aapke yaha par itna
pradusan nahi hoga.”
Mai bola “aapka city mahanagar hai to, iska matlab ye nahi ki, humari city koi ganv ya kasba hai. Humari city bhi desh ke char mahanagron me se ek
hai. Humare yaha is se bhi jayda aabadi aur pradushan hai. Fir bhi humari keerti apne baalon ka khayal rakhti hai aur use aisa karna acha lagta hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, nikki mujhe gusse me ghoor kar dekhne lagi. Abhi tak humhari is bahas ka maja sabhi le rahe the. Lekin jab dada ji ne dekha ki, ye
bahas koi dusra hi roop lene lagi hai to, un ne hum dono ko tokte huye kaha.
Dada ji bole “are tum log abhi apni bahas band karke khana khao. Na to abhi tum log kahin bhage ja rahe ho aur na hi nikki kahin bhagi ja rahi hai.
Khane ke bad tum logon ko jitni bhi bahas karna ho kar lena. Magar abhi to khana khana suru karo.”
Dada ji ki baat sunkar, hum sab ne khana khana suru kar diya. Lekin nikki khana khate khate, bich bich me mujhe gusse se ghoor kar dekh rahi thi.
Meri ek do baar us par najar padi aur use apni taraf ghoorte dekh kar bhi, mai lafarwahi se khana khane me laga raha.
Wo shayad mere kiye gaye, bartav se naraj thi. Lekin mai bhi kya kar sakta tha. Mera irada uske dil ko thes lagane ka hargij nahi tha. Lekin sabko nikki
ki keerti se barabari karte dekh kar, mai sahan nahi kar paya tha.
Mai sirf keerti ko nikki se jyada acha sabit karne ke chakkar me, nikki ko chhota dikhata chala gaya tha aur pahli hi mulakat me nikki ko apna dushman
bana baitha tha. Lekin fir bhi mujhe kisi baat ka koi afsos nahi tha.
Hum logon ne khana khaya aur fir kal uncle ke operation ko lekar baat chalti rahi. Lekin fir na to mai kuch bola aur na hi nikki kuch bol rahi thi. Hum
dono sirf shanti se sabki baat sun rahe the.
Sabse baat hone ke bad, hum log apne kamre me aa gaye. Kamre me aane ke bad mere aur mehul ke bich me thodi bahut baten huyi aur fir kuch der
baat karne ke bad, mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola “mujhe shilpa se baat karna hai. Isliye mai papa ke kamre me ja raha hu. Mai wahi so jauga aur tu yaha so jana. Lekin jaldi so jana, hume
subah jaldi uthna hai.”
Itna bol kar, mehul uncle wale kamre me chala gaya. Nikki se milne ke bad se, mera mood kuch thik nahi tha. Maine time dekha to 11 baj chuke the.
Maine turant keerti ko call laga diya aur uske call uthate hi, maine kaha.
Mai bola “aur suna, waha ka kya haal chaal hai.”
Keerti boli “yaha sab thik hai. Tum batao, kal subah hospital ke liye yaha se kitne baje nikloge.”
Mai bola “Dr. ne to subah 8 baje operation karne ko kaha hai. Lekin hum log subah 6 baje yaha se niklege.”
Keerti boli “tab to tumhe abhi jaldi so jana chahiye. Warna subah uthne me pareshani hogi.”
Mai bola “haan so jauga. Tujhse baat karne ke bad to sona hi hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhe kya hua hai. Tumhara mood ukhda ukhda kyo hai. Kya Dr. ne uncle ke baare me koi baat ki hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi koi bat nahi hai. Dr. ne to kaha hai ki use 99% operation ke safal hone ki ummid hai.”
Keerti boli “to fir kya baat hai. Tumhara mood itna ukhda hua kyo hai.”
Mai bola “kuch to nahi. Bas aise hi thak gaya hu.”
Keerti boli “nahi batana to, mat batao par mujhse jhuth mat bolo. Mai janti hu ki, waha kuch na kuch baat jarur huyi hai. Jiska tumhe bura laga hai.
Sach sach bolo, tumhe kisne kya bola hai.”
Mai bola “aisi koi baat nahi hai. Bas aaj ek ladki mili hai. Usse hi milkar dimag kharab ho gaya hai.”
Keerti boli “kaun ladki aur usne tumhe aisa kya kah diya, jo tumhara itna mood kharab ho gaya.”
Mai bola “wo ladki riya ki bahan priya ki saheli hai. Wo bilkul tere jaisi dikhti hai. Sab uski tujhse barabari karne me lage the. Bas isi vajah se mera
mood kharab ho gaya.”
Keerti boli “are to isme mood kharab karne ki kya baat hai. Ye to achi baat hai. Kam se kam isi bahane tumhe meri surat to dekhne ko milegi.”
Mai bola “jyada mat bol. Koi kisi ladki se teri barabri kare ye mujhse sahan nahi hoga.”
Keerti boli “are baba isme itna naraj hone ki kya jarurat hai. Mujhe to pahle se hi malum hai ki, priya ki kisi saheli ki sakal mujhse milti hai.”
Mai bola “tujhe kaise malum hai.”
Keerti boli “us din mai aur raj jab waterfall me ghoom rahe the. Tab raj mujhe isi baare me bata raha tha. Mai tumse ye baat batana chahti thi, par tum
raj ko lekar itna naraj the ki, kuch sunna hi nahi chahta the.”
Mai bola “kuch bhi ho, par wo ladki tere jaisi bilkul bhi nahi hai. Sirf shakal mil jaane se, koi kisi ke jaisa nahi ho jata.”
Keerti boli “acha baba, mai maan leti hu ki, wo ladki mere jaisi bilkul bhi nahi hai. Ab tum apna mood sahi karke baat karo na. Nahi to mujhe saari raat
nind nahi aayegi.”
Mai bola “sorry, maine kisi aur ka gussa tujh par utar diya.”
Keerti boli “koi baat nahi. Tumhara gussa ho ya pyar mujhe sab pyare hai. Log jise jyada pyar karte hai, apna gussa bhi usi par utarte hai. Ab mai ek
baat bolu.”
Mai bola “haan bolo.”
Keerti boli “I LOVE YOU.”
Keerti boli “nahi aise nahi. Tum bhi bolo.”
Mai bola “tujhe to malum hi hai, fir bolne ka kya fayda.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mujhe sunna hai.”
Mai bola “i love you.”
Keerti Boli “nahi, aise nahi. Pyar se bolo. Jara muskurakar bolo.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar mere chehre par sach me muskurahat aa gayi aur maine bade pyar se kaha.
Mai bola “I LOVE YOU JAAN.”
Keerti boli “ye huyi na baat. Ab aankh band karo aur so jao.”
Mai bola “nahi, abhi mujhe baat karni hai.”
Keerti boli “baat to mai bhi karna chahti hu jaan. Lekin kal tumhe jaldi uthna hai aur pata nahi fir kal tumhe kab sone ko mile. Isliye mai chahti hu ki aaj
hum jyada raat tak baat na kare. Aaj tum aaram kar lo, kal tum jitni der tak baat karne ko kahoge, mai karugi.”
Mai keerti se baat karna chahta tha, magar uska kahna bhi thik hi tha. Mujhe uski baat kaatna sahi laga aur maine beman se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, jaisi teri marji. Good night.”
Keerti boli “hun hun. Aise man chhota karke nahi, pyar se bolo.”
Mai bola “ok, kal hum der tak baten karege. Muuuuhhhhhh Good night jaan.”
Keerti boli “ab thik hai. Kal mai tumhe jaldi jaga dungi. Apna mobile apne pas hi rakhna. Muuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhh Good night jaan.”
Itna kah kar keerti ne call rakh diya aur mai keerti ke baare me sochne laga. Wo mujhse itni door hokar bhi, mera kitna khayal rakh rahi thi. Mai uska
itna pyar pakar khud ko duniya ka sabse khush nashib insan samajh raha tha. Bas yu hi keerti ki baten sochte sochte mujhe kab nind aa gayi mujhe
pata hi nahi chala.
Subah 5 baje meri nind keerti ke call se hi khuli. Maine dekha uske 8-10 missed call hai. Maine turant uska call uthaya.
Keerti boli “good morning jaan.”
Mai bola “good morining, tu raat bhar soyi bhi hai ya fir mujhe jagaane ke chakkar me saari raat jagti rahi.”
Keerti boli “good morning to you jaan.”
Mai bola “maine tujhse kuch puchha hai.”
Keerti boli “chhodo na jaan. Ab utho jaldi se aur us mehul ko bhi jaga do. Wo bhi tumhari tarah abhi tak so hi raha hoga.”
Mai bola “iska matlab hai ki, tu hum logon ko subah jagaane ke liye raat bhar jaagti rahi.”
Keerti boli “mai koi janbujh kar nahi jaagi. Mujhe nind hi nahi aa rahi thi. Jaagte jaagte 3 baj gaya tha to, maine socha ki ab thodi der aur jaag leti hu, fir
tumhe jaga kar so jaugi.”
Mai bola “tu puri pagal hai aur mujhe bhi pagal kar degi. Tu mujhe itna pyar kyo karti hai. Mujhse tera itna pyar sambhala nahi jata.”
Keerti boli “har kisi ko apni jaan pyari hoti hai. Yadi mai apni jaan ko itna pyar karti hu to, isme bura kya hai.”
Mai bola “tera ye pyar ya to kisi din tujhe pagal kar dega ya fir mujhe pagal kar dega.”
Keerti boli “jab tak meri jaan mere pas hai. Na mai pagal hone wali hu aur na hi apni jaan ko pagal hone dungi. Meri chinta mat karo. Mai ab sougi to,
sidha 12 baje ke bad hi uthugi. Lekin ab tum der mat karo aur jaldi se uth jao.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Ab mai jaag gaya hu. Tu so ja aur 12 baje ke pahle mat uthna.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan. Good night. Muuuhhhhhhh.”
Mai bola “ok good nigth. Muuuhhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne phone rakh diya aur mai uth kar mehul ko jagaane chala gaya. Mehul bhi gahri nind me tha. Usne time puchha aur jaise hi maine
kaha 5:15 baj gaya hai. Wo turant uth kar baith gaya.
Use jagane ke bad mai apne kamre me aakar fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hokar mai taiyar hua aur wapas mehul ke pas aaya. Mehul bhi taiyar ho
chuka tha. Hume taiyar hote hote 5:45 ho gaya tha.
Ab hum jaldi se hospital pahuchna chahte the. Hum log kamre se bahar nikle to, bahar hall me nikki tahal rahi thi. Wo is samay black jeans aur white t-
shirt pahne thi. Usme wo bala ki khubsurat lag rahi thi.
Fir bhi maine use dekhte hi, is tarah muh bana liya, jaise koi anchaha mehman ghar me aa jata hai. Nikki ne ik najar meri taraf dali aur mujhe muh
banaya hua dekh kar usne mehul se kaha.
Nikki boli “aap log taiyar ho gaye. Mai aap logon ko jagaane gayi thi. Lekin dekha ki aap log jaag chuke ho. Mai bhi aap logon ke sath chal rahi hu.”
Mehul bola “kyo, kya raj hum logon ke sath nahi jayega.”
Nikki boli “raj aur baki sab log yaha der se hi sokar uthte hai. Jaise hi uski nind khulegi wo pahuch jayega. Mai jaldi uth jati hu, isliye mai aap logon ke
sath chal rahi hu.”
Mai bola “hum log taxi lekar chale jayege. Aapko pareshan hone ki koi jarurat nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “isme pareshani wali koi baat nahi hai. Us hospital me meri ek friend ke bhai Dr. hai. Mai unhe bhai manti hu. Un se aap logon ko bahut help
ho jayegi, isliye mai aapke sath chal rahi hu, fir chahe kal se aap log akele chale jana.”
Mehul bola “nikki thik kah rahi hai. Ab hume bekar ki baton me samay barbad nahi karna chahiye aur jaldi se hospital chalna chahiye.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar hum teeno bahar aa gaye aur ek taxi lekar hospital ke liye nikal pade. 6:30 baje hum log hospital pahuch gaye. Lekin hospital ke
niyam ke anusar marij ke sath kisi ek ko hi hospital ke andar jane ki ijajat thi aur uske liye hume ek gate pass diya gaya tha.
Lekin nikki ne hospital pahuch kar apni saheli ke bhai ko phone lagaya. Jo itefak se us samay apni duty par the. Nikki ki saheli ke bhai aaye to, un se
nikki ne hamara parichay karwate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “Bhaiya ye hai meri saheli priya ke rishtedar hai. Ye hai mehul, jinke papa admit hai aur ye inke dost punit hai.”
Fir nikki ne unka humse parichay karwate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “ye mere bhai aman khanna hai. Ye is hospital me Dr. hai aur aap lohon ko yaha kisi bhi tarah ki pareshani ho to, aap bejijhak inse kah sakte
hai.”
Iske bad nikki ne unse saari baat batayi. Jiske bad, Dr aman khanna ne humare liye ek aur gate pass ka intejam kar diya. Fir hum teeno Dr. aman ke
sath uncle ke pas gaye. Humne uncle se Dr. aman aur nikki ka parichay karwaya.
Dr. aman kuch der tak humare sath rahe aur fir waha ke staf ko kuch jaruri hidayat dekar chale gaye. Unke jaane ke bad, 7:00 baje uncle ko operation
ke liye taiyar kiya jane laga.
Dr. ne hum logon se kaha aap me se ek hi yaha ruke baki ke do log waiting longe me jakar baithe. Tab mai aur nikki waiting longe me aa gaye. Lekin
kuch der bad nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “mujhe yaha ke Ac me bahut thand lag rahi hai. Kya hum bahar chal kar baith sakte hai.”
Mai bola “haan, kyo nahi. Hum yaha baithe ya bahar baithe, ek hi baat hai.”
Itna kahte huye, maine mehul ko call laga kar, apne hospital se bahar jaane ki baat batayi aur koi jarurat padne par hume call karke bula lene ki baat
kah di. Iske bad, mai aur nikki hospital ke bahar aa gaye.
Bahar samundar ka kinara aur subah ki gunguni dhup thi. Hum log wahi samundar ke kinare aakar baith gaye. Subah ka wakt hone ki vajah se, waha
ekka dukka log hi najar aa rahe the.
Samundar ke kinare par aati jaati laharon se, kuch hi duri par, kabutron ka ek jhund baitha hua tha. Mujhe samundar ki aati jaati laharen aur kabutron
ka baitha hua jhund, dono hi bahut man mohak lag rahe the.
Mai kabhi samundar ki aati jati lahron ko dekhta to, kabhi kabutron ke us jhund me kho jata. Nikki bhi mere pas baithi is najare me khoyi huyi thi. Lekin
humhare bich aapas me koi baat nahi ho rahi thi.
Nikki to shayad mujhse baat karne ki soch bhi rahi ho. Magar mere man me us se baat karne ya na karne ko lekar koi baat nahi thi. Bahut der tak hum
donon ke bich khamoshi chhayi rahi. Fir nikki ne hi is khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “mai abhi aati hu.”
Ye kahte huye, wo mere pas se uth kar jaane lagi. Mai samundar ki lahron aur kabutron ke jhund ko dekhna chhod kar, nikki ko jaate huye dekhne laga
ki, ye achanak uth kar kaha ja rahi hai.
Update-50
Bahar samundar ka kinara aur subah ki gunguni dhup thi. Hum log wahi samundar ke kinare aakar baith gaye. Subah ka wakt hone ki vajah se, waha
ekka dukka log hi najar aa rahe the.
Samundar ke kinare par aati jaati laharon se, kuch hi duri par, kabutron ka ek jhund baitha hua tha. Mujhe samundar ki aati jaati laharen aur kabutron
ka baitha hua jhund, dono hi bahut man mohak lag rahe the.
Mai kabhi samundar ki aati jati lahron ko dekhta to, kabhi kabutron ke us jhund me kho jata. Nikki bhi mere pas baithi is najare me khoyi huyi thi. Lekin
humhare bich aapas me koi baat nahi ho rahi thi.
Nikki to shayad mujhse baat karne ki soch bhi rahi ho. Magar mere man me us se baat karne ya na karne ko lekar koi baat nahi thi. Bahut der tak hum
donon ke bich khamoshi chhayi rahi. Fir nikki ne hi is khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “mai abhi aati hu.”
Ye kahte huye, wo mere pas se uth kar jaane lagi. Mai samundar ki lahron aur kabutron ke jhund ko dekhna chhod kar, nikki ko jaate huye dekhne laga
ki, ye achanak uth kar kaha ja rahi hai.
Nikki thodi door chal kar gayi aur waha baithe ek aadmi se usne kabutron ka daana kharida. Uske bad wo wapas mere pas aakar baith gayi. Kabutron
ka jhund hum logon ke kafi karib tha.
Nikki mere pas baithe baithe unhe daana chugane lagi. Nikki ko daana chugate dekh aur kabutron ko daana chugte dekh kar, mujhe bahut acha lag
raha tha. Ye drashya dekh kar, mere chehre par khud ba khud muskurahat aa gayi.
Nikki ne pahli baar mere chehre par muskurahat dekhi thi. Mujhe muskurate dekh kar, nikki ne bhi muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “inhe daana chugane me bahut aanand aata hai. Ye lijiye, aap bhi daana chugaiye.”
Ye kahte huye, nikki ne kabutaron ka daana meri taraf bada diya. Maine bhi bina kuch kahe, wo daana nikki se le liya aur kabutron ko chugane laga.
Mujhe sach me aisa karte huye, bahut acha lag raha tha.
Kabutron ko daana chugane se mujhe jis khushi ka aehsas hua, us se mere andar ka saara tanav door ho gaya tha. Mera badle huye mood aur mere
chehre par khushi dekh kar, nikki ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aap ke andar abhi bhi ek chhota sa bacha hai. Jo jara jara si baton me naraj ho jata hai aur jara jara si baton me khush bhi ho jata hai. Lekin
aap aise muskurate huye hi ache lagte hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, maine uski taraf dekha. Uske chehre par mujhe manane wali muskan thi. Maine fir se kabutron ko daana chugate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai bachapan se hi aisa hu. Meri saari duniya sirf kuch logon me hi simti huyi hai aur mai usi me khush rahta hu. Mujhe naye logon se milna
julna jyada pasand nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “wo to mai aapko dekh kar hi samajh gayi thi. Lekin aap ko ye nahi lagta ki, aap bevajah mujhse narajgi jata rahe the.”
Mai bola “mai bhala kyo aapse narajgi jatauga. Aapne aisa kiya hi kya hai.”
Nikki boli “agar aap naraj nahi hai to, fir mere sath is tarah ka rukha bartav kyo kar rahe the.”
Mai bola “ab aap itni bhi bholi nahi hai ki, aap iska matlab bhi na samajhti ho.”
Nikki boli “mai aapki narajgi ki vajah achi tarah se janti hu. Lekin aapki cousion se, yadi meri shakal milti hai to, isme meri galti kya hai.”
Mai bola “aapki koi galti nahi hai. Lekin kahin na kahin aapki vajah se, mere dil ko thes lagi hai.”
Nikki boli “lekin isme mai kahan se galat hu. Mujhe bhi kisi se meri barabari kiya jaana pasand nahi hai. Lekin jo sach hai, us se bhi aankhe churana
meri aadat nahi hai. Aap khud apne dil par haath rakh kar socho ki, kya mai sach me galat hu. Ab yadi is sabke bad bhi, aapke dil ko meri vajah se
thes pahuchi hai to, uske liye mai aapse dil se maafi chahti hu.”
Maine nikki ki taraf gaur se dekha. Uske chehre par us samay masumiyat aur sharmindgi ke bhav the. Jis vajah se wo bahut hi pyari lag rahi thi. Uski is
masumiyat ko dekh kar, mera man uski taraf se saaf ho chuka tha.
Magar is samay sharmindgi ki vajah se uska khila hua chehra murjha sa gaya tha. Maine uski sharmindgi door karne ki garaj se kaha.
Mai bola “aapko maafi mangne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Jo ho gaya, use bhool jaana hi behtar hai. Aap ka swabhav mujhe bahut acha laga. Ummid
karuga ki aap meri kahi baat ko apne dil se nahi lagayegi.”
Meri baat sunkar nikki ka chehra wapas khil utha. Usne chehakte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “yadi mujhe aapki baat ko dil se lagana hota to, abhi aapke sath nahi baithi hoti. Mai aapki baat ko samajh chuki hu aur ye bhi achi tarah se
samajh gayi hu ki, aap apni cousion ko bahut pyar karte hai. Tabhi meri us se barabari kiye jaane par, aapke dil ko thes lag gayi.”
Mai bola “haan, mai use bahut pyar karta hu.”
Nikki boli “mai us pyar ki baat nahi kar rahi. Mujhe lagta hai ki, aap apni cousion ko boyfriend girlfriend wala pyar karte hai aur is baat ko shayad aap
dono ke siwa koi nahi janta. Warna mehul ne is baat ko itni aasani se nahi kah diya hota.”
Mai bola “jaisa aap soch rahi hai, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Sabhi apne cousion ko pyar karte hai. Mera aisa karna koi galat to nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “mujhe aisa laga to, maine bol diya. Ho sakta hai ki, mera anuman galat ho. Fir bhi aap yadi chahe to, mujhe apna dost samajh kar apni
feelings share kar sakte hai.”
Mai bola “aapne mujhe apna dost samjha, uske liye thanks. Mujhe aapki dosti manjur hai aur mai aapki is baat ko yaad rakhuga, Yadi aage share
karne wali koi baat huyi to, mai aap se jarur share karuga. Ab kya mai aap se ek baat puchh sakta hu.”
Nikki boli “ab aapne mujhe dost maan hi liya hai to, ye baat bhi ache se samajh lijiye ki, dosto ko ek dusre se kuch puchhne ke liye, ijajat lene ki jarurat
nahi padti. Aap mujhse behichak kuch bhi puchh sakte hai.”
Mai bola “aap riya aur raj ke ghar me kab se aa ja rahi hai.”
Nikki boli “mera to sara bachpan yahi par beeta hai. Mere dad ne bachpan me hi, mujhe bording me bhej diya tha. Tab se mera samay apne ghar me
kam aur riya ke ghar me jyada beeta hai. Dada ji aur ghar ke sabhi log mujhe ghar ke kisi sadasya ki tarah hi pyar karte hai.”
Mai bola “tab to aap ghar ke sabhi logon ke bare me ache se janti hogi.”
Nikki boli “haan, mai sabhi ko ache se janti hu, par aap aisa kyo puchh rahe hai.”
Mai bola “kya aapko kabhi riya aur raj ke rishte me kuch ajib sa nahi laga.”
Nikki boli “nahi, mujhe to kuch bhi ajib nahi laga. Dono ache bhai bahan ki tarah rahte hai aur dono me aapas me bahut pyar hai. Aapko isme kya ajib
laga hai.”
Mai bola “kuch nahi. Bas aise hi man me khayal aaya to, puchh liya.”
Nikki boli “nahi, aisa nahi ho sakta. Mai aapko abhi tak jitna jaan payi hu. Us se itna to samajh sakti hu ki, aap kabhi koi faltu ki baat karna pasand nahi
karte. Aapne ye baat puchhi hai to, jarur isme koi raz ki baat chhupi hogi. Warna aap is baat ko hargij nahi puchhte.”
Mai bola “aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Maine to bas yu hi puchh liya.”
Nikki boli “ye to galat baat hai. Aapko pata hona chahiye ki, sache doston se koi baat chhipayi nahi jaati. Mujhe lagta hai ki, aapne mujhe apna dost dil
se nahi maana hai, warna aap apne dil ki baat khul kar bol dete.”
Mai bola “mujhse aapki dosti huye to, abhi kuch hi der huyi hai. Jabki aapka riya ke parivar se rishta bachpan se hai. Fir mai kaise maan lu ki, aap meri
baat ko apne tak hi rakhegi. Riya logon tak nahi jaane degi.”
Nikki boli “dosti me naya purana nahi dekha jata. Dosti dil se ki jaati hai aur nibhayi bhi dil se jaati hai. Dosti ka dusra naam hi viswas hai. Aap yakin
rakhiye ki, aap jo kuch bhi kahege, wo sirf aapke aur mere bich hi rahega. Wo baat kabhi kisi teesre ko malum nahi hogi.”
Mai bola “aapki meri dosti to sirf tabhi tak ki hai. Jab tak mai yaha hu. Uske bad to, aap apne raste aur mai apne raste par nikal jauga. Lekin jo baat mai
aapse boluga, yadi wo baat khul jati hai to, us se riya aur raj ke parivar me acha khasa tufaan uth sakta hai.”
Nikki boli “baat to aapki sahi hai. Shayad aapke jaane ke bad hamari mulakat kabhi na ho paye. Magar is baat ko bhi nahi jhuthlaya ja sakta ki, kuch
dost chahe thode samay ke liye hi sath kyo na ho. Lekin wo dil me aisi jagah bana lete hai ki, unki jagah koi nahi le sakta.”
Mai bola “to kya mai aise dosto ki kataar me aata hu, jo dil me jagah bana lete hai.”
Nikki boli “beshak aap aise hi dosto ki kataar me aate hai. Riya ne hum logon ko aapke aane ke pahle hi, aapke baare me bahut kuch bataya tha.
Usme ye baat bhi shamil thi ki, aapko mehul ke mammy papa kitna pyar karte hai aur aaj aapko unke liye ye sab karte dekh kar, mere dil me aapki ijjat
aur bhi bad gayi hai.”
“Bahut kam dost aise hote hai, jo musibat ke samay apne dost ke kaam aate hai. Shayad yahi vajah thi ki, aapke itna sab kahne ke bad bhi, mere man
me aapke liye koi mail nahi aaya.”
Nikki ki in baton ne sidhe mere dil par asar kiya. Mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, us se wo baat karu ya na karu. Magar fir maine nikki ki dosti ko
aajmane ki garaj se baat kah dena hi thik samjha. Maine bade hi sanjida shabdo me nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, yadi aap mujhe sacha dost samajhti hai to, mai bhi aap se ye baat jarur share karuga. Lekin aapko vada karna hoga ki, aap is baa ke
baare me riya, raj ya priya se kuch nahi puchhegi.”
Nikki boli “mai vada karti hu ki, mai na to kisi se kuch puchugi aur na hi aap se huyi baat ke baare me kisi se koi jikar karugi.”
Mai bola “aapko malum hai ki, riya aur raj ke bich me sex relationship hai.”
Meri baat ko sunkar, nikki ko ek jordar dhakka laga. Kuch der wo mera chehra dekhti rahi aur meri baat ko samajhne ki kosis karti rahi. Maine use yu
soch me gum dekha to, apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye sab maine apni aankhon se dekha hai. Ye dono jab meri city aaye the aur mai inse mila bhi nahi tha. Tab maine inhe ek park me ek dusre
se sex karte dekha tha. Uske bad jab mai nitika ke ghar pahucha, tab meri inse mulakat huyi thi. Tab mujhe pata chala tha ki ye dono bhai bahan hai.”
Itna kah kar mai chup ho gaya. Lekin nikki ko shayad abhi bhi meri kahi baat par yakin nahi ho raha tha. Is se pahle ki, wo mujhse kuch aur puchh pati,
tabhi mujhe raj aata dikhayi de gaya. Maine nikki ko raj ke aane ki baat batayi to, usne apne chehre ke bhavon ko badal kar, dusri baat karna suru kar
diya.
Raj ne aate hi, operation ke baare me puchha to maine kaha abhi chal raha hai aur mehul upar hi hai. Fir maine ghadi me time dekha to 9:30 baj gaye
the. Maine mehul ko call lagaya aur puchha.
Mai bola “kya hua, uncle operation theatar se bahar aaye ya nahi.”
Mehul bola “....................” (abhi to operation chal hi raha hai.)
Mai bola “thik hai, mai upar aata hu. Tu kuch der ke liye niche aa jana.”
Mehul bola “...................” (thik hai, tu aaja.)
Maine nikki aur raj se jataya ki, mai upar uncle ke pas ja raha hu. Mehul niche aaye to, tum log uske sath kuch chay nashta kar lena. Kyoki wo abhi is
samay kuch bhi nahi khayega.
Meri baat sunkar, nikki mujhe bhi chay nashta karne ki baat kahne lagi. Magar mai us se bad me nashta kar lene ko bol kar mehul ke pas chala gaya.
Mehul ke pas pahuch kar, maine use niche bheja aur mai operation theatar ke bahar khada ho gaya.
Operation bada tha, isliye bahut samay lagna tha. Mehul niche jaane ke bad, mujhe bich bich me call karke operation ke baare me puchta raha aur mai
use operation chalne ke baare me batata raha.
Iske bad mehul 12 baje fir se upar aa gaya. Maine us se chay nashta karne ka puchha to, usne kaha.
Mehul bola “maine raj ke sath chay nashta kar liya hai. Nikki tumhare liye ruki huyi hai. Tum bhi jakar chay nashta kar lo.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, mai niche raj aur nikki ke pas aa gaya. Mere raj logon ke pas pahuchne par raj ne mujhse kaha.
Raj bola “mehul ko to maine nashta karwa diya hai. Ab tum bhi nikki ke sath jakar nashta kar aao.”
Raj ki baat sunkar mai, nikki ke sath chay nashta karne aa gaya. Nasta karte samay, nikki ne humari pahle ki adhuri chhuti baat ko aage badate hye
kaha.
Nikki boli “kya aapne sach me riya aur raj ko aisa karte dekha tha.”
Mai bola “mai bhala jhuth kyo boluga. Wo bhi tab, jab raj aur riya humari itni madad kar rahe hai.”
Nikki boli “haan, ye baat to aapki sahi hai. Bhala koi apni madad karne wale ki bevajah burai kyo karega. Sach kahu to, mujhe kabhi kabhi aisa lagta
tha ki, in dono ke bich me jarur kuch na kuch khichdi pak rahi hai. Magar aisi khichdi pak rahi hogi. Is baat ka mujhe jara bhi andesha nahi tha. Mujhe
to abhi bhi is baat par yakin nahi ho raha hai.”
Mai bola “ab yakin karna ya na karna, aapke upar hai. Maine to jo dekha tha, wo aapko sach sach bata diya. Lekin meri samajh me ye baat nahi aa
rahi hai ki, raj aur riya dono me koi kami nahi hai. Dono ek se bad kar ek hai aur unhe ek se bad kar ek ladke ladkiyan mil jate. Fir unhe aapas me ye
sab karne ki kya jarurat thi.”
Nikki boli “ab is baat ka jabab to, wo dono hi de sakte hai ki, unhe aisa karne ki kya jarurat thi. Hum to chah kar bhi, ye baat unse puchh nahi sakte.
Lekin mai itna jarur kahugi ki, is baat ko jaan lene ke bad, mere dil me dono ke liye, ab wo jagah nahi rahi, jo pahle thi.”
Mai bola “dekhiye, mera aapko ye baat batane ka matlab, aap logon ke rishte me khatas dalne ka hargij nahi tha. Mai to sirf ye janna chahta tha ki, un
dono ke bich ye sab hone ki vajah kya thi. Fir kisi ajnabi ki baton me aakar, apne ache bhale rishte ko yu mitana achi baat nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “aapki baat sahi hai. Magar mujhe aap ajnabi nahi lagte aur mujhe aapki baat par pura yakin hai. Ab is baat ko chhodiye aur ye bataiye ki,
kya aapki koi girlfriend hai.”
Mai bola “hai bhi aur nahi bhi.”
Nikki boli “ye kaisa jabab hua.”

Abhi humari baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi Dr. aman humari taraf aate huye dikhe. Unke sath ek ledy Dr. bhi thi. Wo humare pas aaye to, hum dono uth
kar khade ho gaye. Hume khada hote dekh kar un ne kaha.
Aman “are tum log khade kyo ho gaye. Baitho hume to, bas tum logon ka 5 minit ka time chahiye.”
Unki bat sunkar, hum log baith gaye aur wo dono bhi hamare sath hi baith gaye. Hum badi besabri se unke bolne ka intejar kar rahe the. Fir Dr. aman
khanna ne mujhse kaha.
Aman bola “tum nikki ke friend ho, is naate tum humare bhi khas mehmaan ho. Meri majburi ye hai ki, mai hospital aate hi marijon me itna uljh jaata hu
ki, chah kar bhi tumhe samay nahi de sakuga. Isliye mai tumhe Dr. nisha se milana chahta hu. Ye Dr. nisha hai. Ab se tumhe yaha kisi bhi baat ki koi
pareshani ho to, tum behichak inse bata sakte ho. Ye Dr. hone ke sath sath tum logon ki hone wali bhabhi bhi hai.”
Ye sunkar mujhse to, kuch kahte nahi bana. Magar nikki Dr. aman ke kaan khichne lagi aur usne Dr. aman se kaha.
Nikki boli “wah bhaiya wah. Jab hum log puchhte the ki, kya nisha ji hi humari hone wali bhabi hai to, aap kahte the ki, hum logon ko iske siwa koi baat
karna nahi aati. Ab khud hi bol rahe ho ki, ye humari hone wali bhabhi hai. Aakhir ab tak humari bhabhi ko, humse chhipa kar kyo rakha tha.”
Nikki ki baat ko sunkar Dr. aman muskura diye. Fir un ne Dr. nisha ki taraf dekha aur bolne ka ishara kiya to, Dr nisha ne nikki se kaha.
Nisha boli “dekho hum dono apne rishte ko lekar bahut hi mushkil daur se gujar rahe the. Aman ki taraf se to, koi pareshani nahi thi. Magar mere ghar
wale is rishte ko lekar bilkul bhi khush nahi the.”
“Mere pitaji apne kisi dost ke Dr. bete se mera rishta karna chahte the. Mai aman se shadi to karna chahti thi. Magar apne ghar walon ki marji ke khilaf
shadi karna nahi chahti thi. Jis vajah se aman ne tum sab se is baat ko chhupa kar rakha tha.”
“Kyoki hum nahi jante the ki, humara rishta ban bhi payega ya nahi. Lekin ab saari pristithiyan badal chuki hai aur mere ghar wale bhi is rishte ke liye
taiyar ho gaye hai. Isliye ab hume is baat ko kisi se chhupane ki koi jarurat nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “chalo koi baat nahi. Mujhe to khushi ho rahi hai ki, aap dono love marriage kar rahe hai. Ab to aap meri bhabhi lagi. Kya ab mai aapko
bhabhi kahkar pukar sakti hu.”
Nisha boli “haan, ab tumhara dil jo kahe, tum mujhe wo kah kar pukar sakti ho. Magar ye baat tab tak kisi ko pata nahi lagna chahiye, jab tak aman
khud hi is baat ko sabko bata nahi deta.”
Nikki boli “kisi ko bhi kuch pata nahi chalega. Lekin mujhe ye baat sunkar bahut khushi huyi hai. Ab to aap dono ko party dena hogi.”
Nisha “party bhi milegi, magar sab ke sath. Ab tum log baitho. Hum logon ko abhi aur bhi marij dekhna hai.”
Ye kah kar Dr. aman aur nisha chale gaye. Mai unke baare me aur bhi bahut kuch janna chahta tha. Mai abhi nikki se is baare me puchhne hi wala tha
ki, us se pahle nikki ne mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “ab sab baat chhodiye. Aapne keerti ki itni tarif ki hai aur wo meri hamshakal bhi hai. Ye sab jaankar to mera man keerti ko dekhne ka kar
raha hai. Kya aapke pas uski koi photo hai.”
Mai bola “mere pas keerti ki bahut si photo hai. Magar use dekhne ke liye aapko meri ek shart manna hogi.”
Nikki boli “mujhe aapki saari shart manjur hai. Ab jaldi se keerti ka photo dikhaiye.”
Mai bola “are pahle shart to sun lijiye. Kya pata aapko meri shart pasand na aaye.”
Nikki boli “ye sab faaltu ki baat mat kijiye. Mai janti hu ki, aap koi bhi aisi shart nahi rakhege, jo mujhe pasand na aaye. Fir bhi aap pahle apni shart
batana chahte hai to, jaldi se apni shart bataiye. Kyoki mai keerti ko jald se jald dekhna chahti hu.”
Mai bola “aap keerti ka photo dekhna chahti hai to, mai bhi keerti ko aapka photo dikhana chahta hu. Meri shart ye hai ki aapko iske badle me apni bhi
kuch photo mujhe deni hogi.”
Nikki boli “mujhe aapki shart manjur hai. Ab to jaldi se photo dikhaiye.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine muskurate huye apna mobile nikala aur us me save, keerti ki photo ka folder khol kar,
mobile nikki ke hath me pakda diya.
Keerti ki photo par najar padte hi, nikki aashcharya chakit hokar, keerti ki photo dekhne lagi. Jaise jaise wo keerti ki photo dekh rahi thi. Waise waise hi
uske chehre ki rangat bhi badalti ja rahi thi.
Mai bade gaur se nikki ke chehre ke, pal pal badalte bhavo ko dekh kar muskura raha tha. Lekin tabhi achanak hi kuch aisa ho gaya ki, mere chehre ki
muskurahat kahi gayab ho gayi aur nikki mujhe dekh kar muskurane lagi.
Update-51
Mai bola “aap keerti ka photo dekhna chahti hai to, mai bhi keerti ko aapka photo dikhana chahta hu. Meri shart ye hai ki aapko iske badle me apni bhi
kuch photo mujhe deni hogi.”
Nikki boli “mujhe aapki shart manjur hai. Ab to jaldi se photo dikhaiye.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine muskurate huye apna mobile nikala aur us me save, keerti ki photo ka folder khol kar,
mobile nikki ke hath me pakda diya.
Keerti ki photo par najar padte hi, nikki aashcharya chakit hokar, keerti ki photo dekhne lagi. Jaise jaise wo keerti ki photo dekh rahi thi. Waise waise hi
uske chehre ki rangat bhi badalti ja rahi thi.
Mai bade gaur se nikki ke chehre ke, pal pal badalte bhavo ko dekh kar muskura raha tha. Lekin tabhi achanak hi kuch aisa ho gaya ki, mere chehre ki
muskurahat kahi gayab ho gayi aur nikki mujhe dekh kar muskurane lagi.
Nikki ke haath me mera mobile tha aur mobile ki ring tone baj rahi thi. Mobile ki screen par naam ki jagah jaan likha aa raha tha. Jise dekh kar nikki ki
muskurahat aur gahri ho gayi thi.
Usne mobile mere haath me thama diya aur bade gaur se mera chehra dekhne lagi. Maine mobile uske haath se liya aur call uthate huye keerti se
kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Tu itni jaldi kaise uth gayi.”
Keerti boli “jaldi kaha hai, jara time dekho, 12:30 baj gaya hai. Mausi bhi gussa ho rahi thi ki, ghar me to roj 6 baje uth jati thi. Yaha aate hi, tere rang
dhang badal gaye hai.”
Mai bola “tune achanak call kaise kar diya.”
Keerti boli “tumhari chori pakadne ke liye hi maine achanak call kiya hai. Mere jasoos charo taraf faile huye hai. Ye tum kya kar rahe ho.”
Uski baat sunkar mai sach much sakpaka kar rah gaya. Maine apne aapko sambhalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “meri chori.? Tu kis chori ki baat kar rahi hai. Maine kya chori ki hai aur yaha tere jasoos kaha se aa gaye hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe mehul ne sab kuch bata diya hai ki, tum abhi kya kar rahe ho.”
Mai bola “mehul ne tujhe kya bata diya hai aur tune use call kyo kiya tha.”
Keerti boli “call maine nahi, mehul ne kiya tha.”
Mai bola “jhuth mat bol. Mehul tujhe call kyo karega. Sach sach bol, tu kis chori ki baat kar rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne jor se khilkhilate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are mai to bas majak kar rahi thi. Lekin tum to aisa dar rahe ho, jaise tumne sach me hi koi chori ki ho. Mujhe to lagta hai ki, jarur daal me
kuch kaala hai. Sach sach bolo, tum is samay kaha aur kis ke sath ho.”
Mai bola “mai kisi ke bhi sath nahi hu. Mai akela hi hu aur abhi chay nashta karne canteen me aaya hu.”
Keerti boli “mujhse jhuth mat bolo. Sach batao, tumhare sath kaun hai.”
Mai bola “sach me koi nahi hai. Mai akela hi hu.”
Keerti boli “sach bol rahe ho na. Kahin mujhse kuch chhupa to nahi rahe ho. Kahin koi ladki vadki to tumhare sath nahi hai.”
Mai bola “mai sach me hi akela hu. Yaha aate hi, bhala kahan se koi ladki mil jayegi.”
Keerti boli “kyo, kya riya ladki nahi hai. Kya wo tumhare sath nahi ho sakti.”
Mai bola “riya mere sath ho sakti thi, agar wo humare sath ghar se aayi hoti. Lekin jab hum log ghar se nikle the, tab wo so hi rahi thi. Abhi kuch der
pahle raj aaya hai, par wo akela hi aaya hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, ye to bahut hi bura hua. Tumhe ek hi to ladki pasand aayi thi aur wo bhi tumhara sath dene nahi aayi.”
Mai bola “tujhe to har samay majak hi sujhta rahta hai. Mai to samjha tha ki, ab tu sudhar gayi hai. Magar ab lag raha hai ki, tu kabhi nahi sudhar sakti.”
Keerti boli “sorry, jaan gussa mat ho. Mai to tumhe aise hi chhed rahi thi. Taki tumhara mood fresh ho jaye, par tum to mujh par hi gussa hone lage.
Kya waha jaate hi mujhe bhul gaye ho.”
Mai bola “yadi tujhe bhool gaya hota to, fir yaha chay nashta karne kyo aaya hota. Kya tune hi nahi kaha tha ki, samay par khana pina khate rahna.”
Keerti boli “lekin tum itna kab se sudhar gaye ki, akele hi chay nashta karne jaane lage.”
Mai bola “tune hi to kaha tha ki, meri jaan ka khayal rakhna. Nahi to tu meri jaan ka khayal nahi rakhegi.”
Mai apni dhun me ye baat keerti se bol to gaya tha. Lekin baat bolte hi, mujhe yaad aaya ki, abhi mere pas nikki bhi hai. Tab mujhe aehsas hua ki, mai
kiske samne kya bole ja raha hu.
Maine najar utha kar nikki ki taraf dekha to, wo bade man laga kar, meri baat sun rahi thi aur baat karte samay meri patli halat dekh kar, dhire dhire
muskura rahi thi. Wahi dusri taraf keerti ne meri baat sunkar, mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “good, ye to bahut achi baat hai. Tum nashta karo, mai tumhe fresh hone ke bad call karti hu.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab tu call rakh.”
Keerti boli “are aise kaise call rakh du. Pahle meri good morning kissy to de do.”
Mai bola “ab kaisi morning, ab to dopahar ho gayi hai. Ab jyada baat mat kar aur call rakh.”
Keerti boli “nahi, jab jaago, tabhi savera hai. Jab tak tum mujhe kissy nahi doge, tab tak mai call nahi rakhugi.”
Mai bola “mai idhar restaurent me hu aur sab dekh rahe hai.”
Keerti boli “dekh rahe hai to, dekhne do. Kya dekhne walon ki koi gf nahi hogi, jo wo tumhare kiss karne ka matlab bhi na samajh sake. Waise bhi
udhar tumhe kaun pehchanta hai. Jis se tum itna dar rahe ho. Tum sidhi tarah se kissy do, warna mai call nahi rakhugi.”
Mai bola “tu bhi hamesha bacchon ki tarah jid karti rahti hai. Dekh abhi jid mat kar, bad me ek sath le lena.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mujhe abhi chahiye, hunnn hunnn.”
Ye kahte huye, wo sach me bacchon ki, tarah kunmuna kar, kissy dene ki jid karne lagi aur mai use samjhane ki koshish karne laga. Mujhe is tarah
keerti se bahas karte dekh, shayad nikki samajh gayi thi ki, keerti kis cheej ke liye jid kar rahi hai aur mai use kyo mana kar raha hu.
Meri pareshani ko samajh kar, nikki ne mujhe keerti ki jid puri kar dene ka ishara kiya aur khud dusri taraf muh ghuma kar baith gayi. Mere pas bhi
keerti ki jid puri karne ke siwa dusra koi rasta nahi tha. Maine dhire se keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, tu aise nahi manegi. Muuuhhhh Muuuhhhh.”
Keerti boli “muuuhhhhhh muuuhhhhhh.”
Iske bad, keerti ne call rakh diya aur mai sar jhuka kar baith gaya. Mai soch raha tha ki, mujhe nikki ko mobile hi nahi dikhana chahiye tha. Mai ye baat
kaise bhool gaya tha ki, 12 baje ke bad kabhi bhi keerti ka call aa sakta hai.
Maine yadi keerti ka call kaat diya hota, tab bhi wo mujhe call karke pareshan nahi karti. Maine uska call utha kar hi galti kar di thi. Mai abhi apni isi
soch me khoya hua tha ki, nikki ne wapas meri taraf muh ghuma kar baithte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aapne keerti se jhuth kyo bola ki, aap akele hai.”
Mai bola “aap keerti ko nahi janti. Mai yadi jhuth nahi bolta to, wo abhi baal ki khaal nikalna suru kar deti.”
Mai keerti ke baare me hi soch raha tha. Isliye maine nikki ki baat ka jabab ek jhatke me de diya tha. Lekin jabab dene ke bad mujhe apni galti ka
aehsas hua ki, mai ye kya bol gaya hu.
Maine nikki ki is baat ka ye jabab dekar, uski is baat par muhar laga di thi ki, mujhe call karne wali ladki keerti hi thi. Mera jabab sunte hi, nikki ki hansi
chhut gayi aur usne mujhe kaha.
Nikki boli “chalo, keerti ne na sahi, par maine to aapki chori pakad hi li. Abhi aapke pas jiska call aaya tha, wo keerti thi. Aapne uska mobile number
jaan ke naam se save kiya hai. Ab to aapko manna hi padega ki, keerti hi aapki girlfriend hai aur aap us se hi pyar karte hai.”
Mai bola “haan, ye sach hai ki mere liye jo kuch bhi hai sirf keerti hi hai. Ab aap use jo chahe samajh sakti hai.”
Nikki boli “to aap is baat ko kyo nahi mante ki, keerti se aapko bf gf wala pyar hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe dar lagta hai. Kya pata mere parivar wale is baat ko jaan kar, kahin usi tarah se na soche, jaisa hum raj aur riya ke baare me jaankar
soch rahe hai.”
Nikki boli “aapki ye baat sahi hai. Lekin jaha tak mujhe pata hai ki, keerti aapki sagi mausi ki ladki nahi hai. Yadi hoti bhi, tab bhi aapke rishte me koi
galat nahi hai. Is rishte ko samaj bhi maan lega aur shayad parivar wale bhi maan le.”
Mai bola “baat sage aur sautele ki nahi hai. Baat to dilon ke rishton ki hai. Meri chhoti maa ne kabhi mujhe meri maa ki kami ka aehsas nahi hone diya.
Unhe dekh kar mujhe kabhi laga hi nahi ki, wo meri sauteli maa hai.”
“Meri chhoti maa aur meri chhoti bahne mujhe jaan se bhi jyada pyari hai. Mai unhe apni vajah se na to, koi dukh pahuchana chahta hu aur na hi unka
dil dukhana chahta hu. Kash aapki baat sahi ho jaye aur keerti hamesha ke liye meri ho jaye to, mai jindgi bhar bhagwan se kuch nahi manguga.”
Meri baat sunkar nikki jor se hansne lagi aur mai uski taraf hairani se dekhne laga. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mere itna sanjida baat kahne
par bhi, nikki meri baat par hans kyo rahi hai. Nikki ne mujhe kuch hairan sa dekha to, apni hansi rokne ki nakam kosis karte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “sorry, mai apni hansi rok nahi payi. Lekin aapne baat hi kuch aisi kar di ki, mere liye apni hansi rok pana muskil ho gaya.”
Mai bola “kyo maine aisi kya bat kar di.”
Nikki boli “abhi to aap maan nahi rahe the ki, keerti aapki gf hai, aur ab uske jindgi bhar ke sath ki dua mang rahe hai.”
Mai bola “ye baat mere aur keerti ke siwa koi nahi janta hai. Fir mai aapke samne ye baat kaise bol deta.”
Nikki boli “to fir ab aapne ye baat kyo bol di.”
Mai bola “maine aapke samne ye raz kaha khola hai. Ye raz to keerti ke call aane se khud aapke samne khul gaya.”
Nikki boli “baat to aapki sahi hai. Magar fir bhi aapne mujhe apne dil ki baat kyo batayi.”
Mai bola “pahle mujhe aap par viswas nahi tha. Lekin ab aap par viswas bhi ho gaya hai aur ab aapko apna dost bhi manta hu isliye bol diya.”
Nikki boli “dost to mehul bhi aapka hai. Fir aap ne abhi tak ye baat mehul se kyo chhupayi hai. Kya aapko ye lagta hai ki, mehul aapka sath nahi dega
ya fir koi aur baat hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi koi bhi baat nahi hai. Mehul mera har haal me sath dega. Mujhe us par pura viswas hai. Magar mujhe lagta hai ki, abhi itna sab
kuch karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Jab sahi wakt aayega to, ye baat sabse pahle use hi batauga.”
Nikki boli “haan, baat to aapki ye bhi thik hai. Magar apne khas dost ko apni lover ke baare me bata dene se bahut help hoti hai. Ye aap dono ke liye hi
acha hoga.”
Mai bola “aap thik kah rahi hai, magar mai bina keerti se puche koi kadam nahi utha sakta.”
Nikki boli “ab to mujhe sach me keerti se jalan si hone lagi hai.”
Mai bola “kyo.? Aisa kya ho gaya. Jo aapko keerti se achanak jalan hone lagi.”
Nikki boli “are kisi ke pas yadi koi itna pyar karne wala ho to, us se jalan to hogi hi. Acha ek baat sach sach bataiye, mai aapko kaisi lagti hu.”
Mai bola “aap bahut achi dost hai.”
Nikki boli “mai ye nahi puchh rahi hu. Mere puchhne ka matlab ye tha ki, mai dekhne me kaisi lagti hu.”
Mai bola “aap bahut sundar dikhti hai.”
Nikki boli “bas sundar dikhti hu aur kuch nahi.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya ye bolna kafi nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “meri saari saheliyan to bolti hai ki, mai bahut sexy dikhti hu.”
Mai bola “ab ye sab baat chhodiye. Hume bahut der ho gayi hai. Raj hamara intejar kar raha hoga aur mehul bhi bahut der se upar hai. Ab hume
chalna chahiye.”
Nikki boli “ok, par ye mat sochiyega ki, ye baat yahi khatam ho gayi. Hum jab bhi free baithege. Mai apni baat yahi se suru karugi.”
Mai bola “thik hai, kar lena magar abhi to chaliye.”
Iske bad hum dono 1 baje waha se uth kar wapas raj ke pas aa gaye. Waha aakar maine mehul ko call kiya to pata chala, uncle ka operation abhi bhi
chal raha hai. Maine mehul ko niche bula liya aur mai upar chala gaya.
Mere upar pahuchne ke bad mehul aur keerti ke call barabar aate rahe aur mai unhe batata raha ki opration abhi bhi chal raha hai. Karib 6 ghante tak
operation chalne ke bad, 3 baje operation khatam hua.
Uncle ko OT se bahar laya jane laga to, maine mehul ko bola ki, uncle ko OT se bahar la rahe hai. Tu jaldi se upar aa ja. Meri baat sunte hi, mehul
fauran hi upar aa gaya. Uncle behosh the aur unhe room me sift kiya ja raha tha.
Uncle ko behoshi ki haalat me dekhte hi, mehul ki aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Wo mujhse lipat kar rone laga. Subah se pahli baar mai uski aankhon
ko chhalakte dekh raha tha. Lekin sach to ye tha ki, uncle ko is haalat me dekh kar, khud mere liye bhi aansu rok pana mushkil ho raha tha.
Fir bhi mai khud par kabu karte huye, mehul ko chup karane ki kosis karne laga. Lekin mehul ke aansu the ki, chhalakte hi ja rahe the. Tabhi Dr. bhi OT
se bahar aa gaya. Usne hume bataya ki, operation puri tarah se safal raha hai.
Mehul abhi bhi uncle ko dekhe ja raha tha aur apne aansu chhalkaye ja raha tha. Maine uske kandhe par hath rakha aur use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, uncle ki aisi haalat dekh kar mujhe bhi taklif ho rahi hai. Lekin Dr. ka kahna hai ki, unka operation puri tarah se safal raha hai. Abhi
hume yaha bahut samay unki isi haalat ke sath rahna hai. Tu apne aapko sambhal aur yadi tujhse uncle ki ye haalat nahi dekhi ja rahi hai to, tu niche
chala ja. Mai yaha uncle ke pas rahta hu.”
Mehul bola “nahi, mai papa ko chhod kar kahin nahi jauga. Mai unke pas hi rahuga.”
Mai bola “to fir ye rona band kar de. Abhi uncle behosh hai to, tera ye rona chal gaya. Magar jab wo hosh me aayege to, unke samne tere is tarah rone
se unki sehat par bura asar padega.”
Lekin mehul par mere is tarah samjhane ka bhi koi asar nahi pada. Usne rote huye mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “dekh mere bhai, papa ka kitna acha chehra kaisa ho gaya hai. Papa ye sab kaise sah payege. Meri to ye soch soch kar jaan hi nikli jaa
rahi hai.”
Use is tarah fafak fafak kar rote dekh kar, mai bhi apne aansu chhalakne se nahi rok paya. Magar maine fir se apne aapko sambhalte huye, raj ko call
laga kar, us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai mehul ko niche bhej raha hu. Tum dono me se jo bhi uncle ko dekhna chahe, wo upar aa jaye.”
Raj se itni baat karne ke bad, maine mehul se kaha.
Mai bola “tu niche ja. Yaha uncle ke pas abhi mai hu.”
Mehul bola “nahi, mai nahi jauga. Tujhe jana hai to tu ja.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, mai samajh gaya ki, wo itni aasani se uncle ko chhod kar niche nahi jayega. Isliye maine baat ko ghumate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu meri baat ko samajhta kyo nahi. Abhi uncle behosh hai aur abhi hum dono me se kisi ke bhi unke pas rahne se unhe koi farak nahi
padega. Unhe hosh me aane me abhi 4-6 ghante lagna hai.”
“Lekin mai chahta hu ki, jab uncle ko hosh aaye to, tu unke samne rahe. Isliye mai kah raha hu ki, abhi tu niche chala ja. Taki nikki aur raj bhi uncle ko
dekh sake. Wo dono bhi to, humare sath subah se lage huye hai.”
Meri is baat ka mehul par asar pada aur wo bujhe man se niche chala gaya. Uske jaane ke thodi der bad raj upar aa gaya. Uncle ko dekhne aur
mujhse thodi der baat karne ke bad raj niche chala gaya.
Raj ke niche jaane ke bad, nikki upar aa gayi. Usne uncle ko dekha aur kuch der bad, wo bhi niche chali gayi. Maine raj aur nikki se mehul ko niche hi
roke rakhne ka kah diya tha. Isliye iske bad, mai akela hi, uncle ke pas baitha raha.
Sham ko 5 baje uncle ko dekhne, riya upar aayi. Lekin use itni samay aate dekh kar, mujhe us par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Maine us par apna gussa
nikalte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhe uncle ko dekhne aane ka bahut jaldi time mil gaya.”
Riya boli “isme gussa hone wali koi baat nahi hai. Mai yaha 1 baje ki aayi huyi hu. Bas upar abhi aa rahi hu.”
Mai bola “1 baje to mai khud hi niche tha. Tab tum to niche nahi thi.”
Riya boli “haan, mujhe malum ha. Jab tum niche se upar aaye the, tabhi mai bhi yaha gayi thi. Tab se mai niche hi hu. Mai upar aane wali thi. Lekin
mehul jab uncle ko dekh kar niche pahucha tha to, bahut ro raha tha. Mai use samjhane ke liye uske pas baithi rahi.”
Riya ki ye baat sunkar, mera saara gussa aur chid chidapan apne aap khatam ho gaya. Maine riya se kaha.
Mai bola “ye tumne bahut acha kiya. Ab mehul kaisa hai.”
Riya boli “wo ab thik hai. Raj aur nikki use samjha rahe hai. Raj tum se bhi kuch baat karna chahta hai. Isliye tumko niche bula raha hai. Tum niche jao.
Tab tak mai yaha uncle ke pas rukti hu.”
Riya ki bat sunkar mai niche aa gaya. Raj, mehul aur nikki mere niche aane ka hi intejar kar rahe the. Mere pahuchte hi raj ne kaha.
Raj bola “uncle ka operation ho chuka hai. Jaha tak Mera manna hai ki, uncle ke pas tum dono ko baari baari se rukna chahiye. Tum dono hi subah ke
jaage huye ho. Ab yadi tum logon ne aaram nahi kiya to, raat ko bahut nind aayegi. Aise me tum dono me se ek, abhi yahi ruk jaye aur dusra ghar
jakar aaram kar le. Taki wo raat ko uncle ke pas ruk sake.”
Mai bola “mujhe isme koi pareshani nahi hai. Meri to der raat tak jagne ki aadat hai. Haan mehul ko jarur raat ko rukne me pareshani hogi. Kyoki ise
raat ko jaldi sone ki aadat hai.”
Raj bola “tab thik hai. Tum ghar jakar aaram kar lo. Mai mehul ke sath yahi ruka hu. Rat ko tum aa jana to, mehul ghar jakar aaram kar lega aur subah
mehul ke aane ke bad tum chale jana. Kuch din tak aisa hi silsila banaye rakhna jaruri hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Uncle ko hosh aa jaye. Fir mai ghar chala jauga.”
Raj Bola “dekho, uncle ko hosh aane me na jane kitna samay lag jaye. Isliye behtar yahi hoga ki, tum abhi hi ghar chale jao. Raat ko to tumhi ko uncle
ke pas rahna hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai uncle ke hosh me aane se pahle, unke pas se nahi ja sakta.”
Mujhe raj ki baat na mante dekh kar mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola “tujhe ghar nahi jana hai to, mai chala jata hu. Mai raat ko ruk jauga aur tu abhi ruk ja.”
Mai bola “nahi, tu abhi ghar nahi ja sakta. Uncle ke hosh me aane par, tera unke samne rahna bahut jaruri hai. Tujhe apne samne dekh kar unhe bahut
khushi hogi.”
Mehul bola “to fir tu raj ki baat mankar ghar chala ja aur abhi aaram kar le. Waise bhi riya bata rahi thi ki, dada ji aur aunty bhi yaha papa ko dekhne
aane wale hai. Itne logon ke hote huye, mujhe koi paresani nahi hogi. Lekin raat ko to tujhe akele hi rahna hai. Aise me tera aaram kar lena bahut jaruri
hai. Raat ko aaram se khana vagairah kha kar tu aayega to, mujhe bhi teri koi chinta nahi rahegi.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Tu kahta hai to mai chala jata hu. Mere sath aur kaun kaun ja raha hai.”
Raj bola “mai aur nikki mehul ke sath ruk rahe hai. Tum riya ko apne sath le jao, kyoki dada ji aur mummy bhi yahi aa rahe hai. Aise me riya ka ghar
me hona jaruri hai. Mai upar jakar, riya ko bhejta hu.”
Mai bola “kya nikki ghar nahi jayegi.”
Raj bola “ek akela yaha baithe baithe bore ho jayega. Isliye mai nikki ko yahi rok raha hu. Ab mai upar ja raha hu aur riya ko bhej raha hu. Tum uske
sath ghar chale jana.”
Iske bad raj upar uncle ke pas chala gaya. Maine nikki ki taraf dekha to uska chehra utra hua sa laga. Mai uske chehre ko padne ki kosis kar raha tha.
Shayad ye baat nikki ki samajh me bhi aa gayi thi. Usne apne chehre par feeki si muskan laate huye mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “dekhiye, aap ghar me aaram karne ja rahe hai, isliye jaate hi so jaiyega. Kahin aisa na ho ki, aap ghar jakar Tv chalu kar ke baith jaye aur Tv
hi dekhte rahe.”
Mai bola “aisa kuch nahi hoga. Mujhe jyada Tv dekhne ka sauk nahi hai aur abhi mujhe itni thakan ho rahi hai ki, ghar jakar lette hi nind aa jayegi.”
Itna bol kar mai nikki ki is baat ka matlab samajhne ki kosis karne laga. Magar mujhe isme koi bhi khas baat najar nahi aayi. Lekin agle hi pal nikki ne jo
kaha us baat ne mujhe aur bhi uljha kar rakh diya. Nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “aapko to Tv dekhne ki aadat nahi hai. Lekin riya ko jarur akele boriyat hoti hai. Kahi aisa na ho ki, wo aapko baton me laga le aur aap aaram
hi na kar paye.”
Mai bola “haan, ye baat ho sakti hai. Kyoki riya ke muh par taala lagana mere bas ki baat nahi hai. Fir bhi meri kosis ghar jakar aaram karne ki hi
rahegi. Taki raat ko mujhe jaagne me koi paresani na ho.”
Abhi maine apni baat puri hi ki thi ki, tabhi riya aa gayi. Riya ke humare pas aate hi nikki ne riya se kaha.
Nikki boli “dekh, ye tere sath ghar aaram karne ja rahe hai. Inhe aaram karne dena. Bekar me apni baton me mat ulja dena.”
Riya boli “mujhe sab malum hai. Inhe raat ko yaha rukna hai. Mai inhe apni baton me nahi uljhaugi aur inhe pura aaram karne dugi.”
Nikki boli “good. Pahli baar tere muh se itni samajhdari ki baat sun rahi hu.”
Riya boli “mujhse inhe koi sikayat nahi hogi. Mai inke aaram ka pura khayal rakhugi. Ab hum log nikalte hai.”
Ye kah kar hum sab uth kar sadak ki taraf aa gaye. Hum ne ek texi rukwayi aur taxi me baithne ke bad, sabko bye kah kar, hum ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Magar meri aankhon me nikki ka chehra ghum raha tha.
Meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, aakhir nikki ka chehra itna utara hua kyo tha. Kya use mera riya ke sath jana pasand nahi aa raha tha ya fir wo bhi
humare sath ghar jana chahti thi. Aakhir kis baat ne nikki jaisi hasmukh ladki ki, muskurahat ko chhin liya tha.
Mai abhi isi soch me uljha hua tha ki, tabhi mujhe meri janghon par riya ke haath rakhne ka aehsas hua. Maine ek najar riya ke hanth par dali aur fir
riya ki taraf dekhne laga. Magar wo texi ke dusri taraf bahar ki or dekh rahi thi.
Update-52
Ye kah kar hum sab uth kar sadak ki taraf aa gaye. Hum ne ek texi rukwayi aur taxi me baithne ke bad, sabko bye kah kar, hum ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Magar meri aankhon me nikki ka chehra ghum raha tha.
Meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, aakhir nikki ka chehra itna utara hua kyo tha. Kya use mera riya ke sath jana pasand nahi aa raha tha ya fir wo bhi
humare sath ghar jana chahti thi. Aakhir kis baat ne nikki jaisi hasmukh ladki ki, muskurahat ko chhin liya tha.
Mai abhi isi soch me uljha hua tha ki, tabhi mujhe meri janghon par riya ke haath rakhne ka aehsas hua. Maine ek najar riya ke hanth par dali aur fir
riya ki taraf dekhne laga. Magar wo texi ke dusri taraf bahar ki or dekh rahi thi.
Usne is samay pink colour ka sleeveless top aur black colour ki short jeans pahni huyi thi. jisme wo bahut hi sexy lag rahi thi. Mai thodi der tak riya ki
taraf dekhta raha. Wo abhi bhi badi befikri se bahar ki taraf dekh rahi thi.
Use is tarah befikri se dusri taraf dekhte dekh kar, mujhe laga ki, usne apna haath aise hi bekhayali me mere pairon par rakh diya hai. Ye soch kar,
maine apna dimag riya ki taraf se hata kar, texi se bahar ki taraf dekhne laga.
Meri aankhon me fir se nikki ka chehra ghumne laga, aur mai ek bar fir uski baton aur udas chehre ka matlab dudne laga. Mai abhi apni soch me hi
gum tha. Tabhi mujhe riya ke haath me kuch harkat hoti najar aayi.
Riya apne haath ki hatheli ko meri janghon par dhire dhire ragad rahi thi. Uske aisa karne se, mujhe jeans ke upar se hi, uski komal hatheli ka, naram
naram aehsas, apni jhanghon par hone laga.
Uski naram naram ungliyon ki, meri janghon par ragad se, mere ling me sansani paida ho rahi thi aur meri bechaini badne lagi thi. Chahte huye bhi,
meri itni himmat nahi huyi ki, mai uska haath apni janghon se hata saku.
Riya ka haath apne pairon se na hatane se riya ki himmat aur bad gayi. Usne meri janghon ko sahlate sahlate, apna haath sidhe mere ling ke upar
rakh diya. Wo jeans ke upar se hi, mere ling par haath ferne lagi aur ling ko sahlane lagi.
Uske komal haatho ke sparsh se, mere ling me tanav aana suru ho gaya. Mera sara dhyan riya ki hi harkat par tha. Mere ling ko sahlate sahlate, wo
apne haath se mere ling ko pakdane ki kosis karne lagi.
Magar jeans tight hone ki vajah se ling uski pakad me nahi aa raha tha. Jab ling uski pakad me nahi aaya to, usne use apni ungaliyon se masalna suru
kar diya. Wo lagatar mere ling ko masle ja rahi thi.
Uske mere ling ko masalne se, mera ling vikraal roop lene laga aur jeans ko faad kar bahar nikalne ke liye fadfadane laga. Jeans tight hone ke karan,
mujhe ling me dard mehsus hone laga tha.
Mai puri tarah se uttejit ho chuka tha aur mujh par ek alag sa nasha chha gaya tha. Mujhe is sab me ek ajab hi maja aa raha tha. Mera man kar raha
tha ki, mai apne pants ki jip khol kar, ling riya ke hanth me thama du.
Magar meri kuch bhi karne ki, himmat nahi ho rahi thi aur riya bejijhak mere ling se khele hi ja rahi thi. Tabhi taxi ghar ke bahar jakar ruk gayi. Is samay
mera ling pure ufan par tha. Aise me bina pani chhode, uske shant hone ki koi gunjaish bhi nahi thi.
Lekin ab ghar aa chuka tha aur ghar aaya dekh kar, mai apne ling ko shant karne ki asafal kosis karne laga. Magar wo shant nahi hua. Aakhir me
maine t-shirt ko, khich kar niche tak kar liya. Jis se ki kuch had tak, uska ubhar dikhna band ho gaya aur mai taxi se utar kar bahar aa gaya.
Lekin sabke samne pahuchne se pahle, mere liye apne ling ka tanav kam karna jaruri tha. Yahi sab apne man me sochte huye. Mai taxi wale ko paise
dene laga. Tabhi taxi rukne ki aawaj sun kar, priya bhagti huyi bahar aa gayi.
Use dekhte hi meri dhadkane bad gayi aur mera ling ek baar fir se tantana gaya. Priya waise bhi riya se jyada sundar aur tandrust to thi hi, sath hi sath
uska badan bhi bahut jyada kasa hua tha.
Magar is wakt mere ling ke tantanane ki vajah priya ki sundarta nahi, balki uska pahnawa tha. Wo abhi white color ki sleeveless frock pahni thi. Jo itne
patle kapde ki thi ki, uske andar se uski black bra, alag hi jhalak rahi thi aur itni chhoti thi ki, uski manshal jangho ko thik tarah se, dhak bhi nahi pa rahi
thi.
Us frock me se, uske ang ka har katav, alag hi najar aa raha tha. Uske is gadraye huye badan ko dekh kar, mere ling ki uttejna aur adhik bad gayi. Ab
mujhe apne tane huye ling ko lekar, waha khade rah pana muskil ho raha tha.
Isliye mai taxi ke pas se hat kar, ek kinare khada ho gaya aur ye dekhne laga ki, priya is haalat me yaha kyo bhagti huyi aayi hai. Priya ne aate hi riya
se kaha.
Priya boli “didi, taxi mat chhodna. Hum log isi taxi me wapas hospital chale jayege.”
Priya ki baat sunkar riya ne taxi wale se kaha.
Riya boli “bhaiya, kya aap hospital tak wapas sawari le jayege.”
Texi wale ne riya se puchha.
Texi wala bola “mem sahab, yadi aapko yaha se nikalne me, jyada time nahi lagna hai to, mai aapko jarur le chaluga. Nahi to aap koi dusri texi dekh
lijiye.”
Priya boli “nahi bhaiya, hume jyada time nahi lagega. Sab taiyar hi hai. Bas mujhe kapde badalne me, mushkil se 10 minute lagege.”
Texi wala bola “tab thik hai mem sahab. Aap log aa jaiye. Mai aapka intejar karta hu.”
Ye sunkar priya daudte huye andar jane lagi. Mai use jaate huye dekhne laga aur uske is tarah se daud kar jane se, uski chhoti si frock bhi upar niche
uchal rahi thi. Jisse mujhe uski black panty ki bhi, ek jhalak mil gayi.
Ab to mera aur bhi jyada bura haal ho gaya tha. Mera ling ka tanav kam hone ki jagah aur bhi jyada bad gaya tha. Mai man hi man use shant ho jane
ko bol raha tha. Tabhi riya ne mujhse andar chalne ko kahne lagi.
Lekin mai apne tane huye ling ke sath, sabke samne jane ki himmat nahi kar pa raha tha. Isliye maine riya ko talte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum andar chalo. Jab tak sab taiyar ho rahe hai, mai in taxi wale bhaiya ke sath yahi khada hu.”
Meri baat sunkar riya andar chali gayi. Mai wahi khada apne tane huye ling ke baithne ka intejar karne laga. Meri haalat ko shayad taxi wala samajh
chuka tha. Wo shakal surat se nek aur pada likha malum pad raha tha.
Wo mujhse umar me bada jarur tha. Lekin koi jyada bujurg aadmi bhi nahi tha. Uski umar 27-28 saal ke aas pas hi hogi. Mujhe khada dekh kar, wo bhi
taxi se utar kar bahar aa gaya aur mujhe ijjat dete huye puchha.
Taxi wala bola “babu sahab aap kisi bahar sahar se aaye lagte ho.”
Mai bola “haan bhai, mai bahar shahar se hi aaya hu, par aapko aisa kyo laga.”
Taxi wala bola “bas aise hi babu sahab.”
Mai bola “aise hi kaise lag sakta hai. Meri koi to aisi baat hogi, jis se aapko ye laga ki, mai is shahar ka nahi hu.”
Taxi wala bola “rahne do babu sahab, aap bura maan jaoge.”
Mai bola “nahi bhai, jo bhi baat hai bol do. Mai aapki kisi bhi baat ka bura nahi manuga.”
Taxi wala bola “jaane dijiye na babu sahab. Baat hi kuch aisi hai ki, aapko buri jarur lagegi.”
Mai bola “are bhai aisi koi baat nahi hai. Aapne mujhe dekh kar jo samjha hoga, wahi to aap bologe. Fir is me bura manne wali kaun si baat ho gayi.
Mai aapki kisi bhi baat ka koi bura nahi manuga. Ab jo bhi bat hai, aap dil khol kar bol do.”
Taxi wala bola “ab aap itni jid kar rahe hai to suniye. Baat aisi hai babu sahab ki, mai to taxi me aapki patli haalat ko dekh kar hi samajh gaya tha ki,
aap is shahar ke nahi ho. Yadi is shahar ke hote to, bahti ganga me haath jarur dho chuke hote.”
Mai bola “mai samjha nahi ki, aap kya kahna chah rahe hai.”
Taxi wala bola “aapki gf aapko taxi me garam kiye ja rahi thi aur aap mom ke putle bane baithe rahe. Warna yaha to chalti taxi me wo sab ho jata hai.
Jo chhote shahron me band kamre me bhi nahi ho pata. Hum log sab dekh ke bhi aankh band kiye rahte hai. Kyoki aise jodon ke baithne se, hume
paise kuch jyada hi milte hai.”
Mai samajh gaya ki texi me jo kuch bhi riya kar rahi thi. Use taxi wale ne bhi kisi tarah se dekh liya tha. Maine uski baat ko ghumate huye kaha.
Mai bola “aisi koi baat nahi hai. Wo ladki meri gf nahi hai.”
Taxi wala bola “babu sahab aap bhi kis jamane ki baat kar rahe hai. Yaha to pal bhar me milte hi ladke ladkiyan ek dusre ke bf gf ban jate hai aur roj
ladke ladkiyan apne bf gf badalte rahte hai.”
Mai bola “mai janta hoon. Mere shahar me bhi ye sab aam baat hai, balki is se bhi kahin jyada ye sab chalta hai. Lekin mujhe ye sab pasand nahi hai.”
Taxi wala bola “lagta hai ki, aap kisi ladki se pyar karte ho aur wo ladki is ladki se bhi kahin jyada khubsurat aur bhali ladki hai.”
Mai bola “aapko aisa kyo lagta hai.”
Taxi wala bola “wo isliye kyoki bhari thali ko, wo hi laat marta hai. Jiska pet bhara ho ya fir jise us se bhi acha khana milne ki ummid ho. Ab abhi abhi jo
ladki aapke sath thi. Us jaisi sundar ladki ko bhi ghas na dalna to, yahi batata hai ki, aapke jivan me koi us se bhi sundar ladki hai.”
Mai bola “haan bhai, baat to aapki sahi hai. Mere jivan me ek ladki hai. Jo bahut sundar aur bhali hone ke sath sath, mujhe bahut pyar karti hai.”
Taxi wala bola “ye to badi achi baat hai babu sahab. Jindagi me yadi koi sachcha pyar karne wala sath ho to, jindgi jannat ban jati hai. Lekin sachche
pyar ko kabhi bichhadna nahi chahiye. Warna jindgi jahannum se bhi badtar ho jaati hai.”
Mai bola “lagta hai aapne bhi kisi se sachcha pyar kiya hai aur aapko pyar aapka nahi mila.”
Taxi wala bola “haan kiya hai babu sahab, par ye pyar vyar hum jaise garib logon ke nashib me nahi hota. Samajh me nahi aata ki, jab humare nashib
me us upar wale ne pyar likha hi nahi hai to, fir hum logon ko pyar bhara dil kyo de diya.”
Mai bola “aisi baat nahi hai bhai. Pyar to sabhi ke liye bana hai. Pyar amiri garibi nahi dekhta. Ho sakta hai aapne jis se pyar kiya ho, use aap se
sachcha pyar na ho.”
Taxi wala bola “shayad aap thik kah rahe hai babu sahab. Uska pyar hi sachcha nahi tha, to nashib ko kya kosna.”
Mai bola “kya hua tha bhai, yadi batana chaho to, mujhe apne dil ka haal bata sakte ho.”
Abhi taxi wala aage kuch aur bol pata ki, us se pahle hi use, priya aur baki ke log ghar se bahar nikalte dikhe. Unhe aate huye dekh kar usne mujhse
kaha.
Taxi wala bola “babu sahab aapse mil kar dil ka dard taja ho gaya. Magar bahut din bad kisi se dil ki baat karke kuch sukun bhi mila hai. Abhi to meri
sawari aa rahi hai, isliye mujhe jaana hoga.”
“Lekin yadi aapse dobara mulakat hoti hai to, mai aapko apni dukh bhari prem kahani jarur sunauga. Waise bhi abhi aap jab tak us hospital me ho, tab
tak to humari mulakat hoti rahegi. Kyoki mai apni taxi usi hospital me lagata hu.”
Mai bola “thik hai bhai, mujhe bhi is anjan shahar me, aapse mil kar bahut acha laga. Lekin mai hospital me sirf raat ko hi ruka karuga. Din ke samay to
mera waha mil pana mushkil hi hoga.”
Taxi wala bola “babu sahab, ye to aur bhi achi baat hai. Kyoki mai raat ko hi taxi chalata hu, isliye ab aapse jarur mulakat hogi. Waise mera naam ajay
hai, par pyar se sab mujhe ajji kahte hai.”
Mai bola “mera naam punit hai aur pyar se sab mujhe punnu kahte hai.”
Taxi wala bola “acha babu sahab, ab mai chalta hu. Ho saka to aaj hi raat ko aapse mulakat hogi.”
Ye kah kar wo taxi me baith gaya. Tab tak dada ji, aunty, riya aur priya bhi taxi ke pas aa chuke the. Priya ab red color ka top aur black color ki short
skirt pahne thi. Jo uski janghon tak hi thi. Jise dekh kar mera ling fir fadfada utha. Maine use dekha to, dekhta hi rah gaya.
Mai sochne laga ki, ye ladki itni sundar hai to, kal meri najar iski sundarta par kyo nahi padi. Shayad iski vajah kal iske sath, nikki ka hona tha. Jiski
vajah se kal mera dhyan, is par nahi gaya tha.
Lekin ye aise kapde pahnti hai, jinse iska saara badan dikhayi deta hai. Shayad ise ladko ko tadpane me kuch jyada hi maja aata hai. Tabhi ye is tarah
apna badan dikha kar ladko ko tadpati rahti hai.
Mai ye sab soch raha tha aur sab ek ek kar ke taxi me baith rahe the. Jab priya taxi me baith gayi to, meri najar us par se hati. Maine ajay ki taraf
dekha to, wo na jane kab se mujhe priya ko ghoorte dekh raha tha.
Meri najar us par padte hi wo muskurane laga. Maine bhi apne sar ko jhatka aur use dekh kar muskura diya. Sabke taxi me baithte hi, taxi aage bad
gayi. Jab taxi najron se ojhal ho gayi to, riya ne mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “kya hua, sab ja chuke hai. Ab ghar chalo aur aaram kar lo. Sham ke 6:30 baj gaye hai. Yadi nind puri na huyi to, raat ko jagne me taklif bhi
hogi.”
Mai bola “haan chalo, mai bhi aaj bahut thak gaya hu. Ab aaram karna bahut jaruri hai.”
Itna kah kar mai riya ke sath ghar ke andar aa gaya. Andar aane ke bad, riya ne mujhse khane ke liye puchha to, maine mana kar diya aur use 9:30
baje tak mujhe utha dene ki baat bol kar. mai apne kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aane ke bad maine muh hanth dhoya aur fir night suit pahan ne ke bad, maine keerti ko call laga diya. Mera call jaate hi, keerti ne, pahli hi
ring par call utha liya aur mere kuch bol paane se pahle hi, usne kaha.
Keerti boli “are tum abhi tak jaag rahe ho.”
Mai bola “tujhse kisne bola ki, mai so raha hu.”
Keerti boli “maine mehul ko call kiya tha to, usne bataya ki, tum aaram karne ghar gaye ho.”
Mai bola “mai sone hi wala tha. Lekin socha, pahle tujhse baat kar lu, fir sota hu. Magar mujhe kya pata tha ki, tera mujhse baat karne ka man hi nahi
hai.”
Keerti boli “aisa mat bolo jaan. Mera man tumse baat karne ka kab nahi hota. Mai tumko call lagane hi wali thi. Lekin tabhi aunty ne mehul se baat
karne ki jid ki to, maine unki baat karwane ke liye, mehul ko call laga diya.”
“Mehul se pata chala ki, tum hospital se 5:30 baje aaram karne ghar gaye ho aur raat ko tum hi uncle ke pas hospital me rukoge. Usne bataya tha ki
tum raat ko 10 baje wapas hospital pahuchoge.”
“Mai ye soch kar pareshan thi ki, bhala 3-4 ghante me tumhari nind kaise puri ho payegi. Yahi sab soch kar maine tumhe call nahi kiya tha aur tum
soch rahe ho ki, mera man tumse baat karne ka nahi hai.”
Itni baat ke bad, mujhe keerti ke siskane ki aawaj sunayi dene lagi. Maine to ye baat keerti se majak me kahi thi. Lekin mere is majak ne uske dil ko
thes pahucha di thi aur ab wo rone lagi thi.
Use rote dekh kar, mujhe khud par gussa aa raha tha ki, maine uske sath aisa majak kyo kiya. Maine use shant karane ke liye, fauran hi apni baat ko
sambhalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “are tu tu itni si baat par rone kyo lagi. Mai to tujhse majak kar raha tha. Bhala mai aisa soch bhi kaise sakta hu.”
Magar meri baat sunne ke bad bhi, wo sisakti hi ja rahi thi. Uski siski thamte na dekh, maine use fir se manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, ab tu rokar khud meri nind ko kharab kar rahi hai. Bhala tujhe rulane ke bad, mujhe kaise nind aa sakti hai.”
Meri is baat ko sunte hi usne rona band kar diya aur is baat par apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai ro kaha rahi hu. Tum bekar me kisi baat ko lekar apni nind kharab mat karna.”
Mai bola “chal jhuthi, abhi tu ro nahi rahi thi to, kya kar rahi thi. Ye sisakne ki aawaj kyo aa rahi thi.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me keerti ne bade hi bholepan se kaha.
Keerti boli “mujhe sardi hai aur wo meri naak ke sursurane ki aawaj thi.”
Mai bola “tujhse bahas me koi nahi jeet sakta. Chal ab mujhe sach me bahut nind aa rahi hai. Jaldi se mujhe ek kissy de aur call rakh.”
Keerti boli "oye oye, mai mar janva. Aaj ye ulti ganga kaise bah nikli.”
Mai bola “kyo kya ho gaya.”
Keerti boli “abhi tak to mujhe ek kissy ke liye kitni jid karna padti thi aur aaj tum khud kissy mang rahe ho.”
Mai bola “aaj sach me maine din bhar apni jaan ko bahut miss kiya aur ab uski mithi kissy lekar, mithi nind me sona chahta hu.”
Keerti boli "nahi, pahle ye bolo ki, raat ko hospital pahuch kar call karoge.”
Mai bola “dekh, mai nahi janta ki, mujhe raat ko hospital pahuchne ke bad, tujhse baat karne ka kab samay mil payega. Isliye abhi mai tujhse is baare
me kuch ka nahi sakta. Acha to yahi hai ki, ab hum kal subah hi baat kare.”
Keerti boli “tumhe raat ko jab time mile, tum mujhe call kar lena. Lekin mujhse raat ko baat jarur karna.”
Mai bola “nahi rahne de. Tu bekar me mere call ke intejar me jaagti rahegi.”
Keerti boli “pls jaan, sirf ek baar baat karo na. Mai tumse vada karti hu ki, mai tumse jyada der baat nahi karugi. Tum jitni der chahoge, bas utni der hi
bat karugi. Magar mujhe sone se pahle tumse ek baar baat karna hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai call laga lunga. Ab jaldi se ek kissy de aur phone rakh.”
Keerti boli “Oooo mere ache janu. I love you. Muhhhhhh Muhhhhhh.”
Mai bola “i love you jaan. Muhhhhhh Muhhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne phone rakh diya. Maine bhi mobile kinare rakha aur aankh band kar ke, keerti ke baare me sochne laga. Usse baat karne ke bad,
mujhe ek anokha shukun mila tha aur abhi tak mere man me aa rahe, saare bure khayal kahin kho gaye the.
Mai abhi keerti ki mithi mithi baton ko sochte huye, sone ki kosis kar raha tha ki, tabhi mujhe mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhatane ki aawaj aayi. Abhi
ghar me mere aur riya ke siwa koi nahi tha. Isliye darwaje par riya ke siwa kisi aur ke hone ki ummid bhi nahi ki ja sakti thi.
Maine uth kar darwaja khola to, samne riya hi thi. Wo black color ka silky gown pahne huyi thi. Jisme wo bahut jyada sexy lag rahi thi. Lekin ab use is
libas me dekh kar bhi, mere man me koi bura khayal nahi aaya tha. Mujhe darwaje par hi khada dekh kar riya ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Riya boli “kya mujhe andar aane ke liye nahi kahoge.”
Uski baat sunkar, mai turant darwaje ke samne se hat gaya aur riya kamre ke andar aa gayi. Kamre ke andar aakar, usne mere bed par baithte huye
kaha.
Riya boli “kya hua, darwaje par hi kyo khade ho. Kya tumhe mera aana acha nahi laga.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi baat nahi hai. Tumhara hi ghar hai. Tum jab chahe, jaha chahe, aa ja sakti ho.”
Riya boli “tumhari baat sahi hai, magar is wakt ye kamra tumhara hai. Yadi tumko mera aana pasand nahi hai to, mai yaha se chali jati hu.”
Mai riya ke aane ka maksad samajh raha tha. Magar ab mai uski kisi harkat me, uska sath dena nahi chahta tha. Lekin mai use naraj bhi karna nahi
chahta tha. Isliye maine us se bade hi pyar se kaha.
Mai bola “bhala, aisa kaise ho sakta hai ki, mujhe tumhara aana pasand na aaye. Lekin tum to janti ho ki, mai subah 5 baje ka jaga hua hu aur mujhe
raat ko hospital me bhi rukna hai. Isliye mai abhi sona chahta hu.”
Riya boli “mai sab janti hu. Mai to bas ye kahne aayi thi ki, tum darwaja lock karke mat sona. Taki jab tumko jagaane ka time ho to, mai tumko jagane
aa saku. Ab tum aaram se so sakte ho. Mai tumhe fir pareshan karne nahi aaugi. Bas darwaja lock mat karna.”
Ye kah kar riya uth kar jaane lagi. Mujhe laga ki use meri baat ka bura lag gaya hai. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kahin tumhe meri baat ka bura to nahi lag gaya.”
Riya boli “are isme bura manne wali kya baat hai. Mujhe to acha laga ki, tumne bina jijhak ke apni baat kah di. Tum ye bura lagne wali baat ko apne
dimag se nikal do aur aaram se so jao. Mai tumhe 9:30 baje jaga dugi.”
Itna kah kar wo kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Maine darwaja band kiya aur wapas let gaya. Ab mere dimag me kabhi keerti ka khayal aa raha tha to,
kabhi riya ki harkaten ghum rahi thi.
Mai isi kashmkash me tha ki, mai riya ka kya karu. Wo jarur mujhse kisi na kisi baat ki ummid lagaye huye hai. Yahi sab sochte sochte, kuch der bad
mujhe nind aa gayi. Na jane kitni der tak mai gahri nind me sota raha.
Meri gahri nind tab tuti, jab mujhe ye aehsas hua ki, koi mujhe hila kar jagaane ki kosis kar raha hai. Mujhe is baat ka bhi aehsas nahi tha ki, mujhe
jagane wala kaun hai. Mujhe yahi laga ki, riya hi mujhe jaga rahi hai.
Mai bahut gahri nind soya tha, isliye nind tut jane ke bad bhi, meri aankh nahi khul rahi thi. Jab bahut kosis karne ke bad bhi, meri aankh nahi khuli.
Tab maine ek jordar angdai lete huye, jamai li aur ek jhatke me palthi maar kar, bed par baith gaya.
Fir maine dhire dhire apni aankh kholi aur aankh khulte hi, meri najar jagaane wale par padi. Jise dekhte hi mujhe apni aankhon par viswash nahi hua
aur mai apne dono hanton se apni aankhon ko malne laga.
Uske bad maine fir se jagaane wale ko dekha. Lekin ab bhi mere samne wahi surat thi. Maine hanste huye, apne sar par ek chapat mari aur khud se
kaha “tu abhi bhi nind me hi hai aur sapna dekh raha hai. Chal chup chap se so ja.”
Itna bol kar, mai fir se bed par dhamm se let gaya aur aankh band kar li. Mai ab bhi uninda tha. Isliye aankh band karte hi, mujhe fir se nind gherne
lagi. Lekin jagaane wale ne mujhe fir se lette dekha to, usne mujhe fir se hilana suru kar diya.
Update-53
Mai bahut gahri nind soya tha, isliye nind tut jane ke bad bhi, meri aankh nahi khul rahi thi. Jab bahut kosis karne ke bad bhi, meri aankh nahi khuli.
Tab maine ek jordar angdai lete huye, jamai li aur ek jhatke me palthi maar kar, bed par baith gaya.
Fir maine dhire dhire apni aankh kholi aur aankh khulte hi, meri najar jagaane wale par padi. Jise dekhte hi mujhe apni aankhon par viswash nahi hua
aur mai apne dono hanton se apni aankhon ko malne laga.
Uske bad maine fir se jagaane wale ko dekha. Lekin ab bhi mere samne wahi surat thi. Maine hanste huye, apne sar par ek chapat mari aur khud se
kaha “tu abhi bhi nind me hi hai aur sapna dekh raha hai. Chal chup chap se so ja.”
Itna bol kar, mai fir se bed par dhamm se let gaya aur aankh band kar li. Mai ab bhi uninda tha. Isliye aankh band karte hi, mujhe fir se nind gherne
lagi. Lekin jagaane wale ne mujhe fir se lette dekha to, usne mujhe fir se hilana suru kar diya.
Jab mai do teen baar hilane par bhi nahi jaaga aur waise hi leta raha. Tab mere kaano me hilane wale ki kadakdar aur robili aawaj sunayi di. Wo aawaj
mere papa ki thi. Papa ne mujhe na uthte dekh kaha.
Papa bole “punnu tum koi sapna nahi dekh rahe ho. Mai tumhare samne sach me hi hu. Chalo ab jaldi se uth jao aur fresh hokar bahar aa jao. Sab
tumhara khane par intejar kar rahe hai.”
Papa ki aawaj sunte hi, meri saari nind ek pal me gayab ho gayi aur mai ek jhatke me hi uth kar baith gaya. Mujhe abhi bhi apni aankhon par viswas
nahi ho raha tha ki, papa mere samne khade hai. Papa ne mujhe is tarah aashcharya chakit dekha to, un ne kaha.
Papa bole “isme itna chaukne wali koi baat nahi hai. Pichhle kaafi samay se yaha par, meri ek business deal ruki padi thi. Jise samay na hone ki vajah
se, mai puri nahi kar pa raha tha.”
“Lekin aaj rajesh ke operation ki vajah se, waha mera kaam me man nahi lag raha tha. Isliye socha ki yaha aakar rajesh ko bhi dekh luga aur us ruki
huyi deal ko bhi nipta luga. Bas yahi soch kar mai sham ki flight pakad kar yaha aa gaya.”
Mai bola “kya aap uncle se mil kar aa rahe hai.”
Papa boe “haan, mai airport se sidhe hospital hi gaya tha. Jab mai rajesh ke pas pahucha to, use hosh aa chuka tha. Us se mil kar lautne par mujhe
raj, riya ke dada ji mil gaye aur wo jid kar ke, mujhe yaha le aaye. Ab baton me jyada time barbad mat karo aur jaldi se fresh ho jao.”
Mai bola “thik hi, aap chaliye. Mai abhi fresh hokar aata hu.”
Meri baat sunkar papa chale gaye aur mai sochne laga ki kash ye sapna hi hota to, kitna acha hota. Abhi thodi der pahle jis chehre ko sapna samajh
kar hans raha tha. Ab usi chehre ko hakikat me dekh kar mere 12 baj rahe the.
Maine ghadi me time dekha to, abhi 9:15 hi baja tha. Ye dekh kar mujhe aur bhi chid chhut gayi thi ki, papa ne mujhe 9 baje hi nind se jaga diya. Mai
gusse me bistar se utha aur fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hone laga. Tabhi riya aa gayi. Use dekhte hi mujhe yaad aaya ki, maine riya se jagaane ke liye kaha tha. Ye baat yaad
aate hi, maine riya se kaha.
Mai bola “jab maine tumse jagaane ke liye kaha tha, to tumne mujhe jagaya kyo nahi.”
Riya boli “tumne kaha tha ki, tumhe 9:30 baje ke bad jagana. Bas yahi soch kar maine tumhe nahi jagaya tha. Maine ye baat uncle ko bhi batayi thi.
Lekin wo nahi maane aur khud hi tumhe jagane aa gaye.”
Ab riya ki is baat ke bad, mai bhala us se kya kahta. Wo papa ki jid ke aage kar bhi kya sakti thi. Isliye fir maine us se is baare me kuch nahi kaha. Mai
chup chap taiyar hua aur taiyar hone ke bad riya ke sath dining room me aa gaya.
Dining room me aate hi, maine ek najar sab par dali. Dining table ki bich wali seat par hamesha ki tarah dada ji baithe huye the. Dada ji ke left wali seat
me riya ke papa, mummy aur priya baithi huyi thi. Priya ke bad wali seat kahli thi.
Dada ji ki right wali seat me, papa baithe huye the aur unke bad ki teeno seat khali thi. Raj aur nikki ke waha najar na aane se mujhe laga ki, wo log
abhi hospital se wapas nahi aaye hai. Fir bhi apni soch ko pakka karne ke liye maine riya se puchha.
Mai bola “kya raj aur nikki abhi hospital se wapas nahi laute.”
Meri baat sunkar riya ne mujhe aise dekha, jaise maine us se koi betuki baat puch li ho. Fir us ne bade hi anmane dhang se kaha.
Riya boli “raj bhaiya to abhi hospital me hi hai aur wo mehul ke sath aayege. Nikki wapas aa gayi hai aur wo apne kamare me hai.”
Mai bola “kya nikki khana nahi khayegi.”
Riya ne bade anmane man se kaha.
Riya boli “nikki kah rahi thi ki, usne hospital me din bhar bahut nashta kiya hai, isliye use bhukh nahi hai. Wo din bhar hospital me rahne se thak gayi
hai, isliye waha se aakar apne kamre me aaram kar rahi hai.”
Mujhe riya ka yu muh bana kar jabab dena samajh me nahi aaya aur mai isi baare me sochte sochte papa ke pas wali khali seat par aakar baith gaya.
Mera anuman tha ki, riya jakar priya ke pas wali seat par baithegi. Lekin wo bhi mere pas wali seat par baith gayi.
Mere pahuchte hi sab ne khana suru kar diya. Dada ji se meri ek do baten huyi aur uske bad un sab ki papa se baten hoti rahi. Mai un logon ki baton
par dhyan diye bina, chup chap khana khane laga.
Lekin mere dimag me sirf nikki ka wo udas chehra ghum raha tha. Jo maine hospital se lautte samay dekha tha. Ab mai ye baat samajhne ki kosis kar
raha tha ki, yadi nikki din me mere sath na aa pane ki vajah se udas thi to, fir abhi mere ghar me rahne par bhi, wo mere samne kyo nahi aayi.
Jaha ek taraf mujhe nikki ki ye harkat samajh me nahi aa rahi thi, to dusri taraf riya ka nikki ka naam sun kar, muh bana kar jabab dena bhi ek paheli
ban gaya tha. Mai apni inhi sochon me gum tha ki, tabhi mai chauk gaya.
Riya ne khana khate kahte fir apni harkat karna suru kar di. Wo apne pair ke panje ko mere pairon ke panjon par ragadne lagi. Uski ye harkat mujhe
jara bhi achi nahi lagi. Maine ek najar sabki taraf dali. Mujhe dar tha ki kahi koi riya ko ye harkat karte dekh na le.
Magar sabhi apni baton me magan the. Kisi ka bhi dhyan meri ya riya ki taraf nahi tha. Shayad isi baat ka riya fayda utha rahi thi. Maine jab dekha ki
kisi ka dhyan humari taraf nahi hai. Tab maine dhire se riya ke kaan me kaha.
Mai bola “pls yaha koi harkat mat karo. Tumhe jo bhi harkat karna ho. Akele me kiya karna.”
Meri baat sun kar riya muskura di aur usne apni harkat band kar di. Lekin tabhi meri najar samne baithi priya par padi. Wo bade gaur se mujhe hi dekh
rahi thi. Maine use dekha to, muskura diya. Priya bhi mujhe dekh kar muskurayi aur wapas khana khane lagi.
Lekin wo bhi mere sochne ke liye ek sawal khada kar gayi. Ab mai ye sochne laga ki priya mujhe is tarah se kyo dekh rahi thi. Kya priya ne riya ko
harkat karte dekh liya tha, ya fir usne sirf, mujhe riya ke kaan me kuch kahte dekha hai.
Maine koi chori nahi ki thi. Fir bhi kisi chor ki tarah mai priya se najar milane se katrane laga aur chup chap sar jhuka kar khana khane laga. Pahle to
mera mood nikki ke khana khane na aane se kuch bigda tha aur ab priya ke is tarah se ghoor kar dekhne se aur bhi bigad gaya tha.
Maine jaldi se dinner kiya aur sab se pahle waha se uth gaya. Mere sath sath priya bhi dinner se uth gayi. Maine sab se hospital jane ke baare me
jataya aur uth kar bahar aane ko hua to priya ne kaha.
Priya boli “chalo mai tumhe bahar tak chhod deti hu.”
Mai bola “iski kya jarurat hai. Mai chala jauga.”
Priya boli “mai kaun sa tumhe hanth pakad kar bahar tak chhodne ja rahi hu. Mai to tumhare sath bahar tak chalne ki baat kar rahi hu.”
Priya ki ye baat sun kar sab hansne lage. Us samay mujhe na to priya ka ye majak acha laga aur na hi sab ka hansna acha laga. Fir bhi maine upri
man se muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “chalo.”
Fir mai aur priya bahar aane lage. Mai man hi man soch raha tha ki, shayad priya mujhse kuch puchhegi. Magar usne koi sawal nahi kiya. Mera man
hua ki mai us se ye baat puchh lu ki, wo mujhe ghur kar kyo dekh rahi thi.
Lekin mai chahte huye bhi, us se kuch puchhne ki himmat na kar saka. Hum dono ghar se bahar aaye to, maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “ab yadi tumhara ghar ke bahar tak chhodna ho gaya ho to, ab tum wapas ja sakti ho. Mai aage sadak se taxi pakad kar chala jauga.”
Priya ne ek baar ghar ki andar ki taraf dekha aur fir dann se apna sawal daag diya. Jiske liye wo mujhe bahar tak chhodne aana chahti thi. Usne andar
dekhne ke bad, dhire se mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “aaj tumhare aur riya didi ke bich me kya hua.”
Priya ka ye sawal sunkar mai chauk gaya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, wo kis baare me baat kar rahi hai. Maine ulta us se sawal karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kuch samajha nahi. Tum kis baare me baat kar rahi ho.”
Priya boli “jyada mat bano. Mai sab samajhti hu. Aaj jarur tum dono ke bich kuch hua hai. Sach sach batao kya hua.”
Mai bola “dekho, mujhe sach me tumhari koi baat samajh me nahi aa rahi. Tum jo bhi puchna chahti ho, jara khul kar bolo. Mujhe kuch bhi batane me
koi pareshani nahi hai.”
Priya boli “jab hum log hospital se wapas aaye the. Tab riya didi tumhare kamre me thi. Mai sab se pahle ghar ke andar aayi thi, isliye maine unhe,
tumhare kamre se nikalte dekh liya tha. Ab tum bolo ki, tum dono akele me kya kar rahe the.”
Priya ki baat sunkar to, mera raha saha dimag bhi ghoom gaya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, riya aakhir mere kamre me kar kya rahi thi. Fir bhi priya
ki baat ka jabab to dena hi tha. Maine use un logon ke jaane ke bad riya ke darwaja khol kar sone wali baat batayi aur kaha.
Mai bola “iske bad mai so gaya tha aur fir papa ke uthane par hi jaaga hu. Ho sakta hai ki, riya mujhe jagaane hi aayi ho. Lekin jab use yaad aaya ho
ki, maine use 9:30 baje ke bad jagaane ko kaha hai to, wo mujhe bina jagaaye hi wapas laut gayi ho.”
Priya boli “kya tum sach bol rahe ho.”
Mai bola “mujhe kuch bhi jhuth bolne ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Priya boli "yadi ye sach hai to, fir abhi riya didi tumhare pairon par pair kyo maar rahi thi.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar mai sann rah gaya. Mujhe is baat ka andaj jara bhi nahi tha ki, priya ne wo sab dekh liya hai. Ab mujhe uske ghoor kar dekhne
ka matlab samajh me aa gaya tha.
Lekin us samay maine riya ke sath aisi waisi koi harkat nahi ki thi. Isliye maine bina kisi jhijhak ke, priya ki baat ke jabab me kaha.
Mai bola “ye baat tumko mujhse nahi, balki riya se puchhni chahiye ki, wo aisa kyo kar raha thi.”
Priya boli “jo kuch bhi chal raha hai. Tum dono ke bich hi chal raha hai. Fir is baat se kya fark padta hai ki, mai ye baat kis se puchh rahi hu.”
Mai bola “hum dono ke bich kuch bhi nahi chal raha hai. Lekin ab tum itna khul kar bol rahi hai to, kya mai bhi tum se ek baat puchh sakta hu.”
Priya boli “ek kya, tum 100 baat puchh sakte ho.”
Mai bola “yadi tum jabab de do to, wahi ek baat 100 baat ke barabar hogi.”
Priya boli “tum puchho. Mai jabab jarur dugi”
Mai bola “tumne jab riya ko mere kamre se nikalte dekha to, tumne kya socha ki, riya mere kamre me kya kar rahi thi.”
Priya boli “ye bhi koi kahne wali baat hai. Ek ladka ladki akele, band kamre me kya karte hai.”
Mai bola “mai kabhi kisi ladki ke sath akele band kamre me raha hi nahi to, fir bhala mujhe ye sab kaise malum hoga. Yadi tumko malum hai to, tum hi
bata do ki, ek ladka ladki band kamre me kya karte hai.”
Maine ye baat sirf priya ko taalne ke liye kahi thi. Lekin mai nahi janta tha ki, iska jabab mujhe wo milega, jo mai soch bhi nahi sakta. Usne meri baat ke
jabab me muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “kabhi mere sath akele band kamre me rah kar dekho. Mai tumko sab bata dugi.”
Mai bola “kabhi aisa mauka aaya to, jarur rahuga. Lekin abhi to mujhe hospital jaane me der ho rahi hai. Ab tum andar jao, mai aage se texi pakad kar
nikal jauga.”
Priya boli “ok bye.”
Mai bola “bye.”
Ye bol kar priya andar chali gayi aur mai sadak par aa gaya. Sadak par aate hi mujhe ek taxi mil gayi aur mai hospital ke liye nikal pada. Taxi me
baithte hi mai fir apni soch me gum ho gaya tha.
Priya aur riya ki harkat mere dimag me ghoom rahi thi. Mujhe un dono ki harkaten bahut ajib si lag rahi thi. Mai is baat ko maan hi nahi pa raha tha ki,
ladkiyan is tarah ki bhi hoti hai.
Mera samna abhi tak keerti, shilpa aur nitika jaisi ladkiyon se hua tha. Jo chahe kitni bhi aadhunik kapde kyo na pahni ho. Magar sharam, haya unki
aankho aur baton se jhalakti thi.
Mujhe nitika me kabhi koi aakarshan najar nahi aaya tha Magar aaj wo mujhe riya aur priya se achi hi samajh me aa rahi thi. Ye sab sochte sochte
mujhe keerti ki bahut yaad satane lagi.
Mera man kar raha tha ki, kaise bhi mai abhi uske pas pahuch jau. Maine apna mobile nikala aur keerti ko call lagane laga. Lekin tabhi taxi hospital ke
samne aakar ruk gayi. Maine taxi wale ko paise diye aur taxi se utar gaya.
Taxi se utarne ke bad, mai sidhe hospital ke andar aa gaya aur ye dekhne laga ki, is wakt niche kaun hai. Lekin mujhe waha koi najar nahi aaya. Waha
kisi ko na pakar, mujhe samajh me aa gaya ki, yaha jo koi bhi hai, wo is samay samundar ke kinare baitha hoga.
Ye baat sochte huye, mai hospital se bahar aa gaya aur unhe dudte huye samundar ke kinare pahuch gaya. Waha pahuchte hi, meri najar mehul par
padi. Mehul par najar padte hi mai sochne laga ki, riya ne mujhse jhuth kyo kaha tha ki, nikki ghar aa gayi hai. Nikki to yaha mehul ke sath baithi huyi
hai.
Is samay un dono ki meri taraf pith thi. Isliye wo log mujhe aate nahi dekh paye the. Dono hi apni baton me lage huye the. Nikki shayad mehul se kuch
bol rahi thi. Maine un dono ki taraf apne kadam bada diye.
Lekin unke karib pahuchte hi, mujhe nikki ki baat sunayi padi. Jise sunte hi mai chauk gaya aur mere dil ki dhadkane bad gayi. Mujhe mere kaano par
viswas nahi hua aur maine dhadakte dil se mehul ko aawaj di.
Meri aawaj sunte hi dono ne, palat kar meri taraf dekha. Unke meri taraf dekhte hi, mera dil dhakk karke rah gaya. Mere dil ki dhadkane tham si gayi
thi. Meri aawaj mere gale me hi atak kar rah gayi.
Mere muh se na to koi bol foot rahe the aur na hi mujhe mere kaano par viswas ho raha tha. Mai apalak sirf nikki ko dekhe ja raha tha aur fir achanak
meri aankhon me aansu jhilmila uthe.
Update-54
Is samay un dono ki meri taraf pith thi. Isliye wo log mujhe aate nahi dekh paye the. Dono hi apni baton me lage huye the. Nikki shayad mehul se kuch
bol rahi thi. Maine un dono ki taraf apne kadam bada diye.
Lekin unke karib pahuchte hi, mujhe nikki ki baat sunayi padi. Jise sunte hi mai chauk gaya aur mere dil ki dhadkane bad gayi. Mujhe mere kaano par
viswas nahi hua aur maine dhadakte dil se mehul ko aawaj di.
Meri aawaj sunte hi dono ne, palat kar meri taraf dekha. Unke meri taraf dekhte hi, mera dil dhakk karke rah gaya. Mere dil ki dhadkane tham si gayi
thi. Meri aawaj mere gale me hi atak kar rah gayi.
Mere muh se na to koi bol foot rahe the aur na hi mujhe mere kaano par viswas ho raha tha. Mai apalak sirf nikki ko dekhe ja raha tha aur fir achanak
meri aankhon me aansu jhilmila uthe.
Ye aansu us dhoke ke the, jo nikki ne mere sath kiya tha. Mujhe na to apne kaano par viswas ho raha tha aur na hi apni aankhon par viswas ho raha
tha. Fir bhi abhi abhi maine jo kuch dekha aur suna tha. Mai use jhuthla bhi nahi sakta tha.
Meri aankho me aansu dekhte hi, mehul uth kar khada ho gaya. Uske sath sath nikki bhi khadi ho gayi. Magar tab tak mai apne aansuon ko pochh
chuka tha. Ab meri aankhon me aansu ki jagah sirf gussa tha. Mehul ya nikki ke kuch bhi kahne se pahle, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai uncle ke pas ja raha hu. Unke pas shayad raj hoga. Mai use niche bhejta hu. Tum log ghar chale jana.”
Mehul samajh gaya tha ki, maine unki batne sun li hai aur mai ye baat gusse me bol raha hu. Usne fauran mujhe rokte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “yaar jara meri baat to sun…….”
Lekin mehul ke apni baat puri kar paane ke pahle hi, maine uski baat ko kaatte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai abhi upar ja raha hu. Tumhe jo bhi baat karna ho kal karna.”
Iske bad mai me unke pas bina ruke, upar chala gaya. Upar jaate jaate, maine apne aapko samanya kiya aur fir upar pahuch kar raj se uncle ka haal
chaal puchha to, usne uncle ke baare me jaankari dete huye kaha.
Raj bola “uncle ab hosh me hai. Magar dawaiyon ke asar se so rahe hai. Bich bich me wo uth kar kuch baat puchte bhi hai. Abhi wo bol nahi pa rahe
hai, isliye saari baten likh kar kar rahe hai. Ye notebook aur pen rakha hai. Jab wo kuch bolna chahhe to, ye unko de dena. Wo abhi kuch samay isi
tarah se baat karege.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab tum niche jao. Mehul aur nikki niche tumhara intejar kar rahe hai.”
Raj bola “ok mai jata hu. Lekin yadi tumhe raat ko yaha koi paressani ho to, tum mujhe call kar dena. Mai aa jauga. Raat ko niche ki canteen khuli rahti.
Tum ko yadi chay coffee pina ho to, tum nurse ko bata kar chale jana. Ab mai jata hu.”
Mai bola “ok.”
Iske bad, raj niche chala gaya aur niche pahuch kar, usne mujhe call laga kar bataya ki, wo log ghar ja rahe hai. Subah mehul jaldi aa jayega. Iske bad
wo log ghar chale gaye.
Uncle abhi bhi so rahe the. Maine time dekha to, ab 11:00 baj chuke the. Mera mood abhi bhi sahi nahi tha. Mera man keerti se baat kar ke, apna man
halka karne ka ho raha tha.
Magar uncle ke pas baithe hone ki vajah se, mai aisa nahi kar sakta. Mere baat karne se unki nind me khalal pad sakta tha. Jab mujhe kuch aur nahi
sujha to, maine apna mobile nikala aur us me keerti ke photo dekhne laga.
Us samay sach me mujhe keerti ka chehra dekh kar, bahut shukun mil raha tha. Mai kaafi der tak keerti ke muskurate chehre ko dekhta raha. Uske
muskurate chehre ko dekh kar, mere chehre ki muskan bhi wapas aa gayi.
Mera saara gussa aur tanav kahin gayab ho chuka tha. Isi bich raat ko 11:30 baje uncle ki nind khul gayi. Mujhe apne samne baithe dekh kar, wo
ishare se notebook aur pen mangne lage.
Maine unke hanth me pen aur notebook thama diye. Un ne likh kar mujhse mehul ke jaane ke baare me puchha to, maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “mehul abhi kuch der pahle hi ghar gaya hai. Subah jaldi aa jayega. Aaj se mai raat ko aur mehul din ko rukega.”
Uncle ne fir likh kar papa ke aane ke baare me bataya. Tab maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “mai papa se mil liya hu. Papa raj ke dada ji ke kahne par unke ghar me hi ruke hai.”
Iske bad, maine uncle se aaram karne ko kaha to, uncle aankh band kar ke let gaye. Dawaiyon ke asar se jaldi hi unhe fir se nind aa gayi. Jab maine
dekha ki, uncle gahri nind me hai. Tab mai kamre se nikal kar bahar bane dalaan me aa gaya.
Kamre me lage kanch se, uncle mujhe dalaan se bhi dikh rahe the. Ab 12 baj chuke the. Maine apna mobile nikala aur keerti ko phone lagaya. Usne
pahli hi ring me mera call uthaya aur call uthate hi kaha.
Keerti boli “i miss you jaan.”
Uski aawaj mujhe kuch ruansi si lagi. Jaise ki wo ro rahi ho. Use aisa dekh kar mujhe uski chinta hone lagi aur maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “tujhe ye kya hua hai. Tera chehra aisa utra hua sa kyo lag raha hai.”
Keerti boli “kahan jaan, mai to achi bhali hu. Bas tumhe miss kar rahi hu. Tum mujhe dekh nahi pa rahe ho, isliye tumhe aisa lag raha hai.”
Mai bola “dekh jhuth mat bol. Mai tujhe dekh nahi pa raha hu to, kya hua. Mai tere chehre ko teri aawaj se dekh sakta hu. Ab bata ki tujhe kya hua.”
Meri baat sunte hi keerti ro padi. Mujhe uske rone ka karan samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Lekin mai itna jarur samajh chuka tha ki, jarur koi badi baat
huyi hai. Warna wo is samay mere samne rone ki galti hargij nahi karti. Use rote dekh kar, maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “are tu roti kyo hai. Mai hamesha tere sath hu. Mujhe bata ki, kya baat tujhe itna pareshan kar rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, usne rona band kiya aur fir kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, aaj subah mausi aur mausa ji me mujhe lekar bahut jhagda hua.”
Mai bola “kyo aisi kya baat ho gayi hai.”
Keerti boli “mausa ji apni kisi business deal ki vajah se mumbai ja rahe the. Un ne mummy se mere ko bhi sath le jane ke liye puchh liya tha. Lekin
maine mausi se kaha ki, mai mumbai nahi jana chahti. Aap mausa ji mera naam liye bina mana kar dijiye. Tab mausi ne mausa ji se kah diya ki, mai
unke sath mumbai nahi jaugi. Jise lekar dono me bahut jhagda hua.”
Mai bola “isme papa ko jhagda karne ki kya jarurat thi. Mujhe to isme jhagde wali koi baat najar nahi aa rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mausa ji ko laga ki mausi mujhe unke sath, isliye bhejna nahi chahti, kyoki mausi ko unke upar viswas nahi hai. Isi baat ko lekar dono me
jhagda hua aur fir mausa ji akele hi chale gaye.”
Mai bola “to tune papa ke sath aane se mana kyo kar diya. Tujhe aa jana chahiye tha. Kam se kam tu mere samne to rahti.”
Keerti boli “mujhe unke sath aane me dar lag raha tha.”
Mai bola “kaisa dar, kya un ne tere sath ghar me koi harkat ki hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Bas mujhe aise hi dar lag raha tha.”
Mai bola “dekh mujhse jhut mat bol. Jarur koi baat huyi hai. Tabhi tune papa ke sath aane se mana kiya hai. Nahi to tu mere pas aane ki baat ko lekar
unke sath aane se kabhi mana nahi karti.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan koi baat nahi hai. Mai to yaha aunty aur mausi ko akele chhod kar nahi aana chahti.”
Mai bola “thik hai, tujhe nahi batana to mat bata. Mai tera hota hi kaun hu, jo tu mujhe apni har baat batayegi.”
Keerti boli “jaan, ye kaisi baat kar rahe ho. Mere liye to sab kuch tum hi ho. Tum se to, mai apne dil ki har baat kar sakti hu.”
Mai bola “to fir sach sach bata. Tune papa ke sath aane se kyo mana kar diya.”
Keerti boli “jaan tumko sunkar dukh hoga, isliye mai tumhe ye bat batana nahi chahti hu.”
Mai bola “mera koi bhi dukh, meri jaan se bad kar nahi hai. Mai apna har dukh sah sakta hu. Magar teri aankh me aansu ki ek bund bhi aaye, ye mai
hargij nahi sah sakta. Mujhe bata tere sath kya hua.”
Keerti boli “uncle aur mehul ke mumbai chale ke bad se aunty bahut pareshan rah rahi thi. kal operation ki vajah se wo bahut bhavuk ho rahi thi. Isliye
kal mausi ne unko mummy ke pas se, apne pas bula liya.”
“Kal wo mausi ke sath hi so rahi thi. Isliye mausa ji kal upar wale kamre me hi sone aaye the. Mai to ami nini ke sath hi soti hu. Der raat tak tumse baat
hone ke bad, jab mai sone ko huyi, tabhi mausa ji humare kamre me aaye.”
“Mai samjhi ki wo ami nimi ko dekhne aaye hai. Mai yu hi aankh band karke leti rahi. Mausa ji mere pas aaye aur kuch der tak mujhe dekhte rahe. Fir
un ne mere mathe par hanth rakha.”
“Meri aankh band hone ke karan, mai ye samjhi ki, ami nimi ke sar par hanth ferne ke bad, wo mere sar par bhi haath fer rahe hai. Mai chup chap leti
rahi. Lekin mausa ji ka hanth mere mathe se sarak kar dhire dhire, mere chehare aur gardan se hote huye, mere boobs tak aa gaya.”
“Wo kapdo ke upar se hi, mere boobs par haath ferne lage. Mai bahut dar gayi thi. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, mai kya karu. Tabhi nimi hamesha ki
tarah sote sote rone lagi. Uska rona sun kar mausa ji ne apna haath hata liya aur fir ami ke sath sath mai bhi uth kar baith gayi.”
Hum sab ko jaagte dekh mausa ji ne apni safai dete huye kaha.
Mausa ji bole “mai yaha tum logo ko dekhne aaya tha. Lekin nimi shayad koi bura sapna dekh kar jag gayi hai.”
Mai boli “aap chinta na kare. Aap jaiye mai aur ami mil kar nimi ko chup kara lege.”
“Meri ye baat sunkar mausa ji chale gaye aur mai kamre ka darwaja band kar ke nimi ko chup karane lagi. Kal raat nimi ka rona mere kaam aa gaya.
Nahi to pata nahi, kal kya hota.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar mujhe papa ki harkat par bahut gussa aaya. Maine gusse me papa ko gaali bakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab to tune us ma******* ki harkat dekh li. Mujhe isi vajah se us par kabhi viswas nahi hota. Uska bas chale to, wo ami nimi ko bhi na chhode.
Isi vajah se mai hamesha ami nimi ko, us kamine se door rakhta hu. Mai kal hi yaha uski sabke samne bejjati karuga. Tab use pata chalega ki, kisi
ladki ki ijjat se khelne ka kya anjam hota hai.”
Mujhe papa ko gali bakte dekh kar aur itna gusse me dekh kar keerti dar gayi thi. Usne mere gusse ko shant karate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan itna gussa mat karo. Tumhare muh se gaali achi nahi lagti.”
Mai bola “gaali nahi baku to, kya us ma******* ki aarti utaru. Tujhe haath lagane ki uski himmat kaise ho gayi.”
Keerti boli “pls jaan gaali mat bako. Tum unhe waha kuch bhi nahi kahoge. Tumhe meri kasam hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, tu apni kasam wapas le. Mai usko chhoduga nahi. Jab usne chhoti maa ke sath dhoka kiya. Tab mai unki kasam ki vajah se chup rah
gaya. Usi ka ye natija hai ki, aaj uska haath tujh tak ja pahucha. Magar ab mai use, uski is harkat ki saza jarur duga. Tu apni kasam wapas le.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, tum aisa kuch bhi nahi karoge. Mai isiliye tumhe kuch batana nahi chahti thi. Mai janti thi ki, tum is baat ko sah nahi paoge.”
Mai bola “tu kya chahti hai. Wo tere sath badtamiji kare aur mai dekhta rahu. Tu mujhe samajhti kya hai. Mai bujdil nahi hu, jo kisi se apne pyar ki
raksha bhi nahi kar saku.”
Keerti boli “aisa kuch bhi nahi hai jaan. Mai janti hu, tum mere liye kuch bhi kar sakte ho. Lekin mere sath sath baki loogon ke baare me bhi socho. Jara
socho ki is baat ka jab, mausi ko pata chalega to, un par kya bitegi.”
“Yadi tumne waha kuch bhi ulta sidha kiya to, iska asar yaha ke sath sath waha bhi padega. Kuch bhi karne ke pahle tumhe ye bhi sochna padega ki
tumhare kuch bhi karne ka mehul aur uncle par iska kya asar padega.”
Mai bola “tu kya chahti hai ki, sabko dekhne ke chakkar me, mai uski manmani chalne du. Wo kisi ke sath kuch bhi karta rahe aur mai chup chap
tamasha dekhta rahu.”
Keerti boli “jaan mai janti hu ki, ye sunkar tumhe bahut bura laga hai. Fir bhi apni jaan ki khatir tumhe apna gussa peena padega. Pls jaan meri khatir,
bas ek baar unki galti ko bhool jao.”
Mai bola “tere liye to mai apni jaan bhi de sakta hu, lekin is baat ko kaise bhula du ki, teri ijjat par haath dalne wala koi aur nahi mera bap hi hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, aisa kuch bhi to nahi hua. Tum is baat ko itna mat badao.”
Mai bola “usne tere sharir par haath fera aur tu ise kuch bhi na hona bol rahi hai. Tujhe haath lagane ki baat to, door ki hai. Mai teri taraf gandi najar
uthane wale ki bhi jaan le luga.”
Mujhe apni baat na mante dekh kar, keerti subakne lagi. Mere kaanon me uske rone ki aawaj aate hi, maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu roti kyo hai. Mai tere sath hu na. Mere hote tujhe kisi se bhi darne ki koi jarurat nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe kuch bhi hota rahe, us se tumko kya hai. Tum to wahi karo, jo tumhara dil kare.”
Ye bol kar wo fir sisakne lagi. Wo meri jaan thi. Mai bhala uska rona kaise dekh sakta tha. Mujhe apne hajar aansu bardasht the, par uska ek aansu bhi
mai sah nahi sakta tha. Maine use manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh tu ro mat. Tu janti hai ki, mai tera rona nahi dekh sakta. Pls rona band kar de.”
Keerti boli “sab jhut hai. Tumhe mere rone se koi fark nahi padta. Yadi aisa hota to tumne meri baat jarur maan li hoti.”
Mai bola “tu samajhti kyo nahi. Mai jo kuch bhi kar raha hu. Tere liye hi to kar raha hu.”
Keerti boli “fir jhut bol rahe ho. Tum mere liye kuch nahi kar rahe. Yadi tum sach me mere liye kuch karna chahte to, meri baat maan li hoti.”
Ye bol kar wo fir se rone lagi. Lekin mai samajh gaya ki, wo ye sab sirf mujhse apni baat manwane ke liye kar rahi hai. Wo achhe se janti thi ki, use rote
dekh kar, mujhe uske samne jhukna hi padega.
Isliye wo jaanbujh kar bas roye ja rahi thi. Uska rona dekh kar, mujhe uske samne jhukna hi pad gaya. Maine uske samne haar mante huye kaha.
Mai bola “chal apna natak band kar. Mai kuch nahi karuga.”
Keerti boli “aise nahi, yahi baat meri kasam khakar bolo.”
Mai bola “teri kasam, mai kuch nahi karuga.”
Keerti boli “ye kaisi kasam hai. Aise nahi, ye bolo ki tumhari kasam mai tumhari baat ki vajah se papa se koi ladai jhagda nahi karuga.”
Mai bola “ye kya baat huyi. Maine kasam khakar bol to diya.”
Keerti boli “nahi, jaisa maine bola hai, waise bolo.”
Mai bola “teri kasam, mai teri baat ki vajah se, papa se koi ladai jhagda nahi karuga. Ab to khush.”
Keerti boli “haan ab thik hai.”
Mai bola “kya tera har baat me rona jaruri hai.”
Keerti boli “mere roye bina tum meri koi baat mante hi nahi ho. Tumko mujhe rulane me maja aata hai.”
Mai bola “yadi mujhe, tujhe rulane me maja aata to, mai teri baat manta hi kyo. Ab ye sab baat chhod aur ye bata ghar me baki sab log kaise hai.”
Keerti boli “sab thik hai. Bas nimi tumse baat karne ki jid kar rahi thi. Magar tab tum so rahe the, isliye maine tumhe phone nahi kiya. Lekin wo kah kar
soyi hai ki, yadi kal maine us se tumhari baat nahi karwayi to, wo kal school nahi jayegi.”
Mai bola “use to school na jane ka bahana chahiye. Kal yadi mai us se baat kar luga to, kahegi ki bhaiya ne kaha hai ki, aaj tum school mat jana.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “baat kuch bhi ho, par nimi apne bhaiya ko sach me bahut miss kar rahi hai. Uski koi baat aisi nahi hoti, jisme uske bhaiya ka naam na aaye.
Aaj to usne had hi kar di.”
Mai bola “kyo kya kiya usne.”
Keerti boli “aaj aunty aur mausi ne sath mil kar dinner taiyar kiya tha. Aunty ne sabke liye aalu ke parathe banaye the. Jab sab log dinner karne baithe
to, nimi ne aalu ke parathe dekhe aur saare parathe utha kar apne pas rakh liye. Uski is harkaht par jab us se puchha gaya ki, kya wo saare parathe
khud khayegi.”
“Tab usne kaha ki, parathe bhaiya ke manpasand hai aur jab tak bhaiya wapas nahi aa jate. Tab tak koi bhi parathe nahi khayega. Sabne use
samjhane ki bahut kosis ki, magar usne kisi ki baat nahi suni. Saare ke saare parathe rakhe rah gaye. Lekin usne kisi ko haath bhi nahi lagane diya.”
Keerti ki baat sun kar meri aankhon ke samne ami nimi ka chehra ghumne laga. Maine keerti se ami ke baare me puchha.
Mai bola “ami kaisi hai.”
Keerti boli “ami bhi achi hai. Wo tumhare baare me jyada baat to nahi karti. Lekin uski ajib harkaten batati hai ki, wo bhi tumhe bahut miss kar rahi hai.”
Mai bola “kaisi ajib harkaten.”
Keerti boli “mai tumhara kamra ami nimi ke jaane ke bad saaf kar deti hu. Magar ami school se aate hi, sabse pahle tumhare kamre ki saaf safai me
lag jaati hai. Maine jab us se puchha ki, tu ye sab kyo karti hai.”
“Tab wo kahti hai ki, bhaiya ko gandgi bilkul pasand nahi hai. Jab bhaiya aayege aur apne kamre ko ganda dekhege to, bahut gussa hoge. Isliye ise
saaf kar rahi hu. Ab tum hi batao ki, saaf kamere ko fir se saaf karna, ajib hua ya nahi.”
Keerti ke muh se ami nimi ki baat sunkar, mai bahut bhavuk ho gaya. Maine pichhle 3 din se unhe dekha nahi tha. Isliye unhe yaad karke meri
aankhon me nami aa gayi. Maine us nami saaf karte huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “nimi to suru se hi shararti hai. Magar ami me ye sab harkaten nimi ke janam ke bad se aayi hai. Kahne ko to wo bahut chhoti hai. Lekin uski
baten kisi dadi amma se kam nahi hai. Hamesha aisa jatati hai. Jaise ghar me sabse samajhdar wo hi hai aur uske siwa ghar me koi kuch janta hi nahi
hai.”
Keerti boli “kuch bhi kaho, par tum bahut khushkismat ho. Jo tumhe itna pyar karne wali bahne mili hai.”
Mai bola “wo to mai hu hi, lekin kya tu khushkismat nahi hai. Kya wo teri kuch nahi lagti.”
Keerti boli “mai to double khushkismat hu. Kyoki ek rishte se wo meri bahan lagti hai aur dusre rishte se wo meri ........”
Mai bola “aadhi baat kah kar kyo ruk gayi. Puri baat bol ki, dusre rishte se wo teri kya lagti hai.”
Keerti us samay shayad shararat ke mood me thi. Usne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “dusre rishte se wo tumhari bahan lagti hai.”
Mai bola “ye faltu ki baat chhod aur apni baat ko pura kar ki, dusre rishte se wo teri kya lagti hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhe sunna hi hai to, suno. Dusre rishte se wo meri nanad lagti hai.”
Mai bola “jyada sapne mat dekh. Jab sabko tere mere rishte ka pata chalega to, wo hume dhakke maar kar ghar se nikal dege.”
Keerti boli “mai bhi to yahi chahti hu ki, sab hume dhakke dekar nikal de. Fir hum log hamesha ek dusre ke sath hi rahege.”
Mai bola “chal, ab bahut raat ho gayi hai. Ab tujhe aaram karna chahiye. Ab phone rakh.”
Keerti boli “pahle meri kissy do.”
Mai bola “tujhe jab bhi phone rakhne ko bolta hu, tujhe kissy hi chahiye rahti hai.”
Keerti boli “sham ko maine kissy kaha li thi. Sham ko to tumne li thi.”
Mai bola “tere se baton me jeetna mere bas ki baat nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “to fir kyo bahas karte ho. Mujhe kissy do. Mai phone rakh dugi.”
Mai bola “ok, ye le teri kissy. I love you jaan. Muhhhhhh Muhhhhh.”
Keerti boli “Oooo mere ache janu. I love you too Muhhhhhh Muhhhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne phone rakh diya. Us se baat karne ke bad mere dil ko bahut rahat mili thi. Mai wapas uncle ke pas aakar baith gaya. Maine time
dekha to 1:30 baj chuke the. Waha time pass karne ke liye aisa kuch bhi nahi tha. Jis se ki time pass kiya ja sake. Maine fir se mobile nikala aur keerti
ki photo dekhne laga.
Ye hi sab karte karte 2:30 baj gaya aur uncle ki nind khul gayi. Un ne mujhe jaagte dekha to, pen aur notebook dene ka ishara kiya. Maine unhe
notebook aur pen diya to, un ne us par likh kar mujhse so jane ko kaha. Tab maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “ab mujhe nind nahi aayegi. Mai ghar se aaram karke hi aa raha hu. Aap meri chinta mat kijiye. Aap aaram kar lijiye.”
Uncle ne likha “tum yaha baithe baithe bore ho jaoge. Aisa karo kuch der niche tahal aao ya fir chay coffee pi aao.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai aapko akela chhod kar kahi nahi jauga.”
Tabhi waha ek nurse aa gayi. Usne aakar uncle ki janch ki fir uncle ki notebook ko dekh kar, mujhse kaha.
Nurse boli “yadi aapko chay coffee ke liye niche jana hai to, aap ja sakte hai. Mera cabin samne hi hai. Mai in par najar rakhi rahugi.”
Nurse ki baat sunkar uncle ne mujhe jane ka ishara kiya. Tab maine uncle ke mobile me apna number nurse ko dikhate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, mai kuch der ke liye niche hokar aata hu. Uncle ko yadi is bich meri jarurat ho to, mujhe is number par call kar dijiyega.”
Nurse boli “ok, waise bhi aapko inki chinta karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Hum apne har marij ka pura dhyan rakhte hai.”
Ye kah kar nurse apne cabin me chali gayi. Maine bhi uncle se yahi kaha ki, yadi unhe meri jarurat pade to, wo mujhe call laga de. Iske bad, maine
uncle ka mobile, unke pas rakha aur mai niche aa gaya.
Niche aakar maine canteen se coffee li aur coffee lekar bahar aa gaya. Abhi raat ke 3 baje ka samay ho raha tha. Bahar hospital ke ek do karmchari
aur khadi huyi gadiyon ke alawa koi bhi najar nahi aa raha tha.
Raat ke is sannate me samundar ki aati jaati lahron ka shor door tak sunayi de raha tha. Mai samundar ke kinare aakar baith gaya aur samundar ki aati
jaati lahron ko dekh kar, coffee peene laga.
Mai abhi lahron ko dekhne aur coffee peene me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi kisi ne aakar mere kandhe par haath rakh diya. Apne kandhe par kisi ke haath
rakhne ka aehsas hote hi, maine pichhe palat kar dekha aur haath rakhne wale par najar padte hi, mai fauran apni jagah par, uth kar khada ho gaya.
Update-55
Ye kah kar nurse apne cabin me chali gayi. Maine bhi uncle se yahi kaha ki, yadi unhe meri jarurat pade to, wo mujhe call laga de. Iske bad, maine
uncle ka mobile, unke pas rakha aur mai niche aa gaya.
Niche aakar maine canteen se coffee li aur coffee lekar bahar aa gaya. Abhi raat ke 3 baje ka samay ho raha tha. Bahar hospital ke ek do karmchari
aur khadi huyi gadiyon ke alawa koi bhi najar nahi aa raha tha.
Raat ke is sannate me samundar ki aati jaati lahron ka shor door tak sunayi de raha tha. Mai samundar ke kinare aakar baith gaya aur samundar ki aati
jaati lahron ko dekh kar, coffee peene laga.
Mai abhi lahron ko dekhne aur coffee peene me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi kisi ne aakar mere kandhe par haath rakh diya. Apne kandhe par kisi ke haath
rakhne ka aehsas hote hi, maine pichhe palat kar dekha aur haath rakhne wale par najar padte hi, mai fauran apni jagah par, uth kar khada ho gaya.
Wo koi aur nahi, balki nikki thi. Nikki ko itni raat me apne samne dekh kar, mujhe hairani jarur huyi thi. Lekin sath hi sath use dekh kar, mera gussa bhi
bad gaya tha.
Use dekhne ke bad, mai yaha waha dekhne laga.
Mujhe laga ki, shayad uske sath koi aur bhi hoga. Lekin wo waha akeli hi thi. Usne abhi bhi mujhe mujhe gusse me dekha to, usne apne dono haathon
se, apne dono kaano ko pakadte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “sorry, mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi. Mujhe aisa nahi karna chahiye tha.”
Mai bola “aapko sorry bolne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Aap ne jo kuch bhi kiya hai. Bahut hi soch samajh kar kiya hai. Galti to mujhse huyi thi. Jo maine
bina kuch soche samjhe, ek anjan ladki ko apna dost samajh liya tha.”
Nikki boli “pls sorry yaar. Mai dil se sorry bol rahi hu. Mera irada aapke dil ko chot pahuchane ka, jara bhi nahi tha. Mai to aapki madad hi karna chah
rahi thi. Mujhe nahi malum tha ki, aapko ye sab itna bura lagega.”
Mai bola “kisi ke sath dhoka karne ko, aap madad karna kahti hai. Aapne jo kuch kiya hai, use kuch bhi kaha ja sakta hai, magar dosti hargij nahi kaha
ja sakta.”
Nikki boli “aap bevajah baat ka batangad bana rahe hai. Mere kuch bhi karne se, aapka koi bura to nahi hua. Ulte is se aapka fayda hi hua hai.”
Mai bola “jo aapki najar me fayda hai. Wo meri najar me mera nuksan hai.”
Nikki boli “isi vajah se to mai aapse sorry bol rahi hu. Warna maine aaj tak, kabhi kisi ko sorry nahi kaha.”
Mai bola “kabhi kisi se sorry na bolne ka ye matlab nahi hai ki, aapne kabhi koi galti nahi ki hai. Balki sorry na bolne ka, ye matlab hai ki, aapko kabhi
apni galti ko manna nahi aaya.”
Nikki boli “haan, ye baat bhi sahi hai. Meri galti rahi ho ya na rahi ho. Lekin maine kabhi kisi ko sorry nahi bola. Magar aaj mai aapse to, apni galti ki
sorry bol rahi hu na.”
Mai bola “kisi ki galti ko maafi di ja sakti hai. Magar kisi ka dil todne ki ya kisi ke sath dhoka karne ki, koi maafi nahi hoti. Aapko apna dost manna meri
bhool thi.”
Nikki boli “aap meri dosti ko galat mat samajhiye. Maine jo kuch bhi kiya hai. Sirf ek dost ke naate se kiya hai.”
Mai bola “yadi aapke jaise dost hone lage to, fir kisi ko dushman ki jarurat hi kya hai. Aap jise dosti kah rahi hai. Use mai dhokha manta hu aur dhokhe
ki koi maafi nahi hoti.”
Nikki boli “yadi aap ise dhokha mante hai to, aapka dil jo kahe, aap mujhe wo saja de dijiye. Lekin mujhe maaf kar dijiye.”
Mai bola “mai aapko kya saja duga. Saja to mujhe keerti degi. Jab use is sab baat ka pata lagega ki, jo baat janne ke liye use, na jaane kitni mehnat
karna padi thi. Wahi baat maine ek anjan ladki ko, bas jara sa puchhne par hi bata di.”
Nikki boli “keerti se aapko darne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai us se khud baat kar lugi aur us se bhi is baat ki maafi mang lungi. Aap ke upar koi baat nahi
aane dugi.”
Mai bola “aapko mere liye jo kuch bhi karna tha. Wo aap pahle hi kar chuki hai. Ab aapko kuch bhi karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Aap keerti se door hi rahe
to, ye aapki mere upar bahut badi meharbani hogi. Ab se aapka rasta alag hai aur mera rasta alag hai. Aap apne raste par jaiye aur mai apne raste jata
hu.”
Itna bol kar, maine coffee ka cup wahi rakhi dustbin me feka aur hospital ki taraf badne laga. Lekin nikki fauran mere samne aakar khadi ho gayi aur
mera rasta rokte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “ab tum apna ghamand dikhana band karo. Ek jara si baat ko itna badaye ja rahe ho. Jaise maine tumhari duniya hi loot li ho. Are hajar baar
kah chuki hu ki, mujhse galti ho gayi. Mujhe maaf kar do. Magar tum ho ki bhav hi khaye ja rahe ho.”
Nikki ka ye roop dekh kar mai dang rah gaya. Wo aap se sidhe tum par aa gayi thi. Uske tevar manane se jyada, dhamkane wale lag raha the. Jinhe
dekh kar mujhe us par aur bhi jyada gussa aa raha tha.
Lekin itni raat ko, mujhe uske sath ulajhna thik nahi lag raha tha. Isliye maine apne gusse par kabu karte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “aap mujhe ghamandi kahe ya jo marji ho wo samajh le. Lekin is wakt mera rasta chhodiye. Uncle is wakt upar akele hai. Mujhe upar jana hai.
Aap ko jo bhi baat karna hai, kal subah kar lijiyega.”
Nikki boli “nahi, jo bhi baat hogi, abhi hi hogi. Yadi mujhe subah tak ka hi intejar karna hota to, mujhe yaha raat ko rukne ki koi jarurat nahi thi. Mai
maafi mangne ke liye yaha ruki thi aur maafi lekar hi jaugi.”
Mai bola “aap mujhe kisi baat ko karne ke liye majbur nahi kar sakti. Behtar yahi hoga ki hum kal is baare me baat kare.”
Nikki boli “nahi, mai kal ka intejar nahi kar sakti. Tumhe abhi, isi wakt, mujhe maaf karna hoga.”
Nikki ki is harkat par mujhe gussa to bahut aa raha tha. Lekin mai kuch kar nahi sakta tha. Maine majbur hokar us se kaha.
Mai bola “ok, maine aapko maaf kiya. Ab aap mera rasta chhodiye aur mujhe jaane dijiye.”
Nikki boli “nahi, is tarah nahi. Pahle bolo ki, jaise hum subah ek dusre ke dost the. Waise aage bhi bane rahege.”
Mera man kiya ki, us se kah du ki, aisa nahi ho sakta. Lekin fir mujhe laga ki, yadi maine aisa kiya to, ye fir usi baat ko pakad kar mera rasta rok kar
khadi rahegi. Is se acha to, yahi hoga ki, abhi ye jaisa kah rahi hai, mai waisa kahta jau. Bad ki baat, ko bad me dekh lege. Yahi sab baten sochte huye
maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “ok, hum aage bhi ek dusre ke dost bane rahege. Ab to aap khush hai na. Ab aap mera rasta chhodiye aur mujhe jaane dijiye.”
Maine samjha ki ye kah kar, mai nikki se apna pichha chhuda luga. Magar ye itna aasan bhi nahi tha. Nikki meri chaal ko samajh rahi thi. Usne meri is
baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “kya mai tumhe itni badi bevakuf samajh me aati hu. Jo tumhari is baat ka yakin kar lugi ki, tumne mujhe maaf kar diya aur ab hum dost bane
rahege.”
Mai bola “aapne jo kaha, wo maine kar diya. Fir aapko pareshani kya hai.”
Nikki boli “tum yahi baat kasam khakar kaho ki, tumne mujhe maaf kiya aur ab hum pahle ki tarah dost bane rahege.”
Mai bola “ab aap apni had paar kar rahi hai. Aapko meri baat par yakin karna ho to, kijiye aur nahi karna hai to, mat kijiye. Lekin mai kisi ki bhi kasam
vasam nahi khane wala hu.”
Nikki boli “tab tum nikki ko ache se samjhe hi nahi ho. Nikki jo chahti hai, wo karke hi rahti hai. Uski marji ke aage kisi ki nahi chalti. Jab maine kaha hai
ki, ye baat tum kasam khakar bolo to, tumhe ye baat kasam khakar bolni hi padegi.”
Mai bola “mai koi kasam nahi khauga. Ab aap kya karegi. Mujhe yaha raat bhar khada rakh kar tamasha karegi. To aap shauk se tamasha kijiye, mai
bhi yahi khada hu.”
Nikki boli “nahi, ab mai koi tamasha nahi karugi. Tumhe jana hai na, ab tum ja sakte ho.”
Itna bol kar, nikki mere samne se hat gayi. Maine bhi uski koi parwah nahi ki, aur hospital ki taraf apne kadam bada diye. Lekin tanhi nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “jaane se pahle ek baat aur sun lo. Nikki ne jindgi me kabhi haar nahi maani aur na hi kabhi maanegi. Ab tumhe subah nikki nahi, balki
samundar me tairti huyi nikki ki laash milegi.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, mere hospital ki taraf badte huye, kadam ruk gaye. Mere dimag me aaya ki, jo ladki sirf maafi mangne ke liye, akeli hospital me
ruk sakti hai. Wo apni jid ki khatir, kuch bhi kar sakti hai. Aise me ise yaha chhod kar jaana, khatre se khali nahi hoga. Kahin ye sach me kuch kar ulta
sidha kar baithi to, lene ke dene pad jayege.
Ye baat dimag me aate hi, maine pichhe palat kar nikki ki taraf dekha. Lekin nikki waha nahi thi. Wo samundar ki taraf badi chali ja rahi thi. Mai fauran
daud kar, uske pas pahuchha aur use rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya paagalpan hai. Kisi ko pareshan karne ki bhi koi had hoti hai. Ek to mere sath vishwasghat kiya. Ab yaha raat ko, ye tamasha kar rahi
hai. Aapko koi sharm haya hai ya nahi.”
Nikki boli “haan, mai bahut besharm hu. Tabhi tumhare itne dutkarne ke bad bhi, tumhare pichhe padi thi. Lekin ab mai tumhare raste se hat gayi hu.
Tum bhi mere raste se hat jao. Maine tumhare sath jo vishwasghat kiya hai. Uski saja mai khud hi apne aapko de lugi.”
Mai bola “ab bahut ho chuka hai. Ye natak band kijiye aur wapas chaliye.”
Nikki boli “nahi, ab mai wapas nahi jaugi. Tumko jo kahna tha, tum kah chuke. Ab jo mujhe karna hai. Mai wo kar ke rahugi.”
Nikki ki is baat se mujhe samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo apni baat manwane ke liye kis had tak ja sakti hai. Ab mere pas uski baat ko manne ke siwa koi
rasta nahi tha. Maine uski jid ke samne ghutne tekte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai keerti ki kasam khakar bolta hu ki, maine aapko maaf kar diya hai aur hum pahle ki tarah hi dost ban kar rahege. Ab to aap khush. Ab
aap wapas chaliye.”
Nikki boli “haan ab thik hai. Yahi baat yadi tum pahle hi sidhe tarike se bol dete to, mujhe ye sab karne ki jarurat nahi padti.”
Ye kahte huye nikki mere sath wapas aane ke liye mud gayi. Mai chup chap uske sath chalne laga. Mujhe khamosh dekh kar usne kaha.
Nikki boli “lagta hai, abhi tak tumhara gussa khatam nahi hua.”
Sach bhi yahi tha ki, mera gussa kam hone ki jagah nikki ki is harkat se, aur bhi bad gaya tha. Lekin ab mujhe uncle ke pas jaane me der ho rahi thi.
Isliye maine baat ko jyada na badte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aisi koi baat nahi hai. Mujhe uncle ke pas se aaye huye, kaafi der ho gayi hai. Isliye thoda uljhan ho rahi hai. Ab yadi aap kahe to, mai uncle
ke pas chala jau.”
Nikki boli “haan, aap uncle ke pas jaiye. Mai us samne wale room me ruki hu.”
Mai bola “kya hospital me marij ke pas rukne walo ko bhi alag se room milte hai.”
Nikki boli “nahi, ye hospital ke docters ka rest room hai. Aman bhaiya ko pata chala ki, mai aaj raat yaha ruk rahi hu to, un ne mere liye, ise khulwa diya
tha. Yadi ab aapka niche aana ho to, aap wahi aa jaiyega.”
Mai bola “nahi, ab mera niche aana nahi ho payega. Aap aaram kijiye. Mai upar uncle ke pas jaata hu.”
Ye bol kar mai upar uncle ke pas chala gaya. Ab 4 baj chuke the. Uncle abhi bhi jag rahe the. Shayad un par se dawaiyon ka nasha utar chuka tha.
Maine uncle ko jagte huye dekha to, unse puchha ki unhe koi taklif to nahi hai. Is par uncle ne ishare se na me jabab diya.
Iske bad mai uncle ko din bhar ki baten aur ghar ka haal chaal batata raha. Jisme subah ke 6 baj gaye. Fir nurse aayi aur uncle ko bath dene ko bolne
lagi. Tab mai uncle ke pas se uth kar, dalaan me aa gaya.
Mai dalaan me yaha waha tahalte huye sochne laga ki, ab shayad keerti jaag gayi hogi. Mera man use call karne ko hua. Lekin fir maine socha ki, yadi
wo so rahi hogi to, bekar me uski nind kharab ho jayegi.
Yahi soch kar maine use call nahi lagaya. Lekin kuch hi der bad, keerti ka call aa gaya. Keerti ne jagte hi mujhe call kiya tha. Meri keerti se kuch baten
huyi. Usne 7 baje ami nimi se baat karane ki baat kah kar phone rakh diya.
Maine uncle ko bath lene me time lagte dekha to, mai niche aa gaya. Niche ab chahal pahal suru ho gayi thi. Maine nikki ke room ki taraf dekha to,
uska darwaja band tha. Mujhe laga ki, wo shayad abhi so rahi hai.
Ye soch kar, mai samundar ke kinare baithne ke liye badne laga. Tabhi meri najar ajay ki taxi par padi aur mai us se baat karne ki soch kar use dekhne
laga. Lekin wo taxi me nahi tha.
Maine use idhar udhar dekha. Magar jab wo kahin najar nahi aaya to, mai sidhe samundar ke kinare ki taraf bad gaya. Samundar ke kinare aate hi
meri najar nikki par padi. Wo waha akeli baithi samundar ki lahron ko dekh rahi thi.
Nikki ko waha baith dekh kar, mai waha se wapas lautne laga. Lekin tabhi kahin se ajay mere samne aakar khada ho gaya. Mujhe dekhte hi usne
kaha.
Ajay bola “kya baat hai babu sahab. Kya wapas ghar jaane ki taiyari me hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, abhi nahi. Abhi mera dost nahi aaya hai. Wo 7-8 baje tak aayega. Uske aane ke bad hi mai jauga.”
Ajay bola “thik hai, yadi mai tab tak yaha raha to, mai hi aapko ghar chhod duga.”
Meri abhi ajay se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi uski sawari aa gayi aur wo chala gaya. Uske jane ke bad, maine palat kar nikki ki taraf dekha to, wo
mujhe hi dekh rahi thi. Aise me mujhe wapas jana thik nahi laga aur mai usi ke pas chala gaya. Maine uske pas aakar us se kaha.
Mai bola “aap abhi sokar uthi hai ya fir aap bhi meri tarah raat bhar soyi nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “mujhe yaha nind hi nahi aa rahi thi. Jab 6 baje dekha ki, yaha chahal pahal hone lagi hai to, mai man bahlane ke liye, yaha aakar baith gayi.
Socha jab aap ghar jayege to, mai bhi aapke sath ghar jakar hi aaram kar lugi.”
Mai bola “raat ko to aap mujhe tum kah rahi thi. Ab fir se aap par aa gayi.”
Nikki boli “raat ko mujhe bahut gussa aa raha tha aur gusse me mujhe kuch bhi yaad nahi rahta ki, mai kya kar rahi hu. Kya aapko mera tum kahna
kharab laga tha.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Waise bhi riya aur priya to, mujhse tum kah kar hi baat karti hai.”
Nikki boli “taali dono haath se bajti hai. Aap un dono ko tum bolte hai. Tabhi wo bhi aapko tum bolti hai. Jab aap mujhe bhi tum bolne lagege. Tab mai
bhi aapko tum bolne lagugi.”
Mai bola “aapko ghar jana ho to, aap chali jaiye. Mera intejar mat kijiye. Mai to mehul ke aane par hi ghar jauga aur mehul ka koi pakka nahi hai ki, wo
kab tak aata hai.”
Nikki boli “mujhe ghar jaane ki koi jaldi nahi hai. Waise bhi kal mehul ne 7 baje tak aane ko kaha tha. Ab wo aata hi hoga.”
Mai bola “thik hai, fir aap yahi baithiye. Mehul aaye to, use upar bhej dijiyega. Ab uncle ka bath lena ho gaya hoga. Mai unke pas jata hu.”
Itna bol kar mai uncle ke pas aa gaya. Uncle ke pas aaye abhi mujhe thodi hi der huyi thi ki, mehul aa gaya. Abhi 7 bajne me kuch samay baki tha.
Mehul ko itni jaldi aaya dekh kar, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu badi jaldi aa gaya.”
Mehul bola “kal tu thik se aaram nahi kar paya tha. Isliye aaj mai jaldi aa gaya. Lekin kal se mai 8 baje ke pahle nahi aauga. Ab tu ja, niche nikki tera
intejar kar kar rahi hai.”
Mai bola “ok, koi baat ho to mujhe call kar lena.”
Iske bad mai uncle aur mehul ko bye bol kar niche aa gaya. Niche nikki ke pas aakar maine us se ghar chalne ko kaha aur mai ajay ki taxi ko dekhne
laga. Magar uski taxi najar nahi aayi.
Hum dono chalte huye sadak par aa gaye aur taxi pakad kar ghar ke liye nikal pade. Hum taxi me the, tabhi keerti ka call aa gaya. Usne ami nimi se
meri baat karwayi aur fir bad me baat karne ki baat bol kar call rakh diya.
Is bich nikki saare samay chup hi rahi. Use shayad sach me apni galti ka aehsas ho raha tha. Magar fir bhi mera man uski taraf se saaf nahi hua tha.
Ghar aane ke bad, hum dono apne apne kamre me chale gaye.
Kamre me aane ke bad, mai fresh hokar sone ki kosis karne laga. Lekin mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi. Meri aankhon me, kal riya se lekar nikki ke sath
huyi saari baten, ek ek karke ghoom rahi thi.
Tabhi mere samne papa ka chehra aaya aur mera chehra ek baar fir gusse se laal ho gaya. Mai keerti ki kasam ki vajah se, unhe kuch kah nahi sakta.
Lekin ab mere man me unke liye, sirf nafrat hi nafrat thi.
Mujhe keerti ke sath papa ke kiye, is bartav se bahut dukh pahucha tha. Use meri vajah se ye sab sahan karna pada tha. Fir bhi wo hanste huye sab
kuch sah gayi thi. Meri aankhon me keerti ka chehra ghoomne laga.
Mera dil us se baat karne ke liye machalne laga aur maine apna mobile utha kar, keerti ko call laga diya. Lekin keerti ne call nahi uthaya. Mai samajh
gaya ki, abhi uska mobile uske pas nahi hai.
Mai aankh band karke, fir se keerti ki mithi mithi baton ko yaad karne laga. Thodi hi der bad, uska call aane gaya. Mere call uthate hi, usne kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, mai mobile kamre me rakh kar, ami nimi ko school ke liye taiyar kar rahi thi. Fir wahi se mausi ke kaam me haath batane me lag
gayi to, mobile lena bhool hi gayi thi.”
Mai bola “tu pagal hai kya. Isme sorry bolne wali kya baat hai. Maine tujhse bola kahan tha ki, mai ghar pahuch kar tujhe call karuga.”
Keerti boli “sorry isliye, kyoki meri jaan ko mere call ka intejar karna pada. Mujhe kaam karte karte achanak laga ki, kahin tumne ghar pahuch kar
mujhe call na kiya ho aur jab maine aakar dekha to, sach me hi tumhara call tha.”
Mai bola “tu to hamesha hi mere call ka intejar karti hai. Ek baar yadi maine intejar kar liya to, isme kaun si badi baat ho gayi.”
Keerti boli “mai apni jaan ko ek pal ke liye bhi, kisi baat ke liye intejar nahi karana chahti. Lekin tum abhi tak jaag kyo rahe ho. Tumhe to ab tak so jana
chahiye tha.”
Mai bola “mai sone hi ja raha tha. Magar teri bahut yaad aa rahi thi aur tujhe dekhe bina raha, nahi ja raha hai. Isliye tujhe call laga diya.”
Keerti boli “mujhe malum tha. Tumhre sath waha jakar yahi hoga. Isliey maine tumhre liye ek khas gift bheja hai. Jise dekhte hi meri jaan ke chehre par
muskurahat aa jayegi.”
Keerti boli “mehul ka bag khol kar, usme wo saman dekho. Jo maine tumhare liye rakhwaye the. Usme ek red color ka box hoga. Usko khol kar
dekhna. Tumhari ye icha jarur puri ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “usme aisa kya gift hai. Jo tujhe dekhne ki meri icha ko puri kar dega.”
Keerti boli “tum khud hi use khol kar dekho na.”
Mai bola “acha thik hai. Tu ruk, mai abhi mehul ke kamre se wo box lekar aata hu.”
Ye kah kar mai mehul ke kamre me gaya aur uske bag me se keerti ka bataya box lekar aaya. Fir mobile utha kar keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “haan, mai wo box le aaya. Ab use khol raha hu.”
Ye kah kar mai box kholne laga. Us box me ek album tha. Jisme keerti ke bachpan se lekar, abhi tak ke photo the. Jise dekhte hi sach me mere chehre
par muskan aa gayi. Maine muskurate huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ye tune sach me mujhe bahut keemti gift diya hai. Mai ise apni jaan se bhi jyada sambhal kar rakhuga.”
Keerti boli “jao, mai ab tumse baat nahi karugi.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya maine kuch galat bol diya.”
Keerti boli “are tumhari jaan to mai hu. Tum meri tasviron ko, mujhse bhi jyada sambhal kar rakhoge, to kya mujhe bura nahi lagega.”
Ye bol kar wo khilkhila kar hanse lagi. Maine us par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe to hamesha majak hi sujhta hai. Ye sach me mere liye bahut keemti hai. Mere mobile me to teri abhi ki hi photo hai. Lekin isme to teri
bachpan se lekar abhi tak ki photo hai.”
Keerti boli “ok, ab koi majak nahi aur ab koi baat bhi nahi.”
Mai bola “kya hua, kya meri baat tujhe buri lag gayi.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, mujhe tumhari koi bhi baat buri nahi lagti. Lekin ab tum so jao. Rat bhar ke jaage ho. Jab sokar uthna to, jitni chahe, utni bat kar
lena.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe abhi tujhse ek jaruri baat kahna hai.”
Keerti boli “bolo jaan, kya baat kahna hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe tujhse sorry bolna hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, tumhe kisi bhi baat ke liye, mujhse sorry bolne ki koi jarurat nahi hai.”
Mai bola “pahle sun to le ki, mai sorry kyo bolna chahta hu.”
Keerti boli “kya sunna jaruri hai.”

Mai bola “haan, tu sun legi to, mere man ka bojh halka ho jayega.”
Keerti boli “agar aisi baat hai to, bol do. Mai apni jaan ke man par koi bojh nahi rahne dugi.”
Mai bola “kal jab mai nasta kar raha tha aur tera call aaya tha. Tab maine tujhse jhuth bola tha ki, mai akela hu. Tab mai akela nahi tha. Us samay
mere sath nikki thi.”
Keerti boli “to isme sorry bolne ki kya baat ho gayi. Tab tumne mujhe ye baat isliye nahi batayi hogi. Kyoki mai tumse isi baat ko lekar sawal karna suru
kar deti aur tum nahi chahte hoge ki, mai nikki ke samne tumse jyada baat karu.”
Mai bola “haan, bilkul yahi baat thi. Jiski vajah se mujhe tujhse jhuth bolna pada.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mujhe tum par pura vishwas hai. Tum dobara kisi baat ke liye mujhse sorry mat bolna. Mujhe acha nahi lagta.”
Mai bola “mai janta hu ki, tujhe mujh par vishwas hai aur mai tere is vishwas ko kabhi tutne nahi duga.”
Keerti boli “jaan, bahut baat ho chuki hai. Ab dil ka bojh utar gaya ho to so jao.”
Mai bola “nahi, abhi meri baat puri nahi huyi hai. Abhi maine tujhe sabse jaruri baat to batayi hi nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “kaun si baat.”
Itna bol kar keerti mere kuch bolne ka intejar karne lagi. Lekin mai chahte huye bhi, apni baat kahne ki himmat nahi kar pa raha tha. Mai janta tha ki,
keerti jitni natkhat hai, utni hi samajhdar bhi hai.
Uske andar har baat ka samna karne ki, takat hai. Lekin jo baat mai us se kahne wala tha, us baat se uske dil ko chot pahuchne ka dar bhi mujhe sata
raha tha. Jis vajah se mai chahte huye bhi, us se apne dil ki baat nahi kah pa raha tha.
Update-56
Mai bola “mai janta hu ki, tujhe mujh par vishwas hai aur mai tere is vishwas ko kabhi tutne nahi duga.”
Keerti boli “jaan, bahut baat ho chuki hai. Ab dil ka bojh utar gaya ho to so jao.”
Mai bola “nahi, abhi meri baat puri nahi huyi hai. Abhi maine tujhe sabse jaruri baat to batayi hi nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “kaun si baat.”
Itna bol kar keerti mere kuch bolne ka intejar karne lagi. Lekin mai chahte huye bhi, apni baat kahne ki himmat nahi kar pa raha tha. Mai janta tha ki,
keerti jitni natkhat hai, utni hi samajhdar bhi hai.
Uske andar har baat ka samna karne ki, takat hai. Lekin jo baat mai us se kahne wala tha, us baat se uske dil ko chot pahuchne ka dar bhi mujhe sata
raha tha. Jis vajah se mai chahte huye bhi, us se apne dil ki baat nahi kah pa raha tha.
Mai kis muh se kahta ki, mai anjane me hi sahi, magar uske pyar aur vishwas ke sath dhoka kar raha tha. Mai abhi apni isi soch me khoya hua tha ki,
mujhe chup dekh kar, keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan kya hua, kis soch me gum ho gaye. Jo bhi baat batana hai, bata do. Isme itna sochne wali kya baat hai.”
Mai bola “sochu nahi to kya karu. Baat itni chhoti bhi nahi hai ki, mai bol du aur tu chup chap sun le. Ho sakta hai ki, us baat ko sunkar tu mujhse naraj
ho jaye. Mai bhala teri narajgi kaise sah pauga.”
Keerti boli “jaan aisa kyo sochte ho. Mai bhala tum par kyo naraj hone lagi.”
Mai bola “baat hi kuch aisi hai ki, tu mujhse naraj huye bina na rahegi.”
Keerti boli “jaan agar aisi baat hai to, mat batao. Mujhe aisi baat nahi sunni. Jise batane me tumhe pareshani ho.”
Mai bola “nahi, wo baat to mujhe, har haal me tujhe batana hi hai. Kyoki mai tere pyar aur vishwas ke sath koi dhoka nahi kar sakta. Mai nahi chahta ki,
mujhse judi koi bhi baat tujhe pata na ho. Lekin kya karu, sath hi sath mujhe, ye dar bhi laga hai ki, kahin tu us baat ko sunkar, mera sath na chhod de.”
Keerti boli “jaan aisa kyo schte ho. Mai bhi to tumhe apni, har achi buri baat batati hu. Kya tum kabhi meri kisi baat se naraj hokar, mera sath chhod
sakte ho.”
Mai bola “mai tujhse naraj to ho sakta hu. Lekin tujhe chhodne aur tere bina jeene ki baat soch bhi nahi sakta.”
Keerti boli “bas jaan, aisa hi mere sath bhi hai. Mera hasna, mera rona, sab kuch tumse hi juda hua hai. Mai ek pal bhi tumhare bina nahi rah sakti. Mai
tumse vada karti hu ki, baat chahe kitni hi buri kyo na ho. Lekin mai tum se naraj nahi hougi. Ab befikar hokar apni baat kaho.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai apni baat bolta hu. Magar tujhe bhi mujhse ek vada karna hoga ki, yadi tujhe yadi meri baat buri lagegi to, tu mujh par gussa kar
legi. Lekin koi baat apne dil me me nahi rakhegi.”
Keerti boli “jaan mai vada karti hu, aisa hi hoga. Ab tum apni baat bolo. Mujhe bahut bechaini ho rahi hai.”
Uski bast sunne ki is bechaini ko dekhte huye maine kaha.
Mai bola “baat aisi hai ki, pichhle ek do dino se, mere sath aisa kuch ho raha hai. Jaisa iske pahle kabhi nahi hua. Mai yadi ye baat tujhe nahi batauga
to, tujhe is baat ka kabhi pata bhi nahi chalega.”
“Magar is baat ko chhupa kar, mai tere pyar aur vishwas ke sath koi dhokha karna nahi chahta. Mere sath in sab baton ki suruaat tab huyi thi. Jab riya
humare yaha aayi huyi thi.”
Itna kah kar maine keerti ko apni baat batana suru kar diya. Ye pahla mauka nahi tha. Jab meri keerti se sex se judi koi baat kar raha tha. Humare bich
in baton ka silsila riya aur raj ke milne bad, se puri tarah khul kar to nahi. Lekin thodi bahut jarur chalne laga tha.
Hum dono bhai bahan ne jab se riya aur raj ko sex karte dekha tha. Tab se humare bich bhai bahan hone ke bad bhi, in baton ko lekar thodi bahut
baten hone lagi thi. Isi bich hum dono ek dusre me itna kho chuke the ki, ab apne bhai bahan ke rishte ko bhool kar, khud ka banaya rishta nibha rahe
the.
Hum sex se anjan nahi the. Fir bhi hamare rishte ke bich, sex ki koi bhavna nahi thi. Humare bich pyar ka ek aisa nirmal rishta tha. Jisne sex ki
bhavnao ko kabhi panapne hi nahi diya tha.
Lekin mumbai aane ke bad, mere sath jo kuch hua. Use mai keerti se chhupa kar nahi rakhna chahta tha. Isliye maine use riya ki waterfall me mere
ling ke sath masti karne se lekar, taxi me masti karne tak ki saari baten batayi.
Iske bad priya ko frock me dekh kar, mere andar jaagi uttejna se lekar, us se huyi baton ke baare me, mai keerti ko jaise ke taise batata chala gaya.
Jinhe keerti badi khamoshi ke sath sunti chali gayi.
Jab meri baat khatam huyi to, mai keerti ke kuch bolne ka intejar karne laga. Lekin wo khamosh hi rahi. Uski khamoshi ne mujhe chinta me daal diya.
Mujhe laga ki wahi hua, jis se mai dar raha tha. Maine dhire se keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, tu naraj ho gayi na.”
Magar keerti khamosh hi thi. Uski koi aawaj na aate dekh kar, mujhse raha na gaya aur maine fir us se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, tujhe mujh par gussa aa raha hai to, tu mujh par gussa kar le. Lekin is tarah se chup mat rah. Maine tujhse pahle hi kaha tha ki, koi
baat apne dil me mat rakhna aur tune mujhse iska vada bhi kiya tha. Lekin ab tu apna vada bhool kar, mujhse naraj ho gayi.”
Meri ye baat sunkar keerti kahmosh na rah saki. Usne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Tumhare sath, jo kuch bhi hua. Tumne sab kuch, sach sach bata diya. Mere liye is se bad kar, khushi ki
baat, aur kya ho sakti hai. Mai tumse jara bhi naraj nahi hu.”
Keerti ki baton se, uski udasi saf jhalak rahi thi. Uski udasi aur khamoshi dono bata rahi thi ki, use ye baat sunkar bahut thes pahuchi hai. Tabhi uska
hansta aur khilkhilata hua chehra udas ho gaya hai.
Maine keerti se, saaf saaf kaha tha ki, yadi use meri baat buri lage to, wo mujh par gussa kar le. Lekin koi baat apne dil me na rakhe. Magar iske bad
bhi keerti ne mujhse na to is baat lekar koi bahas ki thi aur na hi koi sawal kiya tha.
Uski hansi, uski khamoshi aur udasi me badal gayi thi. Jise mehsus karte huye, maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “tu jhuth bol rahi hai. Yadi teri baat sach hai to, meri baat sunkar tu khamosh kyo ho gayi thi aur teri baton me, ye udasi kyo hai. Sach baat to
ye hai ki, tu man hi man mujhse naraj hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Mai bhala apni jaan se kyo naraj rahugi. Mai chup sirf is vajah se thi, kyoki tumne pahli baar mujhse is tarah itne
khul kar koi baat ki hai aur mujhe samajh me hi nahi aaya ki, mai tumse kya bolu. Ab tum ye bekar ki baten sochna band karo aur chup chap so jao.
Tumhe raat ko fir se jaagna hai.”
Mai bola “dekh, mujhe bahlane ki kosis karna bekar hai. Mai janta hu ki, tujhe ye sab sunkar bahut bura laga hai. Mujhe bhi tujhse ye sab baten karna
jara bhi acha nahi laga. Lekin mere liye tujhse, ye sab baten karna jaruri tha. Tu saaf saaf kyo nahi kahti ki, tujhe riya ke sath mera ye sab karna bura
laga hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Mujhe tumhari kisi baat ka koi bura nahi laga. Maine to khud tumse kaha tha ki, mujhe sirf tumhara pyar
chahiye. Tum jise bhi apna banana chahte ho, bana sakte ho. Mai use khushi khushi swikaar kar lugi. Fir bhala mai tumhari is baat ka, bura kaise
maan sakti hu.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, mai samajh gaya ki, wo is baat ko lekar, mujhse koi bahas ya sawal kyo nahi kar rahi hai. Asal me apni kahi baat ki vajah se
hi, wo mujh par apna koi haq jatana nahi chahti thi. Uske kuch na bolne ki vajah, meri samajh me aate hi, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu ye sab kya bole ja rahi hai. Tu apni kahi kisi baat me bandh kar, kya mujhe meri manmani karne ke liye, akela chhod degi.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mai tumhe kahan akela chhod rahi hu. Mai to hamesha tumhare sath hu. Lekin jo sach hai, wahi maine kaha hai. Maine tumhara pyar
pane ke liye, tumhe apne har bandhan se aajad kiya tha. Mai apni is baat ko kaise bhool sakti hu.”
Mai bola “ye sab baten tune us samay ki thi. Jab mai tere pyar ko samajh nahi pa raha tha. Kyoki us samay mujhe tera mera pyar sahi nahi lag raha
tha. Magar jab maine mehsus kiya ki, mai bhi tere bina rah nahi sakta. Tab se aaj tak maine, tere siwa kisi aur ke baare me socha tak nahi hai.”
“Mere andar, teri jitni samajh nahi hai. Lekin itna jarur janta hu ki, sharton par pyar nahi hota. Isliye hamare pyar ko, kisi shart me mat bandh. Mere liye
to, mera sab kuch tu hi hai aur tujhe mere upar pura haq hai. Tu ye sab bekar ki baat karke mera dil kyo dukha rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, maine tumhara dil dukhaya hai to, mujhe maaf kar do. Lekin fir bhi sach yahi hai ki, mere liye tumhari khushi se badkar kuch
nahi hai. Jis baat me tum khush ho. Usi me meri khushi bhi hai. Mai sirf apni khushi ke liye, tumhari aajadi kaise chhin sakti hu.”
Mai bola “apni badi badi baten apne pas rakh. Mujhe koi aajadi nahi chahiye. Mai jindagi bhar tere pyar ke bandhan me, bandh kar rahna chahta hu. Tu
yadi mujh par gussa hai to, gussa kar le. Magar meri khushi ko, apni khushi se alag mat samajh. Meri khushi, teri khushi me hi hai. Yadi tu hi khush
nahi hai to, fir mai kaise khush rah sakta hu.”
Keerti boli “jaan tum aisa kyo soch rahe ho. Tumhara pyar mere sath hai to, mai kaise khush nahi rahugi. Tum kisi baat ko lekar, bekar me pareshan
mat ho. Mera pyar hamesha tumhare sath hai.”
Keerti ne apni baton se mujhe bahlane ki puri kosis kar rahi thi. Magar ab mai uske dil ki baat ko samajh chuka tha. Ab mai bas uske dil me chhupi baat
ko, uski juban se kahalwana chahta tha. Lekin mai ye bhi janta tha ki, wo is baat ko itni aasani se kabhi nahi kahegi. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu sach me khush hai na. Tere man me meri baat ko lekar koi dard nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “haan jaan, mai sach me khush hu. Mere man me tumhari kisi baat se, koi dard nahi hai.”
Mai bola “to thik hai, yadi aisa hai to, tu ab isi baat ko meri kasam khakar bol de.”
Meri is baat par keerti khamosh hi rahi. Mai is khamoshi ke pichhe chhupe uske dard ko samajh raha tha. Maine fir us se kaha.
Mai bola “ab chup kyo ho gayi. Meri kasam khakar kyo nahi bolti.”
Keerti boli “jaan, har chhoti moti baat me, tumhari kasam khana, mujhe acha nahi lagta. Mai apni kasam khakar kahti hu ki, mai khush hu aur mere
man me koi dard nahi hai.”
Mai bola “jo baat tune apni kasam khakar boli hai. Wahi baat tu meri kasam khakar bhi bol sakti thi. Magar tune ye baat meri kasam khakar isliye nahi
boli, kyoki tu meri jhuthi kasam nahi kha sakti aur sach baat tu bolna nahi chahti hai. Kyoki tujhe lagta hai ki, sach bolkar tu mere raste me rukawat ban
jayegi.”
Keerti boli “jaan ye kya bole ja rahe ho. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, tu meri kasam mat kha. Lekin mai ab tujhe apni kasam deta hu ki, tujhe meri kasam hai. Tere dil me jo kuch bhi hai. Tu sab sach
sach bol de.”
Meri kasam sunkar ek pal ke liye keerti hadbada gayi. Lekin dusre pal hi wo mujh par baras padi aur gusse me kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan ye kaisa majak hai. Mujhe aisa majak bilkul pasand nahi. Tum apni kasam wapas lo. Warna mai apne aapko sach me kuch kar lugi.”
Mai bola “tujhe jo kuch karna hai. Tu khushi khushi kar le. Magar itna yaad rakhna ki, tu jo kuch bhi karegi, wo meri kasam ko tod kar hi karegi. Aaj mai
bhi yahi dekhna chahta hu ki, tere liye meri kasam se bad kar kya hai.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, keerti ka gussa shant pad gaya. Ab usne mujhse vinti karne wale andaj me kaha.
Keerti boli “pls jaan, aisa mat karo. Mujhe meri hi najron me mat girao. Mere pyar ko swarthi mat banao. Mai tumhe kuch bhi karne se rokna nahi
chahti. Tum apni kasam wapas le lo.”
Mai bola “tujhe kuch nahi kahna to mat kah, par mai kisi bhi keemat par apni kasam wapas nahi luga. Ab ye teri marji hai ki, tu chahe to meri kasam ko
maane ya fir meri kasam ko tod de.”
Keerti baar baar mujhse kasam wapas lene ko bolti rahi. Lekin mai bhi apni jid par ada raha. Mujhe apni kasam wapas lete na dekh, keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, tumne apni kasam dekar acha nahi kiya. Mai tumhe apni jaan se jyada pyar karti hu. Lekin ye bhi sach hai ki, mai tumhe kabhi hasil
nahi kar sakti. Tum mere liye us chand ki tarah ho. Jiske pyar ki chandni me, mai naha to sakti hu. Lekin us chand ko kabhi apni banhon me nahi le
sakti.”
Mai bola “tu mujhe itna pyar karti hai to, fir ye sab faltu ki baten kyo kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, ye faltu ki baat nahi hai. Ye hi humara sach hai. Bhale hi hum ek dusre ko apni jaan se jyada pyar karte hai. Lekin is sach ko bhi to,
nahi jhuthla sakte ki, hum ek dusre ke bhai bahan hai.”
“Fir bhala mai tumhe kisi ke sath, kuch karne se kyo roku. Tumhe kisi se bhi apni khushi hasil karne ka pura haq hai. Mai tumhare pyar par to, apna
haq jata sakti hu. Magar tum par mera haq nahi hai. Isiliye to maine tumse kaha tha ki, tum jis se shadi karna chaho kar lena.”
Mai bola “na na, tune ye nahi kaha tha. Tune kaha tha ki, mujhe kisi se shadi karna ho to mai kar lu. Tu mujhe shadi karne se nahi rokegi, par tu mere
siwa kisi ko apna nahi bana sakti. Kya mai kuch galat bol raha hu.”
Mai keerti ke man se us baat ko nikal dena chahta. Jis baat me bandh kar, keerti mujse apne dil ki baat, nahi kah pa rahi thi. Magar keerti meri is baat
ko, karne ka matlab samajh nahi payi thi ki, mai bolna kya chahta hu. Usne meri haan me haan milate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haan, maine ye hi kaha tha aur maine jo bhi kaha tha, bahut soch samajh kar kaha tha.”
Mai bola “mai bhi tujhse yahi sunna chahta tha ki, tune jo bhi kaha tha, bahut soch samajh kar kaha tha. Mai teri is baat ko manta hu ki, tu meri bahan
hai, isliye tu mujhe shadi karne ya mujhe kisi ke sath rahne se nahi rok sakti.”
“Lekin ab mai tujhse ye janna chahta hu ki, jab mai kisi se bhi shadi kar sakta hu to, fir tu kisi aur se shadi kyo nahi kar sakti. Tu mere siwa kisi aur ko
apna kyo nahi bana sakti.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, keerti khamosh rah gayi. Uske pas meri is baat ka koi jabab nahi tha. Use khamosh dekh kar maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai janta hu ki, tu meri is baat ka koi jabab nahi de sakti. Kyoki tere pas meri is baat ka jabab dene ki himmat hi nahi hai. Magar mujhe pata
hai ki, tu aisa kyo nahi kar sakti.”
“Tu aisa isliye nahi kar sakti, kyoki tera dil mujhe hi apna sab kuch manta hai. Tu ye manti hai ki, tere tan man par sirf mera hi haq hai. Lekin ye baat tu
mujhse bol nahi sakti. Kyoki tu abhi bhi humare bhai bahan ke rishte ki kashmkash se bahar nahi nikal payi hai. Bol mai sach bol raha hu na.”
Lekin keerti abhi bhi chup hi rahi. Maine use chup dekh kar fir kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, tujhe maine apni kasam di hai. Yadi tu ab bhi kuch na boli to, mera mara hua muh dekhegi.”
Meri baat sunte hi, keerti ke sabar ka bandh toot gaya aur wo apne aansuon ko bahne se rok nahi payi. Uske aansu bahne lage aur usne sisakte huye
kaha.
Keeti boli “haan, ye sab sach hai. Mere liye mera sab kuch, tum hi ho. Mai tumhare siwa kisi ko apna banane ki, soch bhi nahi sakti. Mere tan man par
sirf tumhara hi haq hai. Mai apne jeete ji, ye haq kisi ko nahi de sakti.”
Mai bola “jab aisa hai to, tu mujhe kyo kahti hai ki, mai jis se chahu, us se shadi kar lu. Kya tu mujhe kisi aur ka hote dekh sakti hai. Kya tujhe riya aur
priya ki baat sunkar bura nahi laga.”
Keerti boli “mai kar bhi kya sakti hu. Mai bhale hi, tumhe kitna pyar kyo na kar lu. Lekin tumhe pana mere nashib me nahi hai. Mai chah kar bhi is
sachai ko jhuthla nahi sakti ki, tum mere bhai ho.”
“Mai is baat ko samajhti hu aur isi vajah se tumhe tumhari khushi hasil karne se nahi rokti hu. Magar mera dil meri is baat ko nahi manta. Ye to raat din
bas tumhe hi mangta rahta hai aur tumhe kisi aur ka hote kabhi nahi dekh sakta.”
“Aaj bhi jab maine tumhare muh se riya aur priya ki baten suni to, mere tan badan me aag lag gayi. Mujhe na to riya ka tumhare sath wo sab karna
pasand aaya aur na hi tumhara priya ko dekh kar, wo sab sochna pasand aaya. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki riya aur priya, tumhe mujhse chhin
rahi ho.
“Aaj sirf itni si baat sunkar mera ye haal hai to, fir bhala mai tumhe kisi aur ka hote kaise dekh sakti hu. Mai chahe kuch bhi kahu. Lekin mera dil kabhi
nahi chahta ki, tum mere siwa kisi aur ke bano.”
Itni baat bol kar keerti fir se sisakne lagi. Maine bhi use rone diya. Mai chahta tha ki, uske man ka saara gubar nikal jaye. Todhi der wo isi tarah se
sisakti rahi. Lekin jab use aehsas hua ki, mai kuch nahi bol raha hu to, usne sisakna band kiya aur mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, tumhe yadi meri baat buri lagi ho to, uske liye mai maafi chahti hu. Tum meri kisi baat ki vajah se apne aapko dukhi mat karna.
Mai tumhe jara bhi dukhi nahi dekh sakti.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe teri kisi baat ka koi bura nahi laga. Lekin is baat ka dukh jarur hua ki, tune mujhe is layak bhi nahi samajha ki, tu mujh par apna
haq jata sake. Mujhe kisi baat ko karne se rok sake aur ek mai tha, jo hamesha tujh par apna haq jatata raha.”
Keerti boli “jaan, pls naraj mat ho. Mai sirf tumhari khushi chahti thi. Fir bhala jis baat se tumhe khushi mile. Us baat se mai tumhe kaise rok sakti thi.”
Mai bola “badi aayi meri khushi ki parwah karne wali. Itna to samjhi nahi ki, meri khushi sirf tu aur tera pyar hai. Mere upar tere siwa kisi ka bhi haq nahi
hai. Itni si baat to, samajh nahi aur apne aapko bada samajhdar samajhti hai. Ja mai tujhse koi baat nahi karta.”
Lekin ab keerti ke dil ka saara bojh utar chuka tha. Uske man ka wo saara gubaar bahar nikal chuka tha. Jise wo na jaane kab se apne andar
chhupaye rakhi thi. Is gubaar ke nikal jaane ke bad, ab wo apne usi shararti andaj me wapas aa gayi thi, jiske aage mai kabhi tik nahi pata tha. Magar
mujhe keerti ke mood ka andaja nahi tha. Usne apne usi shararat bhare andaj me mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “sach bol rahe ho na jaan. Mujhe tumhare upar pura haq hai na.”
Mai bola “haan, kya tujhe abhi bhi meri baat par yakin nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, yakin bol dene bas se nahi aata. Yakin to dilane se aata hai.”
Mai bola “tu bol mai kya karu. Jo tujhe meri baat par yakin ho jaye.”
Keerti boli “mujhe wo dikha do. Jo riya ne dekha hai.”
Keerti bade bholepan se apni shararat kar rahi thi. Magar mai uski is shararat ko samajh nahi paya aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya dekha tha riya. Mai kuch samjha nahi. Jara khul kar bol.”
Keerti boli “are wahi jo pahle riya ke haath ferne se aur fir priya ko frock me dekh kar tantana kar khada ho gaya tha.”
Ye bol kar wo khilkhila kar hansne lagi. Uski baat ka matlab samajh me aate hi, mai samajh gaya ki, ab ye shararat karne ke mood me hai. Maine us
par banawati gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe sharam nahi aati. Muhse aisi baat karte huye.”
Keerti boli “are wah, meri cheej ke pichhe lutere pade huye aur mai sharam kar ke baithi rahu. Kahin mera maal, wo hi hajam kar gaye to, mai to baithi
rah jaugi.”
Mai bola “chup kar, ye kya kya bake ja rahi hai.”
Magar ab keerti itni aasani se kahan rukne wali thi. Usne jidyane wale andaj me fir se kaha.
Keerti boli “uuhhun mujhe dekhna hai. Dikhao na pls.”
Mai bola “tu pagal ho gayi hai kya. Ye kya faltu ki bakwas kiye ja rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, mai pagal ho gayi hu. Meri cheej hai, Aaj mai dekh kar hi rahugi.”
Mai janta tha ki, ab keerti ko uske majak se rok pana mere bas ki baat nahi hai. Isliye maine baat ko badalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “apni ye faltu ki baat chhod. Abhi mujhe tujhko ek baat aur batana hai. Tu ye bata ki, abhi tere pas samay hai ya nahi.”
Keerti boli “jaan, yadi koi bahut jaruri baat hai to bol do. Nahi to hum bad me baat kar lege. Mujhe upar aaye bahut der ho gayi hai. Mai mausi se 5 mint
ka bol kar upar aayi thi. Ab to pura 1 ghanta hone wala hai. Mujhe mausi ke pas jana bhi jaruri hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, itni bhi jaruri baat nahi hai. Hum sham ko ya raat ko baat kar lege.”
Keerti boli “thik hai jaan. Ab tum aaram karo. Jab sokar uthna aur free hona to, mujhe call kar lena.”
Mai bola “ok, Muuuhhhh.”
Keerti boli “i love u jaan, Muuuuhhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Mere man ka bhi saara bojh uthar gaya tha. Maine time dekha to, 8:30 baj chuke the. Ab mujhe nind bhi aane lagi thi.
Maine apni aankhe band ki aur keerti ki mithi mithi baton ko sochte huye, sone ki kosis karne laga.
Lekin tabhi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhata diya. Darwaja khatkhatane ki aawaj sunte hi mera mood kharab ho gaya. Mujhe laga ki darwaja
jarur, nikki ya riya me se hi koi khatkhata raha hoga.
Mai is samay keerti ke khayalon me khoya hua tha. Aise me mai in dono me se kisi se bhi milna nahi chahta tha. Maine ek baar to, darwaja khatkatane
ki aawaj ko ansuna kar diya. Lekin jab dobara darwaja khatkhataya gaya to, mujhe darwaja kholne ke liye uthna hi pada.
Update-57
Mai bola “nahi, itni bhi jaruri baat nahi hai. Hum sham ko ya raat ko baat kar lege.”
Keerti boli “thik hai jaan. Ab tum aaram karo. Jab sokar uthna aur free hona to, mujhe call kar lena.”
Mai bola “ok, Muuuhhhh.”
Keerti boli “i love u jaan, Muuuuhhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Mere man ka bhi saara bojh uthar gaya tha. Maine time dekha to, 8:30 baj chuke the. Ab mujhe nind bhi aane lagi thi.
Maine apni aankhe band ki aur keerti ki mithi mithi baton ko sochte huye, sone ki kosis karne laga.
Lekin tabhi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhata diya. Darwaja khatkhatane ki aawaj sunte hi mera mood kharab ho gaya. Mujhe laga ki darwaja
jarur, nikki ya riya me se hi koi khatkhata raha hoga.
Mai is samay keerti ke khayalon me khoya hua tha. Aise me mai in dono me se kisi se bhi milna nahi chahta tha. Maine ek baar to, darwaja khatkatane
ki aawaj ko ansuna kar diya. Lekin jab dobara darwaja khatkhataya gaya to, mujhe darwaja kholne ke liye uthna hi pada.
Mai beman se apne bistar se utha aur darwaja khola. Darwaja kholte hi mujhe samne priya najar aayi. Use dekhte hi mere chehre par hansi aa gayi.
Maine apne man me kaha.
Mai man me “ye ladki kapde pahanti hi kyo hai. Jab iske kapde pahanne ke bad bhi, iska sab kuch saaf saaf najar aata.”
Asal me wo is samay purple color ki silk ki short nighty me thi. Jo uski frock se bhi chhoti thi. Jisme se uske badan ka har ang saaf saaf jhalak raha tha.
Use dekh kar aisa lag raha tha. Jaise kisi ne use abhi abhi sote se jagaya ho aur wo uth kar sidhe mere pas aa gayi ho.
Wo abhi bhi unidi si hi lag rahi thi. Is haalat me wo aur bhi jyada sexy lag rahi thi. Use is haalat me yadi mere siwa kisi aur ne dekh liya hota to, isi wakt
uske ling ne pani chhod diya hota.
Lekin mere sath aisa kuch nahi hua. Mere dil dimag me abhi keerti ki tasveer ghum rahi thi. Jiske samne priya ka ye roop bhi mujhe feeka najar aa
raha tha. Isliye use dekh kar mera man jara bhi maila nahi hua. Uske haath me chay nashte ki tray thi. Jise dekh kar maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “maine to chay nashte ka nahi bola tha.”
Lekin priya ne meri is baat ka koi jabab nahi diya. Wo meri baat ko ansuna karti huyi, sidhe mere kamre ke andar aa gayi. Usne mere bed ke pas rakhi
table par nashta rakha aur fir mere bed par hi dhamm se let gayi. Uski is harkat ko dekh kar mai sann rah gaya.
Uske is tarah se letne se uski nighty pet ke upar tak sarak gayi aur uski white panty saaf saaf najar aane lagi. Meri kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki,
priya ye kya kar rahi hai. Lekin is se pahle ki, mai priya se kuch bol pata, uski aankh band ho chuki thi.
Uski aisi haalat me, meri himmat uske pas jane ki nahi huyi. Maine darwaje ke pas hi khade kahde, use do baar priya priya karke aawaj lagayi. Lekin
priya ne na to meri baat ka jabab diya aur na hi apni aankhen kholi. Wo shayad so chuki thi.
Mai ajib si uljhan me fas gaya tha. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab mai kya karu. Jab mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaya to, mai kamre se
bahar nikal aaya aur kamre ka darwaja band karke hall me aa gaya.
Hall me nikki chahal kadmi kar rahi thi. Wo shayad priya ke wapas lautne ka intejar kar rahi thi. Lekin priya ki jagah usne mujhe kamre se bahar nikalte
dekha to, usne mere pas aakar kaha.
Nikki boli “kya hua, ap bahar kyo aa gaye. Priya to aapko nasta dene gayi thi na.”
Mai bola “haan, nashta dene to aayi thi. Magar nashta dekar wo wahi so bhi gayi. Lagta hai aap ne hi use nashta lekar mere pas bheja tha.”
Nikki boli “han maine hi use bheja tha. Lekin aapne use jagaya kyo nahi.”
Mai bola “maine use jagane ki kosis to ki thi. Magar lagta hai ki, aapne use bahut gahri nind se jaga diya hai. Isliye use kuch hosh nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “haan, jab maine use jagaya tha. Tab wo bahut gahri nind me thi. Shayad isiliye wo aapke kamre me bed dekhte hi so gayi hogi. Ye to iski
bachpan ki aadat hai.”
Mai bola “kaisi aadat.”
Nikki boli “yadi ise gahri nind se jabardasti jaga do to, ye jaha bhi sone ki jagah dekhti hai. Wahi par so jati hai. Ye iski bachpan ki aadat hai.”
Mai bola “yadi aisi baat thi to, aapne ise jagaya hi kyo tha.”
Nikki boli “mujhe kya malum tha ki, iski bachpan ki aadat abhi tak nahi gayi hai. Yadi mujhe malum hota to mai ise nashta lekar nahi bhejti.”
Mai bola “koi baat nahi. Kisi kisi ke sath aisa hota hai. Aap chal kar use jaga dijiye.”
Meri baat sunkar nikki mere sath mere kamre tak aayi. Magar priya ki aisi haalat me, mujhe andar jaana thik nahi laga aur mai kamre ke bahar hi ruk
gaya. Nikki kamre me jakar priya ko jagane ki kosis karne lagi.
Lekin ab nikki ke jagane par bhi, priya jagne ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi. Jab nikki use jagane me pareshan ho gayi to, wo naste ki tray lekar bahar aa
gayi aur mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “aap dining room me chal kar nasta kijiye. Tab tak mai ise jagati hu.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, mai uske sath dining room me aa gaya. Usne mujhe chay nashta diya aur wo wapas priya ko jagane chali gayi. Mai chay nashta
karne laga. Kuch der bad nikki, priya ko pakad kar upar uske room me le jati huyi najar aayi.
Priya abhi bhi aadhi nind me hi lag rahi thi. Mai abhi nashta kar hi raha tha ki, tabhi riya ke papa aa gaye. Wo shayad office jane ki taiyari me the.
Maine unse good morning kiya to, un ne good morning ka jabab diya.
Iske bad wo mere pas hi baith gaye. Tab tak nikki bhi priya ko chhod kar aa chuki thi. Nikki ne uncle ko baithe dekha to, wo jakar unke liye bhi chay
nasta le aayi. Uncle se is bich meri thodi bahut baat huyi. Fir uncle nasta karne ke bad office chale gaye.
Ab mai aur nikki akele hi waha baithe the. Mai bhi nasta kar chuka tha. Lekin nikki abhi nasta kar rahi thi. Jis vajah se mujhe waha baithna pada. Mera
us se abhi bhi baat karne ka man nahi tha. Fir bhi maine beman se nikki se puchha.
Mai bola “ghar ke baki log kaha hai.”
Nikki boli “priya aur uncle se to aap mil hi chuke hai. Raj aur riya 9 baje ke bad hi sokar uthege.”
Mai bola “kya dada ji aur aunty bhi der se uthte hai.”
Nikki boli “nahi, dada ji aur aunty jaldi uth jate hai. Aaj somvaar hai to, wo dono mandir darshan ke liye gaye hai. Wo har somvaar ko mandir jaate hai.
Wo ab aane hi wale honge.”
Tab tak nikki ka bhi nashta ho chuka tha. Mai ab us se apna pichha chhudana chahta tha. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya aapko sona nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “mai aapko aur uncle ko nashta dene ke liye ruki huyi thi. Ab mai bhi jakar sougi.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab aap bhi aaram kijiye. Mujhe bhi bahut nind aa rahi hai.”
Ye kah kar mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar mai bistar par let gaya aur kuch hi der me mujhe nind aa gayi. Mai keerti ke baare me
sochte huye soya tha. Isliye mujhe uska hi sapna aa raha tha.
Lekin sapne me uske sath ami nimi bhi thi. Nimi roye ja rahi thi. Keerti aur ami us se rone ki vajah puchh rahi thi. Nimi rone ki vajah batane hi ja rahi thi
ki, tabhi achanak meri nind khul gayi.
Sapne me nimi ko rote dekh kar, mera mood kuch sahi sa nahi tha. Maine time dekha to sham ke 4:30 baj gaye the. Maine ghar call lagane ke liye,
jaise hi mobile uthaya to, usme karib 2 baje ke aas paas keerti ke 15 missed call the.
Keerti ke itne missed call dekh kar, mai kuch pareshan sa ho gaya. Kyoki use pata tha ki, mai so raha hu. Aise me uske bevajah itne call karne ka
sawal hi nahi uthta tha. Maine fauran keerti ko call laga diya.
Lekin keerti ka mobile band bata raha tha. Ye dekh kar meri pareshani, ab chinta me badal gayi aur maine chhoti maa ko call laga diya. Lekin un ne
mera call nahi uthaya. Fir bhi mai unke mobile par call lagata raha.
Jab do teen baar call lagane ke bad, bhi chhoti maa ne call nahi uthaya to, fir maine aunty ke par call diya. Aunty ne fauran hi mera call utha liya. Unke
call uthate hi, maine ghabrate huye un se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty ghar me sab thik to hai na.”
Aunty boli “haan, sab thik hai. Tu aisa kyo puchh raha hai.”
Aunty ki baat sunkar, maine unhe sapne wali baat batayi. Fir chhoti maa aur keerti ko call lagane wali baat batayi. Jise sunkar, aunty ne kaha.
Aunty boli “chinta ki koi baat nahi hai. Bas nimi ko school me bukhar aa gaya tha. Ab wo thik hai aur tere kamre me aaram kar rahi hai. Hum sab bhi
yahi hai. Sunita ka mobile uske kamre me rakha hai. Isliye wo tera call nahi utha payi.”
Mai bola “nimi ko Dr. ko dikhaya ya nahi.”
Aunty boli “are kya tujhi ko bas uska khayal hai. Hum sab yaha hai na. Humne use Dr. ko dikha diya hai. Dr. ne kaha hai hai ki, chinta ki koi baat nahi
hai. Bas aise hi mausmi bukhar hai. Sham tak wo bilkul thik ho jayegi. Abhi dawa khakar wo so rahi hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, yadi keerti aapke pas ho to, us se meri bat kara dijiye.”
Aunty boli “haan, wo yahi hai. Mai use phone deti hu.”
Ye kah kar aunty ne keerti ko phone de diya. Keerti ke phone par aate hi, maine keerti se puchha.
Mai bola “achanak nimi ko bukhar kaise aa gaya. Subah jab mujhse baat huyi thi. Tab to wo achi bhali lag rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “aaj subah wo tabiyat sahi na hone ki baat bol kar, school na jane ki jid kar rahi thi. Hum sab ne socha ki, wo hamesha ki tarah bahana kar
rahi hai. Isliye uski baat nahi maani aur use school bhej diya.”
“Fir 11 baje uski school se phone aaya ki, uski tabiyat sahi nahi hai. Koi use aakar ghar le jaye. Tab mai use school lene gayi. Raste me maine use Dr.
ko dikhaya aur fir ghar le aayi. Tab se wo aaram hi kar rahi hai.”
Mai bola “jab wo school jana nahi chahti thi. Tab tum logon ne use school bheja hi kyo tha. Uske ek din school na jane se, aisa kya bigad jata.”
Keerti boli “tum hi to subah bol rahe the ki, use to school na jane ka bahana chahiye. Yadi tum us se baat kar loge to, wo kahegi ki bhaiya ne kaha hai
ki, aaj tum school mat jana. Mujhe yahi laga ki, tumhari baat sahi nikal rahi hai. Tumse baat hote hi, wo bolne lagi ki, bhaiya kah rahe hai ki, aaj tum
school mat jana.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar mujhe us par gussa aa gaya. Mai ne use chillate huye kaha.
Mai bola “meri baat sahi hone se tera kya matlab hai. Kya tere pas apna khud ka dimag nahi hai. Ya fir tera dimag saare samay sirf mujhse baat karne
me hi laga rahta hai.”
“Mai tujhe apni bahno ke pas isliye chhod kar aaya tha ki, mai un se befikar hokar yaha rah saku. Lekin tujhse to ye kaam bhi ache se nahi ho saka.
Tune to 2 din me hi, meri bahan ki tabiyat kharab kar ke rakh di.”
Keerti boli “are is me meri kya galti hai. Ye to mausmi bukhar tha. Mai bhala ise aane se kaise rok sakti thi.”
Mai bola “galti teri nahi, meri thi. Jo maine tujh par kuch jyada hi bharosa kar liya aur nimi se baat karne tak ka time nahi nikala. Yadi mai us se baat
karta hota to, uski tabiyat kabhi kharab nahi hoti.”
Keerti ko bhi meri is baat par gussa aa gaya aur usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “maine kab tumhe tumhari bahan se baat karne se mana kiya tha. Tumhare pas khud hi un se baat karne ka samay nahi rahta hai. Iske bad
bhi maine, subah un se tumhari baat karayi thi.”
Mai bola “chal apni safai apne pas rakh. Na tune kabhi kisi baat me apni galti maani thi aur na hi kabhi kisi baat me apni galti manegi. Lekin sach ye hi
hai ki, nimi ki tabiyat sirf teri hi laparwahi ki vajah se kharab huyi hai.”
Keerti boli “tum mujhe bevajah hi nimi ki tabiyat ke liye dosh de rahe ho. Is sab me meri koi galti nahi hai. Yadi isme kisi ki kuch galti hai to, sirf nimi ki
galti hai. Wo raat se hi school na jane ke liye koi na koi bahana banati aa rahi thi.”
“Ab mujhe koi sapna to ho nahi raha tha ki, school jaane se uski tabiyat kharab ho jayegi. Waise bhi use jabardasti school maine nahi, mausi ne bheja
tha. Tumhe jo bhi kahna hai. Mausi se hi kaho.”
Mai bola “mujhe bhi tujhse koi baat nahi karni. Chhoti maa ko phone do. Mai unhi se baat karuga.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti ne bhi gusse me chhoti maa ko phone de diya. Chhoti maa shayad humara ladai jhgda sun chuki thi. Un ne phone lete hi kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “keerti par kyo gussa ho raha hai. Kya tu apni ladli ko nahi janta. Uski to school na jane ke liye, aaye din koi na koi bahana banane ki
aadat hi hai. Aise me hum logon ko kya malum ki, usko school bhejne se uski tabiyat hi kharab ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “kuch bhi ho chhoti maa, par nimi ki tabiyat aap logon ki vajah se hi kharab huyi hai. Aap logon ne meri gair hajiri me uska jara bhi dhyan nahi
rakha.”
Chhoti maa boli “uski tabiyat kharab hone ki vajah koi dusra nahi balki tu khud hi hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mai chauk gaya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, chhoti maa nimi ki tabiyat ke liye mujhe jimmedar kyo maan rahi hai.
Unki is baat se mera gussa kahin kho gaya aur maine un se puchha.
Mai bola “ye aap kya bol rahi hai. Mai bhala nimi ki tabiyat kharab hone ki vajah kaise hu.”
Chhoti maa boli “tu pura buddhu hai. Are itna bhi nahi samajhta. Teri bahan tujhse kabhi door nahi rahi. Ab tu uske samne nahi hai to, wo tujhe bahut
miss kar rahi hai. Isliye wo bimar pad gayi. Nahi to itne saalon me tune kabhi use bimar padte dekha hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat mujhe sahi lagi. Aaj tak mai kabhi ami nimi ki najaron se door nahi raha tha. Yaha tak ki jab kabhi chhoti maa apne mayke jati to,
ami nimi ki vajah se mai bhi unke sath jata tha. Chhoti maa ki baat meri samajh me aate hi, mera gussa puri tarah se shant ho gaya aur maine unse
kaha.
Mai bola “shayad aap thik kah rahi hai. Mujhe khud unke bina yaha suna suna lag raha hai. Fir to ami nimi abhi bahut chhoti hai. Yadi ami waha ho to,
jara use phone dena. Mujhe us se baat karna hai.”
Ami udhar par hi thi. Chhoti maa ne use phone pakda diya. Ami ke phone par aate hi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “meri itni jyada samajhdar ami ke rahte, nimi ki tabiyat kaise kharab ho gayi.”
Ami boli “bhaiya mai to nimi ko kitna samjhati hu ki, kuch bhi ulta sidha na khaya kare. Lekin nimi manti hi nahi hai. Jab dekho kuch na kuch khati hi
rahti hai. Ab aise me bimar nahi padegi to aur kya hoga.”
Mai bola “tu to badi hai na. To fir tu use pitayi kyo nahi lagati.”
Ami boli “bhaiya jab wo kuch khati hai to, usme se mujhe bhi khilati hai. Fir mai usko pitayi kaise laga sakti hu.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, mujhe hansi aa gayi. Lekin maine apni hansi ko rokte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye to galat baat hai. Yadi nimi koi galti karti hai to, tujhe usko galti karne se rokna chahiye. Khud hi uski galti me shamil nahi ho jana chahiye.
Jab tu khud galti kar rahi hai to, fir tu use galti karne se kaise rok payegi.”
Ami boli “thik hai bhaiya. Aaj se mai ye galti nahi karugi. Lekin aap kab aa rahe ho. Nimi aapko bahut yad karti hai.”
Mai bola “uncle ke thik hote hi aa jauga. Lekin jab tak mai nahi aa raha hu. Tu nimi aur baki sabka khayal rakhna.”
Ami boli “bhaiya khayal to mai sabka rakhti hu, par aapke bina jara bhi acha nahi lag raha hai. Ab to uncle ka operation bhi ho gaya hai aur papa bhi
waha pahuch gaye hai. Aap papa ko uncle ke pas chhod kar aa jao na.”
Ami ki baat sunkar mera bhi man use dekhne ke liye tadap utha. Maine kisi tarah se apne ko sambhala aur ami se kaha.
Mai bola “meri pyari ammo. Aisa nahi kahte. Dekh papa yaha kisi kaam se aaye hai. Wo apna kaam kar ke ek do din me tum logon ke pas aa jayege.
Fir uncle aur mehul bhaiya ka khayal kaun rakhega. Unka khayal rakhne ke liye mujhe to unke pas rahna chahiye na.”
Lekin ami ke chhote se dimag me meri baat nahi aayi. Usne ulta mujhe hisamjhate huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, abhi to papa waha hai. Jab tak ke liye papa waha hai. Tab tak ke liye to aap yaha aa hi sakte hai. Jab papa yaha aane lage. Tab aap
waha chale jana. Aisa karne me uncle ko bhi pareshani nahi hogi aur hum log bhi aap ko dekh lege.”
Mai janta tha ki, nimi ko samjhana aasan hai par ami ko samjhana itna aasan nahi hai. Uske pas har baat ka koi tod hota hi hai. Isliye maine use
samjhane ki jagah bahlana hi thik samjha aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, mai tujhe ek raz ki baat batata hu. Magar pahle tu vada kar ki, tu ye baat kisi ko nahi batayegi aur isme mera sath degi.:
Ami ko jaise hi laga ki, koi raz ki baat mai sirf use bata raha hu to, usne jhat se kaha.
Ami boli “mai vada karti hu ki mai ye baat kisi se nahi kahugi aur aapka sath dugi.”
Mai bola “good, ab pahle bata ki koi hamari baat sun to nahi raha hai.”
Ami boli “nahi, koi nahi sun raha hai.”
Mai bola “dekh mai yaha uncle ki tabiyat ke sath sath ek dusre kaam se bhi ruka hua hu. Mai apna dusra kaam sirf tujhe bata raha hu. Tu ye baat kisi
ko mat batana.”
Ami boli “aap bilkul chinta mat karo. Mai ye raz ki baat kisi ko bhi pata nahi chalne dugi.”
Mai bola “to sun, kuch din bad tera aur nimi ka janam din hai na.”
Ami boli “haan hai.”
Mai bola “mai usi vajah se yaha ruka hua hu. Yaha bahut ache khilone aur kapde milte hai. Ek do din me uncle ki tabiyat thodi sudhar jayegi. Tab mai
yaha roj thodi thodi kharidi karuga. Abhi uncle ki tabiyat sahi nahi hai. Aise me kya bajar jana sahi rahega.”
Ami boli “nahi, bhaiya aise me bajar jana thik nahi hai.”
Mai bola “to fir tu samajh gayi na ki, mai abhi kyo nahi aa raha hu.”
Ami boli “nahi bhaiya, mujhe koi khilone nahi chahiye. Mujhe bas aap chahiye.”
Mai bola “mujhe malum hai ki, tujhe kuch nahi chahiye. Lekin tu nimi ki bhi soch na. Nimi ye sab dekh kar, kitna khush hogi. Kya tu nahi chahti ki, teri
chhoti bahan khush ho.”
Ami boli “chahti hu bhaiya.”
Mai bola "to fir is sab me mera sath de. Jab tak mai nahi aa jata, nimi ko khel me lagaye rah. Usko meri kami jara bhi mehsus mat hone de aur humare
bich huyi, is baat ko bhi raz hi rakhna. Iska kisi ko pata nahi chalna chahiye.”
Ami boli “thik hai bhiaya, mai aapka sath dugi. Lekin aapko bhi meri ek baat manna hogi.”
Mai bola “mai apni ammo ki sab baat manuga. Tu bol to sahi.”
Ami boli “aap jab tak nahi aa rahe ho. Tab tak mujhse aur nimi se roj baat karoge.”
Mai bola “bilkul karuga. Mai khud apni ami nimi se baat kiye bina nahi rah sakta. Ab tu aisa kar keerti ko phone de. Mujhe us se kuch jaruri baat karni
hai.”
Ami boli “bhaiya keerti didi to yaha nahi hai. Wo shayad kisi kaam se niche chali gayi hai. Mai kya niche jakar unse aapki baat karwau.”
Mai bola “nahi rahne de. Wo jarur koi kaam kar rahi hogi. Wo jab aaye to us se kahna ki mujhse baat kar le.”
Ami boli “thik hai bhaiya.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab phone chhoti maa ko de.”
Iske bad ami ne phone chhoti maa ko de diya. Meri chhoti maa se nimi ko lekar thodi bahut baat huyi. Maine chhoti maa se nimi ke jaagne par, us se
baat karane ko kah kar call rakh diya.
Chhoti maa ka call rakhne ke bad, mai fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad maine mobile dekha ki shayad keerti ka call aaya ho. Lekin uska koi
call nahi tha.Maine use call lagaya. Magar uska mobile abhi bhi band hi tha.
Mujhe uske mobile band hone ki vajah pata nahi chal payi thi aur upar se maine us par bevajah gussa kar diya tha. Jis vajah se ab ye dono baten
mujhe pareshan karne lagi thi. Mai yahi sab sochte sochte taiyar hone laga.
Taiyar hone ke bad, maine time dekha to, 5:15 baj gaye the aur ab mujhe chay ki bahut jyada talab lag rahi thi. Lekin kisi se chay ke liye bolne me
mujhe hichkichahat si ho rahi thi.
Mai aaram se bed par baith kar, kisi ke aane ka intejar karne laga ki, shayad koi khud hi mujhse puchhne aa jaye. Abhi mujhe intejar karte, thodi hi der
huyi thi ki, tabhi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhata diya.
Update-58
Chhoti maa ka call rakhne ke bad, mai fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad maine mobile dekha ki shayad keerti ka call aaya ho. Lekin uska koi
call nahi tha.Maine use call lagaya. Magar uska mobile abhi bhi band hi tha.
Mujhe uske mobile band hone ki vajah pata nahi chal payi thi aur upar se maine us par bevajah gussa kar diya tha. Jis vajah se ab ye dono baten
mujhe pareshan karne lagi thi. Mai yahi sab sochte sochte taiyar hone laga.
Taiyar hone ke bad, maine time dekha to, 5:15 baj gaye the aur ab mujhe chay ki bahut jyada talab lag rahi thi. Lekin kisi se chay ke liye bolne me
mujhe hichkichahat si ho rahi thi.
Mai aaram se bed par baith kar, kisi ke aane ka intejar karne laga ki, shayad koi khud hi mujhse puchhne aa jaye. Abhi mujhe intejar karte, thodi hi der
huyi thi ki, tabhi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhata diya.
Mera andaja tha ki, darwaje par nikki hi hogi aur jab maine darwaja khola to, samne nikki hi khadi thi. Wo chay lekar aayi thi aur mere darwaja kholte
hi, wo kamre ke andar aa gayi.
Usne chay table par rakhi aur bed par baith gayi. Is samay wo white top aur black skirt pahni thi. Use in kapdon me dekhte hi, mujhe keerti ki yaad
satane lagi aur mera man udas ho gaya.
Mai abhi bhi darwaje ke pas hi khada tha. Mujhe darwaje ke pas hi khada dekh kar, nikki muskurayi aur mujhe aankh marte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aap ghabraiye nahi, mai priya ki tarah kuch bhi nahi karugi. Mai bas aapke sath chay pine ke liye baith gayi hu. Yadi aap kahege to chali bhi
jaugi.”
Mera man abhi bhi nikki se baat karne ka nahi tha.
Keerti ki kasam ki vajah se, mai nikki ko maaf to kar chuka tha. Lekin uski galti ko apne dil se nahi nikal paya tha. Use dekhte hi mujhe, uski galti yaad
aa jaati thi aur mere man me uske liye gussa bhar jata tha.
Yadi mai uski is ek galti ko bhool jata to, mere liye yaha par us se bad kar koi dusra dost nahi hota. Lekin mai chah kar bhi, aisa nahi kar pa raha tha.
Jiski vajah se mujhe uski har achi baat bhi buri lag rahi thi.
Jaise ki abhi mujhe nikki ko in kapdo me dekh kar, bahut jor se chid chhut rahi thi. Kyoki ek to wo keerti ki humshakal thi. Upar se ab wo bilkul usi ki
tarah ke kapde pahan kar mere samne baithi huyi thi.
Jis vajah se mujhe aur bhi jyada keerti ki yaad satane lagi thi. Mujhe baar baar apni galti ka aehsas ho raha tha ki, maine bevajah keerti ke upar gussa
kar diya hai. Is vajah se, ab meri chay ki talab bhi khatam ho chuki thi.
Mai nikki ki baat sunkar, darwaje ke pas se hat kar, uske samne rakhi huyi chair par aakar baith gaya. Lekin abhi mera man nikki se baat karne ka nahi
tha. Nikki ne mujhe baithte dekh kar, meri taraf chay bada. Lekin maine chay peene se mana karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap chay pijiye. Mera abhi chay peene ka jara bhi man nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “lekin mehul bol raha tha ki, aapko sokar uthte hi chay peene ki aadat hai. Tabhi to mai aapke uthte hi chay lekar aayi hu.”
Mai bola “aap mehul ki baat me mat aaiye. Uska kya hai, wo to kuch bhi bolta rahta hai. Mujhe sach me chay nahi peeni.”
Nikki boli “ok, yadi aap chay nahi piyege to, fir mai bhi chay nahi piyugi. Ab acha yahi hai ki, aap chay pee lijiye.”
Ye kahte huye nikki ne chay ka cup meri taraf bada diya. Maine beman se us se chay lekar peene laga. Tabhi mere dimag me baat aayi ki, nikki ko
kaise malum pada ki, mai sokar uth gaya hu. Yahi baat janne ke liye maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “aapko kaise pata chala ki, mai jaag gaya hu.”
Nikki boli “abhi kuch der pahle mai ye dekhne aayi thi ki, aap jaag gaye hai ya nahi. Tabhi maine aapko kisi par gussa hote suna. Shayad aap phone
par kisi ko daant rahe the. Aapki aawaj sunkar mai samajh gayi ki, aap jaag chuke hai aur mai wapas aapke liye chay lene chali gayi.”
Mai papa aur baki logon ke baare me janna chahta tha. Lekin nikki se ye baat puchh kar, uske sath baton ke silsile ko aage nahi badana chahta tha.
Isliye mai khamoshi se chay peeta raha. Magar mujhe khamosh dekh kar nikki ne khud hi, is khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aap soch rahe honge ki, ye ladki subah se sham tak mere pichhe padi rahti hai. Lekin aisi baat nahi hai. Is samay ghar me, aapke, mere aur
aunty ke siwa koi bhi nahi hai. Isi vajah se mujhe chay lekar aana pada.”
Mai bola “kyo priya aur riya kaha hai. Kya wo abhi bhi hospital me hi hai.”
Nikki boli "nahi, wo log dopahar tak hospital me thi. Lekin uske bad wo hospital se hi, aapke papa ko, mumbai ghumane chali gayi. Abhi hospital me
mehul aur raj hai.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunte hi, maine apne man me socha ki, mera bap kitna bada kamina hai. Saari mumbai ghuma hua hai. Fir bhi kam umar ki ladkiyan
dekhte hi, mumbai ghumne ka sauk chad gaya. Apna dhyan papa ki taraf se hatane ke liye maine nikki se puchha.
Mai bola “dada ji kaha hai.”
Nikki boli “dada ji apne doston ke sath, evening walk par nikal gaye hai. Ab wo 7 baje hi lautege.”
Mai bola “kya aap sab ki school ki chhuttiyan chal rahi. Maine abhi tak aap logon ko school jaate nahi dekha hai.”
Nikki boli “haan, abhi humari chhuttiyan chal rahi hai. Isi vajah se mai yaha aayi hu. Jab chhuttiyan nahi rahti. Tab mai hostel me hi rahti hu.”
Abhi humari baat chal hi rahi thi aur humari chay bhi abhi khatam nahi huyi thi. Tabhi priya daudte huye aayi aur usne aate hi, nikki se kaha.
Priya boli “tu yaha aaram se baith kar chay pee rahi hai. Mai tujhe saare ghar me dhud rahi hu. Jaldi se uth, mujhe tujhko ek jaruri cheej dikhana hai.”
Nikki boli “aisi kaun si cheej hai. Jisko dikhane ke liye tu itni utawli hai. Mujhe chay to pee lene de.”
Magar priya uski koi baat sunne ko taiyar nahi thi. Usne uske haath se chay ka cup lekar table par rakha aur use haath pakad kar jabardasti uthane
lagi. Lekin us samay, na jane mujhe kya hua ki, maine priya ka haath pakad kar jhatakte huye, bade hi rukhepan se kaha.
Mai bola “ruko, tumhe jo dikhana hai, bad me dikha lena. Pahle ise apni chay khatam kar lene do. Fir tum ise jaha le jana chaho le jana.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar sirf priya hi nahi, balki nikki bhi chauk gayi. Dono ko mujhse aisi ummid nahi thi. Priya ne ek baar meri taraf dekha aur fir nikki ka
haath chhod kar gusse me kamre se bahar nikal gayi.
Priya ke jaane ke bad, mujhe bhi apni galti ka aehsas hua. Lekin ab kya kiya ja sakta. Isliye mai chup chap chay peene laga. Nikki ne bhi apni chay
utha li aur mujhe bade gaur se dekhte huye wo bhi chay peene lagi.
Wo meri is harkat ko samajhne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Lekin jab uske kuch samajh me nahi aaya to, usne mujhse puchha.
Nikki boli “aapne aisa kyo kiya. Priya ko is baat ka bura lag gaya hoga.”
Ab mai nikki se kaise kahta ki, us samay mujhe aisa laga, jaise ki priya nikki ko nahi, balki keerti ko jabardasti pakad kar le ja rahi hai. Isi gusse me
maine priya ko wo sab bol diya tha. Isliye maine baat ko ghumate huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe priya ka aapke sath, yu jabardasti karna acha nahi laga. Wo aapke chay pee lene ka intejar bhi to kar sakti thi.”
Nikki boli “nahi, aisi baat nahi hai. Yadi ye hi baat hoti to, aap us par is tarah gussa nahi hote. Aap use ye baat pyar se bhi bol sakte the. Mujhe lag
raha hai ki, aapne use kisi aur vajah se daant diya hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, jo mai kah raha hu, wahi vajah hai. Iske siwa aur kya vajah ho sakti hai.”
Nikki boli “mujhe aapki baton se aisa laga. Jaise ki aapne mujhe keerti samajh kar, priya ko uski harkat ke liye daanta hai. Aapko shaya aisa laga ki, wo
keerti ke sath jabardati kar rahi hai.”
“Tabhi aapne us se ye kaha tha ki, pahle ise apni chay khatam kar lene do. Fir tum ise jaha le jana chaho, le jana. Yadi yahi baat aap mere baare me
bolte to, aapne us ye kaha hota ki, pahle inhe apni chay khatam kar lene do. Fir tum inhe jaha le jana chaho, le jana.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, mai dang rah gaya. Uski sirf shakal hi nahi, balki akal bhi keerti se milti thi. Fir bhi maine apni is harkat par parda dalte huye, us
se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Mere muh se gusse me, aapke liye, inhe ki jagah, ise nikal gaya. Ab gusse me to kisi ki juban par kabu nahi rahta.
Aap bhi to gusse me mujhe, aap ki jagah, tum kah rahi thi.”
Nikki boli “ok, gusse me kabhi kabhi aisa ho jata hai. Aap priya ki chinta mat kijiye. Mai usko samjha lugi. Ab mai chalti hu. Nahi to aapke sath sath, wo
mujhse bhi naraj ho jayegi.”
Ye kah kar nikki ne chay ki tray uthayi aur kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Uske jaate hi maine darwaja band kiya aur wapas bed par aakar let gaya. Maine
time dekha to abhi sirf 5:45 baje the.
Maine mobile uthaya aur keerti ko call lagaya. Lekin abhi bhi uska mobile band tha. Mujhe ghar me baat kiye huye. Ek ghante se upar ho gaya tha. Tab
se lekar ab tak keerti ka mobile band rahna. Meri samajh ke bahar tha.
Jab uska mobile 6 baje tak chalu nahi hua. Tab maine fir se aunty ko call laga diya. Aunty ne call uthaya to maine kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, nimi jaagi ya nahi.”
Aunty boli “nahi, abhi wo so hi rahi hai. Tu pareshan mat ho. Wo jaise hi jaagegi. Mai teri us se baat kara dugi.”
Mai bola “keerti kaha hai.”
Aunty boli “use koi jaruri kaam tha. Isliye wo apne ghar gayi hai.”
Mai bola “use achanak aisa kya kaam aa gaya. Jo wo nimi ki is bimari ki haalat me bhi ghar chali gayi.”
Aunty boli “wo kuch bata kar nahi gayi. Wo jaati samay bas itna bol kar gayi hai ki, use ghar me koi jaruri kaam hai.”
Iske bad meri aunty se, uncle ki tabiyat ke baare me thodi bahut baat huyi aur fir maine phone rakh diya. Mai chahte huye bhi, aunty se keerti ke
mobile band rahne ki baat, nahi puchh paya tha.
Ek to mai keerti ke mobile band rahne ki baat se pahle hi pareshan tha aur ab uske ghar wapas chale jaane ki baat ne, meri pareshani ko aur bhi jyada
bada kar rakh diya tha. Mujhe is baat ka dar bhi sata raha tha ki, kahin keerti mujhse naraj na ho gayi ho.
Lekin mai is baat ko bhi achi tarah se janta tha ki, wo mujhse naraj to ho sakti thi. Magar mujhse naraj hone ki vajah se, wo nimi ko aisi haalat me
chhod kar, ghar wapas nahi ja sakti hai.
Mai keerti ke baare me, sochne me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi kisi ne fir se mera darwaja khatkhata diya. Maine darwaja khola to, samne priya thi. Uska
chehra kuch bujha hua sa lag raha tha. Uske utre huye chehre ko dekh kar, mujhe apni galti ka aehsas ho raha tha.
Isliye mai itne tanav me hone ke bad bhi, use dekh kar muskura diya. Lekin us par meri is muskurahat ka koi asar nahi hua. Usne bade hi udasi bhare
shabdon me mujhse puchha.
Priya boli “kya mai andar aa sakti hu.”
Mai uski narajgi ki samajh raha tha. Isliye maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan, aa sakti ho. Tumhe andar aane ke liye puchhne ki jarurat kab se padne lagi.”
Priya boli “mai janti hu, tum ye baat mujhe taane marne ke liye kah rahe ho. Mai bina puchhe hi, jab chahe tumhare kamre me ghus aati hu. Jis se
tumhe paresani hoti hai. Isliye tumne abhi nikki ke samne mujhe gussa bhi kiya tha.”
Mujhe uska yu udas rahna acha nahi lag raha tha. Isliye maine uski is baat ka jabab bhi muskurate huye hi diya.
Mai bola “mujhe kabhi bhi tumhare aane jane se, koi pareshani nahi hai. Tumhare man me ye sab bekar ki baten aayi kaise.”
Priya boli “nikki bata rahi thi ki, subah bhi maine tumko pareshan kiya tha. Abhi bhi tum us se uncle ki tabiyat ko lekar baat kar rahe the. Aise me mai
bina ye jane ki, tum logon ke bich kya baat chal rahi hai. Nikki ko le jane lagi. Jis ki vajah se tumne mujh par gussa kar diya tha.”
Mai samajh gaya ki nikki ne usko ye sab baat samjhai hai. Magar mujhe us samay sach me apne bartav par pachhtawa ho raha tha. Mai uske man se
is baat ko nikalna chahta tha. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “kya tumhe mera gussa karna bahut jyada bura laga.”
Priya boli “bura kyo nahi lagega. Aaj tak mujhse kisi ne aise baat nahi ki hai. Tum khud yaad karo. Tumne mujhe kitni buri tarah se jhidka tha.”
Mai bola “mujhe kuch yaad karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Maine jo kiya mujhe sab yaad hai aur mujhe apne us bartav ka bahut pachhtawa hai. Ab tum bolo
mai aisa kya karu. Jis se tumhare man se ye baat nikal jaye. Kaan pakad kar sorry bolu ya fir kuch aur karu.”
Priya boli “sorry, to mai bolne aayi hu. Ab mai aaj ke bad tumko pareshan karne, tumhare kamre me nahi aaugi.”
Mai bola “lagta hai tumne, abhi tak mujhe maaf nahi kiya hai. Agar aisi baat hai to, mai aaj hi tumhare ghar se chala jata hu.”
Priya boli “ajib ladke ho. Jab mai tumhare kamre me aati hu. Tab bhi tumhe pareshani hoti hai aur jab mai tumhare kamre me nahi aa rahi hu to, tab bhi
tumhe pareshani ho rahi hai.”
Mai bola “mai aisa hi hu. Ab ek sach baat suno. Tum jab chahe, jaise chahe, mere kamre me aa sakti ho. Mujhe tumhare aane se koi pareshani nahi
hai.”
Priya boli “jaise se tumhara kya matlab hai. Kahin tum subah wali baat to, nahi kar rahe ho.”
Mai bola “haan, mai subah wali hi baat kar raha hu. Lekin subah kya hua tha. Mujhe kuch yaad nahi hai. Kya tumhe kuch yaad hai.”
Meri baat sunkar priya ke chehre ki udasi bhag gayi. Usne sharmate huye kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe nahi malum subah kya hua tha. Mai to nind me thi.”
Mai bola “nikki ko malum hai. Chalo hum us se chal kar puchhte hai.”
Priya boli “tumko sharam nahi aati. Aisi baat nikki se karoge. Wo kya sochegi.”
Mai bola “subah kya hua tha. Ye na to tumhe malum hai aur na mujhe malum hai. Ye baat sirf nikki ko malum hai. Ab yadi hum ye baat us se puchhte
hai to, isme sharam ki kya baat ho gayi. Kya subah koi sharam wali baat huyi thi.”
Priya boli “jyada mat bano. Subah kya hua tha. Mujhe nikki ne sab bata diya hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe sach me kuch nahi malum. Ab tumhe nikki se pata chal gaya hai to, tum hi mujhe bata do ki, subah kya hua tha.”
Priya boli “tumko ye achanak kya ho gaya. Tumhe mujhse aisi baat karte huye sharam aani chahiye. Mai to tumko bahut sidha samajhi thi.”
Mai bola “acha, mujhe ye baat karne me sharam aana chahiye. Fir kal tumhe, mujhse aisi baat karte huye sharam kyo nahi aayi. Kya tab mai tumhe
sidha nahi lag raha tha.”
Ab priya ki udasi puri tarah se bhag chuki thi. Wo samajh chuki thi ki, mai kal ki baat ko lekar uski khichai kar raha hu. Ab wo bhi apne purane andaj me
wapas aa chuki thi. Usne chahkte huye kaha.
Priya boli “acha, to tum mujhse kal wali baat ka badla le rahe ho.”
Mai bola “isme badla lene wali baat kaha se aa gayi. Kal tumne jo mujhse kaha tha. Mai to bas wo hi tumhe yaad dila raha hu.”
Priya boli “yadi aisa hi tha to, fir tumne kuch kiya kyo nahi. Mujhe kamre me akela dekh kar bhag kyo gaye the. Baat to hum dono ke akele rahne ki thi.”
Mai bola “nahi, sikhane ki baat to tumne ki thi. Jab sikhane wala hi so raha ho to, fir sikhne wala bhagega nahi to, aur kya karega.”
Priya boli “ye kyo nahi kahte ki, mujhe dekh ke hi tumhare hosh ud gaye the. Isiliye tum bhag gaye the.”
Mai bola “hosh udne ki baat to tab aati. Jab maine kuch dekha hota. Maine to kuch dekha hi nahi hai. Jab dikhane wala hi hosh me na ho to, fir kuch
dekhne ka kya fayda hai.”
Priya boli “jyada badi badi baten mat karo. Jab sach me sab kuch dekhoge to, tumhari saari bolti band ho jayegi.”
Priya ki in baton me mai itna kho gaya tha ki, mujhe yaad hi nahi raha, mai ki se kya baat kar raha hu. Mujhe us ke sath is takraar me maja aa raha tha.
Maine bhi uski baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “bolti band hone ki baat to, kuch dekhne ke bad ki hai. Pahle tum kuch dikhao to sahi.”
Priya boli “tumko sab kuch dekhne ka bahut sauk laga hai. Lagta hai tumne kuch karne ka irada bana liya hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe na kuch dekhne ka koi sauk hai aur na hi mera kuch karne ka irada hai. Magar jab tum ek ladki hokar dikhane se pichhe nahi hatna
chahti. Tab mai ek ladka hokar dekhne se kyo pichhe hatu.”
Priya boli “mai pichhe hatne wali ladki nahi hu. Magar soch lo, kahi aisa na ho ki, jab mai dikhane lagu to, tum fir se bhag khade ho.”
Mai bola “mai bhagne walo me se nahi hu. Lo mai tumhare samne khada hu. Ab tum dikhao.”
Priya boli “nahi, abhi nahi. Abhi thoda intejar karo. Fir sab dikha dugi.”
Abhi ham dono ki, ye dekhne, dikhane wali baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi riya aur nikki aa gayi. Un ne shayad priya ki baat sun li thi. Riya ne us se
puchha.
Riya boli “kya dikhane ke liye intejar karne ko bol rahi hai. Jara mai bhi to sunu.”
Riya aur nikki ko dekh kar priya ki jaan sukh gayi. Uske chehre ki muskan kahin gayab ho gayi thi. Use laga ki riya aur nikki ne unski saari baten sun li
hai. Use kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha ki, wo unko kya jabab de.
Lekin mai samajh gaya tha ki, riya logon ne sirf priya ki aakhiri baat hi suni hai. Isliye maine is baat me priya ka bachav karte huye, riya se kaha.
Mai bola “kuch nahi, priya puchh rahi thi ki, humara ghar kaisa laga. To maine kaha ki, abhi maine tumhara ghar dekha hi kaha hai. Wo isi baat ke liye
bol rahi thi ki, thoda intejar karo, fir sab dikha dungi.”
Meri baat ko sunkar priya ne rahat ki saans li aur uske chehre ki khoyi huyi muskurahat, fir se wapas aa gayi. Wahin meri is bat ko sunne ke bad, riya
ne priya se kaha.
Riya boli “isme intejar karwane wali baat kya hai. Abhi le jakar saara ghar dikha de.”
Priya boli “nahi di, abhi mera kamra faila hua hai. Mai chahti hu ki, pahle mai apna kamra saf kar lu. Fir punnu ko saara ghar dikha dungi. Isliye thoda
intejar karne ko kaha hai.”
Riya boli “tera kamra to kabhi sahi ho hi nahi sakta hai. Kabhi tu kisi cheej ko sahi jagah par rakhti bhi hai. Jo tera kamra sahi hoga. Tere kamre ke sahi
hone ke intejar me to, ye kabhi bhi ghar ko nahi dekh sakega.”
Priya boli “di aap chinta mat karo. Kal tak mai apna kamra sahi kar lugi aur kal hi punnu ko ghar bhi dikha dugi.”
Lekin riya ne priya ki baat ko ansuna karte huye mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “tumhe ghar hi dekhna hai to, chalo mai tumhe ghar dikha deti hu. Tum iske chakkar me rahe to, kabhi ghar nahi dekh paoge.”
Mai bola “nahi, ab ghar dikhane ki baat meri priya se ho chuki hai. Isliye ab jab priya ghar dikhayegi. Tabhi mai ghar dekhuga.”
Riya boli “tab to priya ne tumhe ghar dikha diya aur tumne dekh liya.”
Abhi riya kuch aur baat bol pati. Us se pahle hi nikki ne use tokte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “tu bhi kaha priya ki baton ke chakkar me pad gayi hai. Wo baat kar jiske liye yaha aayi hai.”
Nikki baat sunkar, jaise hi riya ko, uske mere pas aane ki vajah yaad aayi. Usne mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “haan, mai iske chakkar me apni baat ko to bhl hi gayi thi. Mai tumse ye puchhne aayi thi ki, aaj raat ka khana tum hamare sath restaurant me
khana pasand karoge ya fir ghar me hi khaoge.”
Mai bola “kya aaj koi khas baat hai. Jo restaurant me khana khaya ja raha hai.”
Riya boli “koi khas baat nahi hai. Tumhare papa ne hum logon ko, raat ke khane ke liye, jis hotel me wo ruke hai. Waha invite kiya hai. Ab dada ji aur
mom to somvaar hone ki vajah se aaj bahar ka kuch khayege nahi aur papa ka koi pakka nahi rahta ki, wo raat ko kab tak lautege. Isliye hum teeno hi
waha jayege.”
Papa ka naam sunte hi mera mood kharab ho chuka tha. Maine riya se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, mai ghar me hi khana khauga. Lekin papa hotel kab chale gaye.”
Riya boli “tum bhi ajib ho. Tumhare papa hai aur tumhe hi nahi malum ki, wo hotel me ruke huye hai. Wo to kal dada ji ke kahne par dinner karne aa
gaye the. Dada ji ne unhe yaha rukne ke liye bahut kaha, magar wo rukne ke liye taiyar hi nahi huye. Kal dinner ke bad wo wapas apne hotel chale
gaye the.”
Mai bola “meri unse kal dinner ke bad se mulakat hi kaha huyi hai. Jo mujhe unke baare me kuch malum hoga.”
Riya boli “haan, tumhari ye baat bhi sahi hai. Waise bhi uncle ne kaha tha ki, hum tum se, sath aane ke liye jabardasti na kare. Kyoki abhi tumhe raat
ko hospital me rukna pad raha hai. Aise me tumhe samay par sab kuch karna bahut jaruri hai. Hotel aane jane se tumhara wakt hi barbad hoga.”
Maine apne man me socha ki, samajhdar ko ishara hi kaafi hota hai. Mera bap khud hi nahi chahta tha ki, mai uske sath dinner karu. Lekin wo riya
logon se, iske liye saaf saaf mana bhi nahi kar sakta. Isliye usne ye hospital ka bahana laga diya tha. Warna mai kya restaurant se dinner kar ke, sidhe
hospital nahi ja sakta tha.
Update-59
Riya boli “tum bhi ajib ho. Tumhare papa hai aur tumhe hi nahi malum ki, wo hotel me ruke huye hai. Wo to kal dada ji ke kahne par dinner karne aa
gaye the. Dada ji ne unhe yaha rukne ke liye bahut kaha, magar wo rukne ke liye taiyar hi nahi huye. Kal dinner ke bad wo wapas apne hotel chale
gaye the.”
Mai bola “meri unse kal dinner ke bad se mulakat hi kaha huyi hai. Jo mujhe unke baare me kuch malum hoga.”
Riya boli “haan, tumhari ye baat bhi sahi hai. Waise bhi uncle ne kaha tha ki, hum tum se, sath aane ke liye jabardasti na kare. Kyoki abhi tumhe raat
ko hospital me rukna pad raha hai. Aise me tumhe samay par sab kuch karna bahut jaruri hai. Hotel aane jane se tumhara wakt hi barbad hoga.”
Maine apne man me socha ki, samajhdar ko ishara hi kaafi hota hai. Mera bap khud hi nahi chahta tha ki, mai uske sath dinner karu. Lekin wo riya
logon se, iske liye saaf saaf mana bhi nahi kar sakta.
Isliye usne ye hospital ka bahana laga diya tha. Warna mai kya restaurant se dinner kar ke, sidhe hospital nahi ja sakta tha. Mai abhi apni isi soch me
khoya hua tha ki, tabhi priya ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum akele ghar me kyo rukna chahte ho. Tum bhi hamare sath chalo. Mujhe tumko is tarah se ghar me chhod kar jana acha nahi lag raha
hai.”
Mai bola “mai akela kaha hu. Ghar me aunty aur dada ji to hai. Mai yadi tum logon ke sath chala gaya to, mujhe hospital pahuchne me der ho jayegi.
Mehul subah se waha ruka hua hai. Aise me mujhe samay par pahuchna bhi jaruri hai.”
Priya boli “tum restaurant se bhi to hospital ja sakte ho. Waise bhi tumhe raat ko 10 baje hospital jana hai. Tab tak to hum logon ka dinner khatam bhi
ho chuka hoga.”
Priya ka is tarah se mujhe apne sath chalne ke liye jid karna, mujhe acha lag raha tha. Yadi baat sirf papa ke na chahne ki hoti to, mai priya ki is jid ki
vajah se un logon ke sath jane ko taiyar ho gaya hota.
Magar baat yaha papa ki nahi, balki nimi ki thi. Uski tabiyat kharab hone ki vajah se, mera man kisi baat ke liye nahi kar raha tha. Lekin jab priya apne
sath chalne ki jid karti rahi to, maine usko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumhra kahna thik hai, lekin sach baat ye hai ki, aaj mera mood khana khane ka hi nahi ho raha hai. Fir restaurant me dinner karne ki to, baat
hi door ki hai.”
Abhi meri baat puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, riya ne meri baat katte huye kaha.
Riya boli “kyo tumhare mood ko kya hua. Kya tumhe hum me se kisi ki, koi baat buri lagi hai.”
Mai bola “jaisa tum soch rahi ho. Aisi koi bat nahi hai. Asal me baat ye hai ki, aaj nimi ki tabiyat thik nahi hai. Aise me mera kisi bhi baat me man nahi
lag raha hai. Yadi mujhe hospital na jana hota to, shayad aaj mai ghar se bahar hi nahi nikalta.”
Meri baat sunkar, na jane nikki ke man me kya aaya ki, us ne mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “jab aisi hi baat hai to, fir aapke papa ne hum sab ko dinner par kyo bulaya hai. Kya unhe is baare me kuch nahi pata.”
Ab mai nikki ko ye baat kaise batata ki, mera bap ek hawas ka pujari hai. Jise har ladki apni hawas pura karne ka jariya najar aati hai. Jo aadmi apni
beti saman ladki par gandi niyat rakhta ho. Wo bhala apni beti ka saga kaise ho sakta hai.
Mere man me to, ye sab baten chal rahi thi. Lekin maine apne man ki, is bhavna ko chhupate huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “ho sakta hai ki, papa ko ye baat kisi ne na batayi ho. Waise bhi nimi ki itni jyada tabiyat kharab nahi hai. Use bas thoda mausmi bukhar aa
gaya hai. Lekin mujhse uski jara si bhi taklif sahan nahi hoti. Abhi bhi mai usi ke phone aane ka intejar kar raha hu.”
Riya boli “tum kaise bhai ho. Ek taraf kahte ho ki, tumhe nimi ki taklif jara bhi sahan nahi hoti. Dusri taraf usko call na laga kar, ulte uske call aane ka
intejar kar rahe ho. Tum khud hi use call laga kar baat kyo nahi kar lete.”
Mai bola “tum meri baat ka matlab nahi samjhi. Mai ghar par do baar call kar chuka hu. Abhi nimi dawa khakar so rahi hai. Ab uske uthne par hi meri us
se baat ho sakegi. Ab jab tak meri us se baat nahi ho jati. Tab tak mera kisi baat me man nahi lagega.”
Meri baat sun kar un teeno ka bhi, dinner ke liye jane ka josh thanda pad gaya tha. Un sab ke chehre utar gaye the. Mujhe un sabka is tarah se chehre
utar lena acha nahi laga. Maine un logon ko bahlane ke liye kaha.
Mai bola “ab tum log bekar ki soch me kyo pad gayi. Meri to ami nimi se judi, har chhoti si baat ko bhi, bada bana dene ki aadat hai. Tum log bekar me
pareshan mat ho. Abhi uska phone aa jayega to, mera mood khud hi thik ho jayega. Tum log jakar apne dinner par jane ki taiyari karo.”
Riya boli “ye koi chhoti baat nahi hai. Udhar nimi ki tabiyat kharab hai aur idhar hum sab party kare. Ye koi achi baat nahi huyi. Hum log uncle ko mana
kar dege ki, aaj hum log dinner ke liye nahi aa sakte.”
Riya ki ye baat sunkar, mai un logon ko dinner par jaane ke liye manata raha. Lekin teeno me se koi bhi meri, is baat ko manne ke liye taiyar nahi tha.
Wo log bhi mere sath, nimi ke call aane ka intejar karne lagi.
Aakhir me 6:45 baje chhoti maa ke mobile se mere pas call aane laga. Mai abhi call uthane hi wala tha ki, tabhi riya ne kaha.
Riya boli “pls yadi tumhe bura na lage to, speekar on kar do. Hum bhi nimi ki aawaj sunna chahte hai.”
Mai bola “isme bura manne ki kya baat hai. Mai speekar on kar deta hu.”
Ye kah kar maine call uthaya aur speekar on karte huye, chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “haan, chhoti maa, kya nimi uth gayi.”
Meri baat sunte hi, dusri taraf se aawaj aayi.
Dusri taraf ki aawaj “haan, beta wo uth gayi hai. Lekin wo tumse naraj hai. Wo tumse baat nahi karegi.”
Ye aawaj chhoti maa ki nahi, balki khud nimi ki thi. Uski aawaj sunte hi riya sahit sabhi samajh gaye ki, ye nimi hai. Uski baat sunte hi sabke chehre par
hansi aa gayi thi. Maine nimi se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua nimmo. Tu kis baat par itni naraj hai ki, apne bhaiya se baat hi karna nahi chahti hai.”
Nimi boli “meri itni tabiyat kharab thi aur aapne din me phone hi nahi uthaya. Jao mai aapse baat nahi karti.”
Mai bola “sorry chhoti, mujhse galti ho gayi. Dekh mai apne kaan pakad kar sorry bol raha hu. Ab to mujhe maaf kar de.”
Nimi boli “nahi, pahle ye bataiye ki, aapne din me phone kyo nahi uthaya. Tab mai maaf karugi.”
Mai bola “mai hospital se aane ke bad so gaya tha. Kal meri nind puri nahi ho payi thi. Isliye mujhe itni gahri nind aayi ki, mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki,
tera phone aa raha hai. Lekin ab dobara aisa nahi hoga. Mai kitni hi gahri nind me kyo na rahu, par tu jab bhi call lagayegi. Mai tera call jarur uthauga.”
Nimi boli “mai aapko maaf kar dugi. Lekin meri do shart hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe teri har shart manjur hai. Tu bata teri kya shart hai.”
Nimi boli “pahli shart hai ki, aap mujhe ek mobile dilaoge.”
Mai bola “tu bahut chhoti hai aur abhi teri umar mobile rakhne ki nahi hai. Yadi maine tujhe mobile dilaya to, fir ami bhi mobile dilane ki jid karegi. Isliye
mai tujhe mobile nahi dila sakta. Tu koi aur chij dilane ko bol, mai tujhe wo dila duga.”
Nimi boli “nahi, mujhe mobile ke siwa kuch nahi chahiye. Aapne kaha hai ki, aap meri har shart manoge.”
Mai bola “tu abhi chhoti hai. Tu mobile ka kya karegi.”
Nimi boli “aaj kal mobile me bahut saare game aate hai. Mai game khelugi.”
Mai bola “tujhe game hi khelna hai to, mai tujhe video game dila deta hu. Usme mobile se bhi jyada game tu khel sakti hai.”
Nimi boli “lekin mai video game me kisi se baat to nahi kar sakti. Isliye mujhe mobile hi chahiye. Warna mai aap se baat nahi karugi.”
Maine nimi ko samjhane ki kosis karta raha. Lekin wo meri koi bhi baat sunne ko taiyar nahi thi. Aakhir me mujhe nimi ki jid ke aage jhukna hi pada.
Lekin mai bhi ami nimi ka hi bhai tha. Mai bhala bina kisi shart ke nimi ki ye baat kaise maan sakta tha. Maine bhi apni shart nimi ke samne rakhte huye
kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, mai tujhe mobile dila duga. Magar meri bhi ek shart tujhe manna hoga. Tu mobile lekar ghar se bahar nahi jayegi. Yadi tu mobile
ghar se bahar lekar gayi to, mai tujhse mobile wapas le luga.”
Nimi boli '”mujhe aapki shart manjur hai. Mai mobile ghar ke bahar lekar nahi jaugi. Ab aap meri dusri shart suniye. Meri dusri shart hai ki, aap jab tak
ghar nahi aa jate. Tab tak roj mujhse din me 3 baar baat karege.”
Mai bola “is baare me to meri ami se baat ho chuki hai. Mai us se pahle hi bol chuka hu ki, mai tum dono se roj baat karuga.”
Nimi boli “mai roj baat karne ki baat nahi kar rahi hu. Mai aapse roj 3 baar baat karne ki baat kar rahi hu. Mujhe aapse subah school jane se pahle, fir
school se aane ke bad aur uske bad raat ko baat karni hai.”
Mai bola “dekh, nimmo abhi mai raat ko yaha jaag raha hu. Isliye din me sota hu. Aise me mai tujhse din me baat kaise kar pauga. Mai tujhse subah
aur raat ko jarur baat kar sakta hu. Yadi tu 3 baar hi baat karna chahti hai to, mai tujhse ek baar sham ko bhi kisi samay me baat kar luga.”
Nimi boli “nahi, mai kuch nahi janti. Mujhe mere bataye samay par hi 3 baar baat karna hai.”
Mai bola “tu dopahar me 1 baje ghar aati hai aur tab mai sota rahta hu. Ab tu hi bata ki, aise me mai tujhse kaise baat kar sakuga.”
Nimi boli “isme kaun si badi baat hai. Aap mujhse baat karne ke liye uthna aur fir se so jana.”
Mai bola “tu meri baat samajhne ki kosis kyo nahi karti. Mai teri 3 baar baat karne ki baat ko maan to raha hu. Bas dopahar ki jagah, tujhse sham ko
baat kar luga.”
Nimi boli “nahi, mujhe sham ko bat nahi karni. Mujhse school se aane ke bad baat karni hai. Nahi to mai school se aane ke bad khana nahi khaugi.”
Mai bola “tu bachhon jaisi jid karna band kar de. Mai jo kah raha use sidhe se maan le. Nahi to mai teri koi shart nahi manuga.”
Mai kahne ko apni baat kah to gaya. Lekin ye bhul gaya ki, mai ami se nahi, nimi se baat kar raha hu. Jise mujhse apni har jid manwana aata hai. Nimi
ne jab meri baat ko suna to uske bhi tevar badal gaye. Abhi tak wo jo baat mujhse pyar se kar rahi thi. Ab usi baat ko usne dhamkate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “jao, mujhe aapka mobile bobile nahi chahiye. Aap apna mobile apne pas hi rakho. Aapne meri shart ko nahi mana. Aap gande ho, ab mai
aapse koi baat nahi karugi.”
Ye kahkar usne call kaat diya. Mai samajh gaya ki, wo gussa ho gayi hai. Mujhe uski jid ko manna hi padega. Meri najar riya logon par padi to, wo
teeno meri aur nimi ki baat ko sun kar hans rahi thi. Mujhe apni taraf dekhte dekh kar, riya ne kaha.
Riya boli “tum to bahut bure fas gaye ho.”
Mai bola “haan, wo apni dopahar ko baat karne ki jid par adi huyi hai. Kuch samajhne ko taiyar hi nahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe to nimi ka dhamki dena bahut acha laga. Ab to tumhare pas uski baat manne ke siwa koi rasta nahi hai. Ab yadi tum us se baat karna
chahte ho to, tumhe uski jid pura hi karna padegi.”
Mai bola “haan, nimi bahut jiddi hai. Wo apni har jid ko kabhi pyar se to, kabhi gusse se pura karwa hi leti hai.”
Nikki boli “to ab aap kya soch rahe hai. Use wapas phone laga kar mana lijiye.”
Mai bola “mujhe yahi karna padega. Mere pas iske siwa koi aur rasta bhi nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar sab hasne lage aur mai nimi ko call lagane laga. Mera call gaya to, call chhoti maa ne uthaya. Maine un se nimi ko mobile dene ko
kaha to, un ne nimi ko mobile diya. Nimi ke mobile lete hi, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “are call kyo kaat diya. Meri puri baat to sun lena thi.”
Nimi boli “maine kaha na, mujhe aapse baat nahi karni. Fir aap kyo mujhse baat kar rahe ho.”
Mai bola “mai to sirf ye kahna chahta hu ki, mujhe teri saari shart manjur hai. Tu mujhse 3 baar to kya, 4,5,6 baar baat karne ko bhi bolegi to, mai wo
bhi kar luga.”
Nimi boli "nahi, aap jhuth bol rahe ho. Aap sirf mujhe manane ke liye aisa bol rahe ho.”
Mai bola “kya tujhe mujh par viswas nahi hai. Kya kabhi mai apni nimmo se jhuth bolta hu.”
Nimi boli “jhuth to nahi bolte ho. Magar yaad rakhna. Agar ye baat jhuth huyi to, mai sach me khana nahi khaugi.”
Mai bola “ab bas kar meri maa. Ye baat jhuth nahi hogi. Ab ise yahi khatam kar aur ye bata ki, teri tabiyat kaisi hai. Tera bukhar abhi utra ya nahi.”
Meri baat ye sunkar, nimi ne bade bholepan se, mujhse sabki sikayat karte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhiaya meri tabiyat subah se hi achi nahi thi. Maine subah sab se kaha tha ki, mujhe bukhar aa rahi hai. Mujhe school mat bhejo. Lekin meri
baat kisi se nahi maani aur jabardasti mujhe school bhej diya. Ab dekho mujhe bukhar aa gayi na.”
“Aap nahi ho to, yaha koi mera khayal nahi rakhta. Meri baat bhi koi nahi manta. Sab mujhe daante rahte hai. Aapke siwa koi mujhse pyar nahi karta.
Mujhe aapke bina acha nahi lag raha hai. Aap jaldi se aa jao na bhaiya.”
Nimi achi bhali baat karte karte, achanak ruaansi ho gayi. Use aisa dekh kar, meri aankhon me bhi nami aa gayi. Maine apne haath apni aankhon par
fere taaki kisi ko meri aankhon ki nami najar na aaye. Fir nimi ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nimmo tu puri pagal hai. Are sab tujhse bahut pyar karte hai. Tu to hum sabki ladli hai. Dekh abhi bhi, sab tere pas hi baithe hai. Subah kisi
ne teri baat isliye nahi maani thi. Kyoki tu hamesha school na jane ka bahana banati rahti hai. Isliye sab ne socha ki, tu abhi bhi bahana bana rahi
hogi.”
Nimi boli “nahi bhaiya, mujhe aapke siwa koi pyar nahi karta. Bahana to mai aapse bhi banati hu, par aap meri baat ko maan lete hai. Maine us din
aapse pet dard hone ka bahana banaya tha. Lekin aapne sach janne ke bad bhi mujhe school nahi jane diya tha. Jabki aaj to mai sach bol rahi thi. Fir
bhi sabne mujhe school bhej diya. Aisa isliye hua, kyoki aap yaha nahi the.”
Nimi ki in bholi se baton ko sunkar, mujhe us par bahut pyar aa raha tha. Maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu jara bhi chinta mat kar. Maine aaj sabko gussa kiya hai. Ab tere sath koi bhi kisi baat ke liye jabardasti nahi karega. Yadi koi iske bad bhi
tere sath kisi baat ke liye jabardasti karta hai to, tu mujhe batana. Mai usko ache se daant lagauga. Ab tu ye bata ki, abhi teri tabiyat thik hai ya nahi.
Tujhe koi takleef to nahi hai.”
Nimi boli “ab meri tabiyat thik hai bhaiya. Mujhe koi taklif nahi hai. Lekin abhi mai ek do din school nahi jana chahti hu. Mai chahti hu ki, pahle mai puri
tarah se thik ho jau. Uske bad hi, school jau.”
Mai samajh gaya ki, ye ladki kabhi nahi sudharegi. Iski bahane banane ki aur nautanki karne ki aadat kabhi nahi jayegi. Maine bhi uski is nautanki me
shamil hote huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, mai bhi yahi chahta hu ki, tu ek do din ghar me aaram kare. Tu do din me apni tabiyat thik kar le. Fir school jana. Ab chhoti maa ko
phone de, mai un se bol deta hu ki, wo tujhe do din school na jane de.”
Meri baat sunte hi, nimi ne khushi khushi chhoti maa ko phone de diya. Chhoti maa se maine do din nimi ko school na bhejne ko kaha aur fir unse nimi
ki tabiyat ke baare me malum karne laga. Un ne bataya ki, nimi ka bukhar utar chuka hai aur ab wo puri tarah se thik hai.
Iske bad chhoti maa se thodi bahut baten karke, maine phone rakh diya. Phone rakhte hi meri najar riya priya aur nikki par padi. Wo teeno meri baten
sunne me khoyi huyi thi. Mere phone rakhte hi nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “wow, nimi to bade kamal ki ladki hai. Uski baat sunkar to, mera man use dekhne ka kar raha hai.”
Riya boli “nimi sach me bahut natkhat aur pyari bachhi hai. Wo hamesha uchhal kud aur shararat karti rahti hai. Abhi bhi dekho bukhar se uthte hi, uski
nautanki fir suru ho gayi.”
Riya ki baat sunkar priya bhi chup na rah saki. Usne riya se kaha.
Priya boli “so nice di. Kya mai bhi bachpan me nimi ki tarah shararat karti thi.”
Riya boli “tu apne bachpan ki baat kar rahi hai. Mujhe to lagta hai ki, tera bachpana abhi tak khatam hi nahi hua hai. Na jane kab tujh me samajh
aayegi. Mujhe to tujhme abhi bhi nimi najar aati hai.”
Riya ki ye baat sunkar priya us se lipat gayi aur uske gaal par kiss karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “o meri pyari di. I love you. Muuhhh.”
Priya ki ye harkat dekh riya muskura di. Mujhe un dono ka ye pyar dekh kar bahut acha lag raha tha. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha. Jaise mere samne priya
aur riya na hokar, meri ami nimi baithi ho. Maine dono ko is tarah ek dusre se lipte dekh kar kaha.
Mai bola “tum don bahne bhi kamal ho. Maine do bahno ke bich itna jyada pyar kabhi nahi dekha.”
Meri baat sunkar riya ne pas baithi nikki ko bhi apne gale se lagate huye kaha.
Riya boli “tum galat bol rahe ho. Hum do nahi, teen bahne hai. Nikki hum se alag nahi hai. Hum teeno ne apna bachapan sath sath hi bitaya hai.”
Mai pahli baar riya ka ye roop dekh raha tha. Ab se pahle riya jab jab mujhe mili thi. Wo mujhe ek kamukta ki murat najar aati thi. Lekin aaj mujhe uske
andar ek mamta ki murat bhi najar aa rahi thi. Uske man me mujhe kahin bhi, koi chhal najar nahi aa raha tha. Maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “haan, tum teeno bahne kamal ho. Lekin ab yadi nimi ki baat sun kar tum logon ka mood sahi ho gaya ho to, ab tum log apne dinner me jane
ki taiyari bhi kar lo. Mai aaj to tum logon ke sath dinner par nahi ja pauga. Magar tumhara ye dinner mujh par udhar raha. Mai fir kisi din tum logon ke
sath dinner kar luga.”
Meri baat sunte hi, teeno dinner ke liye taiyar hone chali gayi. Unke jane ke bad mai fir apni us duniya me wapas aa gaya. Jisme mere man me, mere
bap ke liye jitni jyada nafrat thi. Utni hi jyada keerti ke liye mohabbat thi.
Jab se mere bap ne keerti ke badan ko haath lagaya tha. Tab se mujhe uska chehra dekhne se bhi nafrat hone lagi thi. Mai uske baare me sochna
nahi chahta tha. Isliye mai keerti ke baare me sochne laga.
Maine fir se uske mobile par call lagaya. Lekin uska mobile abhi bhi band tha. Meri jab chhoti maa se baat ho rahi thi. Tab mai unse keerti ke wapas
aane ke baare me, puchna chahta tha.
Lekin riya logon ke mere pas hone ki vajah se, mai chhoti maa se kuch puchh nahi saka tha. Lekin ab mujhse keerti se baat kiye bina ek pal bhi raha
nahi ja raha tha. Mai uske band mobile par hi call lagata raha.
Kuch hi der me riya log taiyar hokar, mere kamre me aa gayi. Unke dinner par jaane ka samay ho chuka tha. Isliye mai uth kar, unke sath bahar aa
gaya. Maine unhe taxi me baithaya aur fir apne kamre me wapas aa gaya.
Abhi sirf 8 baja tha aur mujhe hospital 10 baje pahuchna tha. Mai chahta tha ki is bich meri keerti se baat ho jaye. Yadi maine keerti ko gussa nahi kiya
hota to, uske mobile itni der tak band nahi raha hota aur mujhe us se baat karne ki itni bechaini bhi nahi ho rahi hoti.
Lekin ab keerti se baat kiye bina, ek ek pal mere liye badi mushkil se beet raha tha. Mai har haal me, sirf keerti ki aawaj sunna chahta tha. Lekin mai us
se kaise baat karu, ye meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha.
Tabhi mere dimag me ek baat aayi aur mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin tab mai ye nahi janta tha ki, ye muskurahat mere chehre par, sirf
kuch der ke liye, mehmaan bankar aayi hai aur jaate jaate, mujhe ek aisa dard dene wali hai. Jise mai laakh kosis karne ke bad bhi nahi sah pauga.
Update-60
Kuch hi der me riya log taiyar hokar, mere kamre me aa gayi. Unke dinner par jaane ka samay ho chuka tha. Isliye mai uth kar, unke sath bahar aa
gaya. Maine unhe taxi me baithaya aur fir apne kamre me wapas aa gaya.
Abhi sirf 8 baja tha aur mujhe hospital 10 baje pahuchna tha. Mai chahta tha ki is bich meri keerti se baat ho jaye. Yadi maine keerti ko gussa nahi kiya
hota to, uske mobile itni der tak band nahi raha hota aur mujhe us se baat karne ki itni bechaini bhi nahi ho rahi hoti.
Lekin ab keerti se baat kiye bina, ek ek pal mere liye badi mushkil se beet raha tha. Mai har haal me, sirf keerti ki aawaj sunna chahta tha. Lekin mai us
se kaise baat karu, ye meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha.
Tabhi mere dimag me ek baat aayi aur mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin tab mai ye nahi janta tha ki, ye muskurahat mere chehre par, sirf
kuch der ke liye, mehmaan bankar aayi hai aur jaate jaate, mujhe ek aisa dard dene wali hai. Jise mai laakh kosis karne ke bad bhi nahi sah pauga.
Maine anjani si khushi ke josh me apna mobile uthaya aur jaise hi call lagane ko hua. Waise hi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhata diya. Ab riya,
nikki aur priya to dinner par ja chuki thi. Aise me aunty ke siwa kisi aur ke hone ki koi ummid nahi thi.
Ye sochte huye, mai fauran darwaja kholne ke liye uth kar khada ho gaya. Maine darwaja khol to, samne dada ji khade najar aaye. Unhe dekhte hi
maine unko andar aane ko kaha aur unke andar aakar chair par baithte hi, maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “dada ji aapko aane ki kya jarurat thi. Yadi aapko mujhse koi khas tha to, mujhe bula liya hota. Mai aapke pas chala jata.”
Dada ji bole “dekho, bete ye duniya ki riwayat hai. Kunwa khud chal kar, pyase ke pas nahi aata. Balki pyase ko hi khud chalkar, kunwe ke pas jana
padta hai.”
Mai bola “dada ji, aap mujhse bade hai. Aapko mujhe apne pas bulane ka pura haq hai. Fir chahe, wo kaam aapka hi kyo na ho.”
Dada ji bole “chalo agli baar se tumhari is baat ko yaad rakhuga. Ab mai apni baat par aata hu. Mujhe tumse ek bahut jaruri kaam ki baat karni hai.
Isliye mai khud chal kar tumhare pas aaya hu.”
“Ye kaam yadi mai tumhare dost mehul ya kisi aur se bolta to, wo khushi khushi is kaam ko karne ke liye taiyar ho jaata. Lekin ho sakta hai ki, meri
baat sunne ke bad, tum is kaam ko karne se mana kar do.”
Mai bola “dada ji aap aisa kyo sochte hai. Mai aapke kisi bhi kaam ko karne ke liye mana nahi kar sakta. Lekin ek baat bataiye, jab wo kaam mehul ya
koi aur kar sakta hai. Tab aapne us kaam ke liye mujhe hi kyo chuna hai.”
Dada ji bole “beta, maine duniya dekhi hai. Mai logon ko dekh ke pahchan jata hu ki, kis ke man me kya hai. Aise hi maine tumhare man ko bhi
pachana hai. Tum ek behad hi bhole bhale aur samvedanshil ladke ho. Jiske haath se kabhi kisi ka bura nahi ho sakta.”
Mai bola “aisa nahi hai dada ji. Mai koi bhola bhala nahi hu. Mere andar ghamand kut kut kar bhara hai. Mai apne siwa kisi ki baat nahi sunta.”
Dada ji bole “yahi to tumhara bhola pan hai. Tum ghamand aur swabhimaan me antar hi nahi samajh sakte. Jise tum apna ghamand bol rahe ho. Wo
tumhara swabhimaan hai. Swabhimani aadami sirf apne banaye aadarshon par chalta hai. Wo dusro ke dikhaye raste par nahi chalta. Isliye log use
ghamandi kahte hai.”
Mai bola “in sab baton ka aapke kaam se kya lena hai.”
Dada ji bole “lena hai beta. Tabhi to sabko chhod kar, maine tumhe apne kaam ke liye chuna hai.”
Mai bola “aap apna kaam bataiye. Mai use pura karne ki puri kosis karuga.”
Dada ji bole “ye kaam mere ghar ki ijjat se juda hua hai. Isliye mai chahta hu ki, chahe tum mera kaam karo, ya na karo. Lekin humare bich me jo bhi
baten ho rahi hai. Un baton ka pata kisi ko bhi nahi chalna chahiye. Kyoki is baat ke kisi aur ko pata chalne se, is ghar ki ijjat mitti me mil jayegi.”
Mai bola “aap brfikar rahe dada ji. Ye baat kisi ko bhi pata nahi chalegi. Aapke aur mere bich huyi baat, hamesha ke liye mere sine me dafan ho
jayegi.”
Dada ji bole “ho sakta hai ki, ye kaam sunne ke bad, tum mera kaam karne ke liye mana kar do. Yadi tum aisa karte ho to bhi, mere man me tumhare
liye koi burai nahi rahgi. Tum bhi is kaam ko sunne ke bad apne man me, humare pariwar ke liye koi mail mat aane dena.”
Mai bola “aap chinta na kare dada ji. Aapki kahi kisi baat se mere man me, aapke pariwar ke liye koi mail nahi aayega. Yadi koi baat mere man me aati
bhi hai to, mai use aapse kar ke, apne man ka mail nikal luga. Ab aap apni baat bataiye.”
Dada ji bole “beta ye baat mai tumse dada ji bankar nahi, balki tumhara ek dost bankar karna chahta hu. Tum bhi mujhse kisi dost ki tarah baat karna.
Is se na to, tumhare dil par koi bojh padega aur na hi mere dil par koi bojh padega.”
Mai bola “ji dada ji, jaisa aap chahte hai aisa hi hoga. Hum ek dusre ke dost bankar hi baat karege.”
Dada ji bole “ab hum dost ban gaye hai to, doston ki tarah hi baten karte hai. Ab tum mujhe dada ji ki jagah, sirf dadu hi kahna.”
Mai bola “ok dadu.”
Dada ji bole “ab hum sex aur ladkiyon se judi baten karege. Kya tum mujhe apna dost samajh kar, ye baten khul ke kar paoge.”
Mai bola “ab dadu ko dost banaya hai to, dost ki tarah baat to karna hi padega. Mai kar luga dadu. Magar kisi baat par meri hansi mat udana.”
Dada ji bole “are doston ke bich to hansi majak chalta rahta hai. Tum is hansi majak ka bura mat manna. Ab ye batao, tumhari koi gf hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, meri koi gf nahi hai.”
Dada ji bole “ye to tum jhuth bol rahe ho. Tumhare jaise ladke ki koi gf na ho. Ye mai maan hi nahi sakta.”
Mai bola “sach me dadu. Meri koi gf nahi hai. Yadi hoti to batane me kya harj tha.”
Dada ji bole “chalo maan leta hu ki, tumhari koi gf nahi hai. Magar kyo nahi hai. Kya koi pasand nahi aayi, ya kisi ko tum abhi tak pata hi nahi paya hai.”
Mai bola “koi pasand hi nahi aayi dadu.”
Dada ji bole “acha ye batao, tumhe riya, priya aur nikki me se kaun jyada sundar lagta hai.”
Mai bola “dadu, aap ye kya faltu ki baten puchh rahe hai. Apne kaam ki baat karo na.”
Dada ji bole “wahi baat karne ki taiyari kar raha hu. Lekin jab tak tum apne dost se khuloge nahi. Tab tak tumhara ye dost, tumse wo baat nahi kar
payega.”
Mai bola “ok mujhe riya, priya aur nikki me nikki jyada sundar lagti hai.”
Dada ji bole “un teeno me jyada sexy kaun hai.”
Mai bola “riya sabse jyada sexy hai. Wo kuch bhi pahan le sexy hi lagti hai.”
Dada ji bole “acha ye bata, tujhe teeno me se sabse jyada kaun pasand hai.”
Mai bola “dadu, mujhe to, priya sabse jyada pasand hai. Wo hamesha hansti khilkhilati rahti hai. Uske andar abhi bhi bachpana bhara hua hai.”
Dada ji bole “tumhari najar bahut achi hai. Har kisi ki khubi ko badi aasani se pakad liya. Jab tumhari koi gf nahi hai to, tum inme se hi, kisi ko gf kyo
nahi bana lete.”
Mai bola “inko gf bana kar kya karuga dadu. Mujhe kaun sa yaha rahna hai. Kuch din bad to, mai wapas chala jauga. Gf bf apne sahar me hi banana
acha rahta hai. Ye to meri dost hi thik hai.”
Dada ji bole “bat to tumhari sahi hai. Lekin tumhe ek gf to banana hi chahiye. Tabhi to life ka kuch maja hai.”
Mai bola “dadu meri life me to bina gf ke bhi maja hai. Mujhe kisi gf ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Dada ji bole “jab tumhari gf hi nahi hai to, tumhe gf wale maje ka pata kaise chalega.”
Mai bola “kyo gf me aisa kya maja hai. Jara mujhe bhi batao.”
Dada ji bole “tumne kabhi kisi ke sath sex kiya hai.”
Mai bola “nahi kiya.”
Dada ji bole “yahi to wo maja hai, Jo gf se milta hai. Tumhari umar me to, meri 3-4 gf thi. Jinse maine sex bhi kiya tha. Ab tumhari gf hi nahi hai to, tum
sex kaise kar sakte ho. Magar tumne hastmaithun to jarur kiya hoga."
Mai bola “ye kya hota hai aur isko karne se kya hota hai.”
Dada ji bole “iska matlab tumne ye bhi nahi kiya. Iske liye to gf banane ki jarurat bhi nahi hoti hai. Jab kisi sundar aur sexy ladki ko dekhkar sharir me
uttejna jaagti hai aur ling akad kar khada ho jata hai.”
“Aise samay me use shant karne ke liye, use apne haathon me lekar upar niche karte hai. Jis ko karne se ling me se virya ki pichkari chhutti hai aur
ling shant ho jata hai. Ise hastmaithun kahte hai.”
Dada ji ki baat mere samajh me aa gayi thi. Mai hastmaithun ka matlab to, nahi janta tha. Lekin ab samajh me aaya ki, apne kamre me riya ko sochte
huye, maine jo sab kuch kiya tha. Wo hastmaithun hi tha aur iske samajh me aate hi, maine achanak dada ji kaha.
Mai bola “ye to mai ek baar kar chuka hu dadu.”
Apni baat bol jane ke bad, mujhe ye aehsas hua ki, mujhe ye baat nahi kahna chahiye thi. Isliye mera sar sharam se jhuk gaya. Lekin dadu meri baat
sun chuke the aur wo is khel ke purane khiladi the. Un ne mujhse kaha.
Dada ji bole “kaun thi wo ladki. Jiske naam se tumne hast maithun kiya tha.”
Mai bola “ladki koi nahi thi. Wo to maine aise hi kar liya tha.”
Dada ji bole “beta ye ling kisi ladki ko dekh kar hi akada hoga. Fir tumne usi ladki ka naam le le kar ise apne haathon se shant karaya hoga. Ab hum
jab apne ghar ka raz tumhe bata rahe hai to, tum bhi apna raz hume bada do.”
Mai bola “wo sab achanak hi ho gaya tha. Mai karna nahi chahta tha.”
Dada ji bole “is tarah safayi dene ka matlab to yahi hai ki, wo isi ghar ki koi ladki hai.”
Mai bola "nahi, wo hastmaithun to maine ghar me kiya tha. Hum log watterfall gaye the. Wahi maine ek ladki ko swiming karte dekha tha. Wo bahut
sexy lag rahi thi. Uske bad mujhse raha nahi gaya aur ghar aakar maine ye sab kar liya.”
Dada ji bole “swiming par to, tumhare sath riya thi.”
Mai bola “kya dadu, aap to is ghar ke pichhe hi pad gaye. Is ghar ki koi ladki nahi thi.”
Dada ji bole “jaha tak mujhe riya ne bataya tha. Waha tumhare sath tumhari 3 bahne raj, riya, mehul aur mehul ki girl friend thi. Tumhari 3 bahno aur
mehul ki gf ke baare me to tum aisa soch bhi nahi sakte. Tab to tumhare aisa karne ke liye riya hi bachti hai.”
Dada ji ki is baat ne meri bolti hi band kar di thi. Mai apne bachav ka rasta dud raha tha aur tabhi mere dimag me nitika ka khayal aa gaya. Maine un se
kaha.
Mai bola “inke aalawa ek ladki nitika bhi thi. Usi ko dekh ke, mere man me ye khayal aa gaya tha.”
Bat to maine apni taraf se sahi hi ki thi. Lekin mere dimag me us samay ye baat nahi aayi ki, nitika bhi dada ji ke dusre ladke ki beti hai. Isliye meri baat
sun kar dada ji ne hanste huye kaha.
Dada ji bole “tumhari pasand bhi ajib hai. Tumhe jannat ki ye pariyan chhod kar, wo chhuyi muyi si nitika pasand aayi. Maine to use salwar suit ke siwa,
kabhi kisi libas me nahi dekha. Lekin ye baat to manna padega, wo bahut sidhi aur sarif ladki hai. Isiliye jab tumne use swiming karte hye dekha hoga
to, tum ye sab karne par majbur ho gaye hoge. Lekin tum ye kyu bhul rahe ho ki, nitika isi ghar ki bacchi hai.”
Mai bola “sorry dadu. Maine janbujh kar aisa nahi kiya tha. Wo to achanak hi mere sath aisa ho gaya tha.”
Dada ji bole "isme sorry bolne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Ye to is umar me sabke sath hota hai. Kya tumhe nitika bahut pasand hai. Yadi pasand hai to bol
do. Mai abhi se tumhari shadi uske sath fix karwa duga.”
Mai bola “nahi dadu, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Mai to ladkiyon se door hi rahta hu.”
Dada ji bole “thik hai, lekin yadi kabhi tumhara irada nikita se shadi karne ka bane to, mujhe bol dena. Meri baat ko koi nahi talega.”
Mai bola “ok dadu. Ab aap apni wo baat bataiye, jiske liye aap yaha mere pas aaye hai.”
Dada ji bole “thik hai to ab tum meri baat suno. Magar meri baat sunkar, tum ek dam se chaukna mat aur meri puri baat sunkar usko samajne ki kosis
karna.”
Mai bola “ok dadu. Ab aap apni baat suru kijiye.”
Dada ji bole “baat ye hai ki, pichhle kuch samay se meri bahu ki tabiyat thik nahi rahti hai. Mujhe uske ilaj ke liye tumhari madad ki jarurat hai.”
Mai bola “aap boliye dadu, mujhe kya madad karna hai. Mai aunty ke ilaj ke liye aapki har madad karuga.”
Dada ji bole “tumhe uske sath sex karna hai.”
Dada ji ki ye baat sunkar, mai chauke bina, na rah saka. Mujhe abhi bhi apne kaano par vishwas hi nahi ho raha tha ki, mai jo kuch bhi sun raha hu, wo
sab sach hai. Dada ji ki is baat ne mere is raz ko janne ki bechaini bada di thi. Lekin fir bhi ye baat mere gale se nahi utar rahi thi. Isliye maine unse
kaha.
Mai bola “dadu aap ye sab kya bol rahe hai. Aunty meri maa ke barabar hai aur unke sath ye sab karna to door ki baat hai. Mai aisa sochna bhi paap
samajhta hu. Aap jante hai ki, ye sab galat hai. Fir aap aisi baat kyo bol rahe hai.”
Dada ji bole “mai janta hu ki, ye sab galat hai. Fir bhi mujhe apni bahu ki khushi ke liye tumse ye sab kahna pada. Wo to is baare me kuch janti hi nahi
hai. Maine pahle tumse baat karna thik samjha. Yadi tum haan kahte ho to, fir mai us se baat karuga.”
Mai bola “nahi dadu, mai aisa koi kaam nahi kar sakta. Jisse mere charitra par dag lage. Mai aapki har tarah ki madad karne ko taiyar hu. Magar
mujhse aapki ye madad nahi hogi.”
Dada ji bole “kahin tum is vajah se mana to, nahi kar rahe ho. Kyoki padmini ek ladki na hokar, ek aurat hai aur tum apna pahla sex kisi ladki se karna
chahte ho.”
Mai bola “nahi dadu, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Maine aapse jhuth kaha tha ki, meri koi gf nahi hai. Meri ek gf hai aur mai use behad pyar karta hu. Wo bhi
mujhe bahut pyar karti hai. Wo mere siwa ki ke baare me sochti hi nahi hai. Humare bich sirf pyar ka pavitra rishta hai.
“Humare rishte ke bich sex kabhi aaya hi nahi hai. Jab maine uske sath abhi tak sex nahi kiya hai to, fir kisi aur ladki ke sath sex karne ke baare me
soch bhi kaise sakta hu. Yadi mai aisa kuch karta hu to, ye uske pyar aur vishwas ke sath dhokha karna hoga. Ab aap hi batao, kya uske sath ye
dhokha karna thik hoga.”
Dada ji bole “nahi, kisi ke pyar aur vishwas ke sath kabhi dhokha nahi karna chahiye. Fir bhi yadi tumhe us par vishwas hai aur tumhe lagta hai ki, wo
humari baat ko kisi se nahi kahegi. Tab tum chaho to, us se ek baar puchh kar dekh sakte ho. Ho sakta hai ki, wo tumhe is baat ki ijajat de de.”
Mai bola “dadu, mujhe us par pura vishwas hai. Mai us se jo bhi baat karta hu. Wo un baton ko kabhi kisi se nahi kahti. Lekin mai use janta hu. Wo is
baat ke liye kabhi taiyar nahi hogi. Pls dadu mujhe ye kaam na karne ke liye maaf kar do. Aap chaho to, apna ye kaam mehul se karwa lo. Wo bahut
acha ladka hai.”
Dada ji bole “nahi beta, mai janta hu ki mehul acha ladka hai. Lekin uske andar mujhe kisi baat ko raz rakhne ki kabliyat najar nahi aati. Wo is baat ko
raz nahi rakh payega aur mere pariwar ki ijjat kharab ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “aapki soch sahi hai dadu. Mehul kisi baat ko apne pet me pacha nahi pata hai. Lekin meri samajh me ye baat nahi aa rahi hai ki, uncle ke
hote huye aap ko ye sab karwane ki jarurat kya hai. Kya aap mujhe wo vajah batayege.”
Dada ji bole “mujhe tum par pura vishwas hai. Isliye mai tumhe apne aisa karne ki vajah batata hu. Jis se tumhe tumhare man me uth rahe saare
sawalon ka jabab mil jayega. Tab tum mujhe batana ki, kya mai kuch galat kar raha hu.”
Iske bad dada ji mujhe us raz ke baare me batane lage. Jis ki vajah se un ne ye sab baten mujh se kahi thi. Mai un ki baten bade hi man laga kar sun
raha tha. Apni baat khatam karne ke bad, wo mera chehra dekhne lage. Lekin jab mai kuch nahi bola to, un ne mujhse puchha.
Dada ji bole “mai janta hu. Tumhe ye sab jaankar mujhse aur mere parivar se nafrat ho rahi hogi. Lekin maine tumhe jo kuch bhi bataya hai. Wo sab
sach hai. Ab ise tum chahe to, meri badkismati maan sakte ho, ya fir ise meri majburi ka naam de sakte ho. Lekin maine jo kuch bhi kiya. Us samay
mujhe ye sab karna thik laga tha. Lekin ab mujhe is baat ko lekar man hi man pachtawa bhi hota hai.”
Mai abhi bhi unki baat ko khamoshi se sune ja raha tha. Dada ji ki kisi baat ka mere pas koi jabab nahi tha. Dada ji ne duniya dekhi thi aur unki kisi
baat par ungli utha pana mere bas ki baat nahi thi. Fir bhi maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “dadu mujhe in sab baton ki itni samajh nahi hai. Lekin itna jarur janta hu ki, koi bhi kaam yadi kisi ki bhalai ke liye kiya gaya ho to, wo bura
nahi hota. Fir isme to aapke saare parivar ki khushi chhupi huyi thi. Duniya chahe is baare me kuch bhi sochti ho. Lekin meri najar me aapne kuch
galat nahi kiya. Mujhe aap se ya aapke parivar se koi nafrat nahi hai.”
Dada ji bole “bas beta, tumne meri baat ko samjha. Mere liye itna hi bahut hai. Yadi tumhari gf is baat ke liye taiyar ho jaye to mujhe jarur batana.”
Mai bola “jarur dada ji. Yadi wo is baat ke liye maan gayi to, mai aapko jarur batauga.”
Dada ji bole “chalo, ab baat bahut ho gayi hai. Ab chal kar dinner kar lo. Fir tumhe hospital bhi jana hai.”
Mai bola “aap chalo dadu. Mai abhi aata hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, dada ji mere kamre se bahar chale gaye. Dada ji ke jaane ke bad mai fresh hua aur fir taiyar hone laga. Taiyar hote hote mujhe 9 baj
gaye aur fir mai dinner ke liye dining room me aa gaya.
Dada ji aur aunty waha pahle se hi baithe huye the. Mujhe aaya dekh kar aunty khana lagane lagi. Aaj pahli baar mai aunty ko itne dhyan se dekh raha
tha. Unki umar koi 40 ke aas pas hi hogi. Unhe dekh kar koi kah nahi sakta tha ki, wo 3 jawan bachho ki maa hai.
Wo is samay yellow color ki saadi pahne huyi thi. Jisme unka doodh ki tarah gora rang aur bhi damak raha tha. Unki saadi ka pallu unki kamar par
khusa hua tha. Jis vajah se unka pet aur nabhi saf saf najar aa rahi thi.
Shingar ke naam par unke gale me ek sone ka haar tha aur kamar me ek chandi ka kamar bandh bandha hua tha. Kaano me sone ki badi badi baliyan
thi. Jo unke kaam karne par idhar udhar jhul rahi thi.
Apne baalon ko un ne ek choti banakar bandha hua tha. Fir bhi unke kaano ke kinare ke kuch baal, bandhne se bache gaye the. Jo unke gaalon par aa
rahe the. Jisse unki sundarta aur bhi bad gayi thi.
Unke manthe par ek chhoti si bindi thi aur maang me sindur ki lalima thi. Jo unke pativrata hone ki nishani thi. Wo is samay sundarta ki jeeti jaagti
murat najar aa rahi thi. Aunty ka ye roop dekh kar, mai isme kho sa gaya.
Mujhe ye bhi yaad na raha ki, is samay dada ji bhi mere sath baithe huye hai. Aise me mujhe is tarah se aunty ghoorte dekh kar, wo ya aunty mere
baare me kya sochege. Mai in sab baton se anjan, aunty ko ek tak dekhe hi ja raha tha.
Update-61
Aaj pahli bar mai aunty ko itne dhyan se dekh raha tha. Unki umar koi 40 ke aas pas hi hogi. Unhe dekh kar koi kah nahi sakta tha ki, wo 3 jawan
bachho ki maa hai. Wo is samay yellow color ki saadi pahne huyi thi. Jisme unka doodh ki tarah gora rang aur bhi damak raha tha. Unki saadi ka pallu
unki kamar par khusa hua tha. Jis vajah se unka pet aur nabhi saf saf najar aa rahi thi.
Shringar ke naam par unke gale me ek sone ka haar tha aur kamar me chandi ka kamar bandh bandha hua tha. Kaoon me sone ki badi badi baliyan
thi. Jo unke kaam karne par idhar udhar jhul rahi thi. Apne baalon ko un ne ek chhoti banakar bandha hua tha. Fir bhi unke kaanon ke kinare ke kuch
baal, bandhne se bache huye the. Jo unke gaalon par aa rahe the. Jisse unki sundarta aur bhi bad jati thi.
Unke manthe par ek chhoti si bindi thi aur mang me sindur ki lalima thi. Jo unke pativrata hone ki nishani thi. Wo is samay sundarta ki jeeti jaagti murat
najar aa rahi thi. Mujhe ye bhi yad na raha ki dada ji bhi mere sath baithe hai. Aise me wo ya aunty khud mujhe is tarah se ghoorte dekhege to, mere
baare me kya sochege. Mai in sab baton se anjan, aunt ko ek tak dekhe hi ja raha tha.
Mai aunty ke is man mohak roop me kho sa gaya tha. Mere man me vasna naam ki koi bat nahi thi. Na hi aunty ko lekar mere man me, koi galat vichar
aa raha tha. Lekin mujhe is tarah aunty ko ghurte huye dekh kar aunty ne kaha.
Aunty boli "kya hua beta. Mujhe aise kyo dekh raha hai. Kya tujhe ye dinner pasand nahi hai."
Mai bola "nahi aunty aisi koi bat nahi hai. Dinner acha hai. Mai to ye dekh raha hu ki, aapke andar sab ke liye kitni mamta hai. Aap hum sab ka kitna
khayal rakhti hai. Itna sab karne ke bad bhi aapke chehre par thakan ka naamo nishan tak nahi hai."
Aunty boli "chal hat pagal. Maa apne bachho ka khayal nahi rakhegi to aur kaun rakhega. Koi bhi maa apne ghar ke kaam kaaj ko karne se kabhi nahi
thakti. Teri maa bhi to ghar me tere liye yahi sab karti hogi. Kya tune use kabhi thakte dekha hai."
Aunty ki bat sunkar dada ji bol pade.
dada ji bole "bahu punnu ki maa nahi hai. Wo apni sauteli maa ke sath rahta hai. Fir bhala wo in sab baton ko kaise samjhega."
dada ji ki bat sunkar aunty ne kaha.
Aunty boli "sorry beta, mere dimag se ye bat nikal gayi thi. Meri bat yadi tumhe buri lagi ho to, uske liye mai maafi chahti hu. Sauteli maa se to tumhe
kabhi maa ka pyar mila hi nahi hoga. Kyoki koi bhi sauteli maa kabhi sagi maa ki jagah nahi le sakti."
Mujhe aunty ki meri maa na hone wali bat ka jara bhi bura nahi laga. Lekin jab un ne kaha ki koi bhi sauteli maa sagi maa ki jagah nahi le sakti. Tab
mujhse raha nahi gaya. Maine unki is bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola "nahi aunty isme maafi mangne wali koi bat nahi hai. Mujhe janam dene wali maa sach me is duniya me nahi hai. Lekin fir bhi meri maa hai.
Meri chhoti maa ne kabhi bhi mujhe apni maa ki kami mehsus nahi hone di. Wo mujhe itna pyar karti hai. Jitna koi sagi maa bhi apne bete ko na karti
hogi. Unne sirf meri vajah se mere bap ke diye har dard ko saha hai. Nahi to wo kab ka mere bap ko chhod kar chali gayi hoti. Wo mere liye meri sagi
maa se bhi badkar hai. Mai apni sagi maa ko to kab ka bhul chuka hu. Lekin meri chhoti maa hamesha mere dil me rahti hai."
Dada ji bole "sorry beta, jo maine tumhari chhoti maa ko sauteli maa kaha. Shayad tumhe is bat ka bura lag gaya."
Mai bola "dadu isme sorry bolne wali koi bat nahi hai. Log aksar sauteli maa ko bura hi samajhte hai. Lekin mere liye meri chhoti maa devi hai. Unhe
meri har chhoti se chhoti bat ki fikar rahti hai. Yaha bhi unka phone barabar aata rahta hai. Unhe chinta lagi rahti hai ki, maine khana khaya ya nahi.
Kahi rat ko jagne ki vajah se meri tabiyat to kharab nahi ho gayi. Ab kya iske bad bhi aap logon ko lagta hai ki koi sauteli maa sagi maa ki jagah nahi le
sakti."
Meri bat sunkar dada ji kuch nahi bole. Shayad unke pas meri is bat ka koi jabab nahi tha. Lekin aunty ne meri bat sunkar kaha.
Aunty boli "beta tum sach me bahut kismat wale ho. Jo tumhe aisi maa mili. Tumhari maa sach me devi hi hai. Jo tumhe itna pyar karti hai. Kya
tumhare ghar me tumhare koi bhai bahan bhi hai."
Mai bola "han aunty hai. Mere ghar me mere chhoti maa aur papa ke alawa meri do chhoti bahne bhi hai. Ek ka naam amita hai. Hum use pyar se ami
bulate hai. Wo abhi teesri kaksha me pad rahi hai. Dusri ka naam namita hai. Hum use pyar se nimi bulate hai. Usne isi saal se school jana suru kiya
hai. Dono hi ek se bad kar ek hai. Unki shaitaniyon se hamare ghar me hansi khushi hamesha hi bani rahti hai. Jitna pyar mai un dono se karta hu. Us
se bhi jyada pyar wo dono mujhse karti hai. Yadi unka bas chalta to wo bhi mere sath yaha aa gayi hoti."
Aunty boli "tab to dono tumhe bahut miss kar rahi hogi."
Mai bola "han aunty, dono hi bahut miss kar rahi hai. Nimi ko to bukhar tak aa gaya hai. Ab usne shart rakhi hai ki, mai roj us se 3 baar bat karuga,
Nahi to wo khana nahii khayegi."
Aunty boli "aur ami kya kahti hai."
Mai bola "ami us se badi hai, isliye usne is se bhi badi bat ki hai. Usne kaha ki uncle ka operation to ho chuka hai aur abhi papa bhi wahi hai. Aise me
kuch din ke liye mai ghar aa jau."
Aunty boli "sach me tum bahut kismat wale ho. Jo tumhe itna pyar karne wala pariwar mila hai."
Mai bola "han aunty wo to mai hu. Lekin aap bhi kam kismat wali nahi hai jise itna acha parivar mila hai."
Meri bat sunkar aunty ka chehra utar sa gaya tha. Likin fir bhi wo muskurate huye kahne lagi.
Aunty boli "sach hai aisa parivar kismat walo ko hi milta hai. Ab tum ye baten chhodo aur dinner karo. Nahi to fir pahuchne me der ho jayegi."
Mai bola "ji aunty."
Iske bad koi kuch nahi bola. Sab khomoshi se dinner karte rahe. Mai man hi man aunty se khuskismat hone wali bat bolne ke liye khud ko kosh raha
tha. Kuch der bad hum sab dinner kar chuke the. Ab maine time dekha to 9:30 baj chuka tha. Tab maine dada ji aur aunty se hospital jane ke liye ijajat
mangi aur fir mai bahar aa gaya.
Bahar aakar maine taxi li aur hospital ke liye nikal gaya. Mai 10 baje hospital pahuch chuka tha. Maine dekha to niche raj baitha tha. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola "ab uncle ki tabiyat kaisi hai."
Raj bola "ab unki tabiyat pahle se behatar hai. Dr. ne unhe jyada se jyada walk karne ko kaha hai."
Mai bola "aisi haalat me kya uncle ka walk karna thik rahega."
Raj bola "yahi bat maine Dr, se bhi puchhi thi. Uska kahna tha ki inki jo sarjari ki gayi hai. Uske liye inka walk karna jaruri hai. Isse inki sabhi koshikaye
sahi tarike se kaam karne lagegi aur inki haalat me bhi sudhar jaldi aa jayega."
Mai bola "ok Dr,. ne kaha hai to soch samajh kar hi kaha hoga. Lekin kya uncle bister se uthne lage hai."
Raj bola "han ab vo bistar se uthne lage hai. Maine khud unhe walk karaya tha aur abhi mehul unhe walk kara raha hai. Wo khud hi walk bhi kar sakte
hai. Magar abhi unhe drip lagi huyi hai. Jis vajah se kisi ek ka unke sath hona jaruri hai. Rat ko yadi uncle tumhe walk ke liye bole to, tum unki drip ko
pakad lena baki walk wo khud kar lege. Unhe walk karne me koi paresani nahi hai."
Mai bola "ok yadi ab uncle ka walk ho gaya ho to, mehul ko bula lo. Tum logon ko ab ghar jana chahiye."
Raj bola "ok mai abhi mehul ko call karta hu."
Ye kah kar raj ne mehul ko call kiya. Kuch der bad mehul niche aa gaya. Niche aate hi vo mere gale se lag gaya aur kahne laga.
Mehul bola "bhai ya ke Dr. sach me kamal ke hai. Unne papa ko 2 din me hi khada kar diya. Mai to soch raha tha ki na jane abhi papa kitne din yu hi
bed par lete rahege. Lekin aaj unhe chalte huye dekh kar mujhe bahut khushi huyi. Ab lag raha hai ki papa jaldi hi thik ho jayege."
Mai bola "ab to tu khush hai na. Ab bas hume kuch din yaha uncle ki sewa aur karna hai. Fir hum khushi khushi apne ghar lekar chalege."
Mehul bola "par bhai abhi wo kuch kha nahi pa rahe hai. Unhe jo bhi diya ja raha hai. Rice tube se diya ja raha hai."
Mai bola "hamare jane se pahle wo bhi dur ho jayegi. Uncle ka gale ka operatin hua hai. Isliye unhe khane pine me paresani hai. Isi vajah se unhe is
tarah khana diya ja raha hai. Lekin kuch din me unke jakhm bharte hi unhe fir waise hi khana diya jane lagega. Ab tu is baare me jyada mat soch. Dhire
dhire sab thik ho jayega."
Mehul bola "bhagwan kare jaisa tu bol raha hai. Sab waisa hi ho."
Mai bola "sab waisa hi hoga. Ab tum log yaha ki chinta mat karo. Mai yaha sab sambhal luga. Ab tum log ghar jao."
Meri bat sunne ke bad un ne mujhe kuch baten batayi aur fir dono ghar chale gaye. Unke jane ke bad mai upar uncle ke pas chala gaya. Wo abhi bhi
bat nahi kar pa rahe the, Isliye wo mujhse notbook par likh kar baten karne lage. Kuch der bad wo sone ki bol kar aankh band kar ke let gaye. Thodi hi
der me unhe nind bhi aa gayi.
Unke sone ke kuch der bad tak mai unke pas baitha raha. Fir 11:30 baje mai nurse ko jata kar niche aa gaya. Niche aakar maine coffee lee aur fir
bahar aakar baith gaya. Sham ko 6 baje ke bad se ab mujhe khud ke liye fursat mili thi. Nahi to abhi tak mai kisi na kisi ke sath busy hi tha.
Ab maine jaise hi khud ko akela paya to sab se pahle keerti ko call kiya. Uska mobile abhi bhi band mila to fir maine wahi karne ki than li. Jo mai dada ji
ke apne kamre me aane ke pahle karne wala tha. Maine mousi ke mobile ka number lagaya. Ring ja rahi thi lekin koi call nahi utha raha tha. Maine do
teen bar call kiya lekin call nahi utha.
Ab meri bechaini badti ja rahi thi. Keerti ke bina bahut suna suna lag raha tha. Tabhi mujhe laga ki shayad vo ghar vapas aa gayi ho. Mujhe nimi se bhi
bat karna tha. Isliye maine sidhe chhoti maa ko call kiya. Chhoti maa se bat hone ke bad meri nimi se thodi bahut bat huyi. Uske bad maine chhoti maa
se keerti ke baare me puchha, to un ne bataya.
Chhoti maa boli "keerti to jab se ghar gayi hai. Tab se vapas hi nahi lauti hai."
Mai bola "vo kuch bata kar nahi gayi ki, wo ghar kyo ja rahi hai."
Chhoti maa boli "nahi usne aisa kuch khas nahi bataya. Usne bas itna kaha tha ki ghar se mammy ka phone aaya hai aur use jaruri kaam se bulaya
hai."
Chhoti maa ke is jabab se mujhe bahut nirasha huyi. Maine unse ek do idhar udhar ki bat ki fir phone rakh diya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki
keerti aisa kyo kar rahi hai. Wo yadi mujhse gussa hai to use mujh par gussa kar lena tha. Lekin kam se kam mujhse bat to kar lena tha. Kya mujhe us
par gussa karne ka bhi haq nahi hai. Jo wo is tarah se mujhe tadpa rahi hai. Upar se uska mobile bhi band ja raha. Uska mobile to mere gussa karne
se pahle hi band tha.
Keerti se judi har bat meri samajh ke bahar ja rahi thi. Mai inki kadi se kadi jodne ki kosis kar raha tha. Tabhi mere mobile par mausi ka phone aane
laga. Unka phone aate dekh mere chehre par chamak aa gayi. Maine khushi khushi phone uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola "kya mausi kabhi kabhi to mai call lagata hu. Us par bhi mera call nahi uthati ho."
Mausi boli "aisi bat nahi he re. Ghar me kuch mehmaan aaye huye hai. Unhi ki dekh bhal me fasi huyi hu. Isi vajah se tera call nahi utha payi thi. Lekin
dekh jaise hi mehmaano se fursat mili, sab se pahle tujhe hi call lagaya hai."
Mai bola "kaise mehmaan mausi. Kya mausa ji ke office se koi aaya hai. Ya fir koi party varty kar rahi ho."
Mausi boli "jaisa tu soch raha hai. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Ye bat tujhe aise samajh me nahi aayegi. Tu laut ke aaja fir mai tujhe sab kuch samjha dugi."
Mai bola "kya mausi aap kabhi mujhe apna beta nahi manti. Isliye koi bhi bat mujhe nahi batati."
Mausi boli "tu to mera raja beta hai re, aur tu hi is ghar ka bada beta bhi hai. Sab kuch tujhko hi to sambhalna hai."
Mai bola "rahne do mausi mujhe baton me mat bahlao. Yadi sach bat nahi batana hai to mat batao."
Mausi boli "tu itna jid kar raha hai to, mai tujhe sach baat bata deti hu. Lekin dekh ye bat tu apni chhoti maa ko mat batana. Nahi to wo mujh par naraj
ho jayegi."
Mai bola "aap kahti ho to bilkul nahi batauga. Ab bataiye to ki kaun se khas mehmaan aaye hai. Jinki itni jyada aawbhagat chal rahi hai."
Mausi boli "keerti ko dekhne wale aaye huye hai. Hum aaj keerti ki sagai kar rahe hai."
Mausi ki is bat ko sunte hi mere kaan ke parde hi fat gaye. Mujhe kuch bhi sunayi dena band ho gaya. Mere dil ki dhadkane tham gayi. Jis ki kalpna
maine sapne me bhi nahi ki thi. Wo sab ho raha tha. Keerti mujhe dulhan bani najar aa rahi thi. Mujhe aise lag raha tha. Jaise koi mere dil mere seene
se nikal kar le ja raha ho. Meri aankhon se aansu nikal pade. Nikalte bhi kyo na. Keerti hi meri sab kuch thi aur ab usi ko mujhse chhina ja raha tha.
Mere muh se mausi ki is bat ko sunne ke bad koi bol hi na fute. Mai kahta bhi to kya kahta. Mujhe chup dekh mausi ne kaha.
Mausi boli "dekh maine ye bat tere siwa kisi bhi nahi batayi hai. Sunita ko bhi kuch nahi malum hai. Yadi use batati to wo ye sab hone hi nahi deti.
Bekar ka ladai jhagda laga deti."
Mere dil ki duniya lut rahi thi. Meri pyar ki kashti doob rahi thi. Dubne wala bachne ke liye hanth pair to chalata hi hai. Maine bhi ek nakaam kosis karte
huye kaha.
Mai bola "mausi ye kaise ho sakta hai. Keerti ki abhi shadi ki umar hi kaha huyi hai. Abhi to uske padne likhne ke din hai. Kam se kam uski padai to
puri ho jane do"
Mausi boli "un logon ko keerti ke padne likhne se koi aapatti nahi hai. Keerti yadi shadi ke bad padna chahti hai to, wo use padne se nahi rokege."
Mai bola "fir bhi mausi keerti ki abhi shadi ki umar nahi hai. Aap bahut jaldbaji kar rahi hai."
Mausi boli "dekh ab tu bhi sunita ki tarah mujhe samjhane ki kosis mat kar. Maine use isiliye nahi bataya kyoki wo ye sab hone nahi deti. Mujhe ladka
pasand aa gaya, aur mai nahi chahti thi ki, keerti ki jagah aur kisi se uski shadi ho."
Mai janta tha ki mausi ko unki manmaani karne se sirf chhoti maa ke siwa koi nahi rok sakta tha. Lekin un ne chhoti maa ko hi is sab se dur rakha hua
tha. Meri kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki mai kya karu. Maine mausi se puchha.
Mai bola "mausi kahi aap keerti ke sath jabardsti to nahi kar rahi hai. Kya aapne uski marji jaan li hai."
Mausi boli "kaisi bat kar raha hai. Mai keerti ki maa hu. Uski dushman thode hi hu. Uski sahmati se hi sab kuch ho raha hai."
Mujhe mausi ki is bat par jara bhi bharosa nahi ho raha tha. Mai janta tha ki keerti shadi ke liye kabhi han nahi kah sakti. Mai mausi se bol pada.
Mai bola "mausi kahi aap jhut to nahi bol rahi. Keerti bhala shadi ke liye itni jaldi kaise taiyar ho sakti hai. Mujhe to lag raha hai ki aap uske sath jor
jabardasti kar rahi hai."
Mausi boli "nahi re, ye tu kaisi bat kar raha hai. Mai bhala keerti ke sath kyo koi jor jabardasti karugi. Apne dono bachhon ki kasam kha kar bolti hu ki,
ye sab keerti ki marji se hi ho raha hai. Mai jhut nahi bol rahi. Pahle keerti ne shadi ke liye na nukur jarur ki thi. Lekin jab maine use ladke aur ladke ke
parivar ke baare me sab kuch bataya. Tab vo bhi is shadi ke liye taiyar ho gayi. Dekh ab mehmano ke jane ka samay ho raha hai. Mai tujhse bad me
bat karti hu. Ab mai rakhti hu."
Ye kah kar mausi ne phone rakh diya. Lekin mausi ki is bat se mera kaleja chhalni ho gaya tha. Ab mujhe mausi se koi sikayat nahi rah gayi thi.
Sikayat thi to sirf keerti se thi. Wo is shadi ke liye kaise taiyar ho gayi thi. Kya use ek pal ke liye bhi mera khayal nahi aaya. Ye saare sawal mere seene
me uchhal rahe the, aur mere dil ko lahuluhan kiye ja rahe the.
Maine apne aapko itna bebas kabhi nahi paya tha. Jitna ki aaj mehsus kar raha tha. Meri aankhon ke samne keerti ka chehra aa raha tha aur mai roye
ja raha tha. Lekin na to waha koi mera rona dekhne wala tha, aur na hi mere aansu pochne wala tha.
Mai keerti ke siwa sab kuch bhul chuka tha. Mujhe har taraf keerti hi najar aa rahi thi. Mai us se rote huye kahte ja raha tha.
Jaan tumne mere sath aisa kyo kiya. Tumhe mujhse dhoka karne ki kya jarurat thi. Tum ek baar mujhse kahti ki, tumhe koi aur pasand aa gaya hai.
Mai khud hanste hanste tumhe uske sath vida kar deta. Tumhe mere sath ye dhoka nahi karna chahiye tha. Tum meri jaan thi. Tumhari khushi me hi
meri khushi thi. Tumhe ek baar to mujhse kah kar dekhna tha. Mai khushi khushi tumhare raste se hat jata. Tum to kahti thi ki, tum mere siwa kisi ko
apna nahi banogi. Fir tumhare us wade ka kya hua. Tum to kahti thi, tum mere bina jee nahi sakogi, to tumhari us kasam ka kya ho gaya. Mai tumhare
bina nahi jee sakta jaan. Mai tumhare bina mar jauga."
Mai tumhare bin mar jauga jaan. Jaise in shabdon ne mujhe saare dard se nijaat dila di ho. Sach me us samay jeene se jyada mujhe marne ke naam
se sukun mila tha. Maine faisla kar liya ki ab mai zinda nahi rahuga. Maine apna mobile nikala aur keerti ke band mobile par call lagaya. Mobile abhi
bhi band tha. Mere chehre par ek feeki si muskan aayi. Ye muskaan mere pyar ki haar ke liye thi. Jo mobile rat ko 11 ke bad kabhi band nahi rahta tha.
Wo aaj mere marne ke samay par bhi band tha.
Maine keerti ko ek msg type kiya.
"Jaan ye tumhre liye mera aakhiri msg hai. Maafi chahta hu ki tumhari khushiyon se bhari jindgi ko dekh kar mai apne aapko khush nahi rakh saka.
Magar kya karu. Mere liye mera sab kuch tum hi thi. Jab tumhe hi mera sath pasand nahi hai. Tab bhala mai jeekar kya karuga. Mere dil me aakhiri
baar tumse baat karne ki hasrat thi. Lekin meri hasrat mere dil me hi dab kar rah gayi. Tum apni khushiyon me itni khoyi rahi ki tumhe mai yad hi na
raha. Lekin ab mai tumhe yad aana bhi nahi chahta. Mai tumhari jindgi se hamesha hamesha ke liye ja raha hu. Mai apni is jindgi ko aaj abhi khatam
kar raha hu. I Love you jaan."
Maine keerti ke band mobile par msg send kiya aur fir samundar ki taraf bad chala. Ab na to mere pas jeene ka koi maksad bacha tha. Na hi kisi ki
mujhe koi parwah thi. Mujhe sirf keerti ka mujhse door jana najar aa raha tha. Jis se bachne ke liye mere pas maut ke siwa koi dusra rasta nahi tha.
Isliye mai apni maut ki taraf bada chala ja raha tha.
Lekin mere upar abhi kisi ke pyar ka karz baki tha. Use utare bina marna mere nashib me nahi tha. Mere kadam rat ke sannate me samundar ki taraf
bade chale ja rahe the. Tabhi mera mobile baj utha. Maine call dekha to keerti ka call tha. Maine call kat diya. Lekin fir mobile baj utha. Maine jitni baar
call katta. Utni baar call aata.
Jab maine call nahi uthya to kuch der bad mere pas msg aaya. Maine beman se msg pada. Lekin msg padte hi mere kadam jaha ke taha ruk gaye.
Meri samajh me nahi aaya ki ye sab kaise ho gaya. Mai vapas aakar apni jagah par baith gaya. Call abhi bhi aaye ja rahe the. Lekin ab mere andar call
uthane ki himmat nahi thi. Mai soch raha tha kya karu aur kya na karu.
______________________________
Update-62
Maine keerti ke band mobile par msg send kiya aur fir samundar ki taraf bad chala. Ab na to mere pas jeene ka koi maksad bacha tha. Na hi kisi ki
mujhe koi parwah thi. Mujhe sirf keerti ka mujhse door jana najar aa raha tha. Jis se bachne ke liye mere pas maut ke siwa koi dusra rasta nahi tha.
Isliye mai apni maut ki taraf bada chala ja raha tha.
Lekin mere upar abhi kisi ke pyar ka karz baki tha. Use utare bina marna mere nashib me nahi tha. Mere kadam rat ke sannate me samundar ki taraf
bade chale ja rahe the. Tabhi mera mobile baj utha. Maine call dekha to keerti ka call tha. Maine call kat diya. Lekin fir mobile baj utha. Maine jitni baar
call katta. Utni baar call aata.
Jab maine call nahi uthya to kuch der bad mere pas msg aaya. Maine beman se msg pada. Lekin msg padte hi mere kadam jaha ke taha ruk gaye.
Meri samajh me nahi aaya ki ye sab kaise ho gaya. Mai vapas aakar apni jagah par baith gaya. Call abhi bhi aaye ja rahe the. Lekin ab mere andar call
uthane ki himmat nahi thi. Mai soch raha tha kya karu aur kya na karu.
Mere pas keerti ke mobile se jo msg aaya tha.
Wo msg tha "bhaiya call uthao. Mai ami hu."
Ye msg padkar mere marne ka irada to tal chuka tha. Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, keerti ke mobile par ami kaise ho sakti hai. Yadi wo
ami hi hai to, kya usne mera bheja hua msg pad liya hai. Jo wo is tarah se call lagayi ja rahi hai. Ya fir ye keerti hi mere msg ko padkar koi chaal chal
rahi hai.
Idhar mai ye sab soche ja raha tha. Udhar keerti ke mobile se lagatar call aaye ja rahe the. Achanak mujhe khayal aaya ki, yadi ye sach me hi ami huyi
to, kahi mere call na uthane se bat jyada na bigad jaye. Is bat ke mere dimag me aate hi maine call utha liya aur dhadkate huye dil se kaha.
Mai bola "hello."
Ami ne mere msg ko pad liya tha. Isliye wo mere call uthate hi rote huye kahne lagi.
Ami boli "bhaiya aapne keerti didi ke mobile par ye kaisa msg bheja hai. Mai abhi jakar mammy se bolti hu ki, bhaiya keerti didi se naraj hokar marne ja
rahe hai."
Ami ki bat sunkar mere pairo ke niche ki jameen hi khisak gayi. Mujhe laga ki ye abhi chhoti maa ko jakar sab kuch bata degi aur abhi hangama suru
ho jayega. Ye khayal man me aate hi, mai apne har dard ko bhool kar, ami ko bade pyar se samjhane laga.
Mai bola "pagal ladki, jaisa tu soch rahi hai. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Ye msg to, yaha ke mere ek dost ne, mere mobile se apni gf ko kiya tha. Mai usi ko
delete kar raha tha. Dhoke se wo keerti ke number par chala gaya. Maine ye batane ke liye call bhi kiya tha. Lekin tab mobile band tha. Isliye call nahi
gaya."
Ami boli "yadi aisa tha to, fir aap call kyo nahi utha rahe the."
Mai bola "mai uncle ke pas baitha tha. Ab unke pas se uth kar aane me wakt to lagta hai na. Yadi mujhe call na uthana hota to, fir mai call katta hi kyo.
Call katne ka yahi matlab hota hai ki, abhi samne wala busy hai. Jab tu mobile chalane lagegi to, ye sab baten khud tere samajh me aa jayegi."
Ami boli "aap sach bol rahe hai na bhaiya."
Mai bola "mujhe kisi pagal kutte ne kaata hai. Jo mai apni ami nimi ko chhod kar marne jauga. Mai to yaha hospital me uncle ke pas baitha hu, aur abhi
uncle so rahe hai. Meri to us se dopahar ke bad bat hi nahi huyi hai. Fir bhala mai keerti se kis bat par naraj rahuga. Mujhe to lagta hai tu nimi se bhi
jyada nasamajh hai. Jo itni si bat bhi nahi samajhti."
Meri is bat ka ami par asar hua aur wo meri bat ko samajh gayi. Usne rahat ki saans lete huye kaha.
Ami boli "mai to dar hi gayi thi. Mujhe laga kahi aap sach me to ye sab karne nahi chale gaye."
Mai bola "ab to sab bat samajh me aa gayi na. Ab ye bata tu itni rat ko kyo jaag rahi hai, aur tere pas ye keerti ka mobile kaha se aa gaya."
Ami boli "bhaiya mai aur nimi to aapko birthday wish karne ke liye jaag rahi thi. Magar nimi aapse bat hone ke thodi hi der bad so gayi. Lekin mai abhi
tak jaag rahi hu. Happy bithday to you bhaiya."
Uski bat sunkar meri aankhon se aansu chhalak pade. Ye aansu khushi ke bhi the, aur us galti ke pachhtave ke bhi the. Jo mai abhi abhi karne ja raha
tha. Mujhse kuch bhi kahte na bana. Maine sirf itna kaha.
Mai bola "thanks betu."
Lekin meri itni si bat se hi ami ko aehsas ho gaya tha ki, mai ro raha hu. Use mujhe birthday wish karne se jo khushi mili thi. Wo khushi meri aankhon
ke aansu mehsus karte hi udasi me badal gayi thi. Usne udasi bhare shabdon me mujhse kaha.
Ami boli "bhaiya aap ro kyo rahe ho. Aapko kya hua hai. Kya aapko kisi ne kuch kaha hai."
Ami ki bat sunkar mujhe aehsas hua ki, mai ye kya kar raha hu. Apni us bholi bhali bahan ko bekar me dukhi kar raha hu. Jo abhi tak sirf isliye jaag rahi
thi ki, mujhe birthday wish kar sake. Maine jaldi se apne aansu ponchhe aur ami ko chidate huye kaha.
Mai bola "ammo tu sach me pagal hai. Are pagli ye aansu to is khushi ke hai ki, tum dono ko mera janam din yad hai. Mujhe to yad hi nahi tha ki, aaj
mera janam din hai."
Meri is bat se ami ko yakin ho gaya ki, meri aankhon me khushi ke aansu hai. Usne mujhe jhuta gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Ami boli "mai nahi, aap pagal ho aur bahut bade bhulakkad bhi ho. Jo aapko kuch bhi yad nahi rahta."
Mai uski bat ka matlab samajhta tha. Lekin mai chahta tha ki, meri bat ko lekar uske masoom se dil par koi bhi shaq na rahe. Isliye maine masoom
bante huye kaha.
Mai bola "kyo mujhe kya yad nahi rahta. Mai kya bhul gaya."
Ami boli "are aap apna janam din hi bhul gaye. Aisa bhi kabhi hota hai. Mujhe aur nimi ko dekho. Hum log kabhi apna janam din nahi bhulte."
Mai bola "mai bhul gaya to kya hua. Mera janamdin yad rakhne ke liye meri pyari pyari ammo aur nimmo to hai. Ab ye bata mujhe janam din me kya
gift de rahi hai."
Ami boli "mai koi kamane jati hu. Jo mai aapko gift dugi."
Mai bola "jyada baten mat bana. Mai janta hu. Tum dono ne mere gift ke liye chhoti maa ki naak me dam kar diya hoga."
Meri bat sunkar ami khilkhilane lagi aur boli.
Ami boli "maine to aapke liye purse kharida hai."
Mai bola "aur nimi ne kya kharida hai."

Ami boli "wo mai nahi bata sakti. Yadi maine bata diya to, wo mujhse jhagda karegi."
Mai bola "mai kaun sa use batane ja raha hu. Tu mujhe bata de. Mai use kuch nahi boluga."
Ami boli "nimi ne aapke liye money bank kharida hai."
Mai bola "kya meri umar use money bank rakhne ki lagti hai. Jo usne mere liye money bank kharida hai."
Ami boli "maine bhi yahi kaha tha. Lekin wo kahne lagi ki, wo isme aapse paise judwayegi aur jab ye bhar jayega. Tab wo un paiso se aapke liye ek car
kharidegi."
Mai bola "car to tab aayegi. Jab wo money bank bharega. Lekin nimi ke rahte wo bhar hi nahi sakta. Use to aaye din paiso ki jarurat padti rahti hai. Wo
khud hi usme se paise nikalti rahegi."
Ami boli "yahi bat keerti didi ne bhi us se kahi thi. Lekin wo kahne lagi ki, is baar wo jarur use bhar kar rahegi."
Keerti ka naam sunte hi mere dil ka dard taja ho gaya. Lekin sath hi sath ye bhi pata chal gaya ki, keerti bhi ye janti hai aaj mera janam din hai. Magar
shayad apni sagai ki khushi me use mujhe birthday wish karne ki jarurat hi mehsus nahi huyi. Maine apne dard ko chhupate huye ami se kaha.
Mai bola "chal ab ye baten yahi par khatam kar. Ab yadi tera birthday wish karna ho gaya ho to, ye bata keerti ka mobile tere pas kaise aaya. Kya
keerti ghar vapas aa gayi hai."
Ami boli "nahi didi abhi vapas nahi aayi hai. Unka mobile to dopahar se hi hamare pas tha. Nimi dopahar ko unke mobile se aapko call lagati rahi. Lekin
aapne call nahi uthaya to usne gusse me mobile band karke apne pas hi rakh liya. Tab se mobile nimi ke pas hi tha. Didi ke mangne par bhi usne
mobile didi ko nahi diya tha. Fir didi ghar chali gayi to, mobile hamare pas hi rah gaya."
Mai bola "ye to galat bat hai betu. Tum logon ko aisa nahi karna chahiye tha. Use mobile ke bina kitni paresani ho rahi hogi."
Ami boli "bhaiya bas ek din ki hi to bat thi. Yadi didi yaha rahti to hum unka mobile jarur de dete. Lekin didi ghar ja rahi thi aur hum ko rat ko aapko
birthday wish bhi karna tha. Isliye hum dono ko aisa karna pada."
Mai bola "betu tum dono ko yadi wish hi karna tha to, tum chhoti maa ya aunty ka mobile bhi le sakti thi."
Ami boli "kaise le lete bahiya. Nimi ne jab se mammy ke gande mobile ko sabun se dhoya hai. Tab se to wo hume mobile chhine tak nahi deti hai. Ab
aunty ke mobile me mehul bhaiya ke call aate rahte hai. Aise me wo apna mobile hume kyo degi."
Mai bola "keerti to hai nahi. Fir abhi tum logon ke sath kaun so raha hai."
Ami boli "hum dono akele so rahe hai. Nimi ne ro rokar mammy aur aunty ko niche sone ke liye bhaga diya hai. Nahi to wo log hume jagne nahi deti
aur jaldi sula deti."
Mai bola "thik hai. Ab tumhara b'day wish karna ho gaya hai. Ab keerti ka mobile band karke rakh do. Kal jab wo aaye to use de dena. Ab kal se koi
natak mat karna. Nahi to mai tum se naraj ho jauga. Ab tum bhi so jao."
Ami boli "ok bhaiya. Kal se hum koi natak nahi karege. Happy b'day bhaiya. Good night."
Mai bola "good night."
Iske bad ami ne call rakh diya. Kuch der bad maine fir call lagaya to usne mobile band kar diya tha. Maine rahat ki saans li aur fir time dekha to 12:30
baj chuka tha. Mai ajib kashmkash me fasa tha. Na to keerti ka chehra mujhe jeene de raha tha. Na hi ami nimi ka chehra mujhe marne de raha tha.
Mai isi jeene marne ki kashmkash me fasa hua vapas uncle ke pas aa gaya. Aaj mera janamdin tha aur keerti ne mujhe aisa tohfa diya tha. Jise mai
jindgi bhar nahi bhula sakta tha. Mere man me jeene ki ichha hi khatam ho gayi thi. Mai rona chahta tha. Apne aapko khatam kar dena chahta tha.
Lekin jeene ke liye majbur tha.
Mera dil andar hi andar ro raha tha. Mai shayad duniya ka pahla aisa aashiq tha. Jo apni premika ki shadi ki khabar sunte hi is kadar tut gaya tha ki,
uske man me apni premika se karne ke liye koi sawal hi nahi bacha tha. Aisa hota bhi kyo na. Is bat ko khud us ladki ki maa ne kaha tha. Jise mai apni
jaan samajhta tha.
Maine inhi sochon me gum ganton tak, ek hi jagah par baitha raha. Mai man hi man keerti se hajaron sawal kiye ja raha tha. Har sawal ke karne ke
sath mujhe aisa lag raha tha. Jaise koi mere seene se mere dil ko khich kar bahar nikal raha ho. Mujhe apni haalat ka koi hosh na raha. Saari rat kab
aankhon hi aankon me gujar gayi. Iska mujhe pata hi nahi chala.
Mujhe hosh tab aaya. Jab subah 6 baje nurse mere pas aayi. Usne aakar mujhe dekha aur mere chehre ko gaur se dekhte huye kaha.
Nurse boli "yaha sab thik to hai na."
Mai bola "han sab thik hai."
Nurse boli "aap thik to hai."
Mai bola "han mujhe kya hua."
Nurse boli "ok to ab aap niche jaiye. Marij ko bath dene ka samay ho gaya hai."
Nurse ke is tarah se bat karne ka karan mai nahi samajh saka. Lekin uski bat sunkar mai niche jarur aa gaya. Niche aakar mai apni jagah par jakar
baith gaya. Lekin aaj us jagah par bhi mujhe koi shanti nahi mil rahi thi. Mai abhi bhi udas aur gamgeen tha. Meri saari duniya lut jaane ka dard mere
chehre se jhalak raha tha.
Aise me meri najar ajay par padi. Us par najar padte hi mai apne aapko uski najar se chhupane laga. Shayad mere andar kisi se najar milane ki takat
nahi thi, ya fir mai apne gam ko sab se chhupana chahta tha.
Lekin meri ye kosis bhi nakamyab rahi. Ajay ne mujhe dekh liya tha. Wo mere pas chala aaya. Magar jab uski najar mere chehre par padi to, thodi der
ke liye wo bhi saham gaya. Usne bas mujhse itna puchha.
Ajay bola "upar sab thik to hai babu sahab."
Maine muskurane ki nakamyab kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola "han han, sab thik hai. Aap aisa kyo puchh rahe hai."
Ajay bola "wo isliye kyoki aapke chehre ko dekh kar aisa lag raha hai. Jaise aap saari rat rote rahe hai."
Mai bola "nahi aisi koi bat nahi hai. Wo to saari rat jagne ki vajah se aisa lag raha hoga.
Ajay bola "babu sahab. Mai to kya koi chhota sa bachha bhi aapke chehre ko dekh kar yahi kahega ki, aap saari rat rote rahe hai."
Mai bola "sach me aisi koi bat nahi hai. Do din se meri nind puri nahi ho pa rahi hai. Isliye aapko aisa lag raha hoga."
Ajay ki parkhi najar samajh gayi thi ki, mujhe koi gam hai. Lekin mai apna gam use batana nahi chahta hu. Usne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola "babu sahab, ho sakta hai ki aap sahi bol rahe ho. Lekin aapka chehra kuch aur hi bol raha hai. Acha to yahi hoga ki, aap apne doston ke
aane ke pahle apna chehra sahi kar le. Nahi to meri tarah wo bhi aap se yahi sawal karege."
Mujhe ajay ki bat sahi lagi. Mai uth kar andar muh hanth dhone chala gaya. Jab mai muh hanth dhokar bahar nikla to, ajay coffee liye mera intejar kar
raha tha. Mai uske pas pahucha to usne mujhe coffee di. Maine us se coffee lete huye kaha.
Mai bola "kya hua. Aap abhi tak yahi khade huye hai. Kya aaj aapko koi sawari nahi mil rahi hai."
Ajay bola "sawari ka kya hai babu sahab. Ek gayi to dusri mil jayegi. Lekin sahi bat ye hai ki aapko aise me chhod kar jane ka mera dil hi nahi kiya."
Mai bola "are mujhe sach me kuch nahi hua. Aap bekar me paresan mat hoiye."
Ajay bola "babu sahab, mai bhi is daur se gujar chuka hu. Isliye janta hu ki, aapko kis bat ka gam hai. Aap bhale mujhe dost nahi mante, magar mai to
aapko dost manta hu. Fir bhala aapko kaise akela chhod kar ja sakta hu."
Mujhe ajay ki ye sab baten achi lag rahi thi. Fir bhi mai use apne dil ka haal nahi bata sakta tha. Maine apni bat se uska dhyan hatane ke liye us se
kaha.
Mai bola "aap bhi ajib bat karte ho. Ek taraf to mujhe apna dost samajhte ho, aur dusri taraf mujhe babu sahab kahte ho. Mujhe aapki dosti ka ye raaj
kuch samajh me nahi aaya."
Ajay bola "mai to aapko dost samajhta hu. Lekin jab aap hi mujhe dost nahi samajhte to fir bhala mai aapko aapke naam se kaise bula sakta hu."
Mai bola "aisi bat nahi hai ajay bhai. Yadi mai aapko apna dost nahi samajhta hota to, fir aapse itni baten karta hi kyo. Acha yahi hoga ki ab aap mujhe
babu sahab ki jagah punnu hi kahe."
Ajay bola "tab aap bhi mujhe sirf ajji hi kahiye. Dosti me ye aap vaap acha nahi lagta."
Mai bola "ok ajji. Kya tum mera ek kaam karoge."
ajay bola "ek kya sau kaam bolo bhai. Dosti ke liye to ye jaan bhi hajir hai."
Mai bola "mujhe aaj rukne ke liye kisi hotel me ek kamra chahiye. Lekin mere pas koi saman nahi hai. Isliye bina saman ke mujhe kisi hotel me kamra
milne me bahut paresani hogi."
Ajay bola "lekin tum to apne dost ke ghar ruke huye ho. Fir tumhe hotel me rukne ki kya jarurat hai."
Mai bola "ye mat puchho. Tum yadi kar sakte ho to bas aaj ke liye mera ye kaam kar do."
Ajay bola "yadi aisi bat hai to tum, mere ghar me ruk sakte ho."
Mai bola "nahi, yadi mujhe ghar me hi rukna hota to, fir mere dost ke ghar me koi burai nahi thi. Mai aaj akela rahna chahta hu."
Ajay shayad meri bat ka matlab samajh chuka tha. Us ne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola "mera ghar kisi hotel se kam nahi hai. Tumhe waha koi paresani nahi hogi. Kyoki waha mere siwa aur koi nahi hai. Tum waha chahe jaise
rah sakte ho. Isi bahane tum mera ghar bhi dekh loge.'
Jab ajay nahi maana to mujhe uski bat manna hi padi. Maine use uske ghar jane ke liye han kah diya. Iske bad meri us se idhar udhar ki bat hoti rahi.
Is bich uske pas kayi sawari aayi magar us ne sabhi sawari ko le jane se mana kar diya. Shayad wo mujhe akela chhodna nahi chahta tha.
Fir 7 baje mehul aa gaya. Meri mehul se thodi bahut uncle ko lekar baten huyi. Uske bad maine mehul ka ajay se parichay karaya aur us se kaha ki,
aaj mai din bhar ajay ke sath hi rahuga. Isliye aaj mera raj ke ghar jana nahi ho payega. Tum raj ko aur uske ghar walon ko ye bat bata dena. Ho sakta
hai ki din me mera mobile bhi band rahe. Isliye yadi ghar se koi phone aaye to use bhi tum sambhal lena.
Meri is bat ka matlab mehul nahi samajh saka. Use ye laga ki mai ajay ke sath ghumne ja raha hu. Isliye ye sab us se kah raha hu. Usne meri har bat
ko han kaha. Fir wo upar uncle ke pas chala gaya.
Uske jate hi maine chhoti maa ke mobile par call kiya. Unne call uthate hi mujhe b'day wish kiya. Fir nimi ko call thama diya. Nimi ne bhi mujhe b'day
wish kiya aur fir hamsesha ki tarah apni baton ka pitara khol liya. Thodi der tak mai uski baten sunta raha. Fir maine use bataya ki mai apne dost ke
sath uske ghar ja raha hu. Isliye aaj dopahar me us se bat nahi kar pauga. Lekin use laga ki mai us se jhut bol raha hu. Tab maine uski ajay se bat
kara di. Fir jakar usne mujhe call na karne ki sahmati di. Iske bad meri ami se bat huyi. Usne abhi bhi mujhe b'day wish kiya. Us se thodi bahut bat
karne ke bad maine call rakh diya.
Call rakhne ke bad maine ajay se ghar chalne ko kaha. Meri bat sunte hi ajay ne apni taxi nikali aur hum uske ghar ke liye nikal pade. Raste me maine
ek sharab ki dukan ke samne taxi rukwa di. Ajay shayad pahle se hi janta tha ki, mai aaj hotel me kyo rukna chahta hu. Usne mujhse sirf itna kaha ki,
tum kisi cheej ki chinta mat karo. Ye sab cheeje tumhe mere ghar me hi mil jayegi. Uske bad hum dono uske ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Kuch hi der bad hum uske ghar pahuch gaye. Uske ghar pahuchne par mai uske ghar ko dekhta rah gaya. Maine jaisa soch rakha tha, us se bilkul ulta
uska ghar tha. Use ghar kahna hi galat tha. Wo kisi bungalow se kam nahi tha. Uske mukable me riya raaj ka ghar bhi kuch nahi tha.
Us bungalow ke main gate me taala laga hua tha. Ajay ne taxi se utar kar taala khola aur hum andar pahuche. Ghar ke andar ka bhi wahi haal tha.
Dekhne se kahi se bhi nahi lag raha tha ki, wo kisi taxi wale ka ghar hai. Balki aisa lag raha tha. Jaise ki mai kisi businessman ke yaha aaya hu.
Mera man is sab ko janne ki jigyasha to huyi thi. Magar us samay mere andar kisi bat ko samajhne ki takat nahi thi. Mai sirf akelapan chahta tha. Jiski
vajah se mai ajay ke ghar aaya tha. Ajay ne mujhe mera kamra dikhaya aur mujhse fresh ho jane ko kaha. Mai fresh hone chala gaya.
Mai jab fresh hokar aaya to ajay ek trali dakelte huye mere kamre me le aaya. Us trolley me ek old monk rum ki bottle, soda aur dry fruit the. Usne
trolley ko mere bed ke samne lakar khada kar diya. Fir usne almari se ek night suit nikala aur mujhe dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola "tum chaho to ye night sute pahan sakte ho. Tum shayad pahli baar pi rahe ho. isliye tumhare liye ye brand laya hu. Tumhe yadi ye brand
pasnd na aaye to tum bhahar se apni pasand ka brand le sakte ho. Tum jitni chahe utni pee sakte ho. Meri taraf se tumhe koi rok nahi hai. Mai tumhe
disturb karne bhi nahi aauga. Bas meri tumse ek request hai."
Mai bola "kya."
Ajay bola "tum is samay bahut upset lag rahe ho. Isliye sharab peekar apne gam ko bhulana chahte ho. Lekin sharab peene ke bad kya hota hai.
Shayad tum is bat ko nahi jante. Sharab ke nashe me aksar insan wo sab kar baithta hai. Jo wo kabhi karna nahi chahta. Mai nahi chahta ki tumhare
sath bhi aisa hi kuch ho. Ya fir tum sharab ke nashe me kisi ko ulta sidha call kar baitho. Isliye yadi tum bura na mano to apna mobile mujhe de do. Jis
se aisa kuch hone se bacha ja sake."
Mujhe ajay ki is bat me sachchai najar aayi. Lekin mujhe apne upar pura viswas tha. Lekin us viswas se jyada mujhe apne mobile se lagav tha. Kyoki
mere mobile me keerti ke msg aur uski photo thi. Jis vajah se mai chah kar bhi apne mobile ko kisi ke hawale nahi kar sakta tha. Maine ajay ko talte
huye kaha.
Mai bola "tum galat soch rahe ho yar. Mai kisi gam ko bhulane ke liye sharab nahi pee raha. Mai to sirf apni thakan mitane aur nind puri karne ke liye
sharab peena chahta hu. Isliye jaisa tum soch rahe ho. Waisa kuch bhi nahi hoga. Mujhe apna mobile tumhe dene me koi paresani nahi hai. Lekin
isme meri jaan ki tasveer hai. Jise mai ek pal ke liye bhi khud se door nahi kar sakta. Tum kisi bat ki chinta mat karo. Mai ek do peg lekar so jauga."
Meri bat sunkar ajay samajh gaya ki mai apna gam use batana nahi chahta hu. Wo muskurate huye, kamre se bahar nikal gaya. Uske jate hi maine
darwaja band kiya aur apne kapde badle. Ab mai har tarah se aajad tha. Mai sharab ke nashe me keerti ki bewafai ko bhula dena chahta tha.
Maine time dekha to 8:30 baj chuke the. Mai aakar bistar par tik kar baith gaya. Maine mobile me keerti ka photo nikala aur use dekhne laga. Kal tak jis
photo ko dekh kar mere chehre par muskurahat aa jaati thi. Aaj usi photo ko dekh kar meri aankhon se aansu bahne lage, aur mere dil ka dard aah
bankar gunjne laga.
Dil aur dimag ko ro luga aah kar luga.
Tumhare ishq me sab kuch tabah kar luga.
Agar mujhe na mili tum, tumhare sar ki kasam.
Mai apni saari jawani tabah kar luga.
______________________________
Update-63
Mai bola "tum galat soch rahe ho yar. Mai kisi gam ko bhulane ke liye sharab nahi pee raha. Mai to sirf apni thakan mitane aur nind puri karne ke liye
sharab peena chahta hu. Isliye jaisa tum soch rahe ho. Waisa kuch bhi nahi hoga. Mujhe apna mobile tumhe dene me koi paresani nahi hai. Lekin
isme meri jaan ki tasveer hai. Jise mai ek pal ke liye bhi khud se door nahi kar sakta. Tum kisi bat ki chinta mat karo. Mai ek do peg lekar so jauga."
.
Meri bat sunkar ajay samajh gaya ki mai apna gam use batana nahi chahta hu. Wo muskurate huye, kamre se bahar nikal gaya. Uske jate hi maine
darwaja band kiya aur apne kapde badle. Ab mai har tarah se aajad tha. Mai sharab ke nashe me keerti ki bewafai ko bhula dena chahta tha.
Maine time dekha to 8:30 baj chuke the. Mai aakar bistar par tik kar baith gaya. Maine mobile me keerti ka photo nikala aur use dekhne laga. Kal tak jis
photo ko dekh kar mere chehre par muskurahat aa jaati thi. Aaj usi photo ko dekh kar meri aankhon se aansu bahne lage, aur mere dil ka dard aah
bankar gunjne laga.
Dil aur dimag ko ro luga aah kar luga.
Tumhare ishq me sab kuch tabah kar luga.
Agar mujhe na mili tum, tumhare sar ki kasam.
Mai apni saari jawani tabah kar luga.
Sach bhi yahi tha. Keerti mere chehre ki muskan thi. Mere dil ki dhadkan thi. wo hi meri jindgi aur meri jindgi ki har khushi thi. Fir bhala mai hanste
hanste, use kisi aur ka hote kaise dekh sakta tha. Mere liye ye sab hote dekh pana muskil hi nahi namukin tha.
Ab mai kuch bhi samajhne ki haalat me nahi tha. Meri aankhon se aansu jharte ja rahe the. Mai ek tak keerti ki tasveer dekhe ja raha tha. Mai keerti se
naraj jarur tha. Fir bhi mere dil me uske liye itna jyada pyar tha ki, kisi bhi haalat me uska kam hona muskil hi tha.
Mera ajib hi haal ho gaya tha. Mai uski tasveer dekh kar ro bhi raha tha, aur muskura bhi raha tha. Mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, mai use mere sath
dhoka karne ke liye baddua du, ya fir use nayi jindgi suru karne ke liye dua du.
Uski muskurati huyi tasveer ko dekh kar, uske sath bitaya gaya, har lamha meri aankhon ke samne se gujrne laga. Uske sath bitaya gaya har pal
mujhe tadpa raha tha. Uski baten mere kaano me gunj rahi thi. Uski hansi mujhe pagal bana rahi thi.
Mai uske bina jeene ki soch bhi nahi sakta tha. Yahi vajah thi ki, maine uske bina jeene se behtar marne ko samjha tha. Lekin ami ke call ne, mujhe ye
sab karne se rok diya tha. Lekin ab mere samne aisi stitihi paida ho gayi thi. Jisme na to mai use bhula sakta tha, aur na hi use apna bana sakta tha. Is
istirhi ne mujhe sharab ka sahara lene par majbur kar diya tha.
Jab mujhse ye sab sahan nahi hua. Tab maine bottle khol li. Maine ek peg banaya, aur satt se apne gale se niche uthar liya. Pahla peg peene me,
mujhe mere sine me jalan si mehsus huyi. Lekin ye jalan us aag ke mukable, kuch bhi nahi thi. Jo us samay mere dil me jal rahi thi.
Ek peg peene ke bad bhi mujhe, koi rahat mehsus nahi huyi. Na hi mujhe uska koi nasha samajh me aaya. Tab maine gusse me ek bad dusra, aur fir
dusre ke bad teesra peg bhi bana kar pee liya. Teesre peg ko peene ke bad mujhe kuch halka halka surur mehsus hua.
Lekin ye sharab ka itna surur bhi mere kaam ka nahi tha. Kyoki abhi bhi mujhe keerti ki yad paresan kar rahi thi. Maine is halke se nashe ke surur me
chautha peg bhi bana kar pee liya. Chautha peg peete hi mera sar ghumne laga. Meri aankhon ke samne ki har chheej mujhe, hilti huyi najar aane lagi.
Lekin abhi bhi mujhe, keerti ki tasveer saf saf najar aa rahi thi.
Mere kaleje me dard ki lahar ab bhi uth rahi thi. Jise mitane ke liye maine panchwa peg bhi apne halak ke niche utar liya. Mai pahli baar sharab pee
raha tha. Mujhe ya sab nahi malum tha ki, sharab kab aur kitni der bad apna asar dikhti hai. Isliye nasha na hote dekh, mai ek ke bad ek peg peeta
gaya gaya.
Lekin panchwe peg ke, mere halakh me utarte hi, sharab ne badi teji se apna asar dikhana suru kar diya. Mera dimag puri tarah se sunya pad chuka
tha. Maine keerti ko bhulane ke liye sharab pee thi. Lekin ab mai uske siwa sab kuch bhul chuka tha. Yaha tak ki apne aapko bhi bhul gaya tha. Mujhe
ab bas, wo hi wo najar aa rahi thi.
Meri aankhe nashe ke surur me badi badi ho gayi thi. Mai fati fati aankhon se keerti ki tasveer ko dekhne laga. Mere dil ka saara dard umad kar bahar
aane laga tha. Jaise ki mere dil ke har dabe huye dard ko, juban mil gayi ho. Mai keerti ki tasveer se baten karne laga.
Mai bola "jaan tumhe meri haalaat par hansi aa rahi hai na. Hans lo jaan, aaj tumhe jitna hansna hai hans lo. Lekin ek bat yad rakho. Ek din tumhari ye
judai meri jaan le jayegi. Tab tum bhi aise hi tadpogi. Jaisa aaj mai tumhare liye tadap raha hu. Mai tumhe kabhi nahi bhul sakta jaan. Lekin mai marte
dam tak tumhare is dhoke ko maaf nahi karuga."
Mai na jane kitni der tak yu hi, keerti ki tasveer ko ulta seedha bakta raha. Fir achanak mera mobile bajne laga. Lekin us samay nashe me meri haalat
aisi ho gayi thi ki, mujhe ye samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki, kiska call aa raha hai.
Mai mobile ko bilkul apni aankhon ke pas le aaya aur fir dekha ki mausi ka call aa raha hai. Mai mausi ka call aaya dekh kar muskurane laga. Maine
mobile ko chum liya aur bina call uthaye hi mausi se bolne laga.
Mai bola "o mausi, tumne to kabhi mujhe pyar se nahi dekha, aur jab dekha to aise dekha ki, mere pyar ko hi najar lag gayi. Ab kyo mujhe call laga rahi
ho. Kya ab mujhe keerti ki shadi ki tarikh bhi batana chahti ho. I Love you mausi. Tum sach me bahut achi ho. Tumne bade pyar se mera sab kuch loot
liya."
Ye bol kar mai jor jor se hansne laga. Call abhi bhi baje ja raha tha. Jab call bahut der tak bajta raha. Tab maine call utha liya. Lekin mai us nashe ki
haalat me bhi, mai itna samajh raha tha ki, mujhe abhi kisi se bat nahi karni hai. Isliye maine apni aawaj ko ladkhadane se bachate huye, dhire se sirf
itna kaha.
Mai bola "hello"
Ye bol kar mai chup ho gaya. Magar meri aawaj sunte hi, dusri taraf se aawaj aayi. Wo aawaj keerti ki thi. Usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli "oh jaan. I miss you. I love you. Happy birthday to you jaan. Muuuhhh.."
Lekin mai kuch nahi bola. Bas khamosh raha. Mujhe khamosh rahte dekh us ne fir kaha.
Keerti boli "sorry jaan. Mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi. Mai janti hu. Tum mujhse bahut naraj ho. Kya tum apni jaan ko maaf nahi kar sakte."
Keerti ye bolne ke bad mere kuch bolne ka intejar karne lagi. Mai nashe ke surur me, uski is maafi mangne ki harkat par, usko man hi man ulta sidha
bak raha tha. Lekin hakikat me khamosh hi raha. Jab mai kuch nahi bola to, usne fir mujhe manate huye kaha.
Keerti boli "ok baba, tum mujh par gussa ho to, gussa kar lo. Lekin apni jaan ko apni aawaj sunne ke liye itna mat tarsao. Mai tumhari aawaj sune bina
ek pal nahi rah sakti."
Keerti ki ye bat sun kar mere dil me aag lag gayi aur mera gussa bhadak utha. Mai apne aapko bolne se na rok saka. Lekin maine apni aankhon ko
band kiya aur fir apni aawaj ko bahut sambhalte huye kaha.
Mai bola "kyo, kya tumhe apne hone wale pati ki aawaj pasand nahi hai. Ya fir abhi mere pyar ka majak udane se tumhara dil nahi bhara hai."
Keerti ko shayad is bat ka pata nahi tha ki, mausi se meri bat huyi hai, aur mujhe uski sagai ke baare me pata chal gaya hai. Wo meri bat sun kar sirf
itna kah kar rah gayi.
Keerti boli "jaannnnn."
Meri bat use gaali ki tarah lagi thi. Isliye wo iske aage kuch nahi bol payi. Lekin use meri bat se jo dard pahucha tha. Wo uski aankhon se aasu ban kar
chalakne laga. Jiski aawaj mere kaanon tak pahuchi to, mujhe aur gussa aa gaya. Mai us par chhikhte huye bola.
Mai bola "Ab band karo apne rone ka ye natak, aur mujhe mere haal par chhod do. Mujhe tum jaisi dhokebaj ladki se koi bat nahi karna."
Mai itne gusse me ye sab bola tha ki, apni aawaj ko ladkhadane se rok na saka. Meri aawaj ko pehchante hi keerti ko ek aur sadma pahucha. Wo meri
aawaj se pahchan chuki thi ki, maine sharab pee hai. Mai to uske dard ka aehsas karne ki haalat me nahi tha. Lekin meri haalat ka pata chalte hi, use
mere dard ka bhi aehsas ho gaya. Uski aankhon me aansu the. Lekin ab wo aansu mere dard ke liye the. Mere dard se wo karah uthi.
Keerti boli "jaan tumne sharab pee hai. Kyo mujhe itna pyar karte ho ki, meri chhoti si galti bhi sah na sako. Meri galti ki saja apne aapko kyo de rahe
ho. Mai kitni badnashib hu. Jo tumhare is sharab peene ka karan ban gayi. Mujhe to ye dekhne ke pahle hi mar jana chahiye tha."
Ye bol kar wo bilakh kar ro padi. Mai nashe ke surur me jarur tha. Lekin sharab ke nashe se jyada, mere upar keerti ke pyar ka nasha tha. Mai uska
rona na dekh saka, aur mai bhi kisi bacche ki tarah rote huye kahne laga.
Mai bola "tum kyo marogi. Maruga to mai, kyoki mujhe tumhare bina jeena nahi aata. Mai tumhare bina jee hi nahi sakta. Badnashib tum nahi mai hu.
Jo tumhe itna pyar karne ke bad bhi, pa nahi sakta. Mai tumhare bina nahi jee sakta. Mai tumhare bina mar jauga. Han mujhe marna hai. Mujhe marna
hai. Mujhe marna hai."
Kisi chhote bacche ki tarah mai roye ja raha tha, aur mujhe marna hai, mujhe marna hai ki rat lagaye huye tha. Jise sunkar keerti ka rona tham gaya
tha. Wo mujhe chup karane ki kosis kar rahi thi. lekin mai bas marna hai ki, rat lagaye huye tha. Keerti mujhse kah rahi thi.
Keerti boli "jaan pls chup ho jao. Aisa mat karo jaan. Mai kahi nahi gayi hu. Mai tumhare pas hi hu."
Lekin mujh par uski is bat ka, koi asar nahi hua. Mai fir wahi bole ja raha tha.
Mai bola "nahi mujhe marna hai. Mai tumhare bina nahi jee sakta. Mujhe marna hai."
Jab keerti ne dekha ki mujh par, uski kisi bat ka koi asar nahi ho raha hai. Tab usne kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan tumhe meri kasam. Tum bahut thak gaye ho. Tum so jao jaan."
Mai bola "nahi mai nahi souga. Mai so gaya to, tum mujhe chhod kar chali jaogi."
Keerti boli "jaan kya tum meri kasam nahi manoge. Dekho maine tumhara sar apni god me rakh liya hai, aur tumhare sar par hanth fer rahi hu. Mai
tumhe chhod kar kahi nahi jaugi jaan. Ab tum so jao."
Keerti ke in shabdon ne mere upar jadu sa kaam kiya.
Mai bola "tum sach me mujhe chhod kar nahi jaogi na."
Keerti boli "han jaan mai sach me bol rahi hu. Mai tumhe chhod kar kahi nahi jaugi. Dekho mai tumhare sar par hanth fer rahi hu. Tumhe kaisa lag raha
hai."
Mai bola "mujhe nind aa rahi hai. Mai so raha hu par tum jana mat."
Keerti boli "han jaan ab tum so jao. Mai tumhare pas hi baithi hu."
Uske bad keerti ne aise hi bahlate bahlate mujhe sula diya. Us samay mujhe aisa lag raha tha. Jaise mai sach me uski god me, sar rakh kar so raha
hu, aur wo mere sar par hanth fer rahi hai. Mujhe kab sukun bhari nind aa gayi mujhe pata hi nahi chala.
Fir meri nind 4:30 baje khuli. Mera nasha ab puri tarah se utar chuka tha. Lekin mujhe sirf itna yad tha ki, keerti ka call aaya tha. Maine use kuch bhala
bura bola aur fir rote huye uski god me sar rakh kar so gaya. Us se meri kya kya bat huyi. Ye sab mujhe yad nahi aa raha tha.
Maine apna mobile uthaya aur dekhne laga ki, keerti ka mobile kitni der chalu raha. Mobile me 1 ghanta 35 min bata raha tha. Jiska matlab tha ki,
keerti ne mere sone ke bad bhi, kafi der tak call nahi kaata tha.
Mai bahut der tak, lete lete yahi sochta raha ki, keerti ne mujhe kya bataya hai. Lekin jyada nashe me rahne ki vajah se, mujhe kuch bhi yad nahi raha.
Mera man keerti se bat karne ka kar raha tha. Mujhe uski kami bahut jyada khal rahi thi. Magar na jane kyo, mai use call karne ki himmat nahi juta pa
raha tha.
Jab maine dekha ki 5 baj gaya hai to, fir mai uth kar fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad maine kapde badle aur fir kamre ka darwaja khol diya.
Iske bad maine bistar sahi kiye aur fir vapas tek laga kar baith gaya.
Kuch der bad ajay coffee lekar aa gaya. Usne mujhe coffee di aur fir sharab ki bottle ko dekhte huye kahne laga.
Ajay bola "ye lo coffee piyo. Ek baar me aadhi bottle khali kar di. Ab jarur sar chad raha hoga."
Mai bola "nahi, mai thik hu. Mujhe kuch nahi ho raha."
Ajay bola "yar tumhara hajma to gajab ka hai. Aadhi bottle pine ke bad bhi, aise baithe ho jaise kuch kiya hi na ho."
Mai bola "maine to sirf 5 peg hi liye the."
Ajay bola "ho hi nahi sakta. 5 peg me aadhi bottel khali nahi hoti. Jarur tumne patiyala peg maar liye hai. Mai to kabhi 3 peg se jyada pee hi nahi pata
hu. Han kabhi jab jyada tanav me rahta hu. Tab 4 peg bhi maar leta hu, magar tab sokar uthne par sar chad jata hai."
Mai bola "mai is baare me kuch nahi janta. Maine aaj pahli baar pee hai, aur shayad aakhiri baar bhi, kyoki mai apne ghar me rah kar to, aisa kabhi kar
hi nahi sakta."
Ajay bola "ye to mai bhi tumhe nahi karne deta. Lekin maine dekha ki tum bahut tanav me ho. Isliye maine tumhe aisa karne se nahi roka."
Maine ajay ki is bat ka koi jabab nahi diya. Ajay ne dekha ki mai fir kisi soch me gum ho gaya hu to, vo mujhe tokte huye kahne laga.
Ajay bola "subah se tumne kuch nahi khaya hai. Yahi kuch khana pasand karoge, ya fir bahar chal ke kuch khaya jaye."
Mai bola "nahi yar, aaj bhuk hi nahi hai. Ab mai sidhe rat ko hi khana khauga. Abhi mujhe raj ke ghar bhi pahuchna hai. Subah se gayab hu. Pata nahi
wo log kya soch rahe hoge."
Ajay bola "koi kuch nahi sochega. Sab yahi sochege ki, tum mumbai ghum rahe ho. Isliye rat ka khana tum mere sath hi khakar, yahi se sidhe hospital
chaale jana."
Mai bola "nahi yar, aisa acha nahi lagta. Wo log hamari itni madad kar rahe hai. Aise me unko bina bataye is tarah gayab rahna, thik bat nahi hai. Rahi
tumhare sath khana khane ki bat, to wo mai kisi din tumhare sath jarur khauga. Aaj ke liye tum mujhe maaf karo."
Ajay bola "koi bat nahi hai. Chalo mai tumhe raj ke ghar tak chhod deta hu."
Mai bola "tum kyo paresan ho rahe ho. Mai koi taxi pakad kar chala jauga."
Ajay bola "yar meri taxi hote huye, tum koi aur taxi me jakar mere pet par kyo laat maar rahe ho. Dosti apni jagah hai aur dhandha apni jagah hai."
Ye kah kar ajay hansne laga. Lekin ajay ka ghar dekhne ke bad mujhe, uski har bat rahasya lag rahi thi. Fir bhi abhi mai, us se is baare me koi bat
karne ke mood me nahi tha. Maine us ki bat ki han ki aur fir uske sath bahar aa gaya.
Ajay ki taxi waha najar nahi aa rahi thi. Mujhe porch ke pas khada karke, wo garage kholne laga. Mujhe laga ki wo apni taxi nikalega. Lekin usne mujhe
ek baar fir chauka diya. Usne jaise hi garage khola waha ek BMW car khadi thi. Usne BMW bahar nikali aur mere pas aa gaya. Mai chup chap us me
baith gaya.
Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ye sab kya majra hai. Wo aalishan bangle ka malik aur jiske pas kisi cheej ki kami nahi hai. Wo is tarah rat ko
taxi kyo chalata hai. Magar mai abhi apni hi uljhan me uljha hua tha. Aise me mujhe kisi aur uljhan me ulajhna acha nahi laga.
Mai khaomoshi se baitha raha. Raste bhar ajay hi kuch na kuch bat karta raha. Thodi der bad hum ghar pahuch gaye. Mujhe chhodne ke bad ajay
vapas chala gaya. Mai wahi khada use jate huye dekhta raha. Uski har harkat mere liye ek rahasya thi. Fir bhi mujhe uska sath bura nahi laga tha.
Shayad uske andar insan ka dil jeetne ka hunar tha. Isliye usne kuch hi mulakat me mera dil bhi jeet liya tha. Mujhe uske sath rah kar ye laga hi nahi
tha ki, meri us se sirf ek do baar hi mulakat huyi hai. Balki aisa laga tha. Jaise hum dono barson se ek dusre ke dost hai.
Mai bahar khada yahi sab soch raha tha. Tabhi riya bahar aa gayi. Usne aate hi sab se pahle mujhe b'day wish kiya. Fir puchhne lagi ki, mai din bhar
kaha tha. Maine use yahi bataya ki, mai mumbai ghumne nikal gaya tha.
Fir hum dono andar aa gaye. Andar aate hi aunty mili. Unne bhi mujhe b'day wish kiya. Fir wo bhi wahi sab puchhne lagi. Jo bahar riya ne puchha tha.
Maine unko bhi wahi jabab diya. Jo riya ko diya tha. Meri aunty se thodi bahut bat huyi. Fir aunty mere mana karne ke bad bhi, mere liye chay banane
chali gayi.
Aunty ke chay banane chale jane ki vajah se, mujhe waha rukna pada. Mai riya se bat karne laga. Baton baton me maine riya se, priya aur nikki ke
baare me puchha to, usne bataya ki, wo dono dada ji ke sath walk par gayi hai. Fir meri riya se yaha waha ki bat chalti rahi.
Kuch der bad aunty chay le aayi. Mai chay peete huye aunty se bat karne laga. Aunty bade hi pyar se bat kar rahi thi. Lekin aaj mera man bahut udas
tha. Aise me jab aunty mujhse itne pyar se baten kar rahi thi to, mujhe chhoti maa ki yad satane lagi.
Mera man apne kamre me jakar, chhoti maa se bat karne ka ho raha tha. Lekin mai janta tha ki, riya mujhe akela nahi chhodegi. Maine time dekha to,
abhi sirf 6:15 baja tha. Maine chay pee aur fir aunty se kaha ki mai kuch der bahar tahal kar aata hu. Ye kah kar mai bahar aa gaya.
Riya ke ghar se kuch hi duri par ek chhota sa park tha. Jaha dada ji roj sham ko walk ke liye jate the. Abhi bhi sham ka samay hi tha, aur bahut se log
tahal rahe the. Mai tahalte huye usi park ke bahar, ek bench par baith gaya.
Maine apna mobile nikala aur chhoti maa ko call laga diya. Chhoti maa ne call uthate hi kaha.
Chhoti maa boli "achha hua tune call laga liya. Mera man aaj subah se hi bahut ghabra raha tha. Lekin subah tune kaha tha ki, tu ghumne ja raha hai.
Isliye tujhe call laga kar paresan nahi kiya."
Mai bola "mujhe bhi aapki bahut yad aa rahi hai chhoti maa. Mujhe yaha jara bhi achha nahi lag raha hai."
Chhoti maa boli "teri tabiyat to sahi hai na. Khana waana samay par kha raha hai ya nahi."
Mai bola "sab sahi hai chhoti maa. Bas aapki bahut yad sata rahi hai. Aapko dekhne ka bahut man kar raha hai. Bahut jyada bechaini ho rahi hai"
Chhoti maa boli "mai kabhi teri najron se dur nahi rahi hu. Isliye mujhe samne na pakar tujhe aisa lag raha hai. Mujhe bhi kal rat se tere bina bahut
bechaini aur ghabrahat si ho rahi hai. Aaj tera janam din hai aur hum sath nahi hai. Shayad isi vajah se hum dono ko aisa lag raha hai."
Chhoti maa ko lag raha tha ki, unhe bechaini aur ghabrahat janam din ki vajah se ho rahi thi. Lekin mai samajh gaya tha ki, ek maa ke dil ne, uske bete
ka dard mehsus kiya tha. Jis vajah se uska dil apne bete ke liye bechain ho utha tha.
Aaj sach me mujhe chhoti maa ki god ki kami bahut akhar rahi thi. Yadi aaj mere bas me hota to, mai daud kar chhoti maa ke pas chala jata. Tab
shayad itna sab sahne ke bad bhi, unki god me sukun ki nind so pata aur apne har gam ko bhula pata.
Aaj mujhe mera bachpan yad aa raha tha. Jab mai kabhi bhi chhoti maa ko, apne se dur nahi hone deta tha. Wo meri sagi maa nahi thi. Fir bhi un ne
mujhe sagi maa se badkar pyar diya tha. Wo meri sagi maa nahi hai. Un ne ye kabhi mujhe mehsus hi nahi hone diya tha.
______________________________
Update-64
Chhoti maa boli "mai kabhi teri najron se dur nahi rahi hu. Isliye mujhe samne na pakar tujhe aisa lag raha hai. Mujhe bhi kal rat se tere bina bahut
bechaini aur ghabrahat si ho rahi hai. Aaj tera janam din hai aur hum sath nahi hai. Shayad isi vajah se hum dono ko aisa lag raha hai."
Chhoti maa ko lag raha tha ki, unhe bechaini aur ghabrahat janam din ki vajah se ho rahi thi. Lekin mai samajh gaya tha ki, ek maa ke dil ne, uske bete
ka dard mehsus kiya tha. Jis vajah se uska dil apne bete ke liye bechain ho utha tha.
Aaj sach me mujhe chhoti maa ki god ki kami bahut akhar rahi thi. Yadi aaj mere bas me hota to, mai daud kar chhoti maa ke pas chala jata. Tab
shayad itna sab sahne ke bad bhi, unki god me sukun ki nind so pata aur apne har gam ko bhula pata.
Aaj mujhe mera bachpan yad aa raha tha. Jab mai kabhi bhi chhoti maa ko, apne se dur nahi hone deta tha. Wo meri sagi maa nahi thi. Fir bhi un ne
mujhe sagi maa se badkar pyar diya tha. Wo meri sagi maa nahi hai. Un ne ye kabhi mujhe mehsus hi nahi hone diya tha.
Magar mai us maa ka aisa nalayak beta tha. Jo keerti ke pyar me andha hokar marne chala tha. Jisne ek pal ke liye bhi, apni maa aur bahno ke baare
me nahi socha tha. Lekin tab bhi meri maa ko mere dard ka aehsas tha, aur mujhe marne se rokne wali meri bahan hi thi.
Ye sab baten mere man me aate hi, mai apni maa aur bahno ko dekhne ke liye tadap utha. Lekin aaj is pardes me mere pas, na to meri bahno ka sath
tha, aur na hi meri maa ki god thi. Yahi sab sochte huye maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola "chhoti maa mai itna bada kyo ho gaya ki, aapke bina hi itni dur ja saku. Yadi mai chhota hi rahta to, kam se kam har samay aapke pas to
rahta, aur jab chahe tab aapki god me sar rakh kar so sakta."
Chhoti maa boli "tu to mere liye hamesha hi chhota sa bachha hai. Tu jab chahe tab meri god me so sakta hai. Lekin tu ye sab kyo soch raha hai. Bas
kuch dino ki hi to bat hai. Fir to mera pyara beta mere hi pas rahega."
Mai bola "chhoti maa aaj aapko dekhne ka bahut man kar raha hai. Ab mujhse yaha nahi raha ja raha hai. Aap kaho to mai vapas ghar aa jau. Mujhse
ab yaha kuch bhi nahi ho payega."
Chhoti maa boli "tu ye kaisi bat kar raha. Mera punnu itna kamjor nahi ho sakta. Yadi tu abhi in sab baton ka samna karna nahi sikhega to, fir mere
marne ke bad, tu apna aur apne parivar ka kaise khayal rakh payega."
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mai andar tak kaanp gaya. Maine chhoti maa par pahli baar gussa karte huye kaha.
Mai bola "chhoti maa, dobara kabhi apne marne ki bat mat karna. Mere liye aap se badkar duniya me kuch bhi nahi hai. Yadi aap hi na rahi to, mai jee
kar kya karuga."
Chhoti maa boli "are pagle. Mai sach me manre ka kaha bol rahi hu. Mai to tujhe samjahne ke liye bol rahi thi. Lekin ye to sach hi hai, kisi ke maa bap
jindgi bhar sath nahi rahte."
Mai bola "mujhe kuch nahi sunna. Kuch nahi samajhna. Aap mere sath mere marte dam tak rahogi. Bas."
Chhoti maa boli "mujhse galti ho gayi. Jo maine aisa kaha. Ab apna gussa khatam kar de. Mai dobara aisi bat nahi karugi. Lekin tu bhi ab mujhse vada
kar ki, tu kisi bat se ghabrayega nahi. Har bat ka dat kar mukabla karega. Kyoki bat chahe pahad jitni badi hi kyo na ho. Lekin jab humare andar uska
samna karne ki himmat rahti hai. Tab wo pahad jaisi bat bhi rayi jaisi ho jati hai."
Mai bola "ji chhoti maa. Aap jo bologi. Mai wo sab kuch karuga par aap kabhi marne ki bat nahi karuga."
Chhoti maa boli "nahi karugi. Ab ye bata tujhe aaj kya hua hai. Tu itna udas kyo hai."
Mai bola "kuch nahi chhoti maa. Bas aap sab ki bahut yad aa rahi hai."
Chhoti maa boli "dekh mujhse kuch mat chhupa. Maine tujhe itna bada kiya hai. Mai janti hu tujhe meri god ki jarurat kab, itni jyada mehsus hoti hai.
Mujhe bata tujhe kya paresani hai."
Mai bola "aisi koi bat nahi chhoti maa."
Chhoti maa boli "yadi apni maa se batane ki bat nahi hai to, tu mujhe apni dost samajh kar bata de. Ho sakta hai ki, mai teri paresani ko dur karne me
kuch madad kar saku."
Mai bola "koi bat hoti to jarur bata deta. Lekin jab koi bat hai hi nahi to, fir kya bata du."
Chhoti maa boli "dekh mujhe majbur mat kar ki, mai tujhe apni kasam dekar kuch puchhu."
Chhoti maa ki bat sunte hi maine unki bat ko bich me hi kaat diya aur kaha.
Mai bola "nahi chhoti maa. Aap mujhe apni kasam mat dena. Aapko meri kasam hai."
Chhoti maa boli "tune mujhe apni kasam dekar bat puchhne se rok diya. Is se ye bat to pakki ho gayi hai ki, koi na koi bat jarur hai. Tune mujhe kasam
di hai to ab mai tujhse kuch nahi puchhugi. Lekin mujhe ye dukh hamesha rahega ki, tu mujhe is layak bhi nahi samajhta ki, apne dil ki bat mujhse kar
sake."
Mujhe ye bat sunkar bahut bura laga ki, chhoti maa ko meri vajah se dukh pahucha hai. Magar mai kar bhi kya sakta tha. Mai unhe apni aur keerti ki
bat kaise bata sakta tha. Lekin mai chhoti maa ko dukhi bhi nahi karna chahta tha. Maine unse kaha.
Mai bola "mai aapko jara bhi dukh nahi pahuchana chahta hu. Yadi aapko mere bat na batane se dukh pahuch raha hai, to mai aapko apni bat jarur
batauga. Magar aapko bhi meri ek bat manna hogi."
Chhoti maa boli "tu bata to sahi, mujhe teri har bat manjur hai."
Mai bola "mai aapko jitni bat batauga. Aap utni hi bat sunegi. Uske aage aap mujhse kuch nahi puchhegi."
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai tu jitni bat batana chahta hai. Utni hi bat bata. Mai tujhse aage kuch bhi nahi puchhugi."
Mai bola "bat aisi hai ki, mujhe ek ladki se pyar ho gaya tha. Wo bhi mujhse pyar karti thi. Lekin kal uske ghar walon ne uski shadi kahi aur pakki kar
di."
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa shant hi rahi. Un ne kuch bhi nahi kaha. Mai samjha unhe meri bat kharab lagi hai. Maine unse kaha.
Mai bola "aapko ye bat sunkar bura laga na. Mai isi vajah se aapko kuch nahi batana chahta tha."
Chhoti maa boli "mujhe kuch bura nahi laga. Mai to ye soch me pad gayi thi ki, chhota sa punnu ab itna bada ho gaya hai ki, wo kisi ladki se pyar bhi
karne laga hai. Mere dimag me ye bat pahle kyo nahi aayi. Lekin ab tujhe kisi bat ki chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai tere sath hu. Lekin meri ye bat
samajh me nahi aa rahi hai ki, tu to abhi 10th me hai. Fir wo ladki kitni badi hai. Jo uske maa bap uski shadi karne ja rahe hai."
Mai bola "ladki bhi 10th me hi hai."
Chhoti maa boli "yane ki ladki nabalig hai. Aise me to uske mata pita uski shadi kar hi nahi sakte. Wo log yadi aisa karne ki soch bhi rahe hai to, wo
galat kar rahe hai. Tu mujhe bas us ladki aur uske ghar walon ka naam pata bata de. Mai unhe aisa karne se rok dugi. Jab tum dono ek dusre ko pyar
karte ho tab ladki ke mata pita uski shadi jabardasti kahi nahi kar sakte."
Mai bola "un ne ladki ke sath koi jabardasti nahi ki hai. Ladki ne shadi ke liye khud han ki hai. Abhi uske mata pita ne sirf ladki ki sagai ki hai. Mai
aapko ladki aur uske mata pita ke baare me is se jyada kuch nahi bata sakta. Aapne wada bhi kiya hai ki, aap mujhse aisa kuch nahi puchhegi."
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai tu ladki aur uske mata pita ke baare me nahi batana chahta to mat bata. Lekin tu to kah raha tha ki, ladki bhi tujhe pyar karti
thi. Yadi aisa hai to fir usne shadi ke liye han kyo kar di."
Mai bola "yahi bat mere bhi samajh me nahi aa rahi hai. Yadi wo han nahi karti to uske sagai bhi nahi hoti."
Chhoti maa boli "tune us ladki se iski vajah nahi puchhi."
Mai bola "jab uski sagai hi ho chuki hai to, fir mai ab iski vajah puchh kar kya karuga. Ho sakta hai ki use wo ladka mujse jyada pasand aaya ho."
Chhoti maa boli "usne tujhse pyar kiya tha to, fir usne tere sath aisa kyo kiya. Tujhe ye janne ka pura haq hai. Kya uske bad us ladki se teri bat huyi
hai."
Mai bola "han subah us ne mujhe b'day wish karne ke liye call kiya tha."
Chhoti maa boli "tab tune us se ye sab nahi puchha."
Ab maine keerti se subah kya bat ki thi. Ye bat to mujhe yad hi nahi thi. Maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola "nahi. Maine use uski safai dene ka mauka hi nahi diya. Maine us se kaha ki tum apni life me khush raho aur mujhe apni life me khush rahne
do."
Chhoti maa boli "kya tu us ladki se bahut pyar karta hai."
Maine chhoti maa ki is bat ka koi jabab nahi diya. Tab chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli "meri ek bat manega."
Mai bola "kya."
Chhoti maa boli "mujhe lagta hai tu us ladki se bahut pyar karta hai, aur wo ladki bhi tujhe pyar karti hai. Tabhi usne apni sagai hone ke bad bhi tujhe
b'day wish kiya hai. Yadi mera ye samajhna sahi hai to, tu meri ek bat maan. Us ladki ko apni safai dene ka ek mauka jarur de."
Mai bola "b'day wish karne se kya hota hai chhoti maa. Usne mere pyar ka majak udaya hai. Mai us se ab koi bat karna nahi chahta."
Chhoti maa boli "dekh mai khud ek ladki hu isliye is bat ko samajh sakti hu ki, ek ladki ke upar duniya aur ghar walon ka kitna dabaw hota hai. Aise hi
dabaw ki vajah se kayi baar ladkiyon ko, apne sachhe pyar ki bhi bali dena pad jati hai. Isliye tu jaldbaji me koi faisla mat le. Usko apni bat bolne ka
mauka to dekar dekh. Ho sakta hai jaisa mai kah rahi hu. Waisa hi kuch us ladki ke sath bhi hua ho."
Mai bola "nahi chhoti maa. Ab mai us se kabhi bat nahi karuga."
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai, tu us se kabhi bat mat karna. Lekin yadi wo khud tujhse bat karne aati hai to, meri khatir use ek baar apni bat kahne ka
mauka to de sakta hai."
Mai bola "thik hai chhoti maa. Aap kahti hai to mai use uski bat kahne ka mauka jarur duga. Lekin mai janta hu ki, jo kuch bhi hua hai. Sab uski marji se
hi hua hai. Islliye is sab se koi fayda nahi hai."
Chhoti maa boli "meri bat manne ke liye thanks punit ji. Ab dekhiyega aapki pyar ki gadi jald hi patri par aa jayegi."
Chhoti maa ye bat bol kar hansne lagi. Maine bhi kafi samay bad unhe is tarah dil khol kar hanste aur majak karte dekha tha. Isliye itne tanav me bhi
meri hansi chhut gayi. Maine hanste huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola "chhoti maa ye kya hai. Aap aise bat kyo kar rahi ho."
Chhoti maa boli "mera beta jawan ho gaya hai. Lekin iska matlab ye nahi ki mai budi ho gayi hu. Mai usko batana chahti hu ki, mai bhi nakhre dikhane
me uski gf se kam nahi hu."
Chhoti maa ki bat sun kar fir meri hansi chhut gayi. Maine kaha.
Mai bola "aap majak karti huyi bahut achhi lagti hai chhoti maa. Aap hamesha aise hi raha kijiye."
Chhoti maa boli "na re. Wo to mai tera mood sahi karne ke liye kar rahi thi. Ye sab baten ab mujhe shobha nahi deti."
Mai bola "kyo chhoti maa. Aise hi hansi majak karte rahne me kya burai hai. Aap mere sath kahi jaogi. To aapko koi meri maa nahi, balki badi bahan hi
samjhega."
Chhoti maa boli "chal ab ye baten chhod bhi aur ye bata tune abhi tak khaya ya nahi."
Mai bola "kha liya chhoti maa. Aaj bahut kuch kha liya."
Chhoti maa boli "jhut kyo bol raha hai. Mera dil kah raha hai ki, tune aaj kuch bhi nahi khaya hoga."
Mai bola "mujhe aaj bilkul bhi bhuk nahi hai."
Chhoti maa boli "dekh tere aise bhuke rahne se mujhe bahut taklif hogi. Mai bhi kuch nahi kha paugi."
Mai bola "mai khana kha luga chhoti maa. Aapki baton se mera sara tanav khatam ho gaya hai. Ab aap meri jara bhi chinta mat karo."
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai. Lekin ek bat yad rakhna. Tu kabhi apne ko akela mat samjhna. Tujhe koi bhi paresani ho mujhe call kar lena. Kabhi kisi bat
me koi tera sath de ya na de. Magar mai har bat me hamesha tere sath hu."
Mai bola "ok chhoti maa. Mai is bat ko hamesha yad rakhuga."
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai. Ab mai phone rakh rahi hu. Lekin tu khana jarur kha lena."
Mai bola "ok chhoti maa. Aap befikar rahe. Mai khana kha luga."
Iske bad chhoti maa ne call rakh diya. Unke call rakhne ke bad maine time dekha to 7:15 baj gaya tha. Mujhe chhoti maa se bat kar ke bahut had tak
tanav se mukti mili thi. Maine apna mobile jeb me rakha aur waha tahal rahe logon par najar dalne laga.
Tabhi mujhe aisa laga, jaise koi mere pichhe khada ho. Mujhe is bat ka aehsas hona tha ki, mere man me ek sawal uth gaya. Kahi mere pichhe dada ji,
priya, nikki me se koi, ya fir teeno hi to nahi khade hai. Yadi jaisa mai soch raha hu. Waisa hi hai, to kya un ne mere aur chhoti maa ke bich chal rahi,
saari baten sun li.
Ye bat mere man me aate hi mai ajib kashmkash me pad gaya tha. Mai pichhe palat kar dekhne ki himmat bhi nahi kar pa raha tha. Lekin tabhi mujhe
chhoti maa ki pahad aur rayi wali bat yad aa jati hai. Uske yad aate hi mai apne man me kahta hu. Ab mai kisi bat se nahi daruga chhoti maa, aur fir
mai apne pichhe palat kar dekhta hu.
______________________________
Update-65
Chhoti maa boli "thik hai. Ab mai phone rakh rahi hu. Lekin tu khana jarur kha lena."
Mai bola "ok chhoti maa. Aap befikar rahe. Mai khana kha luga."
Iske bad chhoti maa ne call rakh diya. Unke call rakhne ke bad maine time dekha to 7:15 baj gaya tha. Mujhe chhoti maa se bat kar ke bahut had tak
tanav se mukti mili thi. Maine apna mobile jeb me rakha aur waha tahal rahe logon par najar dalne laga.
Tabhi mujhe aisa laga, jaise koi mere pichhe khada ho. Mujhe is bat ka aehsas hona tha ki, mere man me ek sawal uth gaya. Kahi mere pichhe dada ji,
priya, nikki me se koi, ya fir teeno hi to nahi khade hai. Yadi jaisa mai soch raha hu. Waisa hi hai, to kya un ne mere aur chhoti maa ke bich chal rahi,
saari baten sun li.
Ye bat mere man me aate hi mai ajib kashmkash me pad gaya tha. Mai pichhe palat kar dekhne ki himmat bhi nahi kar pa raha tha. Lekin tabhi mujhe
chhoti maa ki pahad aur rayi wali bat yad aa jati hai. Uske yad aate hi mai apne man me kahta hu. Ab mai kisi bat se nahi daruga chhoti maa, aur fir
mai apne pichhe palat kar dekhta hu.
Mera andaja sahi nikla tha. Mere pichhe priya aur nikki khadi thi. Maine ek najar dono ko chehre par dali. Nikki mujhe dekh kar muskurane lagi thi.
Lekin priya kuch me lag rahi thi. Dono ko apne samne dekh kar ek pal ke liye mai chauka to jarur tha. Lekin mere upar chhoti maa ke samjhane ka aisa
asar hua tha, ki maine bina kisi bat ki parwah kiye huye, un dono se kaha.
Mai bola "aap log aise chhup chhup kar meri bat kyo sun rahi thi. Yadi aap logon ko meri bat sunna hi thi to, yaha mere pas baith kar bhi sun sakti thi."
Meri bat sun kar bhi priya ka muh fula hi raha. Lekin nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli "hum dono to yaha tahalne aaye the. Lekin aapko yaha baithe dekh kar ruk gaye. Hum yadi samne aa gaye hote to, aap apni bat karna hi
band kar dete. Isliye hum log pichhe hi khade hokar aapki bat sunne lage."
Mai bola "lekin aap log kab mere pichhe aakar khadi ho gayi. Mujhe to kuch pata hi nahi chala."
Nikki boli "jab aap apni chhoti maa ko marne ki bat bolne ke upar se gussa kar rahe the. Tabhi hum log aaye the."
Mai samajh gaya ki, in logon ne meri aur keerti ke baare me chhoti maa se huyi sabhi bat sun li hai. Ab ye to sirf nikki hi janti hai ki, meri gf kaun hai.
Wo jarur mujhse is baare me janna chahegi. Mai abhi isi baare me soch raha tha ki, nikki ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Nikki boli "aap chinta mat kijiye. Jo kuch bhi humne suna hai. Hum kisi ko kuch nahi batayege."
Mai bola "thanks, lekin aap log yaha akeli kaise hai. Aap log to dada ji ke sath aayi thi."
Nikki boli "dada ji apne dosto ke sath andar walk kar rahe the. Hum dono yaha bahar tahal rahe the. Humne unse kah diya tha ki, aap ghar chale jana.
Hum dono bhi tahalne ke bad aa jayege."
Mai bola "lekin aaj aap logon ko achanak walk karne ka sauk kaise lag gaya."
Nikki boli "wo hum log ghar me baithe baithe bore ho rahe the. Isliye dada ji ke sath walk par aa gaye the."
Mai nikki se bat kar raha tha aur priya mujhe gusse se ghur rahi thi. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola "tumko kya hua hai. Kya tumhara kisi se jhagda hua hai. Jo tumhara gusse me muh fula hua hai."
Priya gusse me boli "mujhe tumse jaruri bat karna hai."
Mai bola "bolo na. Maine kab tumhe kuch bolne se mana kiya hai."
Priya boli "yaha nahi, mujhe akele me kuch bat karna hai. Tum ghar chalo. Wahi chal kar bat karege."
Mujhe aur nikki dono ko priya ke is badle huye mijaj ka karan samajh me nahi aaya tha. Fir bhi uske is gusse ko dekh kar na to maine kuch us se aage
puchha aur na hi nikki ne kuch kaha. Maine sirf itna kaha.
Mai bola "ok chalo."
Iske bad hum teeno ghar ke liye nikal pade. Lekin priya ka chehra abhi bhi gusse me hi lag raha tha. Usne saare raste bhar koi bhi bat nahi ki. Meri
nikki se hi thodi bahut baten hoti rahi. Kuch hi der me hum ghar pahuch gaye.
Hum ghar pahuche to sabse pahle dada hall me baithe the. Mujhe dekhte hi un ne mujhe janam din ki mubarak bad di. Priya aur nikki bhi wahi the.
Lekin dono me se kisi ne bhi mujhe b'day wish nahi kiya tha. Mujhe unka ye bartav bahut ajib laga.
Lekin mai ise andekha kar dada ji baten karne laga. Thodi der meri dada ji se idhar udhar ki baten hoti rahi. Fir jab mai unse hospital ke baare me bat
karne laga to, unko jaise kuch yad aa gaya ho. Wo meri bat ko adhura chhod kar priya se bole.
Dada ji bole "priya beta, 8 baj gaye hai. Jara jakar dekho. Mehul abhi sokar utha hai ya nahi."
Mai dada ji ki bat sunkar chauk gaya. Priya abhi mehul ko dekhne ja pati. Us se pahle hi hume mehul aate huye dikh gaya. Use is tarah ghar me dekh
kar mujhe gussa aa gaya. Mai uth khada hua aur us se kahne laga.
Mai bola "tujhe to abhi hospital me hona chahiye tha. Tu yaha kya kar raha hai. Kya rat bhar sokar bhi teri nind puri nahi huyi thi. Jo is tarah auncle ko
akela chhod kar yaha aaram karne chala aaya. Tujhe aaram hi karna tha to, mujhe bol deta. Mai waha ruk jata."
Mujhe yu gussa karte dekh mehul ke koi bol nahi fute. Wo bebas sa dada ji ki taraf dekhne laga. Mujhe yu us par gussa karte dekh dada ji apni jagah
se uthe aur mere pas aakar mujhe samajhane lage.
Dada ji bole "beta tum is par bekar me gussa kar rahe ho. Isko aisa karne ke liye maine kaha tha."
Mai dada ji ki bat sun kar chauke bina na rah saka. Maine dada ji se kaha.
Mai bola "dadu aapne. Magar aapne aisa kyo kiya. Aapko to pata hai ki, hum dono me se kisi na kisi ka, uncle ke pas rahna jaruri hai."
Dada ji bole "mujhe sab pata hai beta. Lekin mujhe laga ki, tum logon ko apni paari badalte rahna chahiye. Nahi to rajesh ki tabiyat ko thik karte karte,
tum dono me se kisi ki bhi tabiyat kharab ho sakti hai. Isi bat ko lekar kal meri mehul se bat huyi thi. Mehul bola bhi tha ki yadi usne tum se puchhe bina
kuch bhi kiya to, tum naraj ho jaoge. Isliye maine hi us se kaha tha ki, tumse mai bat kar luga. Lekin tum subah ghar hi nahi aaye the. Is vajah se meri
tumse bat nahi ho saki."
Mai bola "lekin dadu. Ab raj waha din bhar se ruka hai. Wo bechara bhi to akela paresan hua hoga."
Dada ji bole "raj akela kaha tha. Raj 12 baje waha pahucha tha. Uske pahuchne ke bad mehul ghar aaya. Fir mehul ke ghar aate hi riya priya aur nikki
waha pahuch gayi thi. Ye log sham ko 5 baje tak waha thi. Jab ye log waha se lautne lagi. Tab tumhare papa wahi the. Un ne kaha tha ki, wo 7-8 baje
tak waha rukege. Kyoki unko apne kisi Dr. dost se bhi mil kar rajesh ki tabiyat ke baare me charcha karna hai. Jo 7 baje ke bad un se wahi milega."
Papa ka naam aate hi mujhe yad aaya ki, kal riya log papa ke sath dinner par gayi thi. Lekin abhi kisi se bhi meri is baare me bat nahi huyi thi. Mai abhi
is bat ko soch raha tha. Tabhi dada ji ne kaha.
Dada ji bole "ab ek do din mehul ko rat me hospital me rukne do. Tum din me rukna."
Mai bola "dadu, mujhe kisi bhi samay waha rukne me koi paresani nahi hai. Paresani to is mehul ko hai. Ise rat ko 9 baje hi nind aane lagti hai."
Dada ji bole "wo to is liye kyoki ye din me nahi sota hai. Ab ye din me so liya hai to, ab bhala ise kaha nind aayegi. Waise bhi aise samay par isko apni
nind par kabu karna aana chahiye. Ye iske liye bhi to ek chunoti hai."
Mai bola "thik hai dadu. Aap ko jo thik lage. Lekin abhi 8 baja hai. Mehul to waha 10 baje ke bad jayega. Aap kahe to tab tak ke liye mai waha chala
jata hu."
Dada ji bole "mai tumko jane se kaha mana kar raha hu. Tum abhi jana chahte ho to chale jao."
Dada ji ki bat sunne ke bad maine kaha ki mai hospital ja raha hu. Jab mehul pahuchega tab mai raj ke sath aa jauga. Ye kah kar mai hospital chala
gaya. Mai 8:30 baje hospital pahuch gaya. Mere hospital pahuchne par mujhe raj ne bataya ki, papa 8 baje tak waha ruke the. Raj aur uncle done ne
mujhe b'day wish kiya. Fir mai upar uncle ke pas hi baitha raha.
Iske bad 9:30 baje mehul aa gaya. Nikki ki ghatna ke bad meri mehul se jyada bat nahi ho rahi thi. Lekin aaj pahli baar mehul ne mujhe b'day wish nahi
kiya tha. Chhoti maa aur ami nimi ke bad keerti aur mehul hi do aise log the. Jo mere dil ke bahut jyada karib the.
Lekin aaj ke din mujhe un dono ki hi baten is tarah se chubh rahi thi. Jiske baare me mai un se kuch kah hi nahi sakta tha. Abhi bhi meri mehul se
jyada koi bat nahi huyi. Meri jo bhi bat huyi. Uncle ke vishay me hi huyi. Fir raj ke sath mai ghar vapas aa gaya.
Ghar aate aate hume 10:00 ho gaya tha. Humare ghar pahuchte hi aunty ne hamare liye khana lagaya. Mujhe ummid thi ki sab mehul ke sath hi khana
kha chuke hoge. Lekin mujhe dekh kar tab tajjub hua. Jab ek ek karke pahle riya, fir priya aur nikki bhi aakar dining table par baith gayi aur aunty unhe
bhi khana lagane lagi.
Tab aunty ne bataya ki, abhi tak in sabne bhi tumhari vajah se khana nahi khaya hai. Maine ek najar un sab ke chehre par daali. Riya aur nikki ka
chehra khila hua tha. Lekin priya ka chehra abhi bhi gusse me lag raha tha aur wo kha jane wali najro se mujhe hi ghoore ja rahi thi.
Mujhe priya ke is gusse ki vajah samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Wo sham ko bat karne ke liye mujhe ghar bhi vapas lekar aayi thi. Lekin dada ji ki baton
me lag jane aur fir mere hospital chale jane ki vajah se meri us se bat nahi ho saki thi.
Lekin ye priya ke naraj hone ki vajah nahi ho sakti thi. Kyoki jab wo sham ko mujhe bat karne ke liye ghar lekar aayi thi. Tab bhi wo bahut gusse me
najar aa rahi thi. Ab ye to vo hi janti thi ki, wo mujh par kis bat ko lekar itna jyada gussa hai.
Khana lag chuka tha. Lekin kisi ne khana khana suru nahi kiya tha. Sab ko jaise kisi bat ka intejar ho. Sab meri taraf hi dekh rahe the aur mai sab ke
khana suru karne ka intejar kar raha tha. Fir achanak riya ne nikki ko kohni maari. Jis se nikki ne riya ko palat kar dekha.
Un me ishare hi ishare me koi bat huyi. Fir nikki ne priya ko kohni maari. Priya jaise is hamle ke liye taiyar nahi thi. Kyoki uska dhyan to mujhe ghoorne
me laga hua tha. Wo nikki ke kohni marne se ladkhada si gayi aur apni chair se girti girti bachi.
Usne nikki ko gusse me ghoor kar dekha to, nikki ne use kuch ishara kiya. Wo nikki ka ishara samajh gayi thi. Wo apni jagah se uthi aur fir kahi chali
gayi. Thodi der bad wo apne hanth me ek packet lekar aayi.
Usne mere pas aakar wo packet khola. Usme ek cake tha. Priya ne cack dininig table par rakha aur mujhe kaatne ko kaha. Mujhe kuch atpata sa lag
raha tha. Maine aunty se kaha.
Mai bola "aunty ye sab kya hai. Mujhe is sab ki aadat nahi hai. Maine kabhi apna janam din is tarah se nahi manaya hai. Aap chahe to mehul se puch
sakti hai."
Aunty boli "hume mehul se kuch puchne ki jarurat nahi hai. Wo hume kal hi is baare me bata chuka tha ki, tumhe ye sab pasand nahi hai. Lekin ye
priya nahi maani. Isne ye cack kahi se mangaya nahi hai. Balki khud apne hanth se taiyar kiya hai. Ab tumhe cake katna hai ya nahi tum is bat ka faisla
tum aur priya aapas me milkar kar lo."
Lekin priya ka chehra dekhte hi meri bolti band ho gayi. Meri us se kuch bhi kahne ki himmat nahi huyi. Kyoki mai uske gusse se mujhe ghoorne se mai
ye to samajh chuka tha ki, wo mujhse hi kisi bat par gussa hai. Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, wo kis bat ko lekar itna gussa hai.
Jab mai priya se kuch nahi bola to, mujhe khamosh dekh kar riya aur nikki cake katne ki jaldi machane lage. Tab raj ne kaha.
Raj bola "chalo yar, ab der mat karo. Jaldi se cake kato."
Raj ki bat sunkar sab khade ho gaye. Us samay waha sach me kisi party ki tarah ka mahol bana hua tha. Sab ke chehre hansi khushi se bhare huye
the. Unke khushi bhare chehron ko dekh kar mai bhi khada ho gaya. Mere khade hote hi riya aur nikki bhi mere pas aakar khadi ho gayi. Priya to pahle
se hi mere pas hi khadi thi. Maine cake kata aur priya ne cake ka tukda utha kar mere muh me thus diya.
Ise thusna isliye kaha jayega. Kyoki uske chehre par gussa abhi tha. Uske cake khilane se mujhe aisa laga. Jaise ki bakre ko halal karne ke pahle
khilaya pilaya ja raha ho. Maine sabko apne hanthon se cake khilaya. Iske bad sabne milkar khana khaya. Khana khate samay aur khane ke bad priya
ko chhod kar, sabse meri idhar udhar ki baten hoti rahi.
Us samay mujhe aisa lag raha tha. Jaise mai raj ke parivar ke sath nahi balki apne hi parivar ke sath hu. Mai apne aapko unke parivar ka hi ek hissa
mehsus kar raha tha. Kafi der tak meri un sab se baten hoti rahi. Fir 11:15 baje maine sab se good night kaha aur apne kamre ki taraf chal pada.
Kal rat ke bad se aaj mai apne kamre me ja raha tha. Mere man me jaha raj logon ke pyar ko dekh kar khushi thi. Wahi keerti ki bat ko lekar udasi bhi
thi. Mai isi kashmkash me uljha hua apne kamre tak pahuch gaya.
Lekin kamre ka darwaja kholte hi mai chauk pada. Maine ek najar kamre par dali. Fir palat kar vapas raj logon ki taraf dekha. Wo sab mujhe dekh kar
muskura rahe the. Mujhe darwaje par hi yu khada dekh kar nikki mere pas aane lagi.
______________________________
Update-66
Raj ki bat sunkar sab khade ho gaye. Us samay waha sach me kisi party ki tarah ka mahol bana hua tha. Sab ke chehre hansi khushi se bhare huye
the. Unke khushi bhare chehron ko dekh kar mai bhi khada ho gaya. Mere khade hote hi riya aur nikki bhi mere pas aakar khadi ho gayi. Priya to pahle
se hi mere pas hi khadi thi. Maine cake kata aur priya ne cake ka tukda utha kar mere muh me thus diya.
Ise thusna isliye kaha jayega. Kyoki uske chehre par gussa abhi tha. Uske cake khilane se mujhe aisa laga. Jaise ki bakre ko halal karne ke pahle
khilaya pilaya ja raha ho. Maine sabko apne hanthon se cake khilaya. Iske bad sabne milkar khana khaya. Khana khate samay aur khane ke bad priya
ko chhod kar, sabse meri idhar udhar ki baten hoti rahi.
Us samay mujhe aisa lag raha tha. Jaise mai raj ke parivar ke sath nahi balki apne hi parivar ke sath hu. Mai apne aapko unke parivar ka hi ek hissa
mehsus kar raha tha. Kafi der tak meri un sab se baten hoti rahi. Fir 11:15 baje maine sab se good night kaha aur apne kamre ki taraf chal pada.
Kal rat ke bad se aaj mai apne kamre me ja raha tha. Mere man me jaha raj logon ke pyar ko dekh kar khushi thi. Wahi keerti ki bat ko lekar udasi bhi
thi. Mai isi kashmkash me uljha hua apne kamre tak pahuch gaya.
Lekin kamre ka darwaja kholte hi mai chauk pada. Maine ek najar kamre par dali. Fir palat kar vapas raj logon ki taraf dekha. Wo sab mujhe dekh kar
muskura rahe the. Mujhe darwaje par hi yu khada dekh kar nikki mere pas aane lagi.
Magar tabhi aunty ne nikki ko rokte huye kaha.
Aunty "are ab use aaram bhi karne do. Tumhe jo bhi bat karna hai. Subah kar lena. Ab tum sab bhi apne kamre me jakar so jao."
Aunty ki bat sun kar nikki hans di aur fir wo mere pas nahi aayi. Sabne wahi se mujhe fir se good night kaha aur sab apne apne kamre ki taraf chale
gaye. Maine bhi apne kamre me aakar kamre ka darwaja band liya. Maine ek najar apne bed par dali. Jisme is samay bahut se gift pack rakhe huye
the.
Un gift pack ko dekhte hi mujhe fir udasi ne gher liya. Kyoki ab mujhe bahut jyada keerti ki yad sata rahi thi. Maine bhari man se apne kapde badle aur
fir sare gift pack bed ke ek kinare sarka kar, bed par tik kar baith gaya.
Ab mere dimag me keerti ke siwa kuch nahi tha. Rah rah kar meri najar mere pas rakhe huye gift pack par ja rahi thi. Meri najar ek gift pack par padi.
Jisme priya likha hua tha. Na jane kyo magar priya ko lekar mere man me ek alag hi aehsas tha. Na chahte huye bhi mere dil me uske liye ek alag si hi
jagah ban gayi thi.
Uske gussa rahne ki vajah mujhe pata nahi chal saki thi. Lekin mai itna to samajh chuka tha ki wo mujhse hi kisi bat ko lekar naraj hai. Isliye jab meri
najar uske diye gift pack par padi to, mai apne aapko rok na saka. Maine uske diye gift pack ko uthaya aur use kholne laga.
Priya ka gift kholte samay meri dhadkane bad gayi thi. Mere man me ye janne ki utsukta thi ki priya ne mujhe gift me kya diya hai. Mera sara dhyan priy
a ka gift khone me laga hua tha. Tabhi mera mobile baj utha aur achanak se mobile ki ring tone bajne se mai chauk gaya tha. Jis ki vajah se gift pack
mere hanth se chhut kar bed ke niche gir gaya.
Maine kuch pal apne aapko shant kiya aur fir mobile ko dekha. Mehul ka call aa raha tha. Mehul ka itne samay call aane se mujhe kuch asanka si huyi
aur maine jaldi se call uthate huye mehul se kaha.
Mai bola "kya hua. Waha sab thik to hai."
Mehul bola "kuch nahi hua. Yaha sab thik hai."
Mai bola "fir itne samay call kyo kiya."
Mehul bola "abe tera call nahi aaya to mujhe hi call karna pada."
Mai bola "maine kab tujhe call lagane ko kaha tha."
Mehul bola "wah beta. Itne sare logon ke b'day gift pakar apne dost ko thanks bolna hi bhul gaya."
Mai bola "tune mujhe kab wish kiya. Jo mai tujhe thanks bolu."
Mehul bola "abe ye sara kiya dhara mera hi to tha. Nahi to yaha kisko malum tha ki, aaj tera b'day hai."
Mai bola "kuch bhi ho par tune mujhe wish to nahi kiya hai."
Mehul bola "bhai wish karne ke liye hi to tere call ka intejar kar raha tha."
Mai bola "ye kya bat huyi. Mujhe kya jarurat padi ki, teri wish lene ke liye tujhe call karu."
Mehul bola "yar mai soch raha tha ki tu mere gift ko dekh kar jarur mujhe call karega. Isiliye maine tujhe wish nahi kiya tha ki, jab tu call karega. Tab
mai tujhe wish kar duga. Lekin mujhe laga ki tune abhi tak mera gift dekha hi nahi hai. Isliye ab mujhe wish karne ke liye khud call karna pada."
Mai bola "han abhi maine koi gift nahi dekha hai. Lekin aaj tere jaise kanjus ko mujhe gift dene ka khayal kaise aa gaya."
Mehul bola "ye sab baten chhod, pahle mera gift dekh aur bata ki kaisa hai."
Mehul ki bat sunkar maine waha rakhe gift me se mehul ka gift nikala aur use khola. Usme ek mobile tha. Use dekhte huye maine mehul se kaha.
Mai bola "abe tujhe mobile hi gift karna tha to koi acha sa karna tha. Ye kaun sa sasta wala molile gift kiya hai."
Mehul bola "tujhse kisne kaha ki maine tujhe ye mobile gift kiya hai. Maine to tujhe bas is mobile ka sim card gift kiya hai."
Ye bol kar mehul hansne laga. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola "to fir ye mobile kiska hai."
Mehul bola "ye mobile bhi tujhe gift me hi mila hai. Maine to tujhe bas isme yaha ka sim card dal kar tujhe diya hai."
Mai bola "magar ye kisne gift me diya hai."
Mehul bola "abe itni jaldi bhul gaya. Keerti ne tere samne hi to ise mere beg me rakha tha. Usne tujhe janam din ke pahle iske baare me batane ko
mana kiya tha. Isliye maine tujhe iske baare me kuch nahi bataya tha. Kal raj se ek sim card kharid kar ise pack karke tere kamre me rakh diya tha.
Socha tha ki aaj subah jab tu yaha sab ke gift ke sath ise rakha dekhega to, mujhe call jarur karega. Lekin tune to ise abhi tak dekha bhi nahi tha."
Mai bola "lekin is mobile ki jarurat kya thi. Mere pas to pahle se hi mobile hai."
Mehul bola "tere pas mobile hai. Lekin akal jara bhi nahi hai. Maine to yaha aate hi apne dusre mobile ka sim card badal liya tha. Taki mujhe call karne
me roming na lage. Lekin tu abhi bhi wahi sim card chala raha hai. Shayad isi vajah se usne tujhe ye mobile gift kiya hai."
Mehul ki ye bat sunte hi mera dil ro pada. Sach me keerti ko mera kitna khayal tha. Wo meri har aadat ko janti thi. Use pata tha ki mai khud ke liye
yaha jara bhi samay nahi nikal pauga. Isliye usne mere liye sab kuch ki taiyari pahle se hi kar ke rakh di thi.
Jab sab kuch wo janti thi. Tab kya wo ye nahi janti thi ki uski shadi se mujhe kitni taklif hogi. Fir usne aisa kyo kiya. Kya use aisa karte huye ek pal ke
liye bhi mera khayal nahi aaya tha. Kya use ek pal ke liye bhi ye mehsus nahi hua ki, is sab se mere upar kya bitegi.
Mai abhi ye sab hi soch raha tha ki, mehul ki bat ne mujhe meri soch se bahar nikal diya. Mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola "kya sochne laga. Kya tujhe uska aisa karna acha nahi laga."
Maine apne man ki bat ko mehul se chhupate huye kaha.
Mai bola "aisi koi bat nahi hai. Mai to ye soch raha tha ki, uske pas itna paisa kaha se aa gaya. Kya usne tujhe bataya hai."
Mehul bola "nahi mujhe iske baare me kuch nahi pata. Usne hamare yaha pahuchne ke bad mujhe bataya tha ki, usne tumhe janam din ka gift dene ke
liye mobile rakha hai aur mai us mobile me yaha ka sim card dal kar, tumhe tumhare jaman din ke din gift kar du."
Mai samajh gaya tha ki mehul is baare me kuch nahi janta hai. Maine mehul ka dhyan is bat par se hatane ke liye apni bat ko badalte huye kaha.
Mai bola "chal chhod is bat ko aur ye bata ki, tu rat ko waha jaag sakega ya nahi. Yadi tujhe rukne me koi paresani ho rahi hai to, tu vapas aaja. Mai
waha rat ko ruk jauga."
Mehul bola "nahi yar. Mujhe koi paresani nahi ho rahi hai. Tu chinta kyo karta hai. Yadi mujhse rat ko yaha rukte nahi bana to, kal se tujhe hi rok duga.
Ab tu aaram kar, mai papa ke pas jata hu."
Ye kah kar mehul ne call rakh diya. Uske call rakhne ke bad maine keerti ka diya hua mobile hanth me liya aur pyar se use dekhne laga. Na jane kab
meri aankhon me nami chha gayi thi. Mujhe sach me keerti ki bahut kami akhar rahi thi. Mera man use call karne ko kar raha tha. Lekin chah kar bhi
mai aisa nahi kar pa raha tha.
Maine time dekha to 11:30 baj chuka tha. Aaj keerti ka call aane ka naam hi nahi le raha tha. Meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, naraj to mai us se
hu. Fir wo mujhe manane ke liye call kyo nahi kar rahi hai. Use to aaj din bhar mujhe manane ki kosis karna chahiye tha. Lekin usne to subah ke bad
se mujhe ek bhi call nahi kiya.
Yahi sab sochte huye maine keerti ke diye mobile ko chalu kar diya. Mobile ke chalu hote hi ek ke bad ek, teen msg aa gaye. Msg kisi anjan number se
aaye the. Lekin msg dekhte hi mai samajh gaya ki, ye msg keerti ne hi kiye hai.
Keerti ke msg
"Tum haste ho mujhe hasane ke liye.
Tum rote ho mujhe rulane ke liye.
Tum yadi rooth jaoge mujhse.
To mai mar jaungi tumhe manane ke liye."
"Ae maut tujhe gale lagana chahti hu.

Kitni wafa hai tujh me aazmana chahti hu.
Un ne bahut rulaya hai mujhe.
Tera sath mile to un ko rulana chahti hu."
"Ek bar sari feelings ne decide kiya ki wo log hide n seek khelenge.
Dard ne counting start ki aur baki feelings chhup gayi.
Jhoot ped k peeche chhupa aur pyar gulab ki jhadiyon ke peechhe.
Sab pakde gai siwae pyar ke, Yeh dekh jealousy ne dard ko bata diya ki pyar kahan chhupa hai.
Dard ne pyar ko khich ke nikala to kaanto ki wajah se pyar ki aankhe kharab ho gayi.
Pyar andha ho gaya. Yeh dekh kar GOD ne dard ko saja sunai ki use jindagi bhar pyar k sath rehna padega.
Tab se pyar Andha hai aur jaha bhi jata hai dard Sath hota hai."
Keerti ke teeno msg me mujhe jo pyar aur dard najar aaya tha. Use dekh kar mai apni aankhon ko na to chhalakane se rok paya aur na hi khud ko
keerti ko msg karne se rok paya. Maine bhi uska jabab usi dard bhare andaj me bheja.
Mere msg
"Aankhe kyu huyi meri num kabhi sochna.
Kyu mila mujhe itna gam kabhi sochna.
Pyar to hum dono ne kiya tha lekin.
Sirf mujh par hi kyu hua ye sitam kabhi sochna."
Mere msg karte hi us number se call aane laga. Jaise use iska hi intejar raha ho. Maine dhadakte dil se call uthaya aur kaha.
Mai bola "hello".
Dusri taraf keerti hi thi. Usne meri aawaj sunte hi kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan pls mujhe maaf kar do. Maine tumhe bahut taklif pahuchayi hai. Pls jaan mujhe maaf kar do."
Ye kah kar wo siskane lagi. Uski aankhon ki nami uski baton me saf jhalak rahi thi. Mera man to use do char baten sunane ka tha. Lekin uski ye halat
dekh kar mujhse use kuch kahte na bana. Maine sirf itna kaha.
Mai bola "tumne aisa kyo kiya. Kya aisa karte huye tumhe mera jara bhi khayal nahi aaya. Kya tumne aisa karne ke pahle ek pal ke liye bhi ye socha
tha ki, is sab se mujh par kya gujregi."
Keerti boli "jaan mujhe nahi malum tha ki, ye bat tumhe is tarah pata chal jayegi. Maine socha tha ki, mai ye bat tumhe khud bataugi."
Mai bola "ye bat mujhe kai tarah se pata chali. Is bat se kya farak padta hai. Tumhare batane se ye sach bat, jhut to ho nahi jayegi. Ye sach badal to
nahi jayega ki, tumhari sagai tumhari marji se huyi hai."
Keerti boli "jaan pls mera viswas karo. Tum jaisa soch rahe ho. Waisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Maine jo kuch bhi kiya hai. Sirf aur sirf tumhe hi apne man me
basa kar kiya hai. Mere liye to mera sab kuch tum hi ho. Mai tumhare siwa kisi ka hone ki soch bhi nahi sakti."
Mai bola "yadi aisa hai to, fir tumne is sagai ke liye han kyo kaha. Tumne yadi chahti to ye sagai hargij nahi hoti."
Keerti boli "jaan tumhara kahna sach hai. Lekin pahle meri puri bat ko sun lo. Uske bad bolo ki maine galat kiya hai ya sahi kiya hai."
Mai bola "thik hai bolo."
Keerti boli "jaan tumko malum hai ki, papa ka sara business mausa ji ki hi den hai. Papa ne mausa ji ki madad se apna ye business suru kiya tha aur
ye acha bhi chal raha tha. Lekin kuch samay se papa ke business ki haalat sahi nahi chal rahi thi. Magar papa ko baar baar business ke liye mausa ji ki
madad lena acha nahi lag raha tha. Papa ke business se jude kuch logon ne papa ki isme madad ki aur papa ka business fir se sahi chalne laga. Papa
ko isme madad karne walon me ek roy uncle bhi hai."
Roy uncle ka naam sunte hi maine bat ko bich me katte huye kaha.
Mai bola "kya tum unhi roy uncle ki bat kar rahi ho. Jo uncle ke sath ilaj ke liye yaha mumbai aaye the."
Keerti boli "han mai unhi ki bat kar rahi hu. Un ne papa ko business me sabhalne me bahut madad ki hai. Isi silsile me unka hamare ghar aana jana bhi
laga rahta tha. Jis vajah se unke aur hamre parivar ke bich bhi ache rishte ban gaye the. Idar mammy ko mere liye ladka dekhne ki jaldi thi. Unne ye hi
bat roy aunty ke samne baton baton me rakhi to, roy aunty ne apne bete sourav ke liye mera hanth mang liya."
Mai bola "iska matlab ye hai ki tum apne papa mammy ki khushi ke liye is shadi ke liye taiyar huyi ho. Ye to tum apne mammy papa ke liye kar rahi ho.
Isme tumhe mera khayal kaha aaya."
Keerti boli "puri bat to suno. Mammy aur aunty ki bat ho jane ke bad ye bat papa aur roy uncle ko pata chali. Tab papa aur roy uncle ne kaha ki abhi
hum dono ki shadi ki umar nahi hai. Lekin mammy aur aunty is bat ko manne ko taiyar nahi thi. Tab papa aur uncle ne is bat ka faisla mere aur sourav
ke upar chhod diya. Maine to mammy se shadi ke liye saf mana kar diya tha. Par unki bat maan kar ek baar sourav se milne ko taiyar ho gayi. Sourav
se meri bat huyi to, usne pahle hi bol diya ki, wo kisi aur ladki ko pyar karta hai."
Keerti ki ye bat sun kar jaha ek taraf meri khushi ka koi thikana nahi tha. Wahi dusri taraf mujhe aisa laga. Jaise keerti ne khud apne pair par kulahadi
maar di ho. Maine gusse me kaha.
Mai bola "tab tumhe is shadi ke liye han kahne ki kya jarurat thi. Hamara kaam to sourav ke na kahne se hi ho jata."
Keerti boli "jaan puri bat to suno. Mai bhi janti thi ki, hamara kaam sourav ke na kahne se ho jayega. Lekin sourav ki bat sunkar mere man me bat aayi
ki, jab aisi bat thi to, fir ye mujhse milne kyo aaya. Isne sidhe apne mammy papa se ye bat kyo nahi bata di. Isliye maine sourav se kaha ki, jab aisi bat
hai to, fir wo mujhse milne kyo aaya. Usne ye bat khud apne mammy papa ko kyo nahi bata di. Tab sourav ne bataya ki, wo apni padai puri hone ke
pahle aur use koi job mil jane tak, ye bat apne mammy papa ko batana nahi chahta hai. Isliye wo mujhse milne aaya hai. Taki mai is shadi ke liye mana
kar du."
Apni khushi aur utsukta ki vajah se, mujhse fir nahi raha gaya aur mai fir bich me bol pada.
Mai bola "to tumhe aisa kar dena tha. Is se hamari paresani bhi dur ho jati aur sourav ki paresani bhi dur ho jati."
Mujhe fir bat ke bich me tokte dekh kar keerti ne pyar bhara gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan ye kya hai."
Mai bola "kyo, kya hua. Kya mai kuch galat bol raha hu."
Keerti ne fir pyar bhare gusse me kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan kya tum thodi der chup hokar meri bat nahi sun sakte. Mai ek ek karke sab bat bata rahi hu na."
Mai bola "sorry, ab mai bich me nahi boluga. Tum apni bat bolo."
Keerti boli "sourav ki bat sun kar mujhe bhi utni hi khushi huyi thi. Jitni abhi tumhe ho rahi hai. Magar fir maine socha ki mere sourav se shadi karne ke
liye mana kar dene se sourav ki paresani to dur ho jayegi. Lekin meri paresani tab bhi jaha ki taha bani rahegi. Kyoki mammy to mere liye ladka dudna
suru kar chuki hai. Wo sourav ke bad kisi dusre ki talash suru kar degi. Ye bat mere man me aate hi maine sourav se kaha ki, yadi mai shadi ke liye
apne ghar me mana karugi to, mere ghar wale iski vajah puchhege. Ab yadi mai unhe ye vajah bata deti hu ki, tum kisi ladki se pyar karte ho to, meri
mammy jarur tumhari mammy ko ye bat batayegi. Tab tum kya karoge."
Mai bola "han ye bat to tumne thik kahi. Uske ghar me pata chal jane se uski paresani aur bhi bad jati."
Keerti boli "mujhe uski paresani se koi matlab nahi tha. Mai to sirf apni mammy ke sar par se apne liye ladka dudne ka bhut utarna chahti thi. Isliye
sourav ke man me ye dar paida kar diya. Jab usne meri bat suni to use bhi tumhari tarah meri bat sahi lagi. Tab usne mujhse hi pucha ki wo kya kare,
jisse uski mere sath shadi bhi na ho, aur uske ghar me uski bat ka pata bhi na lage."
Mai bola "tab tumne kya kaha."
Keerti boli "maine sourav se pucha ki use apni padai pura karne aur job milne me kitna samay lagega. Tab usne bataya ki ye uske graduation ka antim
saal hai aur iske bad wo mba karna chahta hai. Jisko karne me use 2 saal ka samay lagega. Mba karte hi use koi na koi job mil hi jayega. Tab maine
us se kaha ki use apni padai puri karne aur job me lagne me kam se kam 4 saal ka samay lagna hai. Aise me yadi mai shadi ke liye mana bhi kar deti
hu. Tab bhi uske ghar wale uske liye koi na koi ladki dekhte rahege. Is se acha to ye hi hai ki wo mujhse hi shadi karne ke liye han kah de."
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar mai chauke bina na rah saka. Mere chehre par ek hi pal me hajaron bhav aaye aur chale gaye. Lekin mai uske gussa hone ke
dar se kuch nahi bola. Maine sirf itna kaha.
Mai bola "fir kya hua. Usne kya kaha."

Meri bechaini aur utsukata ko dekh keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli "meri bat sunkar uski bhi aisi hi haalat ho gayi thi. Jaise abhi tumhari hai. Us se kuch na kahte ban raha tha. Jab wo kuch na bola. Tab
maine hi us se kaha ki, mai sach me shadi karne ko nahi kah rahi hu. Mai to sirf shadi karne ki han karne ko bol rahi hu. Tum shadi ke liye han kar
dena aur fir kah dena ki mere balig hone aur apne job par lagne tak tum shadi nahi karoge. Jab tumhara job lag jayega. Tab tum jis se chahe shadi kar
lena. Meri bat sun kar wo khush ho gaya aur fir usne shadi ke liye han kar di."
Mai bola "lekin ye sagai ka kya lafda hai. Jab shadi abhi nahi hona to, abhi se sagai karne ki kya jarurat thi."
Keerti boli "ye bat to mujhe bhi nahi malum thi. Kal achanak mammy ne mujhe bulaya aur kaha ki wo log shadi ke liye taiyar hai. Hum jald se jald tum
dono ki shadi kar dena chahte hai. Tab maine sourav se bat ki to usne kaha ki, usne apne ghar me shadi ke liye han to ki thi. Magar ye nahi kaha tha
ki, wo abhi shadi nahi karna chahta hai. Isliye ye lafda ho gaya hai."
Keerti ki ye bat sun kar mujhse fir nahi raha gaya aur mai fir bich me bol diya. Maine kaha.
Mai bola "yadi wo aise hi darta raha to, aise me us se tumhari shadi bhi ho jayegi."
Keerti boli "chup karo. Aisa kuch nahi hoga. Sourav ki bat sun ne ke bad maine us se saf kah diya tha ki, wo chahe jaise bhi ho, is sagai ko roke. Tab
us ne apne mammy papa se bat ki thi. Jis vajah se kal roy uncle aunty sourav ke sath ghar aaye the. Kal jab mammy se tumhari bat huyi thi. Tab hum
logon me isi bat ko lekar charcha chal rahi thi. Der rat tak sab sourav ko samjhane ki kosis karte rahe ki, sagai karne me kuch nahi jata. Lekin wo kisi
bhi haalat me sagai ke liye taiyar nahi tha. Usne saf kah diya ki, wo apne job par lagne ke pahle aur mere balig hone tak is baare me soch bhi nahi
sakta. Bad me sourav ki bat se sabhi sahmat ho gaye aur fir sagai tal gayi."
Keerti ki ye bat sun kar mujhe aisa laga. Jaise mera sab kuch mujhe vapas mil gaya ho. Meri khoyi huyi khushi mujhe vapas mil chuki thi. Lekin fir bhi
mere man me bahut se sawal uth rahe the. Jiski vajah se mai is khushi ko na to mehsus kar pa raha tha, aur na hi khush ho pa raha tha.
______________________________
Update-67
Keerti ki ye bat sun kar mujhse fir nahi raha gaya aur mai fir bich me bol diya. Maine kaha.
Mai bola "yadi wo aise hi darta raha to, aise me us se tumhari shadi bhi ho jayegi."
Keerti boli "chup karo. Aisa kuch nahi hoga. Sourav ki bat sun ne ke bad maine us se saf kah diya tha ki, wo chahe jaise bhi ho, is sagai ko roke. Tab
us ne apne mammy papa se bat ki thi. Jis vajah se kal roy uncle aunty sourav ke sath ghar aaye the. Kal jab mammy se tumhari bat huyi thi. Tab hum
logon me isi bat ko lekar charcha chal rahi thi. Der rat tak sab sourav ko samjhane ki kosis karte rahe ki, sagai karne me kuch nahi jata. Lekin wo kisi
bhi haalat me sagai ke liye taiyar nahi tha. Usne saf kah diya ki, wo apne job par lagne ke pahle aur mere balig hone tak is baare me soch bhi nahi
sakta. Bad me sourav ki bat se sabhi sahmat ho gaye aur fir sagai tal gayi."
Keerti ki ye bat sun kar mujhe aisa laga. Jaise mera sab kuch mujhe vapas mil gaya ho. Meri khoyi huyi khushi mujhe vapas mil chuki thi. Lekin fir bhi
mere man me bahut se sawal uth rahe the. Jiski vajah se mai is khushi ko na to mehsus kar pa raha tha, aur na hi khush ho pa raha tha.
Keerti ne jab dekha ki mai uski bat ko sun kar bhi khush najar nahi aa raha hu. Tab usne badi masumiyat ke sath mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan kya hua. Tum meri bat sun kar bhi khush najar nahi aa rahe."
Mai bola "aisi koi bat nahi hai. Mai ye bat sun kar sach me bahut khush hu."
Keerti boli "nahi jaan. Tum jhut bol rahe ho. Yadi tum sach me meri bat sun kar khush hote to, is tarah chup kyo ho."
Mai bola "are mai sach me khush hu. Chup to mai isliye hu, kyoki mai bekar me hi tum par itna naraj raha."
Magar keerti janti thi ki, mai us se kuch chhupa raha hu. Shayad use mere dil ki haalat ka andaja lag chuka tha. Usne apni galti manne wale andaj me
kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan tum kuch na bhi kaho, tab bhi mai tumhare dil ka haal samajh sakti hu. Tum yahi soch rahe hoge ki, itni sab baten ho gayi aur maine
tumhe kuch bhi nahi bataya. Lekin mera yakin karo jaan. Mai tum se koi bhi bat chhupana nahi chahti thi. Jitna bura ab tumhe ye sab baten jankar lag
raha hai. Itna hi bura mujhe bhi lag raha hai ki, mai tumhe ye baten kyo nahi bata payi."
Mai bola "tum bekar ki bat mat socho. Mujhe kisi bat ka koi bura nahi laga hai."
Keerti boli "yadi aisa hai to tum meri kasam khakar bolo ki, tumhe kisi bat ka koi bura nahi laga."
Magar mai keerti ki jhuti kasam kaise kha sakta tha. Bura to mujhe laga tha aur usi bat ka bura laga tha. Jo keerti bol rahi thi. Lekin ab mai use paresan
karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine keerti se hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola "tu to bilkul pagal hai. Kya koi asi jara jara si baton me apni jaan ki kasam khata hai. Kya tujhe mujh par viswas nahi hai. Jo mujhe apni kasam
khane ko bol rahi hai."
Keerti boli "jaan viswas to ab tumko mujh par nahi hai. Jo apne dil ki bat mujhe nahi bata rahe ho. Mai to apni saanso se jyada tum par viswas hai. Jis
din ye viswas tut gaya. Us din meri sans bhi tut jayegi. Tum apne dil ki bat kaho ya na kaho. Lekin mai achi tarah se janti hu ki, maine tumhare dil ko
bahut chot pahuchayi hai. Tumhe andar hi andar ye bat khayi ja rahi hai ki, itna sab kuch ho gaya aur maine tum se kuch bhi nahi bataya."
Mai bola "chhod na. Ab jab sab kuch thik ho gaya hai to, tu kyo is bat ko bada rahi hai."
Keerti boli "jaan tumhare thik kah dene se meri galti thik nahi ho jayegi. Tum nahi jante kal rat se ab tak, mai kitna tadpi hu aur subah tumhari haalat
dekh kar kitna royi hu. Yadi mujhe tumhara khayal na hota to, mai sach me apne aapko is galti ke liye khatam kar chuki hoti."
Mai bola "khabardar jo dobara kabhi marne ki bat ki. Mai tere bina jee nahi sakta. Tu nahi janti ye aaj ka din mere liye maut se bhi badtar gujra hai. Is
ek din me maine apni jindgi ke sabse bure samay ka samna kiya hai. Na to mai jee pa raha tha aur na hi mai mar pa raha tha. Lekin ab tujhe apne pas
pakar mai is sab ko bhul jana chahta hu."
Keerti boli "mai sab janti hu jaan. Mujhe tumhare har dard ka aehsas hai. Magar yakin maano maine ye sab jaan bujh kar nahi kiya. Mai tumhe har bat
sach sach bata dena chahti thi. Magar ek ke bad ek, haalat kuch aise ho gaye ki, mai chah kar bhi tumhe kuch bata nahi payi. Sabse pahle to mausa ji
wali bat ko lekar, tum itne gusse me aa gaye the ki, uske bad mai tumse ye bat kahne ki himmat hi na kar saki. Iske bad nimi ki tabiyat ko lekar, tum
itne paresan ho gaye the ki, mai tumse ye bat na kah saki. Ye sab itne achanak ho gaya ki, mujhe tumse kuch kahne ka koi samay hi nahi mil saka."
Mai bola "ab jo ho gaya hai. Use bhul ja. Mujhe tujh se koi sikayat nahi hai."
Keerti boli "jaan tumhare man me mere liye koi sikayat ho ya na ho. Magar mere man me is bat ko lekar bojh hai ki, mai tumse itni jaruri bat nahi kah
saki. Jiski vajah se tumhe itni taklif uthana padi."
Mai bola "jane de na. Jo hona tha. Wo ho chuka hai. Ab us bat ko khichne se kya fayda hai."
Keerti boli "jaan bat fayde ya nuksan ki nahi hai. Kuch der ke liye hi sahi lekin tumhara mere upar se pyar aur viswas to uth gaya tha. Ye bat mujhe
sahan nahi ho rahi hai."
Mai bola "koi pyar aur viswas nahi utha tha. Mujhe bas thoda sa gussa tha. Jo sari sachchai sunkar dur ho gaya hai. Ab tu bhi apne man par koi bojh
mat rakh."
Keerti boli "jaan mere man par kaise koi bojh nahi rahega. Kya ye bat sach nahi hai ki, meri vajah se tumhe sharab pina padi.
Keerti ko dilasa dene ki niyat se maine kaha.
Mai bola "pagal sharab to maine sirf isliye pee thi. Kyoki us bat ko lekar mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi. Yadi mai sota nahi to fir rat ko hospital me kaise
ruk pata. Lekin mai vada karta hu ki, ab mujhse ye galti dobara nahi hogi. Ab tu is bat ko apne man se nikal de."
Keerti boli "jaan mai is bat ko bhul bhi jau ki tumne meri vajah se sharab pee thi. Lekin mai is bat ko kaise bhul sakti hu ki, tumne meri vajah se khud ko
khatam karne ke ki kosis ki thi. Kya tum is bat ko bhi jhuthla sakte ho. Kya tumhare is msg ka tumhare pas koi jabab hai."
Ye kahte huye keerti ne mujhe mera hi msg send kar diya.
"Jaan ye tumhre liye mera aakhiri msg hai. Maafi chahta hu ki tumhari khushiyon se bhari jindgi ko dekh kar mai apne aapko khush nahi rakh saka.
Magar kya karu. Mere liye mera sab kuch tum hi thi. Jab tumhe hi mera sath pasand nahi hai. Tab bhala mai jeekar kya karuga. Mere dil me aakhiri
baar tumse baat karne ki hasrat thi. Lekin meri hasrat mere dil me hi dab kar rah gayi. Tum apni khushiyon me itni khoyi rahi ki tumhe mai yad hi na
raha. Lekin ab mai tumhe yad aana bhi nahi chahta. Mai tumhari jindgi se hamesha hamesha ke liye ja raha hu. Mai apni is jindgi ko aaj abhi khatam
kar raha hu. I Love you jaan."
Maine msg dekha to mujhe keerti ki bat ka koi jabab nahi sujha. Maine bas itna kaha.
Mai bola "is bat ko yahi khatam kar de. Dekh mai to tere samne acha bhala khada hu aur in sab baton ko bhul chuka hu. Tu bhi inhe bhul ja."
Meri bat sun kar keerti ne jo kaha wo mai jindgi bhar nahi bhul sakta. Uski har bat me bepanah pyar aur dard jhalak raha tha. Uske pyar ke samne
mera pyar aur mera dard mujhe bahut chhota najar aaya. Keerti ne meri bat ke jabab me mujhse kaha tha.
Keerti boli "jaan tumhare liye ye bhul jane wali bat hogi. Magar mere liye nahi hai. Mere liye to ye mar jane wali bat hai. Kal yadi ami ne ye msg milte hi
tumhe call nahi kiya hota to, pata nahi kya anarth ho jata. Mere liye to ami bhagwan ka roop sabit huyi. Jisne sahi samay par tumhe call karke ye sab
karne se rok diya. Wo to bachchi hai. Isliye tumhare bahlave me aa gayi aur usne maan liya ki ye msg tumse dhoke se send ho gaya tha. Lekin mai
bachchi nahi hu. Mai is msg ki sachchai aur isme chhupe dard ko samajh sakti hu. Mai apne aapko kya muh dikhau."
Mai bola "pls yar mujhse galti ho gayi. Mai dobara aisa nahi hoga. Ab tum is bat ko khatam kar do. Waise bhi tumne subah mujhse bat hone ke bad hi
to is msg ko dekha hoga. Fir tum is msg ko itni gambhirta se kyo le rahi ho."
Keerti boli "jaan tumne bahut sahi bat ki hai. Tum aisi bat kar sakte ho. Kyoki tumhare pas jeene ke liye, mere alawa ami nimi aur chhoti maa ka bhi
sahara hai. Magar mere liye to meri saari duniya sirf tum hi ho. Yadi kal tumhe kuch ho gaya hota to, mai kya karti. Mai kiske liye jeeti. Tumne to mujhe
jeete jee maar diya. Mai din bhar tumhare isi msg ko dekh dekh kar hajaron maut mari hu. Subah se ek nivala tak mere gale se nahi utra aur tum kahte
ho ki, mai is msg ko gambhirta se na lu."
Keerti ki baton me uski bebasi, uska dard aur uske pyar ko kho dene ki tadap sabhi kuch tha. Mai uski har dard ko mehsus kar sakta tha. Uska kuch
bhi kahna galat nahi tha. Maine uske dard ko halka karne ki niyat se kaha.
Mai bola "sorry jaan. Mujhse galti huyi. Lekin yadi mujhe ye sab bat pata hoti to, mai aisi galti kabhi nahi karta. Ise tu meri nadani samajh kar hi bhula
de aur kuch kha le."
Maine ye bat keerti ko manane aur samjhane ki garaj se kahi thi. Lekin mai nahi janta tha ki, meri ye bat keerti ke man me dabi huyi chingari ko
jwalamukhi ka roop de degi. Usne meri bat ke badle me kaha.
Keerti boli "sorry tum kyo bologe jaan. Sorry to mujhe bolna chahiye. Jo mai tumhe ye sab bat nahi bata saki aur tum ye nadani kar baithe. Lekin aaj
mai tumse sirf itna puchna chahti hu ki, kya tumhe mujh par itna bhi bharosa nahi tha ki, tum khud is bat ko jhuthla dete ki, mai tumhare siwa kisi dusre
ka hone ki soch bhi nahi sakti. Kya tumhe mere pyar par itna bhi yakin nahi tha ki, tum apne aap se ye kah sako ki, meri keerti kabhi mere sath aisa
nahi kar sakti. Kyo jaan aisa kyo nahi hua. Mera pyar kyo kam pad gaya. Mera pyar kyo haar gaya jaan. kyo haar gaya."
Ye kah kar wo rone lagi. Uski har bat me sachchai thi. Mere pas uske kisi bhi sawal ka koi jabab nahi tha. Wo roye ja rahi thi par ab mujh me itni
himmat bhi nahi thi ki, mai use chup hone ke liye bol saku. Uska har aansu mere dil par gir raha tha aur mere seene ko chhalni kar raha tha. Mai uska
gunahgar tha aur shayad ye mere gunah ki saja thi.
Uska ye dard mujhse sahan nahi ho raha tha aur meri aankhon se bhi aansu bah rahe the. Lekin meri khamoshi ki vajah se keerti ko mere bahne wale
aansuon ka aehsas nahi tha. Hum dono hi ro rahe the. Fark sirf itna tha ki mai janta tha ki keerti ro rahi hai. Lekin keerti nahi janti thi ki, mai ro raha hu.
Magar keerti meri tarah nahi thi. Uska pyar meri tarah khudgarj nahi tha. Use khud se jyada meri parwah thi. Shayad use mere dard ka aehsas ho gaya
tha. Isliye usne khud hi apne aansuon ko rokne ki nakam kosis karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli "sorry jaan. Meri jaisi pagal ladki ki bat ko dil par mat lena. Waise bhi meri vajah se tumhara aaj ka din kharab hua aur ab mai rat bhi kharab
kar rahi hu. Tum din bhar ke thake huye ho. Ab tum aaram karo. Hum kal bat kar lege."
Mera man abhi phone rakhne ka nahi tha. Mai us se bat karna chahta tha. Isliye maine apne aansuon ko piya aur ladkhadti huyi aawaj me kaha.
Mai bola "thodi der bat aur kar na."
Magar meri itni si bat se hi keerti ne meri aankhon ki nami ko mehsus kar liya tha. Mere aankhon ki nami mahsus hote hi uska dil tadap utha. Use laga
jaise us se koi gunah ho gaya ho. Uski aankhon me fir wo aansuon ka sailab umad pada. Jise wo rokne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Usne apne aapko koste
huye kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan tum ro rahe ho. Maine tumhe fir rula diya. Mai sach me bahut buri hu. Har baar tumhe rula deti hu. Mere jaisi ladki ko mar hi jana
chahiye."
Mai bola "tu kyo baar baar marne ki bat karti hai. Tu is bat ko kyo nahi samajhti ki mai teri aankhon me aansu nahi dekh sakta. Teri aankhon me aansu
ho to, mai kaise khush rah sakta hu. Han mai tera gunahgar hu. Jo mai tujhse itna pyar nahi karta, jitna tu mujhse pyar karti hai. Magar fir bhi mai tujhe
apni jaan se jyada pyar karta hu. Isliye jab maine wo bat suni to mai apne sochne samjhne ki takat hi kho baitha, aur ek ke bad ek galti karta gaya.
Lekin mai karta bhi kya. Tu meri saari duniya hai. Tujhe mai kisi dusre ka hote kaise dekh sakta tha. Maine galtiyan jarur ki hai. Magar un galtiyon ki
vajah bhi mere dil me tere liye pyar besumar pyar hi tha. Jisne mujhe kamjor bana diya tha."
Iske aage mai kuch aur kah na saka. Lekin keerti meri itni hi bat se mere dil ki saari bat samajh gayi thi. Usne apne aansuon ko pochha aur kaha.
Keerti boli "nahi jaan tumhara pyar kahi bhi mere pyar se kam nahi hai. Tumne koi galti bhi galti nahi ki hai. Mai hi pagal thi, jo tumhare pyar ko samajh
na saki aur na jane tumhe kya kya bol gayi. Pls jaan rona band karo. Tumhe meri kasam hai. Meri jaan ki aankhon me mai ek bhi aansu nahi dekhna
chahti."
Mai bola "meri jaan ko bhuka rakhegi to, tujhe bhi teri jaan ki aankhon me aansu dekhna padege. Tu kya samajhti hai. Tu meri jaan ko rulayegi to, mai
teri jaan ko khush rahne duga."
Keerti boli "sorry jaan, ab aisa nahi hoga. Kya ab bhi tum apni jaan ki kasam nahi manoge."
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar maine apne aanuon ko ponchha aur khud ko shant karne laga. Kuch der bad jab maine apne aapko shant mehsus kiya to, fir
keerti se kaha.
Mai bola "dekh maine teri kasam puri kar di. Ab tu bhi meri bat puri kar aur jaldi se kuch khakar aa."
Keerti boli "ok jaan. Tum wait karo. Mai abhi khana khakar aati hu. Muuuhhhh."
Ye kah kar keerti ne phone rakh diya. Mai ab bahut khush tha. Mere upar chhaye gam ke badal chhat chuke the aur mere dil par ab, kahi koi bojh nahi
tha. Mai soch raha tha ki, keerti ko khana khakar aane me kuch samay lagega. Ye sochte huye mai bathroom jane ke liye utha. Lekin tabhi keerti ka
call aane laga. Maine call uthaya aur kaha.
Mai bola "kya hua. Tu bina khana khaye hi kyo chali aayi."
Keerti boli "mai khana yahi lekar aa gayi hu. Ab tum se bat bhi karti jaugi aur khana bhi khati jaugi."
Mai bola "ok tu khana khana suru kar, tab tak mai bathroom se hokar aata hu."
Keerti boli "nahi ab tum kahi nahi jaoge. Mai bat karne ke liye hi khana yaha lekar aayi hu."
Mai bola "samjha kar, bas 2 min ki bat hai."
Keerti boli "nahi ab mai ek pal ke liye bhi tumara pichha nahi chhodugi."
Mai bola "dekh jid mat kar, mujhe bahut jor se aayi hai."
Keerti boli "ok to fir mujhe bhi lekar chalo."
Mai bola "tujhe kuch sharam nahi hai kya."
Keerti boli "jisne ki sharam, uske fute karam. Mujhe chalna hai, matlab chalna hai."
Mai bola "mujhe kahi nahi jana. Tu khana kha, mai tujhse bat karta hu."
Ye kah kar mai vapas baith gaya. Mujhe baithte dekh usne kaha.
Keerti boli "ok aaj tum ja sakte ho. Lekin yad rakhna. Agli bar mai sath jaye bina nahi manugi."
Uske muh se ye sunte hi mai uth kar bathroom chala gaya. Kuch der bad jab mai bathroom se vapas lauta to, maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola "han ab bol, kya bolna hai."
Keerti abhi khana kha rahi thi aur nivala uske muh me hi tha. Use shararat sujhi aur usne khana chabate chabate hi kaha.
Keerti boli "tumhe sach me bahut jor se lagi thi. Ab mujhe pura yakin ho gaya."
Mai bola "kyo aisa kya hua."
Keerti boli "kyoki aawaj mujhe yaha tak sunayi de rahi thi."
Ye kah kar wo jor se hansne lagi. Lekin khana khaate khate hansne ki vajah se use jor ka thaska lag gaya. Jiski vajah se vo khansne lagi. Maine use
jaldi se pani pine ko kaha aur fir uske pani pine ke kuch der bad wo sahi ho gayi. Maine us par gussa karte huye kaha.
Mai bola "tujhe har samay majak hi sujhta hai. Hajar baar kaha ki, khana khate samay majak mat kiya kar lekin tu hai ki, meri bat sunti hi nahi hai."
Magar keerti ke upar mere is gusse ka koi asar nahi pada. Usne masum banne ka natak karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli "ab aawaj yaha tak aa rahi thi to, mai kya karti. Yadi meri bat mankar mujhe lekar gaye hote. Tab bhi to mai aawaj hi sunti. Kuch dekh thode
hi leti. Ab bina jaye hi maine aawaj sun li to, kya mai hans bhi nahi sakti."
Mai bola "tu kabhi nahi sudhar sakti."
Keerti boli "sudhar to tum bhi nahi rahe ho."
Mai bola "ab maine kya kiya."
Keerti boli "tum jante ho ki mai kabhi nahi sudhar sakti. Iske bad bhi jab dekho tab kahte rahte ho, tu kabhi nahi sudhar sakti."
Ye kah kar wo fir hansne lagi. Lekin ab maine uski is bat ka kpi jabab nahi diya to, usne mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Keerti boli "ok ab mera khana khana ho gaya hai. Ab to mujhe bahut jor ki nind aa rahi hai. Mai to soti hu."
Mai bola "itni jaldi. Abhi to 1 bhi nahi baja hai. Thodi der aur bat kar na."
Keerti boli "nahi ab mujhe sona hai. Waise bhi tumhe meri koi bat pasand nahi aati."
Mai bola "maine aisa kab kaha ki, mujhe teri bat pasand nahi aati. Tujhe jo bat karna hai, tu kar magar abhi mat so."
Meri bat sun kar keerti fir hansne lagi. Mujhe uske hansne ka karan samajh me nahi aaya to, maine puchha.
Mai bola "ab kyo hans rahi hai."
Keerti boli "mujhe koi nind nahi aa rahi. Mai to sirf tumhe paresan kar rahi thi."
Mai kuch bolne ko hua to usne meri bat ko kat kar khud hi meri bat puri karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli "tu kabhi nahi sudhregi."
Ye kah kar wo fir khilkhilakar hansne lagi. Magar is baar uski hansi me meri hansi bhi shamil ho gayi thi. Iske bad wo mujhe aise hi paresan karti rahi
aur hansti rahi. Mujhe uski in harkaton aur uski hansi me bahut sukh mil raha tha. Hansi aur khushi ka ye daur kafi der tak chalta raha.
Jab keerti ke majak karne ka ye daur thama. Tab us ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan 1:30 baj gaya hai. Tumhe subah jaldi uthna hai. Ab so jao."
Mai bola "lekin mujhe abhi tujhse bahut si bat karna hai. Abhi to meri tujhse koi bat huyi hi nahi hai."
Keerti boli "jaan mai koi bhagi thodi ja rahi hu. Tum kal din me mujhse bat kar lena. Ab tum din me hospital me rahoge to, hum rat ke sath sath din me
bhi bat kar sakege."
Mai bola "han teri bat sahi hai. Thik hai to fir ab soya jaye."
Keerti boli "ok to ab meri good night kissy do."
Mai bola "good night muuuhhhh."
Keerti boli "good night jaan muuuhhhhh."
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Abhi uska call rakhna hua hi tha ki, tabhi mujhe aisa laga ki jaise kisi ne mere kamre ke darwaje bade hi dhime se ek
dastak di ho. Magar uske bad mujhe koi halchal samajh me nahi aayi. Jisse mujhe laga ki, ye mera vaham tha. Lekin fir thodi der bad mujhe ek halki si
dastak sunayi di.
Ab ye bat saf ho chuki thi ki, koi darwaje par dastak de raha hai. Lekin shayad sabke jag jane ki vajah se wo bahut dhime se dastak de raha hai. Jab
teesri baar fir darwaje par dastak huyi to, mai darwaja kholne ke liye uth khada hua.
______________________________
Update-68
Jab keerti ke majak karne ka ye daur thama. Tab us ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan 1:30 baj gaya hai. Tumhe subah jaldi uthna hai. Ab so jao."
Mai bola "lekin mujhe abhi tujhse bahut si bat karna hai. Abhi to meri tujhse koi bat huyi hi nahi hai."
Keerti boli "jaan mai koi bhagi thodi ja rahi hu. Tum kal din me mujhse bat kar lena. Ab tum din me hospital me rahoge to, hum rat ke sath sath din me
bhi bat kar sakege."
Mai bola "han teri bat sahi hai. Thik hai to fir ab soya jaye."
Keerti boli "ok to ab meri good night kissy do."
Mai bola "good night muuuhhhh."
Keerti boli "good night jaan muuuhhhhh."
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Abhi uska call rakhna hua hi tha ki, tabhi mujhe aisa laga ki jaise kisi ne mere kamre ke darwaje bade hi dhime se ek
dastak di ho. Magar uske bad mujhe koi halchal samajh me nahi aayi. Jisse mujhe laga ki, ye mera vaham tha. Lekin fir thodi der bad mujhe ek halki si
dastak sunayi di.
Ab ye bat saf ho chuki thi ki, koi darwaje par dastak de raha hai. Lekin shayad sabke jag jane ki vajah se wo bahut dhime se dastak de raha hai. Jab
teesri baar fir darwaje par dastak huyi to, mai darwaja kholne ke liye uth khada hua.
Mujhe darwaja kholne ke pahle hi, is bat ka anuman ho gaya tha ki, ye priya ke siwa koi dusra nahi ho sakta. Mera ye anuman bilkul sahi nikla. Maine
darwaja khola to, samne priya hi khadi thi. Wo is samay pink short nighty me thi. Kamre ki dudhiya roshni me uska gora badan, chandni ki tarah
chamak raha tha.
Abhi usne 16 sawan bhi nahi dekhe the. Lekin uska gadraya hua badan, kisi bhi kamsin hasina ko maat kar dene wala tha. Uske samne is samay yadi
khud vishwamitra bhi khade hote. To use dekh kar menka ko bhul kar dobara apni tapasya se uth kar khade ho gaye hote. Fir mai to ek sidha sadha
insan tha.
Mai bhala khud ko uski is gadrayi jawani ko dekhne se kaise rok pata. Us samay mai khud ko bhi bhul gaya aur meri najar uske seene ki taraf chali
gayi. Jaha uske seene ke golaiyan uske bra na pahne hone ki vajah se bahar nighty se bahar aati lag rahi thi. Wo is samay sakshat kaam ki devi lag
rahi thi. Jiske kaam ka baan mere upar chal chuka tha.
Abhi priya ke chehre par gusse ke koi bhav nahi the. Yadi kuch tha to, sirf ek kutil muskan thi. Us kutil muskan ka arth samajh pana mere bas ki bat
nahi thi. Usne mujhe yu darwaje par thaga sa khada dekha to, uski muskan aur bhi gahri ho gayi. Mujhe uski aankhon me vasna ki chamak najar aa
rahi thi. Wo dheere dheere meri taraf badne lagi.
Mere karib aakar usne mujhe apne bahon me jakad liya, aur apne chehre ko mere seene me chhupa liya. Uski is harkat se uske boobs ki komalta ka
aehsas mujhe apne seene par hone laga. Uske badan ka komal aehsas pakar, mere badan me bhi jhurjhuri si daud gayi.
Priya mujhe jor se apni bahon ke bandhan me bhich rahi thi. Jisse uske boobs mere seene se dab rahe the. Us ki tej dhadkane mujhe mehsus ho rahi
thi. Jise mehsus kar meri dhadkane bhi tej ho gayi thi. Mere ling me bhi kampan sa hone laga tha.
Jo shayad priya ko bhi mehsus ho gaya tha. Usne mujhe khud se aur bhi jor se chipka liya, aur meri pith par upar niche hanth ferne lagi. Uski is harkat
se mai aur bhi jyada garam ho gaya. Mera ling ka tanav bad gaya aur mera ling priya ki janghon se sata hua tha.
Jiska aehsas priya ko hua to, wo apni jangon ko mere ling par dabane lagi. Uski ye harkat mere liye asahniya ho gayi thi. Lekin iske bad bhi maine koi
prtikriya nahi karne ki himmat na juta saka. Kyoki mera dil kah raha tha. Ye sab galat hai. Magar ab mera sharir, mera sath nahi de raha tha ki, mai use
khud se alag kar saku.
Mai kisi patthar ki but ki tarah khada raha. Priya apne boobs ko mere seene par dabaye ja rahi thi aur apni jangone ka dabab mere ling par banaye ja
rahi thi. Priya ne jab mujhe kuch na karte dekha to, usne ek pal ke liye apna chehra utha kar meri taraf dekha.
Us ek pal me mujhe uske chehre me, keerti ka chehra najar aaya. Keerti ka chehra najar aate hi mujhe meri galti ka aehsas ho gaya. Priya ke chehre
me ek masumiyat, ek bholapan tha. Mai priya ki aankhon ki jis chamak ko uski vasna samajh raha tha. Wo asal me ek alhad ladki ka, mere liye
beshumar pyar tha.
Meri aankhon me priya ki narajgi se lekar uske cake banane tak ki saari baten ghumne lagi. Ab mai samajh chuka tha ki, priya ko mujhse pyar ho gaya
hai, aur wo har haalat me mujhe pa lena chahti hai. Wo mujhe pane ke liye kisi bhi had se gujarne ko taiyar hai.
Priya ki ye bat meri samajh me aate hi mere to hosh hi ud gaye. Maine priya ko samjhane ki garaj se, bade pyar ke sath, apne dono hanthon se. uske
chehre ko upar uthaya aur uski aankhon me dekh kar, muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola "kya bat hai. Aaj mujh par bahut jyada pyar aa raha hai. Tumhara irada to nek hai na."
Lekin shayad priya samajhne ki had se bahar nikal chuki thi. Ya fir wo itni garam ho chuki thi ki, kuch samajhne ki haalat me hi nahi thi. Usne nashili
aankhon se mujhe dekha aur fir meri bat ke jabab me, mere gaalon ko behatasha chumne lagi.
Mai ajib kashmkash me fas gaya tha. Mera ling tha ki shant hone ka naam nahi le raha tha, aur priya ka sath de raha tha. Magar mai na to keerti ke
viswas ke sath dhoka kar sakta tha, aur na hi priya ke bholepan ke sath khilwad kar sakta tha.
Mai priya ko apne se alag kiya aur bed par jakar baith gaya. Priya mere aisa karne ka matlab na samajh saki. Usne mujhe bed par baithte dekha to, wo
aakar meri god me baith gayi. Usne fir se mere gale me bahen daal di aur mere gaalon ko chumna suru kar diya.
Meri uttejna charam par thi aur mai ek aise dorahe par khada tha. Jaha par yadi mai priya ka sath deta to, keerti ka pyar aur viswas chaknachur hona
tha. Ya fir priya ka sath na dene par bhole man ko chot pahuchna thi. Mai kuch bhi faisla nahi kar pa raha tha.
Achanak mujhe chhoti maa ki kahi bat yad aa jati hai ki, paresani chahe kitni bhi badi kyo na ho. Yadi tum uska samna karoge to, wo bahut chhoti ho
jayegi. Is bat ke dimag me aate hi mai apne aapko sambhalta hu aur priya ke dono hanth apne gale se alag kar deta hu.
Meri is harkat se priya ke chehre ki muskan gayab ho jati hai aur wo mujhe dekhne lagti hai. Maano puchh rahi ho ki, maine aisa kyo kiya. Mai uski is
bat ke jabab me, uske gaalon ko pyar se choom leta hu. Uske chehre ki muskan fir vapas aa jati hai aur wo bade pyar se mujhe dekhne lagti hai.
Mai uske mathe par chumta hu, to wo aur bhi khush ho jati hai. Mai uske dono hanthon ko apne hanthon me lekar unhe sahlane lagta hu. Mere ling me
abhi bhi tanav tha. Lekin mai use andekha karte huye priya se kahta hu.
Mai bola "priya tum sach me bahut pyari ho. Tum meri jindgi me pahle kyo nahi aayi."
Priya boli "to kya hua. Ab to aa gayi hu."
Mai bola "nahi priya, ab bahut der ho chuki hai. Ab meri jindgi me koi aur ladki hai. Mai uske pyar ke sath dhoka nahi kar sakta. Tumne sham ko khud
suna tha ki, mai kisi ladki ke baare me apni maa se bat kar raha tha."
Priya boli "han suna tha. Isi vajah se mai tum se naraj bhi thi. Lekin fir bad me maine socha ki, uski to sagai ho gayi hai. Uska aur tumhara sath, ab
khatam ho gaya hai. Yahi soch kar mera gussa khatam ho gaya aur mai tumhare pas chali aayi."
Mai bola "priya tum bhi meri tarah usko galat samjhi. Usne aisa kuch bhi nahi kiya. Uski shadi ki bat pakki jarur huyi hai, magar usne sagai nahi ki hai.
Usne ye sab natak sirf mere pyar ko bachaye rakhne ke liye kiya tha. Wo mujhe apni jaan se bhi jyada pyar karti hai. Wo meri khushi ke liye hi sab
kuch karti hai."
Priya boli "mai bhi tumhe apni jaan se jyada pyar karti hu. Mai bhi tumhari khushi ke liye sab kuch kar sakti hu. Mai tumhe apne siwa kisi ka nahi hone
dugi."
Priya ki is bat me uske pyar ki gahrai ke sath sath, uska ek pakka sankalp najar aa raha tha. Jisne kuch der ke liye mujhe vichlit aur sochne par majbur
kar diya. Mujhe yu sochta dekh. Priya ne mere chehre ko apne hanthon me thama aur apni taraf ghumate huye kaha.
Priya boli "tum itna soch me kyo pad gaye. Tum ye kyo sochte ho ki, mera pyar us ladki se kam hai. Aisa kya hai, jo wo ladki kar sakti hai aur mai nahi
kar sakti. Tum chaho to mujhe aajmakar dekh lo. Mera pyar tumhe kahi bhi, us se kam najar nahi aayega."
Mai bola "tum shayad uske pyar ko kabhi nahi samajh sakti. Uska pyar tumhare aur mere pyar se bahut upar hai."
Meri is bat se priya ko gussa aa gaya. Wo gusse me kahne lagi.
Priya boli "mai nahi samajh sakti to, tum mujhe samjhao. Mai samajhna chahti hu ki, aisa kya hai uske pyar me, jo uska pyar hum sab se upar hai."
Mai bola "tum nahi samajh paogi priya. Pyar samajhne ki chij hai hi nahi. Ye to dil ka dil se rishta hai. Jo sirf mehsus kiya ja sakta hai. Mera dil yadi use
idhar pukarega to, use udhar khabar ho jayegi ki, mai use pukar raha hu. Uski har ek saans par sirf mera naam likha hai. Shayad wo abhi nind me bhi
mere hi sapne dekh rahi hogi."
Priya boli "mujhe ye sab nahi sunna. Mujhe bas ye batao ki, uska pyar mere pyar se upar kyo hai."
Mai bola "mai tumse pahle hi kah chuka hu ki, ye sab samjhane ki bat nahi hai. Fir bhi tum jid kar rahi ho to, mai tumhe ye samjhane ki ek kosis jarur
karuga."
Ye kahte huye maine apna mobile utha kar keerti ke mobile par ek ring kar ke call kaat diya. Mujhe aisa karte dekh priya ne kaha.
Priya boli "kya hua. Is tarah call laga kar kaat kyo diya. Kya uska call busy ja raha hai."
Mai bola "nahi, wo to 1:30 baje hi so gayi hai. Maine to sirf isliye ek ring karke call kaat diya. Taki pata to chale ki, use gahri nind me bhi mere call aane
ka aehsas hota hai ya nahi."
Priya boli "aisa kaise hoga. Yadi wo jaag bhi rahi hoti. Tab bhi tumhare itne se call ko dekh nahi pati. Fir bhala nind me kaise use pata chal sakega.
Mujhe to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha ki, tum ye sab karke aakhir sabit kya karna kya chahte ho."
Mai bola "mai sirf yahi sabit karna chahta hu ki, wo mujhe kitna pyar karti hai. Tum dekh lena itne se me hi uska call aa jayega."
Meri bat sunkar priya hans di aur kahne lagi.
Priya boli "tum pagal ho. Kya aisa bhi kabhi hota hai."
Mai priya ki is bat ka koi jabab de pata. Us se pahle hi naye mobile par keerti ka call aane laga. Maine call uthaya aur is tarah se mobile apne kaan me
lagaya ki, priya ko bhi hamari bat sunayi de sake. Mere call uthate hi keerti ne unidi si aawaj me kaha.
Keerti boli "sorry jaan. Meri bahut gahri nind lagi thi. Isliye tumhe turant call nahi laga saki. Lekin tum abhi tak soye kyo nahi."
Mai bola "mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi. Isliye tujhe call kiya tha. Lekin tu to bahut gahri nind me hai. Aisa kar tu so ja."
Keerti boli "nahi jaan. Aisi koi bat nahi hai. Tumko subah uthna tha. Isliye maine sone ki jaldi ki thi. Nahi to mai tumse rat bhar bhi bat karti rahu. Tab
bhi mujhe nind nahi aayegi. Lekin tumhe nind kyo nahi aa rahi. Kya tumhe koi bat paresan kar rahi hai."
Mai bola "han, mujhe ek bat bahut paresan kar rahi hai."
Keerti boli "kya bat hai jaan. Mujhe batao. Ho sakta hai ki, mai tumhari paresani door kar saku."
Mai bola "meri koi bat tujhse chhupi nahi hai. Magar samajh nahi pa raha ki, ye bat tujhe kaise batau."
Meri bat sunkar keerti ki nind ud chuki thi. Aisa mujhe uski baton se samajh me aa chuka tha. Usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli "jaan aisi kya bat ho gayi hai. Jise bolne ke liye tumhe itna sochna pad raha hai. Tumko jo bhi bat bolna hai. Jaldi se bol do. Ab mujhe sach
me ghabrahat ho rahi hai."
Mai bola "bat aisi hai ki, yaha ek ladki ko mujhse pyar ho gaya hai. Wo har haalat me mujhe apna banana chahti hai. Uski is bat se hi meri nind ud gayi
hai."
Mai keerti se bat kar raha tha aur priya meri god me baithi uski saari bat apne kanon se sun rahi thi. Abhi hum logon ki bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi meri
najar darwaje par padi. Darwaje par nikki khadi hum logon ko dekh rahi thi. Us par najar padte hi mai thodi der ke liye sakapaka gaya.
Lekin fir maine priya ko nikki ke darwaje par khade hone ka ishara kiya. Priya ne nikki ko darwaje par khade dekha lekin wo meri god se uthi nahi.
Usne nikki ki taraf dekha aur use chup rahne ka ishara kar apne pas aane ko kaha. Nikki bhi hum logon ke pas aakar khadi hokar bat samajhne ki
kosis karne lagi. Uhdar se keerti meri hansi udate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli "jaan ye to achi bat hai. Tum ho hi aise ki, har ladki tumhe apna banana chahti hai."
Mai bola "tujhe hansi sujh rahi hai, aur idhar meri jaan par bani huyi hai."
Keerti boli "tum apni jaan ki chinta mat karo. Use kuch nahi hone wala. Tum to bas apni chinta karo ki, do do ladkiyon ko kaise sambhaloge."
Ye kah kar wo khilkhilakar hansne lagi. Use hanste dekh maine gusse me kaha.
Mai bola "mai yaha paresan hu aur tujhe rat ke 2:30 baje majak sujh raha hai. Yadi mai uske sath chala gaya to, roti rah jayegi."
Meri bat sun kar wo kuch der ke liye shant ho gayi. Fir bade hi sanjida hokar kahne lagi.
Keerti boli "jaan mai nahi janti ki, wo ladki kaun hai. Lekin yadi wo tumko pasand hai aur tum use apna banana chahte ho to, tumhe meri taraf se puri
chhut hai. Mai tumhe kisi bat ke liye mana nahi karugi. Tum mujhe lekar jara bhi paresan mat ho. Mai tumse pahle hi bol chuki hu ki, tumhari khushi me
hi meri khushi hai."
Mai bola "tu apne aapko samajhti kya hai. Jab dekho tab mujhse kahti rahti hai ki, mai jise chahu, use apna bana lu. Ye kaisa pyar hai tera. Jo kabhi
mujhe kisi ke pas jane se nahi rokta. Mujhe to lagta hai ki, tu mujhe pyar hi nahi karti."
Keerti boli "jaan mai tumhe kisi ka hone se rok to sakti hu. Lekin kya mai tumhare dil me kisi ko rahne se rok sakti hu. Yadi mai tumhe jabardasti apna
bana bhi leti hu, aur tumhare dil me koi dusra ho to, tum jindgi bhar uske liye tadapte rahoge. Kya aise me mai tumhe tadapta dekh kar khush rah
sakugi. Nahi jaan tab mai tumhe pakar bhi nahi pa sakugi. Yahi vajah hai ki, mai kabhi tumhe kisi ka hone se nahi rokti. Yadi tumhare dil me mai hu to
fir meri jagah koi nahi le sakta. Lekin yadi koi aur hai to fir uski jagah mai nahi lena chahti. Mai tumse pyar karti hu aur tumhe khush dekhna chahti hu.
Mujhe is bat se fark nahi padta ki tumhari khushi ki vajah mai hu ya koi aur hai."
Mai bola "tera pyar bada ajib hai. Jo sab kuch dena to janta hai, par kuch lena nahi janta."
Meri bat sun kar keerti thandi saans lekar ek shayari bolne lagi.
Keerti boli "

Phool se kisi ne poocha.
tune khusboo di tujhe kya mila.
Phool ne kaha lena dena to vyapar hai.
Jo dekar kuch na mange wahi to PYAR hai."
Mai bola "band kar apni shayari karna. Mujhe ye bata ki, mai us ladki ki bat ka kya jabab du."
Keerti boli "isme sochna kya hai. Yadi wo ladki tumhe pasand nahi hai to, use na bol do aur yadi pasand hai to, use han bol do. Ab ye faisla to tumhe hi
karna hai ki, wo tumhe pasand hai ya nahi hai. Isme to mai tumhari koi madad nahi kar sakti."
Mai bola "mujhe lagta hai ki, mujhe bhi us se pyar ho gaya hai. Mai sirf tere se ye janna chahta hu ki, yadi mai use han kah deta hu, tab tu kya karegi."
Keerti boli "mujhe kya karna hai. Jo karna hoga. Wo ladki hi karegi. Mai to aaram ki nind sougi. Waise bhi tumhare jaise buddhu ke sath rah pana mere
bas ki bat nahi hai. Tumhare sath to koi pagal ladki hi rah sakti hai. Kya mai jaan sakti hu ki, wo pagal ladki kaun hai. Jisne tumhe bhi apne pyar me
pagal bana diya hai."
Mai bola "han kyo nahi jaan sakti. Wo ladki koi aur nahi riya ki chhoti bahan priya hai."
Keerti boli "ye to bahut achi bat hai. Waise bhi priya tumhe pahli hi najar me bha gayi thi. Ab tum bhi use ache lagne lage ho. Ab to tum dono ki khub
jamegi. Lekin dekho use mere baare me kuch mat batana. Kahi aisa na ho ki, meri vajah se tum logon ka ban raha rishta tut jaye."
Mai bola "tu uski chinta mat kar. Wo tere baare me yahi janti hai ki, teri sagai pakki ho gayi hai aur tune mere sath dhoka kiya hai."
Meri ye bat sunkar keerti gusse ka naatak karte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli "good, tum ladkon ko ye bahut achi tarah se aata hai ki, ek ladki ka pyar pane ke liye dusri ladki ko bewafa bana do. Maine to aisa kuch bhi
nahi kiya."
Mai bola "tu kahti hai to, mai use saari sachai bata deta hu. Mujhe kuch bhi batane me koi paresani nahi hai. Mai bhala tujhe bewafa batakar kyo kisi
ladki ka pyar pana chahuga."
Keerti boli "tum sach me hi buddhu ho. Are mai to majak kar rahi thi. Kya ab mai majak bhi nahi kar sakti. Tumhe use kuch bhi batane ki jarurat nahi
hai. Wo yadi mujhe bewafa samajhti hai to, mujhe isme koi paresani nahi hai."
Mai bola "tujhe sach me mere uske pas chale jane se koi dukh nahi ho raha."
Keerti boli "nahi, mujhe sach me koi dukh nahi hai. Mere man se to ek bojh utar gaya hai. Ab yadi meri kahi shadi pakki bhi ho jati hai to, mujhe
mammy papa ka dil nahi todna padega. Kuch bhi ho wo mere pata pita hai. Unki khushi ko pura karna mera farz hai. Ab kam se kam mai apna farz to
nibha sakugi."
Mai bola "mai to bekar me hi dar raha tha. Ab mere man se bhi saara bojh utar gaya. Ab mai bhi chain se rah sakuga."
Keerti boli "ab yadi tumhara bojh utar gaya hai to, ab tum bhi so jao aur mujhe bhi sone do. Mujhe bahut nind aa rahi hai."
Mai bola "ok good night."
Keerti boli "good night."
Magar keerti ne good night kahne ke bad bhi call nahi kaata. Tab maine kaha.
Mai bola "kya hua. Phone kyo nahi rakh rahi."
Keerti boli "nahi aaj mai call nahi rakhugi. Aaj tum call rakho."
Mai bola "lekin hamesha to tum hi rakhti ho."
Keerti boli "han hamesha mai hi phone rakhti hu. Mgaar aaj mera man phone rakhne ka nahi hai. Aaj tum hi phone rakhoge."
Mai bola "yadi tera man bat karne ka hai to, hum bat karte hai. Phone rakhne ki jarurat kya hai."
Keerti boli "nahi, mujhe bahut nind aa rahi hai. Bas aaj mera dil phone rakhne ka nahi kar raha hai. Pls aaj tum phone rakho na."
Mai bola "thik hai. Jaisi teri marji. Good night."
Keerti boli "good night."
Iske bad maine call kaat diya aur priya ki taraf dekhne laga. Priya aur nikki bade hi gaur se meri aur keerti ki baten sunne me lage the. Nikki ko ye sab
baten samajh me nahi aa rahi thi ki, hum log ye kya kar rahe hai. Isliye wo chup chap khadi hokar hamari baten sun rahi thi.
Wahi priya ab bhi kuch soch rahi thi. Shayad wo keerti ki baton ka kuch matlab nikalne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Jab priya thodi der tak kuch nahi boli. Tab
maine us se kaha.
Mai bola "kya ab bhi tumhe lagta hai ki, tumhara ya mera pyar is ladki ke pyar ki barabari kar sakta hai."
Maine jab keerti ka naam lene ki jagah apni bat me us ladki bola. Us wakt maine nikki ki taraf dekha. Taki wo bhi yadi kuch kahe to, keerti ka naam na
le. Priya meri bat ko kuch der tak sochti rahi. Fir kahne lagi.
Priya boli "mere to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai. Koi ladki aise hanste hanste, apne pyar ko khud se juda karke kaise itne aaram se so sakti hai."
Mai bola "tum ye kyo sochti ho ki, wo so gayi hogi. Abhi tak wo mere samne, apne aansu rok kar rakhi thi. Ab wo phone rakhne ke bad ro rahi hogi."
Hamari bat sun kar ab nikki se nahi raha gaya. Wo bich me bol hi padi.
Nikki boli "aap logon ne, itni rat ko ye kya tamasha laga rakha hai. Kisi bholi bhali ladki ke jajbaton ke sath khelna, kya koi achi bat hai. Aap logon ko
uske pyar ka majak bana kar, kya mil raha hai."
Mai bola "mai uske pyar ka majak nahi bana raha. Mai bas priya ko ye samjhane ki kosis kar raha hu ki, jo ladki mujhe pyar karti hai. Uske pyar ki
barabari na to, mera pyar kar sakta hai aur na hi priya ka pyar kar sakta hai."
Meri bat sun kar priya meri god se uth kar khadi ho gayi aur gusse me kahne lagi.
Priya boli "tumhare pas is bat ka kya sabut hai ki, wo abhi soyi nahi hai aur ro rahi hai. Ho sakta hai ki, use sach me tumhare jane ka koi farak na pada
ho."
Nikki boli "priya aakhir ye chal kya raha hai. Ye in dono ke aapas ka mamla hai. Is se tujhe kya lena dena hai ki, ye dono kya karte hai aur kya nahi
karte."
Nikki apni bat bolkar, gusse me priya ko dekhne lagi. Use priya ki in harkat ka matlab samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Mai chahta tha ki nikki ko sab sach
pata chal jaye. Taki wo hi priya ko samjha sake. Lekin priya ki stithi bhi samajhta tha.
Priya par is samay mere pyar ka junun sawar tha. Wo jo kuch bhi kar rahi thi. Sirf mera pyar pane ke liye hi kar rahi thi. Ye alag bat thi ki, uska ye pyar
ek tarfa tha. Fir bhi mai priya ke pyar ki kadar karta tha. Isliye mai chahte huye bhi nikki se kuch na bata saka. Shayad ye keerti ke pyar ka hi asar tha.
Jo mujhe priya ke dil ko thes lagane se rok raha tha.
______________________________
Update-69
Meri bat sun kar priya meri god se uth kar khadi ho gayi aur gusse me kahne lagi.
Priya boli "tumhare pas is bat ka kya sabut hai ki, wo abhi soyi nahi hai aur ro rahi hai. Ho sakta hai ki, use sach me tumhare jane ka koi farak na pada
ho."
Nikki boli "priya aakhir ye chal kya raha hai. Ye in dono ke aapas ka mamla hai. Is se tujhe kya lena dena hai ki, ye dono kya karte hai aur kya nahi
karte."
Nikki apni bat bolkar, gusse me priya ko dekhne lagi. Use priya ki in harkat ka matlab samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Mai chahta tha ki nikki ko sab sach
pata chal jaye. Taki wo hi priya ko samjha sake. Lekin priya ki stithi bhi samajhta tha.
Priya par is samay mere pyar ka junun sawar tha. Wo jo kuch bhi kar rahi thi. Sirf mera pyar pane ke liye hi kar rahi thi. Ye alag bat thi ki, uska ye pyar
ek tarfa tha. Fir bhi mai priya ke pyar ki kadar karta tha. Isliye mai chahte huye bhi nikki se kuch na bata saka. Shayad ye keerti ke pyar ka hi asar tha.
Jo mujhe priya ke dil ko thes lagane se rok raha tha.
Mai baitha baitha yahi sab soch raha tha aur udhar nikki priya se bahas kar rahi thi. Nikki priya se kah rahi thi.
Nikki boli "mai tere se kuch puchh rahi hu. Tu sidhe sidhe meri bat ka jabab kyo nahi deti. Aakhir tu in logon ke bich me kyo apni tang ada rahi hai.
Tujhe ye sab karke kya milega."
Nikki ke baar baar ek hi bat puchhne par priya bhi apne aapko chup na rakh saki. Usne jhunjhlate huye kaha.
Priya boli "tujhe sunna hai to sun. Mujhe us ladki se koi matlab nahi hai ki, wo kya karti hai aur kya nahi karti. Mujhe matlab hai to sirf punnu se hai.
Kyoki mai ise pyar karti hu. Tujhe jo janna tha. Maine tujhe bata diya. Ab tu chup rah."
Priya ki bat sun kar nikki ke to hosh hi ud gaye. Use samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, achanak ye sab kya ho gaya. Wo ek dam se khamosh ho gayi. Ya
shayad uske pas ab bolne ke liye kuch bacha hi nahi tha. Wo khamosh hokar meri taraf dekhne lagi. Jaise ki ye janna chahti ho ki, ab mai kya karuga.
Magar mai uske is khamosh sawal ka, kya jabab deta. Mai to khud hi iska jabab dud raha tha. Keerti mere liye meri jaan thi. Isliye mujhe uske dard ka
aehsas tha. Lekin priya to mujhe apni jaan banana chahti thi. Mai use hone wale dard se bhi anjaan nahi tha.
Mere liye priya ko na bolna itna aasan nahi tha. Kyoki keerti ka dil to maine sirf kuch der ke liye hi toda tha. Mujhse bat hote hi keerti ko uska sab kuch
vapas mil jana tha. Lekin priya ka to sab kuch hi khatam ho jana. Yahi sab soch kar mai khamosh hi raha.
Mai chup chap bed par baitha raha. Jab mai priya ki bat sunkar bhi kuch nahi bola. Tab shayad nikki ko meri haalat ka aehsas ho gaya. Usne fir se
priya ko samjhate huye kaha.
Nikki boli "priya tu inse pyar karti hai, ye koi galat bat nahi hai. Magar iska matlab ye to nahi hai ki, inko bhi tujhse pyar ho. Fir tu bekar me jabardasti in
par apna pyar kyo ladna chahti hai. Tu ye kyo nahi samajhne ki kosis karti ki, ye dono ek dusre se sacha pyar karte hai."
Priya boli "mai jabardasti kaha kar rahi hu. Punnu bhi mujhe pyar karta hai. Ye bas us ladki ki vajah se apne pyar ka ijhaar nahi kar pa raha hai."
Nikki boli "kya in ne khud tujhse kaha hai ki, ye tujhse pyar karte hai."
Priya boli "isne nahi kaha to kya hua. Mai ache se janti hu ki, ye bhi mujhe pyar karta hai. Fir wo ladki bhi to yahi kah rahi thi ki, waise bhi priya tumhe
pahli hi najar me bha gayi thi. Ab tum bhi use ache lagne lage ho. Ab to tum dono ki khub jamegi. Ab is bat ka matlab to yahi hua na ki punnu ko mai
pasand hu. Tabhi isne mere baare me ye sab baat us ladki se ki hogi. Warna use kya malum ki priya kaun hai."
Nikki boli "lekin kisi ko pasand karna aur kisi ko pyar karna dono hi alag baten hoti hai. Karne ko to mai bhi inhe pasand karti hu. Magar iska matlab ye
to nahi ki, mai inhe pyar karti hu."
Kahne ko to ye bat nikki ne priya ko samjhane ke liye kahi thi. Lekin priya par nikki ki is bat ka ulta hi asar pada. Priya nikki ki ye bat sunkar bhadak
uthi. Usne nikki se jo kaha. Us se to nikki ki bolti hi band ho gayi. Priya ne gussa karte huye kaha.
Priya boli "tujhe apni saheli kahte huye mujhe sharm aa rahi hai. Yadi tu meri sachi saheli hoti to, chahe mai galat hi kyo na hoti, par tu mera pyar pane
me mera sath deti. Lekin tu mera sath dene ki jagah, ek aisi ladki ka sath de rahi hai. Jise tu janti bhi nahi hai."
Priya ki bat sun kar nikki ka muh chhota sa ho gaya. Uski najar mujh par padi to, mai use hi dekh raha tha. Wo mujhse najar mila nahi payi. Lekin fir
usne khud ko sambhala aur dobara priya ko samjhnane lagi.
Nikki boli "yadi mai tujhe sirf apni saheli manti, to jarur teri har bat me, han me han milati. Lekin tu mere liye meri saheli se bad kar, meri bahan jaisi
hai. Isliye maine tujhe ye sab samjhane ki kosis ki thi. Magar tune aaj mujhe ye bat bolkar mujhe meri hi najron me gira diya. Tujhe yadi meri bat ka
bura laga hai, to uske liye mai tere se maafi mangti hu. Tujhe jo thik lage tu wahi kar. Ab mai teri kisi bat me bich me nahi bolugi."
Ye bol kar nikki kamre se bahar jane ko lagi. Lekin is tarah nikki ko bahar jate dekh shayad priya ko apni galti ka aehsas ho gaya. Usne nikki ko tokte
huye kaha.
Priya boli "han mai teri sagi bahan thodi hu. Jo tu meri kisi bat ko sahegi. Ek taraf mujhe bahan kahti hai aur dusri taraf meri gusse me kahi bat ka bura
manti hai. Tum sabhi bahut ache ho. Bas mai hi ek buri ladki hu. Tu jana chahti hai to ja. Mai bhi tujhe nahi rokugi. Lekin meri ek bat sun le. Maine
hamesha tujhe apni bahan mana hai. Tujhme aur riya me maine kabhi koi fark nahi kiya hai."
Ye bol kar priya ki aankhe aansuon se bhig gayi aur nikki ke bahar jate huye kadam wahi ruk gaye. Nikki priya ke pas vapas aayi aur uske kandhe par
hanth rakhti huyi us se kahne lagi.
Nikki boli "tu meri bahan thi aur hamesha rahegi. Mujhe teri kisi bat ka koi bura nahi laga. Lekin tu meri kisi bat ko samajhna hi nahi chahti to, mai yaha
ruk kar kya karugi."
Nikki ki bat se priya ko is bat ki rahat mehsus huyi ki, nikki ko uski bat ka bura nahi laga. Lekin iske bad bhi wo apni bat par adi hi rahi. Usne apne
aansuon ko ponchhte huye kaha.
Priya boli "mai har bat ko samajhne taiyar hu. Lekin tum logon ko to har bat me, us ladki ki achai hi dikhai de rahi hai. Tum logon ko ye kyo nahi dikhai
de raha ki, mere baare me sunkar bhi, use koi asar nahi pada. Ulte usne ye tak kah diya ki, ab kam se kam wo apne mata pita ki marji se shadi karke,
apna farz pura kar sakegi."
Nikki boli "tu yahi to samajhna nahi chahti. Tujhe kya lagta hai ki, inke ye bat kahne se, us par koi asar nahi pada aur wo khushi khushi so gayi hai."
Priya boli "han mai yahi kahna chahti hu."
Nikki boli "yadi ye bat sabit ho jaye ki, wo ye sab sirf inke dil ka bojh kam karne ke liye kah rahi thi, aur use sach me inki bat se bahut dukh pahucha
hai. Tab tu kya karegi. Kya tab tu apne pyar ko bhula sakegi."
Priya boli "yadi uska pyar sacha hai to, mai jarur inke bich se hat jaugi. Lekin tum logon ko ye bat abhi isi wakt sabit karna hogi."
Nikki boli "ok ye bat abhi sabit ho jayegi. Abhi tere samne dudh ka dudh aur pani ka pani ho jayega."
Nikki aur priya ki baton se mujhe kuch tasalli to jarur huyi. Lekin meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, nikki is bat ko sabit kaise karegi. Mai ummid bhari
najron se nikki ki taraf dekhne laga. Nikki ne priya ko baithne ko kaha to, wo mere pas aakar baith gayi. Fir nikki ne ek chair li aur hum dono ke samne
baithte huye, mujhse kahne lagi.
Nikki boli "ab ye aapko sabit karna hai ki, wo ladki aapse sacha pyar karti hai. Usne ladki ne to aapko apne ye sabut de diya hai ki, wo aapse kitna pyar
karte hai. Ab aap bhi is bat ka sabut dijiye ki aapko us ke dard ka kitna aehsas hai."
Mai bola "mai bhala apne pyar ka kya sabut de sakta hu. Mai uski tarah nahi hu. Jo har bat ko itni aasani se kah saku. Mai bas itna janta hu ki, mujhe
hansna usi ladki ne sikhaya hai. Meri jindgi me aaj jo bhi rang hai. Sab uske hi bhare huye hai. Lekin mai chahu bhi to, ye sab sabit nahi kar sakta.
Kyoki mujhe ye sab karna nahi aata. Abhi tumne to khud dekha ki, maine priya ko uske pyar ka sabut dene ke liye, kis tarah uska dil dukha diya."
Nikki boli "aap uske baare me kuch aisa bataiye. Jis se priya ko yakin ho jaye ki wo ladki aap se sacha pyar karti hai. Use aapse door hone ka bahut
dukh hai."
Mai bola "ye uski aadat hai. Wo apna dukh apna dard kabhi mujh par jahir nahi hone deti. Mai is bat ko achi tarah se janta tha ki, yadi keerti mere muh
se sunegi ki, mujhe kisi aur ladki se pyar ho gaya hai. Tab wo mujhe uske pas jane se nahi rokegi. Yahi vajah thi ki, maine keerti ki bat priya ko sunayi
thi. Taki priya ko is bat ka aehsas ho sake ki sacha pyar kya kahlata hai. Magar priya par keerti ke itne bade balidan ka koi asar nahi pada. Use to ab
yahi lag raha hai ki, keerti ko mere us se door hone ka koi dukh nahi hai."
Priya boli "dukh hai to fir uski baton me, mujhe wo dukh dikhayi kyo nahi diya."
Mai bola "usne apna dard muskura kar chhupa liya aur aap log uske dard ko mehsus nahi kar payi. Magar mai ye achi tarah se janta hu ki, bhale hi us
ne hanste hanste is bat ke liye han kah di ho, par asal me ab wo akele me bahut ro rahi hogi."
Priya boli "yadi aisi bat hai to, aap abhi use call lagaiye. Mai dekhna chahti hu ki, wo so rahi hai ya ro rahi hai."
Mai bola "koi call karne ka koi fayda nahi hai. Wo abhi ro hi rahi hogi aur ab sone ka bahana kar ke mera call nahi uthayegi."
Nikki boli "use call mat uthane dijiye. Lekin aap call to lagaiye."
Un dono ki bat sun kar maine call laga diya. Lekin hua wahi jo maine kaha tha. Mere do teen baar call lagane ke bad bhi keerti ne call nahi uthaya. Tab
maine kaha.
Mai bola "aap log use nahi janti. Jab mai yaha aa raha tha. Tab bhi usne aisa hi kuch kiya tha. Mujhe apne se door hota dekh pahle to wo royi lekin fir
us ne rona band kar diya aur puri tarah se shant ho chuki thi. Magar uske chehre se muskurahat gayab thi. Uska chehra kisi patthar ki tarah sakht tha.
Lekin uski aankho me aansuon ki jhilmilahat saf najar aa rahi thi. Uski ye haalat dekh kar mera bhi dil ro raha tha. Mai uske pas khada raha. Lekin na
usne kuch bola aur na hi maine kuch bola. Kuch der bad train aa gayi. Sab train me saman rakhne lage, par mai wahi patthar ka but bane khada raha.
Mere pair jabab de gaye the. Mujhse waha se hilte bhi nahi ban raha tha. Jab usne meri aisi haalat dekhi. Tab usne dono hanth apne chehre par fere
aur apne aapko majbut karke khadi huyi aur mera hanth pakad kar, mujhe train par chhada diya. Abhi bhi usne aisa hi kuch kiya hai. Use is bat se fark
nahi padta ki use kya dard hai. Use fark padta hai to is bat se ki mujhe koi dard na ho."
Ab shayad priya ke man me keerti ke liye sahanubhuti jag gayi thi. Usne kaha.
Priya boli "jab use tumhare dard ki itni pahchan hai. Tab tumko bhi uske dard ki pahchan hogi. Mujhe to uske tumse bat karte samay, uski baton me koi
dard samajh nahi aaya. Lekin tumko uski kaun si baton me uska dard samajh me aaya."
Mai bola "ye samajhne ki bat hai. Yadi aap logon ne uske dard ko samjha hota to, uska dard aap logon ko tabhi samajh me aa gaya hota. Jab wo
mujhse bat kar rahi thi. Pyar me chhoti chhoti baten bahut mayne rakhti hai. Usne bina ek aansu bahaye mujhe kisi aur ke pas jane diya. Fir bhi yadi
aap logon ne dhyan diya hota to, to aapko uski bebasi samajh me aa jati. Pahle wo mujhse jaan kah kar bat karti rahi. Lekin jaise hi maine kaha ki,
mujhe priya se pyar hai. Uske bad se usne mujhse bat karte huye jaan lagana band kar diya. Fir aaj usne na to roj ki tarah khud call rakha aur na hi us
ne call katti samay mujhse kiss ki mang ki. Aisa sirf isliye tha kyoki use laga ki ab mai uska nahi hu. Warna aaj tak usne kabhi mujhse kiss liye bina call
nahi kata. Chahe mai kisi bhi jagah par kyo na raha hu. Wo mujhse kiss liye bina call rakhti hi nahi hai."
Meri is bat par nikki bol padi.
Nikki boli "han ye to ek baar mere samne hospital me bhi ho chuka hai. Usne tab tak call nahi rakha tha. Jab tak aapne use kiss nahi de diya tha. Lekin
meri samajh me ye bat nahi aa rahi ki, aap call kyo nahi rakhte hai. Call wo hi kyo rakhti hai."
Mai bola "aisa isliye hai kyoki mai kabhi call rakh hi nahi pata hu. Mujhe call rakhne me aisa mehsus hota hai. Jaise ki mai us se hamesha ke liye door
ho raha hu. Isi vajah se vo kabhi mujhse call rakhne ko kahti bhi nahi hai. Magar aaj na jane kyo usne mujhse call rakhne ko kaha."
Nikki boli "so sad. Tum itni si bat bhi nahi samajh sake. Usne call rakhne ko isliye kaha hoga. Kyoki wo ye dekhna chah rahi hogi ki, tumhare dil me
uski jagah ab bhi wahi hai ya nahi hai. Lekin tumne call rakh kar use ye aehsas dila diya ki, tumhare dil me uski jagah pahle jaisi nahi hai. Use tumhare
call rakh dene bahut jyada taklif pahuchi hogi."
Mai bola "han, use taklif to pahuchi hai. Lekin mere liye us samay, uski taklif se jyada ye jaruri ho gaya tha ki, mai kisi bhi tarah se priya ko uske pyar
ka aehsas dila saku. Kyoki bat chahe kaisi bhi kyo na ho. lekin sach to yahi hai ki, priya mujse pyar karti hai. Aise me mai iske dil ko thes kaise laga
sakta hu. Mai pahle pyar ko na pa sakne ka dard janta hu. Isliye mai priya ke dil ko kisi bhi haalat me thes lagana nahi chahta tha."
Itna bol kar mai niche sar jhuka kar baith gaya. Lekin meri in baton ne sidhe priya ke dil par asar kiya. Use shayad keerti ke pyar par yakin hone laga
tha. Usne bade hi dhire se kaha.
Priya boli "sorry, mai tum dono ke pyar ko samajh na saki. Mai apne pyar ke junun me bahut swarthi ho gayi thi. Jo mujhe apne aage tum dono ka pyar
samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Lekin mai bhi kya karti. Wo is tarah se hans rahi thi ki, mai samajh hi nahi saki ki, use tumse door hone ka koi dukh hai.
Sach kahu to mujhe abhi bhi is bat par puri tarah se yakin nahi ho pa raha hai."
Mai is bat ka matlab ache se janta tha ki, jab koi kisi se pyar karta hai to, fir wo dil se ye manne ko taiyar hi nahi hota ki, koi aur us se jyada pyar kar
sakta hai. Yahi haal priya ka bhi tha. Uske dimag ne to ye bat maan li thi ki, keerti ne jo kuch kiya wo sab dikhawa tha. Lekin uska dil abhi bhi is bat ko
manne ko taiyar nahi tha.
Mujhe bhi aisa koi rasta samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Jis se mai priya ke dil se is bat ko nikal saku. Lekin priya ki bat ko sunne ke bad shayad nikki ko
kuch sujha. Usne mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli "aap jara apna mobile mujhe dijiye."
Nikki ki bat sunkar mujhe laga ki wo fir keerti ko call lagane wali hai. maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola "ab use call lagane ka koi fayda nahi hai. Wo bahut jiddi hai. Yadi use call uthana hota to, wo tabhi call utha leti, ya fir tabhi usne vapas call
laga diya hota. Ab wo call nahi uthayegi."
Nikki boli "mai call nahi lagugi. Aap bas mujhe mobile dijiye aur dekhte jaiye kya hota hai."
Maine apna mobile nikki ko de diya. Nikki ne mobile liya aur kuch type karne lagi. Fir usne mujhe mobile de diya. Usne ek msg type kiya tha.
Nikki ka msg
"Socha kisi apane se baat karen.
Apne kisi khas ko yaad karen.
Jo faisala kisi ko sms karne ka kiya.
Dil ne kaha kyun na tumse suruwat karen."
Maine msg pada. Fir nikki ne wo msg keerti ko send karne ko kaha. Maine msg keerti ko send kiya aur fir nikki se kaha.
Mai bola "is se kya hoga. Kya wo call karegi."
Nikki boli "kuch nahi hoga. Bas aap dekhte chaliye aur msg send karte chaliye."
Is msg ke thodi der bad nikki ne fir mobile liya aur fir ek msg type karke mujhe de diya.
Nikki ka msg
"Abhi karo mere sath koi bat phir so jana.
Jab dhal jaye ye rat phir so jana.
Muddat se pyase hai hum teri deed ke.
Jab bujh jaye meri pyas phir so jana..
Kuch tum satao, kuch hum sataye.
Kuch ho jaye dil ki bat phir so jana.
Abhi to jaag rahe hai chand sitare.
Jab so jaye ye kaynat phir so jana."
Maine msg pad aur keerti ko send kiya aur fir vapas mobile nikki ko de diya. Thodi der bad usne fir ek msg type karke mujhe diya.
Nikki ka msg
"Rat ki dhadkan jab tak jaari rahti hai.
Sote nahi hai hum, jimmedari rahti hai.
Jab tak tujhse apne dil ki baten na ho.
Sukun nahi milta tabiyat bhari rahti hai."
Maine msg pada aur fir se send kar diya. Lekin keerti ki taraf se abhi bhi koi jabab nahi aa raha tha. Mai ache se janta tha ki, wo ye sab msg pad to rahi
hai. Lekin wo kisi ka jabab nahi degi. Thodi der bad fir nikki ne ek msg type karke mujhe diya.
Nikki ka msg
"Aaj jarurat hai jiski wo paas nahi hai,
Ab unke dil me wo ehsas nahi hai,
Tadapte hai do pal baat karne ko,
Shayad ab waqt hamare liye unke pass nahi hai."
Maine msg pada to, mujhe msg acha nahi laga. Maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola "is tarah ka msg bhejne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Wo bekar me paresan hogi."
Nikki boli "jab aapne use call karke paresan kiya. Tab aapko is bat ki fikar nahi huyi. Ab thoda sa paresan mujhe bhi kar lene do."
.
Mujhe nikki ki bat pasand to nahi aayi. Lekin fir bhi maine msg send kar diya. Magar abhi bhi keerti ki taraf se koi jabab nahi aaya tha. Tab nikki ne fir
ek msg type karke mujhe diya.
Nikki ka msg
"Aankhe ro padi unka na paigam aaya,
chale gaye humein akela chhod ke ye kaisa mukam aaya,
meri tanhai Hansi mujhpe Aur boli,
Bata Aakhir mere siva tere kon kaam aaya."
Maine beman se msg send kar diya. Kyoki mujhe malum tha ki, nikki fir wahi jabab degi. Jo usne pahle diya tha. Iske thodi der bad nikki ne fir ek msg
type karke diya.
Nikki ka msg
"Kya zamaana tha, tum roz mila karti thi.
Rat bhar chaand ke, humraz fira karti thi.
Dekh kar bhi aaj mujhe muh fere baithi ho.
Kabhi tum hi mujhe apni jaan kaha karti thi."
Maine msg pada aur keerti ko msg send kar diya. Ab meri aur priya ki najar nikki par hi tiki thi. Kyoki hume samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo karna
kya chah rahi hai. Mai to apni bechaini ko chhupaye raha. Lekin priya apne aapko jyada der na rok saki. Priya ne nikki se kaha.
Priya boli "tu aakhir karna kya chahti hai. Jab uski nind call karne se nahi khuli to, kya ab wo tere msg karne se jaag jayegi."
Nikki boli "tu chup karke baith. Tujhe khud pata chal jayega ki, mai kya karna chahti hu."
Priya boli "aise to tu use rat bhar msg karti rahegi. To kya hum rat bhar chup baith kar tera tamasha dekhte rahege."
Nikki boli "rat bhar nahi. Bas ab is msg ke bad tere sab samajh me aane lagega."
Ye kah kar nikki ne fir ek msg type kiya.
Nikki ka msg
"Tumse dur jane ka irada na tha.
Sada sath rehne ka bhi vaada na tha.
Tum yaad na karogi ye jante the hum.
Par itni jaldi bhul jaogi aandaja na tha."
"You Break My Heart."
"Bye N Take Care"
Maine msg pada aur keerti ko msg send karne ke bad nikki se kaha.
Mai bola "ye to galat bat hai. Usne to aisa kuch bhi nahi kiya. Wo bas apna dard mere samne jahir karna nahi chahti hai. Isliye wo sone ka natak kar
rahi hai. Yadi aapko ye hi janna hai ki, wo jaag rahi hai ya so rahi hai. Tab aap use bas itna likh kar bhej do ki, maine jo kuch bhi kaha tha. Wo sab jhut
tha. dekhiye turant uska call aa jayega. Lekin aisa karke use aur chot mat pahuchaiye. Ye msg pad pad kar uska bura haal ho raha hoga."
Nikki boli "mai janti hu ki, mai galat kar rahi hu. Lekin aap ye mat bhuliye ki, aap ek ladke ho aur hum ladkiyon ki soch ko nahi samajh sakte. Aap sirf
dekhte jaiye, is mag ke bad uska msg jarur aayega. Yadi nahi aaya to, fir ye bat koi mayne nahi rakhti ki, wo jaag rahi hai ya so rahi hai. Fir mai bhi
priya ki tarah yahi manugi ki, uska pyar sacha nahi hai. Kyoki jab use aapke dard se jyada apne dard ki parwah ho to, fir uska pyar sacha ho hi nahi
sakta."
Itna bol kar nikki chup ho gayi. Lekin uski is bat se jaha priya ke chehre par vijayi muskan aa gayi thi. Wahi mere chehre ki raunak ud gayi thi. Hum
sabhi ki najar ab mere mobile par hi tiki huyi thi. Sabko ab keerti ke msg aane ya na aane ka intejar tha.
Mere dil ki dhadkane bad gayi thi. Kyoki ab sawal sirf keerti ke so jane ka nahi tha. Balki ab sawal mere pyar ki ijjat ka tha. Jo sirf keerti ke ek msg
karne ya na karne par tiki huyi thi. Mai man hi man bhagwan se prathna karne laga ki, mere pyar ki ijjat rakh lo aur sath sath apne man me keerti se bat
karte huye kahne laga ki, "pls jaan, chahe jaise bhi ho, par apne pyar ki ijjat rakh lo. Warna hamara pyar in logon ki najar me jhuta pad jayega."
______________________________
Update-70
Nikki boli "mai janti hu ki, mai galat kar rahi hu. Lekin aap ye mat bhuliye ki, aap ek ladke ho aur hum ladkiyon ki soch ko nahi samajh sakte. Aap sirf
dekhte jaiye, is mag ke bad uska msg jarur aayega. Yadi nahi aaya to, fir ye bat koi mayne nahi rakhti ki, wo jaag rahi hai ya so rahi hai. Fir mai bhi
priya ki tarah yahi manugi ki, uska pyar sacha nahi hai. Kyoki jab use aapke dard se jyada apne dard ki parwah ho to, fir uska pyar sacha ho hi nahi
sakta."
Itna bol kar nikki chup ho gayi. Lekin uski is bat se jaha priya ke chehre par vijayi muskan aa gayi thi. Wahi mere chehre ki raunak ud gayi thi. Hum
sabhi ki najar ab mere mobile par hi tiki huyi thi. Sabko ab keerti ke msg aane ya na aane ka intejar tha.
Mere dil ki dhadkane bad gayi thi. Kyoki ab sawal sirf keerti ke so jane ka nahi tha. Balki ab sawal mere pyar ki ijjat ka tha. Jo sirf keerti ke ek msg
karne ya na karne par tiki huyi thi. Mai man hi man bhagwan se prathna karne laga ki, mere pyar ki ijjat rakh lo aur sath sath apne man me keerti se bat
karte huye kahne laga ki, "pls jaan, chahe jaise bhi ho, par apne pyar ki ijjat rakh lo. Warna hamara pyar in logon ki najar me jhuta pad jayega."
Ghadi ki badti huyi suiyon ke sath sath, mere dil ki dhadkano ki raftar bhi tej hoti ja rahi thi. Mere liye ek ek pal, ek ek saal ki tarah gujar raha tha. Bahar
se mai khamosh jarur tha. Magar man hi man, keerti se hajaron baat kiye ja raha tha aur use msg bhejne ke liye kah raha tha.
Aaj tak maine suna tha ki dil se dil ko rah hoti hai. Pyar karne wale ek dusre ke dil ki bat dil se sun lete hai. Bas ye wakt usi bat ko aajmane ka tha aur
mai usi bat ko aajma bhi raha tha. Bahut jaldi hii mujhe is baat ke sach hone ka sabut bhi mil gaya.
Keerti ne mere dil ki aawaj sun li thi. Usne apni sone ka natak karne ki, jid ko todte huye, hamare pyar ki ijjat rakh li thi. Usne mujhe msg kiya tha.
Keerti ka msg
"
Bhool jane ka tumhe, hamara koi irada nahi hai.
Tumhare siwa humne, kisi se kiya wada nahi hai.
Nikaal bhi to kaise nikale, apne dil se tumhe.
Jab is dil me bahar jane ka, koi darwaza nahi hai."
Keerti ka msg dekhte hi meri aankhon me khushi ke aansu aa gaye. Maine mobile nikki ko pakda diya aur apne chehre ko apne ghutno par tika diya.
Mai man hi man use is msg ko karne ke liye thanks karne laga aur hajaron baar use I LOVE U bolne laga. Maine bhagwan ko bhi mere pyar ki ijjat
rakhne ke liye thanks kaha.
Mujhe is tarah apne khutno par jhuka dekh priya iska matlab samajh nahi payi. Usne mere kandhe par hanth rakh kar, mujhse puchha.
Priya boli "kya hua tumhe. Kya usne koi galat msg kar diya."
Maine sar jhukaye jhukaye apne aansuon ko ponchha aur fir sar upar uthate huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola "nahi aisa kuch nahi hai. Meri aankh me kuch chala gaya tha. Ab thik hai.
Lekin nikki meri haalat ko samajh gayi thi. Usne muskurate huye priya se kaha.
Nikki boli "nahi usne kuch bura nahi kaha. Usne ek pyar bhara msg beja hai."
Ye kah kar nikki ne priya ko msg pad kar sunaya aur fir ek msg type kar ke mujhe thama diya.
Nikki ka msg
"
Jindagi me ye kaisi majburi hai.
Na jane kyo tere mere bich ye duri hai.
Sochta hu kabhi dil se bhula du tujhko.
Par kya karu teri muskan hi meri kamjori hai."
Maine msg dekha aur nikki se kaha.
Mai bola "ab msg karne ki kya jarurat hai. Usne msg kiya hai to, ab wo call bhi utha legi. Mai sidhe us se bat hi kar leta hu.
Nikki boli "aap dono ki baten to hamesha hoti rahti hai. Abhi aap use call karoge to wo call bhi utha legi. Lekin fir wo nahi ho payega, jo mai karna
chahti hu. Aap thodi der mujhe, us se msg me bat karne dijiye."
Nikki ki bat sun kar maine msg keerti ko send kiya aur mobile vapas nikki ko pakda diya. Lekin abhi bhi nikki ki harkat mere liye ek paheli hi bani huyi
thi. Jab keerti jaag rahi hai aur usne mujhe msg bhi kiya hai to, fir nikki ne mujhe us se bat kyo nahi karne di. Mai yahi sab sochta rah gaya. Tab tak
nikki ek msg aur type kar chuki thi.
Keerti ka msg
"Kadmo ki duri se dilo ke fasle nahi badte,
Dur hone se ehsas nhi marte,
Kuch kadmo ka fasla hi sahi hamare beech,
Lekin aisa koi pal nahi jab hum tumko yad nahi krte."
Nikki ne keerti ka msg pad kar sunaya aur fir wo msg type karne lagi.
Nikki ka msg
"Uthayegen hum jab bhi haath dua ko.
Rab se tumhare liye hi fariyad karege.
Tum ho jao chahe humse hans kar zuda.
Hum rokar hi sahi par tumhe yaad karege."
Msg type ho jane ke bad usne hume msg pad kar sunaya aur fir use keerti ko send kar diya. Thodi hi der bad fir keerti ka jabab aa gaya.
Keerti ka msg
"Aao aur mujhe toot kar bikharta dekho.
Meri ragon me jahar judai ka utarta dekho.
Kis kis ada se tumhe manga hai khuda se.
Aao kabhi mujhe sajdon me sisakta dekho."
Nikki ne keerti ka msg pad kar sunaya to, ab mujhse nahi raha gaya. Maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola "ab bas bhi kijiye. Kya apko uske msg me, uska dard samajh me nahi aa raha hai."
Nikki boli "mujhe sab samajh me aa raha hai. Bas 2 msg aur karne dijiye."
Ye kah kar nikki ne ek msg aur type kiya.
Nikki ka msg
"
Meri koi khata hai to, khata sabit karo.
Jo mai bura hu to, mujhe bura sabit karo.
Mai ja raha hu door, tum jaisi bewafa se.
Yadi mai bewafa hu to, tum apni wafa sabit karo."
Nikki ne type kiya hua msg hume pad kar sunaya aur use send kar diya. Lekin ab keerti ka koi msg nahi aaya. Tab maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola "aapne apni man ka kar ke dekh liya. Mujhe lagta hai ki, use is bat ka bahut jyada bura lag gaya hai. Isliye usne is bat ka jabab nahi diya."
Nikki boli "use bura jarur laga hai. Lekin wo iska jabab jarur degi."
Nikki ka kahna sahi nikla. Kuch der bad keerti ka msg aa gaya.
Keerti ka msg
"Tum jao hum se door to ek kaam ker jana.
Kuch pal apne hamare naam kar jana.
Agar aa jaye mout hame tumhare aane se pahle.
To aa kar mere janaje ka ehtraam ker jana.
Na rona is qadar k takleef ho hame.
Mout ko bhi makak samajh kar anjan ban jana.
Mai to ek din so jaoongi sada ke liye.
Phir mujhe bewafa kah kar badnam kar jana.
Jo gujro meri kabar se to najren na ferna.
Ajnabi hi ban ke mujhe duaa salam kar jana."
Nikki ne hume msg pad kar sunaya aur fir ek msg type karne lagi.
Nikki ka msg
"
Hum markar bhi dikha dege tumhare liye.
Kya tumhe fir bhi na hum par pyar aayega.
Jab jalaya jaayega hume tumhare samne.
Kya tab bhi tumhara dil aansu rok payega."
Nikki ne type kiya hua msg hume pad kar sunaya. Lekin maine use msg send karne se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola "ye msg pad kar wo toot jayegi. Use aap kuch bhi kahti rahiye wo yu hi hans ke jabab deti rahegi. Magar mere marne ki bat wo nahi sah
sakegi. Ye msg rahne dijiye."
Nikki boli "mai bhi yahi chahti hu ki, uska dard bahar nikle. Taki kam se kam priya ko uske pyar ka aehsas ho. Mai dawe ke sath kahti hu. Is msg ke
jabab me uska call aayega."
Itna bol kar nikki ne bina meri koi bat sune msg send kar diya. Uska kahna sahi hi nikla. Abhi msg gaya hi tha ki, naye wale mobile par keerti ka call
aane laga. Maine call uthate hi keerti bhadak bhadak padi. Wo us samay rote huye kah rahi thi.
Keerti boli "maine kya bigada hai tumhara. Ye tum mujhse kis bat ka badla le rahe ho. Aakhir meri galti kya hai. Mai tuhe apni jaan se jyada pyar karti
hu. Kya yahi meri galti hai.".
Keerti ka aansuon aur gusse se bhara ye roop dekh kar, meri to bolti hi band ho gayi. Mujhse uski is bat ka koi jabab dete na bana. Jab mai chup raha
to wo fir boli.
Keerti boli "chup kyo ho. Kuch bolte kyo nahi. Yadi ye meri galti hai to, tum mujhe apne hanth se jahar de do. Mai mar jau fir tumhe jo karna hai. Tum
karte rahna."
Lekin abhi bhi mujhse kuch kahte nahi ban raha tha. Nikki ne meri aisi haalat dekhi to usne pas padi nootbook me kuch likha aur wo keerti se bolne ko
kaha. Maine wahi keerti se kah diya.
Mai bola "tum ro kyo rahi ho. Tumhe to khush hona chahiye. Mere jaise buddhu se tumhara pichha chhut gaya. Ab tumhe mujhko aur nahi jhelna
padega. Tum to mere jane se bahut khush thi. Mere call karne aur msg karne se bhi tumhari nind nahi khul rahi thi, to ab kyo jaag gayi aur ye kyo
aansu baha rahi ho."
Meri bat sunkar keerti ka gussa shant ho gaya magar uske aansu abhi bhi bah rahe the. Usne shayad ye samjha ki mai uski bat ko lekar us se naraj
hu. Wo mujhe samjhate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli "jaan, tumhari kasam khakar kahti hu. Tumhare jane se meri jaan nikal rahi thi. Mai apne aansu nahi rok pa rahi thi. Isliye chah kar bhi
tumhara call nahi utha saki aur na hi tumhare msg ka reply kar saki. Lekin isme meri galti kya hai. Tum hi to kah rahe the ki tumhe priya se pyar ho
gaya hai. Iske bad mere pas bolne ko kuch bacha hi nahi tha."
Mai bola "maine kaha aur tumne maan liya. Ye bhi puchhne ki jarurat nahi samjhi ki maine tumhare sath dhoka kyo kiya."
Ab keerti ke aansu tham gaye the. Usne kaha.
Keerti boli "isme dhoka kaisa jaan. Dhoka to tab hota, jab tumhare dil me priya ke liye pyar hota aur tum jabardasti mere sath jude rahte. Tab na to tum
khud khush rah pate aur na hi mujhe khush rakh pate."
Mai bola "mujhe teri itni badi badi bat samajh me nahi aati. Mai sirf itna janta hu ki tujhe mere jane se kabhi koi farak nahi padta hai. Tu jab dekho tab
mujhe hanste hanste apne se door kar deti hai. Lekin ab mai tere upar bojh nahi banna chahta. Jab tujhe mere jane se koi fark nahi padta to, ab mai
bhi tere sath rahna nahi chahta hu. Tu ab phone rakh, mujhe sona hai."
Keerti boli "ye kaisi bat kar rahe ho jaan. Tumne khud hi mujhe nind se jaga kar priya ki bat batayi aur ab khud hi is bat ko lekar mujh par gussa kar
rahe ho. Gussa to mujhe hona chahiye ki, jab aisa kuch nahi tha to, fir mujhe bematlab itna rulaya kyo. Jab dekho tab mujhe bevajah rulate rahte ho."
Mai bola "mujhe kuch nahi sunna. Ab tu phone rakh, mujhe nind aa rahi hai. Mujhe sona hai."
Keert boli "nahi, ab mai na to phone rakhugi aur na hi tumhe sone nahi dugi. Ab mai tumhari koi bat nahi manugi. Ab mai wo hi karugi. Jo mera dil
karega."
Mai bola "apni mithi mithi bat apne pas rakh. Mujhe sona hai aur ab mai phone rakh raha hu."
Keerti boli "tum phone rakh kar dekho. Mai bhi dekhti hu, tum kaise phone rakhte ho. Yadi tumne phone rakha to mujhse bura koi nahi hoga."
Mai bola "tujhse bura koi hai bhi nahi. Dekh rat ke 3 baj rahe hai. Mujhe sach me sona hai. Yadi abhi bhi nahi soya to subah meri nind nahi khul payegi.
Ab iske bad bhi tu mujhe sone nahi dena chahti hai to, mai nahi sota hu."
Keerti boli "ok ek shart par mai phone rakhugi ki, tum subah uthte hi sabse pahle mujhe call karoge."
Mai bola "mujhe manjur hai. Ab phone rakh."

Keerti boli "are aise kaise rakhu. Pahle meri kissy to do."
Mai bola "ok ye le teri kissy. Muuuuhhhh."
Keerti boli "i love u jaan. Muuuuuuuhhhhhh."
Iske bad keerti ne phone rakh diya. Uske phone rakhne ke bad nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli "dekhiye ab sab thik ho gaya hai. Dobara kuch bhi ho par us ladki ka dil mat dukhana. Wo ladki sach me aapse sacha pyar karti hai."
Mai bola "mai janta hu lekin jiske liye ye sab kuch kiya. Wo to kuch bol hi nahi rahi hai."
Ye kah kar mai priya ki taraf dekhne laga. Mere sath sath nikki bhi ab use hi dekh rahi thi. Priya thodi der chup rahi aur fir apni khamoshi todte huye
kahne lagi.
Priya boli "ok mai bhi manti hu ki, wo tumse sacha pyar karti hai. Lekin iska matlab ye hargij nahi hai ki, mera pyar tumhare liye khatam ho gaya ya
kam ho gaya hai. Tum mera pahla pyar ho aur mai chah kar bhi tumhe nahi bhula sakti. Magar ab mai tum dono ke pyar ke bich me nahi aaugi."
Nikki boli "good, ye huyi na kuch bat. Ok to ab mai chalti hu. Mujhe bhi subah jaldi uthna hai. Kya tu nahi chal rahi."
Priya boli "tu chal, mai abhi aati hu."
Nikki boli "ok good night. Ab fir se kuch lafda mat karna."
Priya boli "nahi ab koi lafda nahi hoga. Good night."
Fir nikki chali gayi lekin mujhe priya ke rukne ki vajah samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Wo kuch der rukne ke bad boli.
Priya boli "mai sach me tumhe bahut pyar karti hu. Mai tumhe kabhi bhula nahi paugi. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha ki mai kya karu."
Ye kahte huye wo rone lagi. Wo mere pas hi baithi thi. Maine use apne gale lagaya to mujhse lipat kar rone lagi. Maine uske aansu ponchhe aur us se
kaha.
Mai bola "kya maine tumse kaha hai ki, mai tumse pyar nahi karta. Mai bhi tumse pyar karta hu aur bahut jyada pyar karta hu. Tabhi to maine tumko
samjhane ke liye uska ladki ka dil tak dukha diya. Lekin hamara pyar dosti se aage nahi ja sakta. Mai hamesha tumhara dost bankar rahuga.
Lekin priya par meri bat ka koi asar nahi pad raha tha. Wo apne aansu rokne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Magar rok nahi pa rahi thi. Mai bhi chahta tha ki, wo
dil khol kar ro le. Taki uske dil ka bojh halka ho jaye. Mai is bat ko ache se samajhta tha ki, jise wo apna pahla pyar samajh rahi hai. Wo pyar nahi sirf
ek aakarshan hai.
Is daur se mai bhi gujar chuka tha. Jab mai shilpa ke liye apne aakarshan ko apna pahla pyar samajhta tha. Lekin jab mujhe keerti se pyar hua. Tab
mujhe samajh me aaya ki pyar kya chij hoti hai aur jise mai apna pahla pyar samajh raha tha. Wo sirf mera aakarshan tha. Mera pyar to keerti thi.
Jab priya ke aansu kuch kam huye tab maine uska man halka karne ke liye us se kaha.
Mai bola "priya ek bat bolu."
Priya boli "kya."
Mai bola "abhi is kamre me hum dono akele hai. Tumne kaha tha ki jab mai tumhare sath akele rahuga. Tab tum mujhe batogi ki gf bf akele kamre me
kya karte hai. Ab hum dono akele hai, ab tumhara kya irada hai."
Meri bat sunkar priya hanse bina na rah saki. Usne mere seene me mukka marte huye kaha.
Priya boli "tum bahut shaitan ho. Mujhe nahi sikhana kuch. Jakar apni gf se sikho. Wahi tumhe sab sikhayegi."
Mai bola "tum bhi to meri gf ho. Tum hi sikha do na."
Priya boli "mere sath jyada masti karne ki kosis mat karo. Yadi fir se mera irada badal gaya na, to fir mujhe samajhte rah jaoge."
Mai bola "ok masti nahi karta. Lekin ye batao tum itne chhote kapde kyo pahanti ho. Jis se tumhara pura sharir najar aata hai."
Priya boli "mai to bachpan se hi aise kapde pahnti hu. Mujhe salwar suit pahnna pasand nahi hai."
Mai bola "maine to tumhe abhi tak frock aur skrit top ke alawa kisi aur dress me dekha hi nahi hai. Wo bhi tum bahut chhote pahnti ho."
Priya boli "mujhe ye hi ache lagte hai. Mai jeans bhi kam hi pahanti hu."
Mai bola "lekin ab tum badi ho gayi ho. Tumhe yadi ye kapde hi pasand hai to, tum ye hi pahno magar thode bade pahno."
Priya boli "kya tumhe mera ye kapde pahna pasand nahi hai."
Mai bola "meri pasand napasand ki bat nahi hai. Mai bas ye chahta hu ki, tum jaisi bholi bhali ladki ko, koi ladka sirf isliye pasand na kare, kyoki tum
sexy dikhti ho. Balki is liye pasand kare, kyoki tumhare andar ek sundar sa pyar bhara man hai."
Priya boli "ab koi mujhe pasand kare ya na kare mujhe koi farak nahi padta. Fir bhi tumhari bat mai jarur manugi aur aage se aise chhote kapde nahi
pahnugi."
Mai bola "ye huyi na koi bat. Ab jara ruko mai tumhara b'day gift to dekh lu ki tumne mujhe gift me kya diya hai."
Ye kahte huye mai uske pas se utha aur uska gift niche gira hua gift uthane laga. Apne gift ko niche pada dekh priya ne kaha.
Priya boli "maine tumhe itne pyar se gift diya aur tumne mera gift niche fek diya."
Mai bola "jaisa tum soch rahi ho, aisi bat nahi hai. Wo dekho saare gift wahi rakhe hai. Sirf tumhara gift hi niche pada hai. Hua ye tha ki, mai jab gift
dekhne baitha to, sab se pahle mera man tumhare gift ko dekhne ka kiya. Mai tumhara gift khol hi raha tha. Tabhi achanak mehul ka call aa gaya aur
gift mere hanth se chhut kar niche gir gaya. Mai mehul se bat karta raha aur fir jaise hi us se bat khatam huyi, tum aa gayi."
Meri bat sunkar priya ki narajgi kuch kam huyi aur mai uska gift kholne laga. Maine uska gif khol kar dekha to, use dekhte hi mai apne aansu na rok
paya. Meri aankhon se jhar jhar aansu girne lage.
______________________________
Update-71
Priya boli "ab koi mujhe pasand kare ya na kare mujhe koi farak nahi padta. Fir bhi tumhari bat mai jarur manugi aur aage se aise chhote kapde nahi
pahnugi."
Mai bola "ye huyi na koi bat. Ab jara ruko mai tumhara b'day gift to dekh lu ki tumne mujhe gift me kya diya hai."
Ye kahte huye mai uske pas se utha aur uska niche gira hua gift uthane laga. Apne gift ko niche pada dekh kar priya ne apni narajgi jahir karte huye
kaha.
Priya boli "maine tumhe itne pyar se gift diya aur tumne mera gift niche fek diya."
Mai bola "jaisa tum soch rahi ho, aisi bat nahi hai. Wo dekho saare gift wahi rakhe hai. Sirf tumhara gift hi niche pada hai. Hua ye tha ki, mai jab gift
dekhne baitha to, sab se pahle mera man tumhare gift ko dekhne ka kiya. Mai tumhara gift khol hi raha tha. Tabhi achanak mehul ka call aa gaya aur
gift mere hanth se chhut kar niche gir gaya. Mai mehul se bat karta raha aur fir jaise hi us se bat khatam huyi. Tabhi tum aa gayi aur mujhe gift ko niche
se uthane ka time hi nahi mil saka."
Meri bat sunkar priya ki narajgi kuch had tak kam ho chuki thi. Mai uska gift kholne laga. Lekin uska gift khol kar dekhte hi, mai apne aansu nahi rok
paya. Meri aankhon se jhar jhar kar, aansu girne lage..
Ab mai buri tarah se ulajh kar rah gaya tha. Ek taraf to priya ka achanak is tarah se, mujhe pyar karne lagna, mujhe uska aakarshan lag raha tha. Wahi
dusri taraf uski mere liye samarpan ki bhavna me, mujhe uska bholapan aur pyar najar aa raha tha.
Meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, priya ka ye pyar sirf ek aakarashan hai, ya fir sach me uska pyar hi hai. Uske diye huye gift ne mujhe, uske baare
me ye sab sochne par majbur kar diya tha.
Mai chah kar bhi uska gift dekhne ke bad, apne aansu bahne se rok nahi paya tha. Meri aankhon se aansu jhar rahe the aur mai uska gift dekh raha
tha.
Apna gift dekhne ke bad, meri aankhon se aansu bahte dekh kar, priya ko laga ki, mujhe uska gift pasand nahi aaya hai. Usne apne hanthon se mera
chehra apni taraf ghumaya aur aur puchhne lagi.
Priya boli "ye tumhe kya hua. Tum ro kyo rahe ho. Yadi tumhe mera gift pasand nahi aaya to, mai ise vapas le leti hu. Isme rone ki kya bat hai. Mera
irada tumhare dil ko chot pahuchane ka hargij nahi tha. Lekin kya karu, meri to aadat hi ho gayi hai. Bina soche samjhe kuch bhi kar jati hu aur sabka
dil dukhati hu."
Priya ki is bat se mujhe ek aur jor ka jhatka laga. Mere aansu dekh kar apni galti manne ka, uska bilkul wahi andaj tha. Jo keerti ka mere aansu dekh
kar rahta hai.
Mere dil ne fir mujhse kaha "ye koi aakarshan nahi, ye sach much ka pyar hai. Jo is bholi bhali ladki ko tumse ho gaya hai aur yadi aisa hai to, is bholi
bhali ladki ke dil me, is samay bahut dard hai. Jisko ye tumse chhupa rahi hai."
Mai priya ke baare me ye sab soch raha tha. Jab priya ne mujhe apni bat ka koi jabab dete nahi dekha. Tab wo khud hi mujhse kahne lagi.
Priya boli "tumhe ye gift pasand nahi hai na. Lao ise mujhe vapas de do. Mai kal tumhe, tumhari pasand ka gift dila dungi. Iske liye tumhe itna dukhi
hone ki jarurat nahi hai."
Ye Kah kar vo mere hanth se apna gift vapas lene lagi. Lekin tab tak mai soch chuka tha ki, aise haalat me mujhe kya karna chahiye. Maine apna
hanth dusri taraf ghuma liya aur priya ko uska gift vapas nahi lene diya. Maine apne aansu ponchhte huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola "aisi koi bat nahi hai. Mai bas ye soch kar paresan hu ki, ye gift to tumne us ladke ke liye kharida tha. Jise tum pyar karti thi. Lekin ab saari
sachai tumhare samne hai. Fir bhala mai is gift ko kaise le sakta hu."
Priya boli "yadi bat sirf yahi hai. Tab tum is gift ko behichak le sakte ho. Kyoki maine ye gift tumhe sirf dosti ke rishte se dene ke liye liya tha."
Ye bol kar wo hansne lagi. Magar mujhe uski bat par yakin nahi aaya. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola "nahi ye sach nahi hai. Tum ye bat sirf mera dil rakhne ke liye kah rahi ho. Tum mujhse pyar karti thi, isliye tum mujhe ye gift de rahi thi."
Priya boli "ye bat sahi hai ki, mai tumhe pyar karti thi. Tabhi ye gift de rahi thi. Lekin mujhe ye gift tumhe dosti ke rishte se hi dena tha. Kyoki mai khud
to tum se, ye kah nahi sakti thi ki, mai tumse pyar karti hu. Jab mai ye bat tumse kah nahi sakti thi to, fir bhala tumhe ye gift pyar ke rishte se kaise de
sakti thi."
Mai bola "ho sakta hai ki, tumne gift dene ke bad, apne pyar ka ijhaar karne ki bat sochi ho. Tabhi to tum itni rat ko mere pas aayi thi."
Priya boli "aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Ye saare gift kal rat ko, tumhare jane ke bad se, yahi rakhe huye hai. Mujhe to aaj sham ko pata chala ki, tumhari
jindgi me koi dusri ladki hai. Yad karo jab park me, maine tumhe phone par bat karte dekha tha. Tab mai kitna gussa thi aur tumhe bat karne ke liye
ghar lekar aayi thi. Bas tabhi se mere man me tumse, is bat ko kahne ka khayal aaya tha. Uske pahle to maine aisa kuch karne ka socha hi nahi tha."
Lekin abhi bhi mere man me ye sawal aa raha tha ki, do log ek sa hi gift kaise de sakte hai. Maine apne man ki bat jahir na karte huye priya se puchha.
Mai bola "agar aisi hi bat thi to, tumne sirf mobile dene ka hi kyo socha. Koi dusra gift kyo nahi diya."
Priya boli "wo isliye kyoki mai chahti thi. Jab mai tumse bat karu. Tab koi dusra hume disturb na kare. Ab jahir si bat hai ki, tumhare is number par
sabke call aate hai. Ab maan lo tum mujhe bat kar rahe ho. Tab kisi ka call aa jata hai to, tum mujhse kahte ki, abhi mera call aa raha hai. Tum call
rakho. Mai bad me bat karta hu. Lekin alag se mobile rahne par tumhe mera call nahi katna padta."
Priya ki ye bat sunkar mujhe is bat ka aehsas hua ki, keerti ne mujhe alag se, ye mobile kyo diya hai. Wo bhi yahi chahti hogi ki, jab mai us se bat karu
to, koi hume disturb na kare. Lekin is bat se mere man ek bat aur aayi ki, aakhir dono ne hi ek hi company ka mobile kyo diya hai. Tab maine priya se
kaha.
Mai bola "chalo mai tumhari is bat ko maan bhi leta hu. Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha hai ki, tumne dene ke liye, ye hi mobile kyo chuna."
Priya boli "tum sach me hi buddhu ho. Are is company ke mobile ko aapas me free ho jate hai. Unhe all india free karaya ja sakta hai. Kisi dusri
company me ye suvidha nahi hai. Ab tum to utni dur rahte ho. Aise me mai tumse jyada der bat nahi kar sakti thi. Lekin isme hum, jitni chahe utni bat
kar sakte hai. Ab sab kuch samajh me aa gaya, ya fir abhi bhi kuch baki hai."
Priya ki is bat se mujhe, keerti ke naye mobile lene ka raaj bhi samajh me aa gaya tha. Shayad usne apna mobile free kara liya tha. Tabhi wo mere call
karne ke bad bhi, mera call kat kar khud naye mobile par call kar rahi thi. Maine is bat par se apna dhyan hatate huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola "han bas ek aakhiri bat baki hai."
Priya boli "to isme itna sochne ki kya jarurat hai. Jo bhi puchhna hai, puchh lo."
Mai bola "kya mere baare me, sab kuch janne ke bad bhi, tumhe ye lagta hai ki, mujhe ye mobile rakhna chahiye."
Priya boli "han sab kuch janne ke bad bhi, tumhe ye mobile rakhna hi padega aur waha jane ke bad, apni gf se chhup chhup kar, kam se kam 1 ghante
roj, mujhse bat bhi karna padegi. Kyoki tumne mujhse hamesha dosti nibhane ka wada kiya hai. Ab tumhari aakhiri bat bhi ho gayi. Ab mai jau."
Mai bola "jane ki kya jarurat hai. Tum bhi yahi mere sath so jao."
Priya boli "han tumhari ye bat sahi hai. Mai darwaja band kar ke aati hu. Fir hum dono mil kar aaram se soyege."
Mujhe laga ki wo majak kar rahi hai. Lekin wo mere pas se uth kar darwaja band karne jane lagi. Use aisa karte dekh, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola "are nahi nahi, mai to majak kar raha tha."
Priya boli "lekin mai majak nahi kar rahi hu. Mujhe sach me tumhare sath sona hai."
Ye kah kar usne hanste huye darwaja band kar diya. Mai use dekhne ke siwa kuch na kar saka. Fir wo vapas mere pas aa kar, mere samne khadi ho
kar, mere balon par hanth ferte huye kahne lagi.
Priya boli "chalo ab soya jaye."
Mai bola "yar ab majak band karo. Rat bahut ho gayi hai. Ab hume sona chahiye. Ab tum apne kamre me jao aur mujhe bhi sone do."
Priya boli "han ab rat jyada ho gayi hai. Ab hume sona chahiye."
Ye kahte huye priya ne, mujhe bed ki taraf dhakka de diya. Jiska natija ye hua ki, mere dono pair bed se niche latakte rahe aur mai bed par let gaya.
Mere lette hi usne apne dono hanth, mere dono kandhon ke agal bagal rakhe aur wo mere upar jhuk kar, meri aankhon me dekhne lagi.
Uske is tarah meri aankhon me aankhe dalkar dekhne se, meri dhadkane bad gayi. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab wo aage kya karne wali hai.
Mai use ek tak dekhta raha. Tabhi wo mere upar let gayi aur uske seene se mera seena takra gaya.
Uske komal komal boobs mere seene se dab gaye. Uske boobs ke is komal aehsas se, mai khud ko bahar nikal pata. Uske pahle hi usne apne honth,
mere honthon par rakh diye aur wo mere honton ko chusne lagi. Mai use rokna chahta tha. Lekin ab use rokne ki takat mujhme nahi thi.
Maine bhi apne don hanth uski pith par rakh diye aur kiss karne me uska sath dene laga. Karib 2 min tak hum ek dusre ke honthon ko chuste rahe. Fir
achanak hi usne kiss karna band kar diya aur meri aankhon me dekhne lagi. Uski aankhen mujhse kuch kahna chah rahi thi. Mai uski aankhon ki is bat
samajhne ke liye, uski aankhon me dekhne laga.
Lekin tabhi usne baari baari se, meri dono aankhon ko chumna suru kar diya. Use aisa karte dekh, maine apni aankhe band kar li. Mere aankhe band
karte hi, wo paglon ki tarah, kabhi meri aankhhe chumti to, kabhi mere chehre ko chumti rahi aur mai aankhe band kiye, apne dono hanthon se uski
pith sahlata raha.
Mujhe kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo ye sab kyo kar rahi hai. Fir bhi uska kuch bhi karna, mujhe galat nahi lag raha tha. Wo na jane kitni
der mujhe chumti rahi. Fir achanak hi mujhe, mere chehre par aanuson ke girne ka aehsas hua aur maine apni aankhe khol di.
Apni aankh kholte hi, mera dil dahal gaya. Priya ka chehra ruaansa tha. Uski aankhon me aansu bhare huye the. Wo paglon ki tarah mujhe chum rahi
thi aur uske aansu bahe ja rahe the. Maine uski aisi haalat dekhi to, maine uska chehra apne hanthon me pakda aur kaha "priya."
Usne aansu bhari aankhone se, meri aankhon me dekha aur fir mere mathe ko chumte huye boli "I LOVE U."
Iske bad wo ik jhatke se, mere upar se uthi aur darwaja khol kar bahar nikal gayi. Ye sab itni jaldi ho gaya ki, mai us se kuch bol bhi na saka. Bas use
jate huye dekhta rah gaya.
Wo ladki jise maine hamesha hanste khilkhilte huye dekha tha. Uska ye roop mere liye bilkul naya tha. Mai ajib si kashmkash me fasa tha.
Mai us ladki ko samajhne me bhul kar gaya tha. Sach to ye tha ki, mai use kabhi samajh hi nahi saka tha. Na hi uske dard ka thik se andaja laga paya
tha. Lekin ab mujhe uske dard ka aehsas ho raha tha aur mujhe lag raha tha ki, wo apne kamre me jakar ro rahi hogi.
Yahi sab sochte sochte, mai kafi der waisa hi leta leta, priya ke baare me sochta raha. Fir uth kar maine darwaja band kiya aur sone ki kosis karne
laga.
Lekin aankh band karte hi meri aankhon ke samne, priya ka rota hua chehra aa raha tha. Jab mujhse nahi raha gaya. Tab maine priya ka diya hua
mobile on kiya.
Use on karte hi screen par likha aaya "Hello My Sweet Friend."
Jise dekhte hi mera dil aur bhi jyada udas ho gaya. Maine contact list me dekha to, usme priya ka number save tha. Maine us number par call laga
diya. Mai janta tha ki wo is samay ro rahi hogi. Isliye maine uske call uthate hi, uske bolne se pahle hi kaha.
Mai bola "kya yar ye tumhari achi aadat nahi hai. Khud ne pappi jhappi sab kuch le li, aur meri baari aayi to uth kar bhag gayi."
Priya ko shayad mera call aane se khushi huyi thi. Isliye wo mere itne bat karne se apne ko sabhal chuki thi. Fir bhi uski baton me bharipan tha. Usne
meri bat ke jabab me kaha.
Priya boli "mai to tumhare sath sona chahti thi. Tum hi bole the ki, mai majak kar raha hu. Tab kya mai tumhare sath jabardasti so jati."
Mai bola "meri bat ko talo mat. Mai sone ki bat nahi kar raha hu. Mai pappi jhappi ki bat kar raha hu. Mujhe meri pappi jhappi chahiye."
Priya boli "tum fir shaitani kar rahe ho. Tumhe pappi jhappi chahiye to, ab apni gf ko phone lagao aur us se le lo. Mujhe sone do."
Mai bola "ye galat bat hai. Jab tum pappi jhappi le sakti ho to, fir mai kyo nahi le sakta. Ab jab tak tum mujhe pappi jhappi nahi lene deti. Tab tak mai
phone nahi rakhuga."
Priya boli "to mat rakho phone. Lekin ab mai tumhe koi pappi jhappi nahi dene wali. Samajh gaye na."
Ab priya ka mood mujhe kuch thik hota samajh me aaya. Maine use bahlate huye kaha.
Mai bola "yad rakhna mai tum se iska badla jarur luga."
Priya boli "ab tum mera kuch bhi nahi kar sakte. Kyoki ab mai tumhare pas aaugi hi nahi."
Mai bola "ye tum bhul jao. Mai tumse iska badla jarur luga aur kal hi luga."
Priya boli "acha mai bhi to sunu ki kal tum kya karne wale ho."
Mai bola "ab ye tum kal khud dekh lena."
Priya boli "han dekh lugi. Ab tum phone rakho. Mujhe sona hai."
Mai bola "tumne meri nind kharab ki hai. Mai tumhe nahi sone duga."
Priya boli "na lena ek na dena do. Mai to so rahi hu. Tum jagte raho."
Mai bola "tum sokar dekho. Mai bhi dekhta hu ki, tum kaise soti ho."
Priya boli "yar tum to jabardasti mere pichhe pad gaye. Mai bhala tumahri bat kyo sunu."
Mai bola "wo to mai pichhe paduga hi hai aur tumko meri bat sunna bhi padegi."
Priya boli "han, ab dosti ki hai to, nibhani bhi padegi."
Ye kah kar priya hasne lagi. Use hanste dekh kar mujhe bahut rahat mil rahi thi. Mai use kafi der tak aise hi baton me uljhaye raha aur bat bat par
hansata raha. Fir 4:30 baje usne kaha ki, ab use sach me bahut nind aa rahi hai. Tab mai phone rakhne ko taiyar hua aur maine use good night kah
kar phone rakh diya.
Ab mai bhi bahut thak chuka tha aur mujhe nind bhi aa rahi thi. Aise me kisi ka gift ki mere andar takat hi nahi bachi thi. Maine saare gift utha kar ek
kinare rakhe aur fir sone ki kosis karne laga. Lekin abhi bhi mere dimag me priya hi ghoom rahi thi. Mai usi ke baare me sochte sochte na jane kab
bahut gahri nind so gaya.
Subah meri nind kisi ke darwaja khatkhatane se khuli. Koi mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhataye ja raha tha. Maine time dekha to, 6:15 baj raha tha.
Meri nind puri nahi huyi thi. Jis vajah se mujhe apni aankh kholne me thodi paresani huyi. Maine uth kar darwaja khola to, samne nikki khadi thi.
Wo is samay naha kar aayi huyi lag rahi thi. Usne blue color ka gaun pahna hua tha aur apne baal sukha rahi thi. Uske balon me pani bunde moti ki
tarah chamak rahi thi aur wo bahut sundar dikh rahi thi. Use is roop me dekhte hi mujhe keerti ki yad aa gayi. Nikki ne apne baal sukhate huye kaha.
Nikki boli "mai kab se darwaja khatkhata rahi hu."
Mai bola "han rat ko bahut der se soya tha, isliye bahut gahri nind me tha."
Nikki boli "lagta hai rat ko mere jane ke bad bhi aap log bahut der tak baten karte rahe hai."
Mai bola "nahi aisi koi bat nahi hai. Aapke jane ke thodi der bad hi priya bhi chali gayi thi. Lekin wo kuch udas si lag rahi thi, isliye mai us se phone par
bat karta raha. Jisme 4:30 baj gaya aur mujhe sote sote 5 baj gaya tha."
Nikki boli "sorry, aapki nind puri nahi ho payi aur maine aapko jaga diya. Mujhe laga ki aapko hospital jana hai, isliye aapko jaga dena chahiye."
Mai bola "nahi aapne thik kiya. Yadi aap nahi jagati to, mai jagta bhi nahi aur mehul akela waha paresan hota rahta."
Nikki boli "thik hai aap fresh ho jaiye. Tab tak mai aapke liye chay nashta le aati hu."
Itna bol kar wo chali gayi. uske jane ke bad mai bhi fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone aur taiyar hone me mujhe 7 baj gaya. Tab tak nikki bhi chay
nashta le aayi. Fir hum dono sath sath chay nashta karne lage. Meri nikki se priya ke baare me bat hoti rahi.
Abhi hum dono ki bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi hum dono darwaje ki taraf dekh kar chauk gaye.
______________________________
Update-72
Nikki boli "mai kab se darwaja khatkhata rahi hu."
Mai bola "han, rat ko bahut der se soya tha, isliye bahut gahri nind me tha."
Nikki boli "lagta hai rat ko mere jane ke bad bhi aap log bahut der tak baten karte rahe hai."
Mai bola "nahi aisi koi bat nahi hai. Aapke jane ke thodi der bad hi priya bhi chali gayi thi. Lekin wo kuch udas si lag rahi thi, isliye mai us se phone par
bat karta raha. Jisme 4:30 baj gaya aur mujhe sote sote 5 baj gaya tha."
Nikki boli "sorry, aapki nind puri nahi ho payi aur maine aapko jaga diya. Mujhe laga ki aapko hospital jana hai, isliye aapko jaga dena chahiye."
Mai bola "nahi aapne thik kiya. Yadi aap nahi jagati to, mai jagta bhi nahi aur mehul akela waha paresan hota rahta."
Nikki boli "thik hai aap fresh ho jaiye. Tab tak mai aapke liye chay nashta le aati hu."
Itna bol kar wo chali gayi. uske jane ke bad mai bhi fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone aur taiyar hone me mujhe 7 baj gaya. Tab tak nikki bhi chay
nashta le aayi. Fir hum dono sath sath chay nashta karne lage. Meri nikki se priya ke baare me bat hoti rahi.
Abhi hum dono ki bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi hum dono darwaje ki taraf dekh kar chauk gaye.
Darwaje par mehul khada tha. Maine use dekha to, mai uth kar khada ho gaya. Mere samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo mere pahuchne se pahle hi
vapas kyo aa gaya hai. Use is tarah dekh kar mujhe kuch ghabrahat bhi ho rahi thi. Mai turant apni jagah se uth kar uske pas gaya aur us se puchhne
laga.
Mai bola "tu abhi itne samay yaha kaise. Mai to aane hi wala tha. Fir tujhe aane ki itni jaldi kya padi thi."
Mehul bola "mai kaha aana chahta tha. Wo to uncle (papa) waha pahuch gaye aur un ne mujhse kaha ki, wo tumhare waha aane tak, wahi rukege,
isliye ab mai ghar jakar aaram kar lu. Ab mai unki bat ko kaise kaat sakta tha. Mujhe majburi me yaha aana hi pada."
Mai bola "chal jane de. Mai to ja hi raha hu. Tu ye bata ki, tujhe waha rukne me koi taklif to nahi huyi."
Mehul bola "mujhe kya taklif hona thi. Mai to rat ko 1 baje ke bad baithe baithe hi so gaya tha. Fir sidhe subah 6 baje hi meri nind khuli aur 7 baje uncle
aa gaye to, mai yaha aa gaya."
Maine man me socha "mai saala yaha ghar me hote huye bhi rat bhar jagta raha aur ye waha hospital me hokar rat bhar aaram se sota raha." Ye
sochte huye maine, mehul par jhujhlate huye kaha.
Mai bola "tu hospital me sone ke liye ruka tha, ya uncle ki dekh bhal karne ke liye. Yadi tujhe sona hi tha to, tu yaha ghar me ruk jata. Mai hospital me
rah jata."
Mehul bola "abe itna bhadak kyo raha hai. Mai kaun si apni marji se so raha tha. Papa hi bole the ki, jab mai so jau to, tum bhi so jana. Mujhe yadi
jarurat hogi to, mai tumhe jaga luga. Ab kya mai unki bat bhi nahi manta."
Mai bola "wah mere laal. Bahut aagyakari ban gaya hai. Sidhe se kahta kyo nahi ki, tere se rat bhar waha jaga nahi gaya hai."
Mehul bola "Ab tujhe jo samajhna hai. Tu samajhta rah. Mujhe to ab nind aa rahi hai. Mai apne kamre me jakar aaram se sota hu."
Mai bola "rat bhar sone ke bad bhi, abhi teri nind puri nahi huyi hai."
Mehul bola "abe tujhe taane marne ke siwa koi kaam nahi hai kya. Jab dekho tab, mujh par barasta hi rahta hai. Kya kursi me baithe baithe sone se bhi
kabhi nind puri hoti hai. Nind to bistar par sone se puri hoti hai. Saala rat bhar kursi me bathe baithe meri to kamar hi dukhne lagi hai. Mai tujhse koi
bekar ki bahas karna nahi chahta. Mai tere se sirf itna batane aaya tha ki, mai hospital se aa gaya hu. Ab tujhe jab jana ho, tu ja. Mai to chala sone."
Mai abhi usko kuch aur bakne wala tha. Lekin wo bina mera jabab sune hi vapas chala gaya. Shayad use sach me nind aa rahi thi. Mehul ke jate hi
nikki ne muskurate huye puchha.
Nikki boli "kya aap dono bachpan se hi, is tarah jhagadte rahte hai."
Mai bola "bachpan se to nahi, magar ab aksar aise hi jhagadte hai."
Nikki boli "iski koi khas vajah to hogi. Tabhi to aap dono me jyada bat nahi hoti."
Mai bola "aisi koi khas vajah nahi hai. Bachpan me hum dono kabhi nahi jhagadte the. Lekin jab se isne apni gf ke chakkar me. apni class badli hai.
Tab se hum dono ke bich aise hi, bat chit hoti hai."
Nikki boli "kya aap inke class badal lene ki vajah se naraj hai."
Mai bola "nahi, naraj to nahi hu. Lekin fir bhi na jane kyo, mai is par bat bat par gussa karta hu aur ye bhi chid jata hai. Jiski vajah se hum dono me,
kam hi bat hoti hai aur yadi jarurat na ho to, bat nahi bhi hoti hai."
Nikki boli "iske bad bhi aap dono ke bich itna pyar hai. Dekh kar tajjub hota hai."
Mai bola "ye koi tajjub karne ki bat nahi hai. Jinke bich pyar hota hai. Unhi ke bich jhagda bhi hota hai. Aisa hi kuch hum dono ke bich bhi hai. Hum
bhale hi ek dusre se hafton bat na kare ya mahino mile na. Lekin humare bich ka pyar kabhi nahi ghatta hai. Hamare ghar wale bhi kabhi hamare bich
koi bhed bhav nahi karte. Yahi vajah thi ki, uncle ne apni bimari ki bat, mehul se pahle mujhe batayi thi."
Nikki boli "yadi aisa hai to, fir aapko us din meri bat ka itna bura kyo laga."
Nikki ki ye bat sunte hi mera uske upar fir dimag kharab ho gaya. Maine gusse me waha se uthte huye kaha.
Mai bola "sorry, mujhe hospital ke liye jane me der ho rahi hai. Ab mai nikalta hu."
Ye kah kar mai nikki ka jabab sune bina hi waha se nikal aaya. Shayad nikki samajh chuki thi ki, mai abhi bhi us se us bat ke upar se narah hu. Maine
iski koi parwah nahi ki aur mai sidhe hospital aa gaya. Hopital aakar mai upar uncle ke pas gaya.
Papa uncle ke pas hi baithe the. Un ne dekha ki ab mai aa chuka hu to, un ne uncle se kal aane ka jataya aur fir wo bina mujhse bat kiye chale gaye.
Waise bhi meri papa se kam hi bat hoti thi aur hum dono ek dusre ko jara bhi pasand nahi karte the. Lekin duniya ko dikhane ke liye bap beta ka rishta
nibha rahe the.
Magar aaj mujhe papa ka is samay aana kuch samajh me nahi aaya. Waise to wo jab se yaha aaye the. Tab se roj hi uncle se milne aa rahe the. Fir
bhi aaj unka itni subah subah aana mujhe kuch ajib sa laga.
Magar bad me maine socha ki, aaj shayad unhe koi kaam hoga. Isliye wo uncle se subah jaldi mil kar chale gaye hai. Ye soch kar maine papa ke jaldi
aane ki bat ko andekha kar diya aur uncle se unki tabiyat ke baare me puchhne laga.
Uncle se ye hi sab baten karte karte 10 baj gaya. Mai kuch der ke liye niche jane ki soch hi raha tha. Tabhi dada ji aa gaye. Un ne bataya ki, wo raj ke
sath aaye hai. Meri un se ek do baten huyi aur fir mai niche aa gaya.
Niche raj akela baitha tha. Maine use dekhte hi us se kaha.
Mai bola "tumhe itni jaldi aane ki kya jarurat thi. Aaram se khana vana kha kar aana chahiye tha."
Raj bola "meri to khana der se khane ki aadat hai. Waise bhi wo aur mehul baari baari se khana khane jate hai. Mehul 12 baje khana khane jata hai
aur 2 baje vapas aata hai. Uske bad mai 2 baje jata hu aur aur 5 baje aata hu."
Mai bola "thik hai. Hum bhi aisa hi kar lege. Magar mujhe lagta hai ki, ab yaha do logon ke rukne ki jarurat nahi hai. Tum bekar me hi paresan ho rahe
ho."
Raj bola "mujhe to yaha rukne me koi paresani nahi hai. Lekin lagta hai ki, tumhe mera yaha rukna pasand nahi hai.
Mai bola "aisi bat nahi hai. Mai sirf is vajah se kah raha tha ki, tumhari padai ka nuksan ho raha hoga."
Raj bola "meri padai ka koi nuksan nahi ho raha hai. Mai yadi college bhi ja raha hota to, waha bhi sirf masti hi karta aur yaha bhi ruka hu to, sirf masti
hi kar raha hu. Waise bhi yaha ek se bad kar ek ladkiyan aur nurse hai. Mai aur mehul to din bhar bas isi najare ka maja lete rahte hai. Aaj tum bhi
yaha ruke ho to, tum bhi iska maja le lo."
Mai bola "mujhe ye sab pasand hi nahi hai. Mai to akele me hi mast rahta hu. Han kabhi koi achi ladki dikh gayi to, use dekh jarur leta hu."
Raj bola "tumhari bat mere samajh me nahi aayi. Ek taraf kah rahe ho ki, in sab baton se dur rahte ho aur dusri taraf kah rahe ho ki, koi achi ladki dikhi
to use dekh lete ho. Fir hum logon aur tum me farak kya hai."
Mai bola "bahut farak hai. Tum log har aati jati ladki ko dekhte rahte ho aur mai sirf achi ladkiyon ko dekhta hu."
Raj bola "yar tumhari ye bat galat hai. Ladkiyan to sabhi achi aur sundar hoti hai. Kisi ka rang kala bhi ho to, us se kya farak padta hai. Unki sundarta to
unke ubhare huye boobs aur nitambo me hoti hai."
Mai bola "bas yahi to farak hai. Mai ye sab nahi dekhta. Mujhe jis ladki ke haav bhav aur uska chaal chalan acha lagta hai. Mai use dekhta hu."
Kafi der hum logon me isi tarah ki baat chit chalti rahi. Fir 11 baje mai upar uncle ke pas chala gaya. Mere jane ke bad dada ji ghar jane ka bol kar
waha se utha gaye aur niche aa gaye. Unke jane ke bad uncle mujhse kahne lage.
Uncle bole "beta raj aur uske parivar walon ne hamari bahut madad ki hai. Yadi ye na hote to, hume yaha bahut paresani uthana padti."
Mai bola "han uncle, aap sahi bol rahe hai. Sach me raj aur uske parivar ke sabhi log bahut ache hai. Sab hamara bahut khayal rakhte hai. Lekin
maine raj ke papa bas ko kabhi aapke pas aate nahi dekha."
Uncle bole "nahi beta, wo bhi sham ki samay ek baar mujhse milne jarur aate hai. Wo jyada bat chit nahi karte. Lekin fir bhi unka vyavhar unke ghar ke
baki logon ki tarah hi hai. Shayad unhe kisi ke sath jyada baten karna pasand hi na ho."
Mai bola "han uncle, shayad aap thik hi bol rahe hai. Maine bhi unhe kam hi bat karte dekha hai aur wo vevajah ki koi bat nahi karte."
Meri uncle se raj aur raj ke parivar ko lekar bahut der tak baten hoti rahi. Fir 12 baje raj upar aa gaya. Usne mujhe khana khane ghar jane ko kaha to,
maine uncle ko jataya aur fir mai ghar ke aane ke liye waha se nikal gaya.
Mai 12:30 baje ghar pahucha to khane ki taiyari chal rahi thi. Mai bhi muh hanth dhokar khane ke liye aa gaya. Mujhe khane par dada ji, nikki aur
mehul hi dikhayi diye. Rya aur priya waha najar nahi aayi. Tab maine dada ji se puchha.
Mai bola "dadu, riya aur priya dikhayi nahi de rahi. Kya wo kahi gayi hai."
Dada ji bole "wo dono ghar me nahi hai. Riya tumhare papa ke sath gayi hai aur priya apni saheli ke ghar gayi hai."
Mai bola "riya papa ke sath kaha gayi hai."
Dada ji bole "ye to pata nahi hai. Magar kal uski hospital me tumhare papa se kisi bat ko lekar bat chal rahi thi. Tabhi usne mujhse aaj unke sath jane ki
ijajat mangi thi. Maine us se puchha bhi tha ki, tum kaha ja rahi ho. Lekin us ne ye kah kar batane se inkar kar diya tha ki, jab uska kaam ho jayega.
Tab wo khud hi bata degi. Iske bad aaj subah jab mai hospital ke liye nikal raha tha. Tabhi tumhare papa aaye the aur wo unke sath chali gayi. Usne
jataya bhi tha ki, use aane me der hogi aur wo khana bahar hi kha legi."
Ye kah kar dada ji to chup ho gaye. Lekin unki is bat ne mere andar ek tufaan macha diya. Mujhe papa ke subah subah jaldi, hospital aane ki vajah
samajh me aa chuki thi. Un ka riya ke sath jane ka program pahle se hi tay tha. Isliye un ne hospital me apni hajiri pahle hi laga di thi.
Mai apni isi soch me khoya hua tha. Tabhi dada ji ne kaha.
Dada ji bole "kya sochne lage beta. Khana khao."
Mai bola "kuch nahi dadu. Lekin ye priya ko to, ab tak aa jana chahiye tha."
Dada ji bole "lagta hai tumko un dono ki kami akhar rahi hai. Are priya bhi bol kar gayi hai ki, use aane me der ho jayegi. Ab tum ye sab bekar ki baten
chhodo aur khana khao."
Dada ji ki bat sun kar mai khana khane laga. Lekin mera dimag sirf papa ke upar uljha hua tha. Papa ka riya ke sath hona mujhe pasand nahi aa raha
tha. Is bat ne mere andar hajaron sawal utha diye the. Aakhir riya papa ke sath kyo gayi hai. Bhala use aisa kya kaam aa gaya. Jiske liye usne papa ko
chuna.
Yahi sab sochte sochte maine apna khana khatam kiya aur apne room me aakar let gaya. Mai ab shanti se keerti se bat karna chahta tha. Kyoki meri
subah se, us se bat nahi ho payi thi. Jabki maine us se subah uthte hi bat karne ka wada kiya tha.
Mere subah uthte hi call na karne ki vajah se, shayad wo naraj ho gayi thi. Isi vajah se uska abhi tak koi call nahi aaya tha. Maine Isliye maine bina koi
der kiye huye, keerti ko call laga diya. Mere call lagate hi keerti ka call dusre mobile par aane laga.
Mere call uthate hi keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli "tumhe call karne ka ab time mil raha hai. Abhi bhi kyo call kiya. Sidhe rat ko sote samay hi call karna tha."
Mai bola "yar tu samajhti kyo nahi hai. Mujhe sach me hi call karne ka samay nahi mil saka. Saare samay koi na koi mere pas bana hi rahta hai. Ab
mai tumhe call karta bhi to, kaise karta."
Keerti boli "mujhe kuch nahi sunna. Tumhare pas sirf mujhse bat karne ka samay nahi hai. Baki sab se bat karne ka samay hai."
Ab mai use kaise samjhata ki, mai idhar kin kin paresaniyon me uljha hua hu. Maine us se sidhe se ek bat kahi.
Mai bola "dekh tu apna ladna jhagdna rat me kar lena. Abhi mere pas sach me time nahi hai. Mujhe tujhse bahut si jaruri baten karna hai. Lekin meri
tujhse bat hi nahi ho pa rahi hai. Magar aaj rat ko mai tujhse saari baten karuga. Isliye tujhe yadi abhi sona ho to, tu so lena. Lekin rat ko tujhe jagna
padega."
Meri is bat ka keerti par asar pada aur wo apni bat ko bhul kar, mujhse kahne lagi.
Keerti boli "kya bat karna hai. Kya abhi nahi kar sakte."
Mai bola "abhi mujhe 2 baje fir hospital vapas pahuchna hai. Ab 1:30 baj chuka hai. Tu hi soch aise me kaise bat ho sakti hai. Mai tujhe isi vajah se call
nahi laga paya. Kyoki mai tujhse aaram se bat karna chahta tha. Lekin ab lagta hai ki, rat se pahle aisa nahi ho payega."
Keerti boli "koi bat nahi jaan. Tum iski jara bhi chinta mat karo. Mujhe tumse koi sikayat nahi hai. Wo to mai tum par aise hi gussa kar rahi thi."
Mai bola "tera gussa karna galat nahi hai. Magar kya karu. Mai idhar aakar bahut buri tarah se ulajh gaya hu. Ab jab tak tujhse saari bat nahi ho jati.
Tab tak mujhe shanti nahi milegi."
Keerti boli "jaan rat ko hum bat karege na. Tab tum aaram se apne dil ki har bat kar lena. Lekin abhi apna chehra mat utaro. Aise tum jara bhi ache
nahi lagte."
Mai bola "thik hai. Tu sath hai to, mujhe bhi kisi bat ki koi chinta nahi hai. Bas tu aise hi mera sath deti rahna."
Keerti boli "marte dam tak mai tumhara sath deti rahugi. Ab tum khushi khushi hospital jao. Mai rat ko tumhare call ka intejar karugi."
Mai bola "ok, ab tu call rakh sakti hai. Muuuuhhh."
Keerti boli "jaan tum bahut samajhdar hote ja rahe ho. Phone rakhwana tha to, bina mange hi kissi de di. Ha.. ha.. ha.. Muuuuuhhhhh."
Iske bad usne call rakh diya aur mai hospital jane ke liye taiyar hone laga. Mai taiyar hokar hospital ke liye nikalne hi wala tha. Tabhi mehul aur nikki
mere kamre me aa gaye. Unko ek sath aaya dekh kar mujhe jara bhi ajib nahi laga. Mai janta tha ki, wo dono kya bat karne mere pas aaye hai.
______________________________
Update-73
Mai bola "tera gussa karna galat nahi hai. Magar kya karu. Mai idhar aakar bahut buri tarah se ulajh gaya hu. Ab jab tak tujhse saari bat nahi ho jati.
Tab tak mujhe shanti nahi milegi."
Keerti boli "jaan rat ko hum bat karege na. Tab tum aaram se apne dil ki har bat kar lena. Lekin abhi apna chehra mat utaro. Aise tum jara bhi ache
nahi lagte."
Mai bola "thik hai. Tu sath hai to, mujhe bhi kisi bat ki koi chinta nahi hai. Bas tu aise hi mera sath deti rahna."
Keerti boli "marte dam tak mai tumhara sath deti rahugi. Ab tum khushi khushi hospital jao. Mai rat ko tumhare call ka intejar karugi."
Mai bola "ok, ab tu call rakh sakti hai. Muuuuhhh."
Keerti boli "jaan tum bahut samajhdar hote ja rahe ho. Phone rakhwana tha to, bina mange hi kissi de di. Ha.. ha.. ha.. Muuuuuhhhhh."
Iske bad usne call rakh diya aur mai hospital jane ke liye taiyar hone laga. Mai taiyar hokar hospital ke liye nikalne hi wala tha. Tabhi mehul aur nikki
mere kamre me aa gaye. Unko ek sath aaya
dekh kar mujhe jara bhi ajib nahi laga. Mai janta tha ki, wo dono kya bat karne mere pas aaye hai.
Lekin mai is samay papa ki harkaton ko lekar paresan tha. Aise me mai unki bat me ulajh kar apna dimag aur jyada kharab karna nahi chahta tha.
Isliye unke kuch kahne se pahle hi maine un se sidhe kaha.
Mai bola "kya hua. Kya mujhse koi kaam hai."
Mehul bola "hume tujhse jaruri bat karna hai."
Mai bola "mujhe malum hai tujhe kya bat karni hai. Lekin abhi mera hospital jane ka time ho chuka hai."
Mehul bola "tere thodi der se hospital pahuchne se koi farak nahi padega."
Mai bola "ye mai bhi janta hu. Lekin raj ko waha wait karwana mujhe pasand nahi hai. Hum bad me bhi bat kar sakte hai."
Mehul bola "thik hai, tu ja mai rat ko jaldi aa jauga."
Mai bola "tu abhi din me jaag raha hai. Tujhe rat ko hospital me nind aayegi. Yadi tu kahe to, mai rat ko hospital me ruk jata hu. Tu abhi din me ruk ja."
Mehul bola "nahi yar, mujhe rat ko rukne me koi paresani nahi hai. Mai abhi 3 baje so jauga aur 7 baje uth jauga. Meri nind to waise bhi puri ho chuki
hai. Itna aur so lene ke bad, mujhe rat ko
bilkul nind nahi aayegi."
Mai bola "ye to achi bat hai. Yadi tujhe subah ki meri bat buri lagi ho to, uske liye sorry."
Mehul bola "abe ye kaisi bat kar raha hai. Maine aaj tak teri kis bat ka bura mana hai. Jo teri is sadi si bat ka bura manuga."
Mai bola "mai janta hu ki, tujhe meri bat ka bura nahi laga hoga. Lekin meri bat ka matlab, tu samajh bhi nahi raha tha. Mai chahta tha ki, jab tak uncle
puri tarah se thik nahi ho jate. Tab tak hum
se koi ek, un par hamesha najar rakha rahe. Mujhe ye bhi malum hai ki, dr ne kaha hai ki, ab wo puri tarah se thik hai. Magar yadi hum apni taraf se,
kuch din aur sawdhani rakh le to, isme kya
burai hai. Ho sakta hai ki, mera aisa sochna galat ho. Lekin jo mere dil me tha. Wo maine tujhe bata diya."
Meri bat sun kar mehul thoda bhavuk ho gaya aur usne mujhe gale se laga liya aur kahne laga.
Mehul bola "bhai tu kabhi galat soch hi nahi sakta. Lekin mera yakin kar. Kal mai sona nahi chahta tha. Magar jab papa so gaye to, mai bhi aise hi
aankh band karke let gaya. Fir pata hi nahi chala ki mujhe kab nind aa gayi. Magar ab se aisa nahi hoga. Hum dono milkar unka pura khayal rakhege.
Ab tujhe mujhse koi sikayat nahi hogi."
Mai bola "chal jo hua. Use bhul ja. Tujhe meri bat samajh me aa gayi. Itna hi bahut hai. Ab 2 bajne wala hai aur raj mera waha wait kar raha hoga.
Isliye use jyada wait karana thik nahi hai. Mai nikalta hu. Tujhe rat ko jitne samay bhi aana ho, aa jana. Tujhe jaldi aane ki chinta karne ki koi jarurat
nahi hai. Mai waha hu."
Ye kahte huye maine priya wala mobile bhi apne sath rakh liya. Kyoki mai priya se bat karke, party me jane se lekar kal mere milne tak ki sari baten
janna chahta tha. Mobile rakhne ke bad mai mehul aur nikki ko bye bol kar kamre se bahar nikal aaya.
Mai abhi ghar se bahar nikalna hi tha ki, tabhi mujhe priya taxi se utarte dikhi. Wo is samay black skirt aur white top pahne thi. Jo hamesha ki tarah hi
chhote hi the. Maine apne man me socha ki "ye ladki kabhi nahi sudhar sakti."
Priya taxi se apna saman utar rahi thi. Shayad wo apni saheli ke sath kuch kharidari karke lauti thi. Mai taxi ke pas gaya aur taxi wale se hospital
chalne ke baare me puchha to, usne han kaha. Fir meri priya se ek do baten huyi aur fir mai use bye karke hospital ke liye nikal gaya.
Mai bilkul sahi samay par hospital pahuch gaya tha. Waha pahuchte hi maine raj ko ghar bhej diya. Fir mai 1 ghante tak uncle ke pas hi baitha raha.
Uske bad 3 baje mai niche aaya.
Niche aakar maine priya ko call lagaya aur us se baton baton me party se lekar kal tak ki saari baten pata karta raha.
Priya ko mujhse bat karke acha lag raha tha. Uske man me ik pal ke liye bhi, in baton ko lekar ye soch nahi aayi ki, mai ye sab baten us se kyo malum
kar raha hu. Wo mujhe sab baten batati chali gayi. Jab maine us se saari baten pata kar li. Tab maine us se bad me bat karne ka kah kar phone rakh
diya aur mai vapas uncle ke pas aa gaya.
Uske bad 5 baje raj aa gaya. Raj ke aane ke bad hum dono baari baari se upar niche hote rahe. Jab mai 9 baje niche aaya. Tab mai ghar phone laga
kar ami, nimi, chhoti maa aur aunty se bat karne laga. Meri unse bat chal hi rahi thi. Tabhi 9:30 baje mehul bhi aa gaya. Usne bhi sab se bat ki aur fir
10 baje wo upar chala gaya.
Uske upar jane ke bad raj niche aaya aur fir hum dono ghar vapas aa gaye. Ghar aakar hum sab ne ek sath khana khaya. Jisme 11 baj gaye. Fir sab
ek dusre ko good night bol kar apne apne kamre me chale gaye.
Aaj mujhe bahut thakan ho rahi thi aur rat ko nind puri na hone ki vajah se aankhe bhi nid se bhari huyi thi. Lekin mujhe aaj keerti se bat bhi karna tha.
Isliye mai bistar par let kar, keerti ke call aane ka wait karne laga. Lekin thakan aur nind puri na hone ki vajah se, pata hi nahi chala ki mai kab meri
nind lag gayi.
Na jane mai kitni der tak sota raha aur fir achanak hi meri nind khul gayi. Mujhe aisa laga jaise meri jhapki lag gayi ho. Kyoki abhi bhi meri aankhon me
nind bhari huyi thi. Maine alsate huye time dekha. Lekin time dekhte hi, ek pal me meri saari nind bhag gayi.
Abhi rat ke 2 baje ka time hua tha. Time dekhne ke bad hi maine naya wala mobile utha kar dekha. Mujhe lag raha tha ki, usme keerti ke bahut se call
aaye honge. Lekin use dekhte hi mujhe nirasha huyi. Kyoki usme keerti ke sirf 2 call the aur dono 12 baje ke pahle ke the.
Maine socha shayad usne dusre mobile par call kiye hoge. Ye soch kar mai dusre mobile ko dekhne laga. Lekin usme bhi keerti ka sirf ek call 12 baje
ka tha. Uske teeno hi call 12 baje ke aas pas ke the. Jis se saaf pata chal raha tha ki, shayad iske bad wo so gayi thi.
Mujhe uski is harkat par bahut gussa aa raha tha ki, yadi meri nind lag gayi thi to, use kam se kam call karke mujhe jagane ki kosis to karna chahiye
thi. Uske is bartav se na jane kyo mujhe bahut dukh ho raha tha.
Keerti ke mujhe jagane ke liye kosis na karne se mujhe aisa lag raha tha. Jaise use mujhse bat karne ke liye, koi bechaini nahi thi. Is bat ko sochte hi
mera dil baith gaya aur mai udas ho gaya. Ab meri keerti ko call karne ki himmat bhi jabab de gayi.
Fir bhi mai use is bat ka aehsas to, karana chahta tha ki, mai us se bat karne ke liye rat ko jagta raha. Isliye maine mobile par ek chhota sa msg type
kiya "sorry jaan, meri nind lag gayi thi." aur use send kar diya.
Lekin msg send karne ke dusre hi pal meri saari udasi gayab ho gayi aur mera chehra khushi se khil utha. Kyoki mere msg bhejne ke bad hi keerti ka
call aane laga. Magar ab mai us par jhutha gussa dikhana chahta tha. Isliye maine call nahi uthaya.
Usne do teen baar call kiya par mai khamoshi se call aate dekhta raha. Jab maine call nahi uthaya tab keerti ne mujhe msg kiya.
Keerti ka msg
"Tumko paa kar ab khona nahi chahti.
Itna khush ho kar ab rona nahi chahti.
Ye haal hai mera tumhare intejar me.
Nind hai aankhon me par sona nahi chahti."
Maine msg pada to, mere chehre par muskan aa gayi. Lekin maine uske is msg ka koi jabab nahi diya. Kyoki mai us se bat karna chahta tha aur uske
call ka aane ka intejar kar raha tha. Uske call ka mujhe jyada intejar nahi karna pada. Usne msg karne ke kuch der bad hi call laga diya.
Maine khushi khushi uska call uthaya aur jhutha gussa karte huye kaha.
Mai bola "kyo call laga rahi hai. Maine tujhse bat karne ke liye msg nahi kiya tha. Maine sirf ye batane ke liye msg kiya tha ki, meri nind lag gayi thi aur
abhi mai itne samay nind se jaaga hu."
Apna jhutha gussa dikhane ke bad, mai keerti ke jabab ka intejar karne laga. Maine socha tha ki, keerti mujhe gussa hote dekh kar mujhe manane ki
kosis kargi. Lekin yaha to ulte lene ke dene pad gaye. Wo mujhe manane ki jagah khud hi gussa karte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli "maine bhi tumse bat karne ke liye call nahi kiya. Tumhara msg aaya tha to, ye batane ke liye call kiya tha ki, mai abhi jaag rahi hu."
Mai bola "ab tune bata diya na. Ab tu phone rakh."
Keerti boli "ae tum ye mujhse kis tarah se bat kar rahe ho. Mai tumhe koi kutti utti samajh me aa rahi hu ki, jo tumhare man me aaya, bake ja rahe ho."
Uski ye bat sun kar to mera sar hi ghum gaya. Mujhe laga ki uska paara bahut jyada garam hai. Ab jyada majak karna bahut mahga pad sakta hai.
Isliye maine apni kahi bat ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola "mai aisa kuch nahi samajh raha hu. Mere kahne ka matlab tha ki, tune apni bat bata di aur maine sun bhi li. Ab tu phone rakh sakti hai."
Keerti boli "mai kyo phone rakhu. Tumne mujhe naukar vaukar samajh ke rakha hai kya. Jab tumhari marji ho mai phone lagau aur jab tumhari marji ho
mai phone rakh du. Mai koi phone vone nahi rakhne wali. Yadi tumhe paresani hai to, tum phone rakho."
Mai bola "phone tune lagaya hai. Mai kyo phone rakhu. Tu phone rakh."
Keerti boli "mai kisi bhi halat me phone nahi rakhugi. Phone to tumko hi rakhna padega."
Ab bhala mai kaise phone rakh sakta tha. Mujhe to us se bat karna tha. Lekin apna jhuta gussa dikha kar mai khud fas gaya tha. Isliye maine us se
kaha.
Mai bola "to fir pakdi raho phone. Kyoki mai bhi phone nahi rakhuga."
Keerti boli "ok, mat rakho. Mai bhi nahi rakhugi."
Iske bad hum dono hi chup ho gaye. Lekin uske phone na rakhne se, mai ye to samajh gaya tha ki, wo bhi meri tarah jhutha gussa dikha rahi hai. Lekin
shayad wo bhi meri tarah yahi chahti thi ki, mai use manau. Magar na to mai us se kuch kah raha tha aur na wo kuch kah rahi thi. Bas hum dono phone
pakad kar chup chap baithe rahe.
Kuch der tak to mai mobile pakad kar aise hi chup baitha raha. Lekin jab keerti ki taraf se, bat karne ki koi pahal nahi huyi. Tab maine apna dusra
mobile uthaya aur keerti ke purane msg padne laga. Magar keerti ko shayad is bat ka aehsas ho gaya tha ki, mai kuch kar raha hu.
Kyoki uski taraf se bhi kuch karne ki aawaj aane lagi. Maine dhyan se suna to aisa laga. Jaise wo kisi kitab ke panne palat rahi ho. Maine socha ki, wo
koi kitab pad rahi hai. Lekin kuch hi pal bad uske panne palatne ki aawaj tej ho gayi.
Tab mujhe samajh me aaya ki, wo kitab nahi pad rahi. Balki mobile ke samne kitab ko rakh kar uske panne palat kar, mujhe paresan kar rahi hai. Uski
is harkat par mujhe fir hansi aa gayi. Lekin mai chup hi raha.
Magar achanak hi panne palatne ki aawaj tej ho gayi aur mujhe unki kharkharahat se paresani hone lagi. Tab maine gussa karte huye kaha.
Mai bola "ye tu mobile me khar khar kyo kar rahi hai. Mujhe paresani ho rahi hai."
Keerti boli "mai kitab pad rahi hu. Yadi tumhe paresani ho rahi hai. To tum mobile ek kinare rakh do."
Mai bola "thik hai."
Ye kah kar maine mobile ko palta kar kaan me laga liya. Taki use lage ki maine mobile niche rakh diya. Wo thodi der to kitab ke panne palatti rahi.
Lekin jab use laga ki, maine sach me mobile niche rakh diya hai. Tab usne na jane kya socha aur call kaat diya.
Mujhe laga ki shayad wo gussa ho gayi hai. Lekin dusre hi pal fir se uska call aa gaya. Maine call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola "ab kya hai. Call kaat kar kyo laga rahi ho."
Keerti boli "maine call nahi kata. Call khud kat gaya tha."
Mai bola "yadi call kat gaya tha, to tujhe call vapas lagane ki kya jarurat thi."
Keerti boli "meri marji."
Mai bola "dekh mujhe bekar me paresan karna band kar de."
Keerti boli "mai tumhe paresan kar rahi hu, ya tum mujhe paresan kar rahe ho."
Mai bola "maine tujhe kya paresan kiya."
Keerti boli "ek to mai tumse bat karne ke liye itni rat tak jagti rahi. Upar se tumne call uthate hi mujh par gussa karna suru kar diya."
Mai bola "mai gussa kyo na karu. Jab maine tujhse kaha tha ki, mujhe tujhse rat ko bat karna hai. Tab tune mujhe call kyo nahi lagaya."
Keerti boli "jara apne mobile me dekho. Maine tumhe call lagaya hai ki nahi lagaya."
Mai bola "mujhe kuch dekhne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai sab dekh chuka hu. Tune mujhe sirf 3 call lagaye hai aur teeno ke teeno call 12 baje ke pahle ke
hai. Yadi tu jaag rahi thi. To fir tune mujhe
uske bad jagane ki kosis kyo nahi ki thi."
Meri is bat ka jabab keerti ne bade hi bholepan se diya. Usne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli "mujhe laga ki tumhe thakan ki vajah se nind aa gayi hai. Isliye maine socha ki tumhe thoda so lene du. Fir 3 baje jaga dugi. Lekin tum uske
pahle hi jaag gaye."
Uski ye bat sun kar mujhe hansi aa gayi aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola "yadi tujhe mera itna hi khyal hai to, fir abhi wo bakwas ki bat kyo kar rahi thi."
Keerti boli "kaun si bat."
Mai bola "wahi kutti utti, naukar vaukar samajhne wali bat. Maine tujhe aisa kab samjha."
Keerti boli "wo mai sach me thodi hi bol rahi thi. Wo to mai tumko paresan karne ke liye bol rahi thi."
Mai bola "mai tere upar gussa kar raha tha aur tu mujhe manane ki jagah mujhe aur gussa dila rahi thi."
Keerti boli "mai samajh gayi thi ki, tum mere upar jhutha gussa dikha rahe ho. Isliye mai bhi tum par jhutha gussa karne lagi."
Uski bat sun kar mujhe hansi bhi aayi aur us par bahut pyar bhi aaya. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola "acha ye bata, tu itni der se jaag rahi hai. Itni der tak tu jaag kar kya karti rahi."
Keerti boli "kuch nahi bas diary likh rahi thi."
Mai bola "tu diary likhti hai aur mujhe kabhi bataya bhi nahi."
Keerti boli "ye bhi koi batane ki bat hai. Ye to meri faltu ki aadat hai. Jo bhi ulta sidha man me aata hai. Likh deti hu."
Mai bola "abhi kya likha. Mujhe bhi pad ke suna."
Keerti boli "chhodo na. Jab yaha aana to, khud pad lena."
Mai bola "kya tujhe abhi padke sunane me kuch paresani hai."
Keerti boli "paresani nahi hai magar tum sunkar hasoge."
Mai bola "chal mai nahi hasuga. Ab to pad kar suna."
Keerti boli "thik hai, sunati hu magar hansna mat."
Mai bola "ok, ab suna."
Keerti diary padne lagi

"Lafzon ki chandni bhi
pheeki pheeki lagti hai.
Aaj shaam ki palak bhi
bheegi bheegi lagti hai.
Ek tere na hone ke karan
mere is pagal man ko.
Ye sari ki sari duniya bhi
sooni sooni lagti hai."
Itna suna kar wo chup ho gayi. Lekin uski in line ko sun kar mujhe is bat ka aehsas hua ki, usko is samay meri kami kitni akhar rahi hai. Maine uska dil
bahlane ke liye kaha.
Mai bola "mujhe to pata hi nahi tha ki, tu itna acha likhti hai. Bhala itna acha sunne ke bad koi kyo hansega. Chal ab aage suna."
Keerti boli "ab aage kya. Ye to yahi khatam ho gaya."
Mai bola "ye to mujhe bhi malum hai. Mera matlab hai ki, ab jo tune aage likha hai. Wo suna."
Keerti boli "ab rahne do na. Mujhe acha nahi lag raha hai."
Mai bola "lekin mujhe acha lag raha hai. Tu aage suna."
Keerti boli "thik hai sunati hu. Lekin ye aakhiri hai. Iske bad tum aur sunne ki jid nahi karoge."
Mai bola "ok baba. Mai iske bad koi jid nahi karuga. Ab tu suna."
Keerti fir padne lagi.

"Kismat ke sitaron par,
Zamane ke esharon par,
Udasi ke kinaron par,
Kabhi viraan shahron par,
Kabhi sunsan rahon par,
Kabhi hairan aankhon main,
Kabhi bejan lamhon main,
Tumhari yaad chupke se,
Jab karvat badalti hai,
Ye palken bheeg jati hain,
Do aansu toot girte hain,
Mai palkon ko jhukati hoon,
Bahar se muskurati hoon,
Sirf itna hi bol pati hoon,
Mujhe tum kitna satate ho,
Mujhe Tum Yaad Aate Ho,
Mujhe Tum Yaad Aate Ho."
Is kavita ki aakhiri kuch panktiyaan padte padte, keerti ki aawaj bharra gayi thi. Shayad uski aankhon me aansu aa gaye the. Mai ye bat is liye itne
yakin se kah sakta hu, kyoki unhe sunte sunte khud meri aankhon me nami chha gayi thi.
Mujhe un panktiyon me uska wo udas chehra najar aa raha tha. Jo chehra ab tak wo mujhse bhi chhupaye rakhi thi. Aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki usne in
thodi si panktiyon me, apne dil ka saara dard nichod kar rakh diya ho. Uske us dard ko mehsus kar, mai apne aanssuon ko nikalne se na rok saka.
Keerti ki kavita ne anjane me, mere andar ki us tadap ko hawa de di thi. Jo us se juda hone ke bad, ab tak kisi chingari ki tarah mere andar dabi huyi
thi. Mere andar judai ki ek aisi aag jal uthi thi. Jiska dhuan aansu ban kar meri aankhon se nikal raha tha.
Mai keerti ka naam pukarna chahta tha. Magar mere aansuon ne mere honton ko sil diya tha. Meri aankhen aanuon ki barsat kiye ja rahe thi, aur mere
honth unhe pite ja rahe the. Mujhe bas keerti ka udas chehra dikhayi de raha tha. Jo baar baar mujhse kah raha tha. "mujhe tum kitna satate ho. Mujhe
tum yad aate ho, mujhe tum yad aate ho."
Mai us samay apne aapko bahut bebas mahsus kar raha tha. Ajib sa haal ho gaya tha mera. Lekin jo haal mera yaha tha. Shayad wahi haal, waha par
keerti ka bhi tha. Wo bhi khamoshi se apne aansu rokne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Hum dono hi ek dusre se apna dard chhupane me lage the.
Lekin achanak hi mujhe aisa laga. Jaise keerti uth kar kahi ja rahi hai. Meri ye soch mujhe tab sahi lagi. Jab mujhe darwaja khulne ki aawaj aayi. Maine
bharrayi huyi aawaj me us se kaha.
Mai bola "jaan, kya hua. Tum kaha ja rahi ho."
Lekin uski koi aawaj nahi aayi. Shayad wo mobile kaan me nahi lagayi thi. Maine fir kaha.
Mai bola "hello hello jaan. Tum kaha ho. Meri bat ka jabab kyo nahi de rahi."
Lekin tabhi mujhe koi dusra darwaja bhi khulne ki aawaj aayi. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, ye itni rat ko uth kar kaha ja rahi hai. Mai bas hello
hello kar raha tha. Magar uski taraf se koi jabab nahi aa raha tha.
______________________________
Update-74
Keerti ki kavita ne anjane me, mere andar ki us tadap ko hawa de di thi. Jo us se juda hone ke bad, ab tak kisi chingari ki tarah mere andar dabi huyi
thi. Mere andar judai ki ek aisi aag jal uthi thi. Jiska dhuan aansu ban kar meri aankhon se nikal raha tha.
Mai keerti ka naam pukarna chahta tha. Magar mere aansuon ne mere honton ko sil diya tha. Meri aankhen aanuon ki barsat kiye ja rahe thi, aur mere
honth unhe pite ja rahe the. Mujhe bas keerti ka udas chehra dikhayi de raha tha. Jo baar baar mujhse kah raha tha. "mujhe tum kitna satate ho. Mujhe
tum yad aate ho, mujhe tum yad aate ho."
Mai us samay apne aapko bahut bebas mahsus kar raha tha. Ajib sa haal ho gaya tha mera. Lekin jo haal mera yaha tha. Shayad wahi haal, waha par
keerti ka bhi tha. Wo bhi khamoshi se apne aansu rokne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Hum dono hi ek dusre se apna dard chhupane me lage the.
Lekin achanak hi mujhe aisa laga. Jaise keerti uth kar kahi ja rahi hai. Meri ye soch mujhe tab sahi lagi. Jab mujhe darwaja khulne ki aawaj aayi. Maine
bharrayi huyi aawaj me us se kaha.
Mai bola "jaan, kya hua. Tum kaha ja rahi ho."
Lekin uski koi aawaj nahi aayi. Shayad wo mobile kaan me nahi lagayi thi. Maine fir kaha.
Mai bola "hello hello jaan. Tum kaha ho. Meri bat ka jabab kyo nahi de rahi."
Lekin tabhi mujhe koi dusra darwaja bhi khulne ki aawaj aayi. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, ye itni rat ko uth kar kaha ja rahi hai. Mai bas hello
hello kar raha tha. Magar uski taraf se koi jabab nahi aa raha tha.
Keerti jaisi samajhdar ladki se kisi galat harkat ki ummid hi nahi ki ja sakti thi. Lekin fir bhi ab mai sahma hua sa tha. Jab maine dekha ki, wo meri kisi
bat ka jabab nahi de rahi hai. Ab mere pas use msg karke apni bat kahne ke siwa koi aur rasta nahi bacha tha. socha.
Mai abhi use msg karne ki soch hi raha tha. Tabhi mujhe uske sisakne ki aawaj sunayi di. Shayad yahi vajah thi ki, wo mere ya apne kamre me chali
gayi thi. Magar abhi bhi wo meri bat nahi sun rahi thi.
Aakhir me maine use ek msg karne ka faisla kiya aur use msg type kar ke bheja. "jaan pls mujhse bat karo. Tumhe meri kasam."
Mere is msg ka asar ye hua ki, ab mujhe uski siskiyan saf saf sunayi dene lagi. Shayad usne mobile, apne kaan me laga liya tha. Mujhe ye bat samajh
me aate hi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola "jaan, tum abhi to itni achi bhali mujhse bat kar rahi thi. Fir tumhe achanak ye kya ho gaya. Kya tumhe meri koi bat buri lagi hai."
Lekin usne meri bat ka koi jabab nahi diya aur mujhe ek jor se tadak ki aawaj sunayi di. Jise sunte hi mai kaanp gaya. Shayad usne gusse me kisi chij
ko feka tha.
Uski is harkat se saf samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo abhi apne kamre me hai aur bahut jyada gusse me hai. Lekin uske is gusse ka karan mai nahi janta
tha. Maine use shant karne ki garaj se fir kaha.
Mai bola "jaan pls, tumhe meri kasam. Apna gussa shant karo. Tumhe jo bhi bat paresan kar rahi hai. Tum mujhe batao. Mai tumhari har paresani dur
karuga."
Magar meri bat sunkar, uski siskiyan rone me badal gayi. Maine kuch bolne ke liye muh khola hi tha ki, tabhi fir se mujhe kisi chij ke tutne ki aawaj aayi.
Meri bat mere muh me hi ruk kar rah gayi.
Wo shayad apne aapko shant karne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Magar khud ko shant na hote dekh, gusse me kamre me rakhe saman ko feke ja rahi thi.
Uska dard ab mai samajh chuka tha. Wo meri judai ko sah nahi pa rahi thi. Uske is dard ko samajhte hi meri aankhe, fir aansuon me bhig gayi aur
maine pahli baar, use apne dil se kuch likh kar bheja.
"Teri berukhi se bikhar jata hu mai.
Teri khamoshi se dar jata hu mai.
Jab girte hai teri aankhon se aansu.
Na jane kitni maut mar jata hu mai."
"Jaan pls apne aapko sambhalo.

Mai tumhe aise tutte nahi dekh sakta."
Mere msg ko pad kar, shayad keerti ko bhi meri haalat ka aehsas ho gaya tha. Lekin aaj wo chah kar bhi, khud ko sambhal nahi pa rahi thi. Usne badi
muskil se kanpti huyi aawaj me, rote huye, mujhse sirf itna kaha.
Keerti boli "pls tum vapas aa jao."
Mai bola "mai aa jauga jaan."
Lekin meri bat sun kar bhi uska rona kam nahi hua. Usne rote huye fir apni bat ko dohraya.
Keerti boli "nahi tum abhi vapas aao. Mai tumhare bina nahi rah pa rahi hu."
Mai bola "thik hai jaan. Mai abhi aata hu. Lekin jab tak tum apne aapko sambhalogi nahi. Mai yaha se kaise nikal sakta hu."
Magar us par meri kisi bat ka koi asar nahi ho raha tha. Wo kisi chhote bache ki tarah rote huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli "nahi, mujhe kuch nahi sunna. Kuch nahi samajhna. Tum abhi waha se niklo."
Mai uski aisi haalat ko sah nahi pa raha tha. Mere pas is samay uski bat manne ke siwa koi rasta nahi tha. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola "thik hai jaan, mai tumhe kuch nahi samjhauga. Tum chahti ho to, mai abhi yaha se nikalta hu. Bas ek min ruko jara mai taxi bula lu."
Meri bat sunkar bhi uska rona band nahi hua tha. Han thoda sa kam jarur ho gaya tha. Maine apna dusra mobile uthaya aur ajay ko call laga diya.
Usne call uthane me, jyada time nahi lagaya aur call uthate hi kaha.
Ajay bola "hello, itni rat ko kaise yad kiya. Kya abhi hospital me ho."
Mai bola "nahi yar, mai ghar me hu. Lekin mujhe tumse ek jaruri kaam aa gaya hai. Kya tum aaj rat bhi taxi chala rahe ho."
Ajay bola "han, meri taxi abhi hospital ke bahar hi khadi hai. Tum bolo, tumhe itni rat ko kya kaam aa gaya."
Mai bola "mujhe abhi ke abhi, airport jana hai. Kya tum mujhe waha tak chhodne ke liye aa sakte ho."
Ajay bola "ye bhi koi puchhne ki bat hai. Mai abhi tumhe lene nikalta hu. Lekin ye achanak tum kaha ja rahe ho."
Mai bola "abhi kuch mat puchho. Tum jitni jaldi ho sake yaha aa jao. Mai tumhe mil kar sab batata hu."
Ajay bola "thik hai, tum taiyar raho. Mai 10 min me pahuchta hu."
Mai bola "ok, mai tumhe bahar hi mil jauga."
Ye kah kar maine phone rakh diya. Mai ajay se bat karne me jarur laga tha. Lekin mera pura dhyan keerti ki taraf hi tha. Meri bat sunte sunte, keerti ka
rona, ab puri tarah se band ho chuka tha. Bas ab uske thode bahut sisakne ki aawaj aa rahi thi.
Maine us se kuch bhi nahi kaha aur fir dusra call lagane laga. Jab use samajh me nahi aaya ki, ab mai kya kar raha hu. Tab usne kaha.
Keerti boli "ab baithe kyo ho. Taxi aa rahi hai. Jaldi se taiyar ho jao."
Mai bola "ek call laga lu. Fir taiyar hota hu."
Keerti boli "ab kise call laga rahe ho."
Mai bola "nikki ko call laga raha hu. Shayad wo gahri nind me hai. Isliye call utha nahi rahi hai."
Keerti boli "usko kyo call laga rahe ho."
Mai bola "are mai ghar se bahar jauga to, koi darwaja band karne wala bhi to, hona chahiye. Abhi yaha baki sab log to, gahri nind me hoge. Ek wahi
hai, jo abhi jaag sakti hai."
Abhi meri bat puri bhi nahi huyi thi ki, nikki ne call utha liya. Maine uske call uthate hi kaha.
Mai bola "sorry aapko itni rat ko nind se jagaya. Lekin mujhe achanak kaam se bahar jana pad raha hai. Kya aap aakar darwaja band kar sakti hai."
Nikki boli "aap 5 min wait kariye. Mai abhi aati hu."
Uske phone rakhne ke bad maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola "lo mere yaha se nikalne ka saara intejam ho gaya hai. Ab tu phone rakh. Hum log subah milte hai."
Keerti boli "nahi mai tumhare plane me baithne tak, phone nahi rakhugi."
Mai bola "lekin tu phone chalu rakh ke kya karegi. Abhi nikki aa jayegi aur fir ajay aa jayega. Unke logon ke samne, mai tujh se bat nahi kar pauga."
Keerti boli "maine bat karne ko nahi bol rahi. Tum bas phone chalu rakhe raho. Mai tum logon ki bat sunti rahugi."
Uski ye bat sun kar, maine us se kuch aur bolne ke liye apna muh khola. Magar fir uske bigde mood ka khayal aate hi, maine apni bat ko badalte huye
us se kaha.
Mai bola "thik hai, jaisi teri marji. Mai phone chalu rakhta hu. Lekin mai tujhse bat nahi kar pauga. Ab mai taiyar hone ja raha hu."
Keerti boli "thik hai."
Uske itna kahne ke bad mai taiyar hone laga. Mai ye sab aise kiye ja raha tha. Jaise ki ye sab koi chhoti si bat ho. Magar mere liye sach bhi yahi tha.
Mere liye uski khushi se badkar kuch nahi tha aur mai kisi bhi haalat me use khush dekhna chahta tha.
Yahi vajah thi ki, mai bina koi bahas kiye. Waisa karne ko taiyar ho gaya. Jaisa keerti chahti thi. Mere liye uske aansuon ko dekhne se kahi jyada
aasan ye sab karna tha.
Mai jaldi jaldi taiyar hua aur tabhi nikki bhi aa gayi. Nikki ne darwaja khatkhataya to, maine keerti wala mobile apne jeb me rakhte huye darwaja khola.
Nikki is samay black night suit me thi aur shayad ghahri nind se jagne ki vajah se, apne chehre ko dhokar aayi thi. Usne mujhe taiyar khada dekh kar
kaha.
Nikki boli "aap itni rat ko kaha ja rahe hai."
Mai bola "mujhe jaruri kaam aa gaya hai. Isliye mai abhi ghar ja raha hu."
Nikki boli "lekin itni achanak kyo. Ghar me sab thik to hai."
Mai bola "ghar me sab thik hai. Lekin kisi se mera milna bahut jaruri hai. Isliye ja raha hu."
Meri bat sunkar nikki ne hanste huye kaha.
Nikki boli "aap bura na mane to, ek bat bolu."
Mai bola "aapko jo bhi bolna hai. Aap bol sakti hai. Mai aapki kisi bat ka bura nahi manuga."
Nikki boli "aap ko aisa nahi lagta ki, ye kuch jyada ho raha hai. Mai manti hu ki, aap dono ek dusre ko bahut pyar karte hai. Lekin abhi aap jo karne ja
rahe hai. Use sirf ek pagalpan hi kaha ja sakta hai."
Mai bola "pyar me kuch bhi jyada nahi hota hai. Fir jis pyar me pagalpan na ho. Wo pyar hi kya. Wo to soch samajh kar kiya gaya sauda hi kahlayega."
Nikki boli "ok aap jeete aur mai haari. Lekin ye to bata jaiye ki, yadi koi mujhse aapke baare me kuch puchhega to, mai us se kya kahugi."
Mai bola "aapko kisi se kuch kahne ki jarurat hi nahi padegi. Mai khud hi sabko phone karke bata duga. Yadi fir bhi aap se koi kuch puchhe to, aap bas
itna bol dijiyega ki, mai bahar ja raha tha, isliye maine aapko darwaja band karne ke liye bulaya tha."
Nikki boli "thik hai. Lekin aap chale jayege to, mehul akela paresan nahi ho jayega."
Mai bola "mai rat tak vapas aa jauga. Yadi ho sake to, aap aaj bas ye sab sambhal lijiye."
Nikki boli "aap befikar hokar jaiye. Mai aapke samay par hospital pahuch jaugi. Mai mehul ya uncle ko aapki kami nahi akharne dugi."
Mai bola "thank, aur ho sake to, apna mobile apne pas hi rakhiyega. Ho sakta hai ki, mujhe aapse koi jaruri bat karna pad jaye."
Nikki boli "mera mobile mere pas hi rahega. Aap jab chahe tab call laga sakte hai. Lekin ek bat bataiye, kya aapko itni samay yaha se jane ke liye taxi
aur waha pahuchne par koi flight mil jayegi."
Mai bola "flight ka to mujhe pata nahi hai. Han magar waha tak pahuchne ke liye taxi jarur mil jayegi. "
Meri bat sunkar nikki mujhe hairat bhari najar se dekhne lagi aur fir puchhne lagi.
Nikki boli "itni rat ko aapko ghar baithe taxi kaha se mil jayegi."
Mai bola "mera ek dost hai. Wo rat ko hi taxi chalata hai. Maine use bulaya hai. Ab tak to wo shayad ghar ke bahar aakar khada bhi ho gaya hoga."
Nikki boli "jab aapne taxi ka intejam kar liya hai to, mujhe ummid hai ki, aap flight ka bhi kuch na kuch kar hi lege."
Mai bola "ab ye to waha pahuchne par hi pata chalega. Lekin ab mujhe nikalna hoga. Mera dost bahar khada mera intejar kar raha hoga."
Nikki boli "chaliye mai aapko darwaje tak to, chhod hi aati hu."
Ye kahte huye wo mere sath darwaje tak aayi. Use sach me ghar ke samne taxi khadi dikhayi di to, wo muskurane lagi. Lekin jaise hi uski najar ajay
par padi. Wo chaukte huye kahne lagi.
Nikki boli "ye aapke dost hai. Aapki inse dosti kab ho gayi."
Mai bola "han ye hi mere dost hai. Lekin aap inhe kaise janti hai."
Meri bat sun kar nikki hanste huye kahne lagi.
Nikki boli "mai inke baare me itna kuch janti hu. Jitna kuch aap bhi nahi jante hoge. Mai ye sab kaise janti hu. Ye bahut lambi bat hai aur abhi aapke
pas, itni lambi bat sunne ka samay nahi hai. Magar ab mai inko aapke sath dekh kar, yakin ke sath kah sakti hu ki, yadi aapne jane ka irada nahi badla
to, aapki flight ka intejam bhi ho jayega."
Mai bola "thanks, ab aap darwaja band kar lijiye. Mai nikalta hu."
Nikki boli "ok, jab waha pahuch kar, unse miliyega to, meri taraf se unko hello bol dijiyega."
Mai bola "thik hai, bol duga, bye."
Nikki boli "bye."
Fir nikki ne darwaja band kar liya aur mai ajay ke pas aa gaya. Ajya mujhe dekhte hi vapas taxi me baith gaya aur fir mere baithe hi usne taxi ko aage
badate huye kaha.
Ajay bola "achanak ghar kyo ja rahe ho. Ghar me sab thik to hai na."
Mai bola "han ghar me sab thik hai. Bas mera yaha man nahi lag raha hai. Isliye socha ki ghar hokar aa jau."
Ajay bola "yar hum se to kuch mat chhupao. Kal se tumhara mood kuch sahi nahi chal raha hai. Jarur kuch gadbad hua hai."
Mai bola "nahi, kuch bhi gadbad nahi hua hai. Bat sirf ye hai ki, aaj uski bahut yad aa rahi hai. Usko dekhe bina raha nahi ja raha hai. Isliye socha ki
use ek baar dekh kar aa jau."
Meri bat sunte hi ajay ka chehra khushi se khil utha aur usne kaha.
Ajay bola "ye to tumne bahut achi khabar sunayi. Mai to kal se ye soch soch kar pagal hua ja raha tha ki, pata nahi tumhari love story me aisa kaun sa
mod aa gaya hai. Jiski vajah se tumhe kal wo sab karna pada tha."
Mai bola "kal bhi aisi koi bat nahi thi. Bas mujhe thodi si galat fahmi ho gayi thi. Jis vajah se mai vo sab kar gaya tha."
Ajay bola "chalo acha hai. Galat fahmi samay rahte hi dur ho gayi. Lekin tumhe galat fahmi huyi kyo thi."
Mai bola "usko kho dene ke dar ne mere dil dimag ka chalna hi band kar diya tha."
Ajay bola "yadi aisa hai to, ye tumhari sabse badi kharabi hai. Jab tum use itna pyar karte ho to, tumhe us par utna viswas bhi karna chahiye. Kyoki
galat fahmi tabhi hoti hai. Jab viswas kamjor padta hai."
Mai bola "han tum thik kah rahe ho. Mai bhi is bat ko manta hu. Lekin us samay usko kho dene ke khayal ne mujhe itna kamjor kar diya tha ki, mai
kuch bhi sochne aur samjhne ke layak hi nahi tha."
Ajay bola "ye bat to tumhari sahi hai. Jab koi apna pyar khone lagta hai. Tab wo jeete jee mare ke barabar ho jata hai. Tum mano ya na mano magar
ye sach hai ki, mujhe ye jankar behad khuhi huyi hai ki, tumhara pyar tumhare pas hai."
Mai bola "tum bhi to kisi se pyar karte ho. Uska kya hua. Kya uska pyar tumne kho diya."
Ajay bola "ye bahut lambi kahani hai. Kisi din dono jab fursat me baithege. Tab jarur sunauga. Abhi to tum khushi khushi apne pyar se mil kar aao."
Mai bola "wo to thik hai yar. Magar kya mujhe abhi ke abhi kisi flight ki ticket mil jayegi.”
Ajay bola “tum ticket ki chinta mat karo. Pahle ye flight schedule dekh kar ye tay kar lo ki, kis flight se tumhe jana hai. Ticket ka to, kuch na kuch
intejam ho hi jayega.”
Ye kahte huye ajay ne uski taxi me rakha ek flight schedule meri taraf bada diya. Mai schedule dekhne laga.
__________________________________________________________
Airlines Name - Flight Num - Depature Time - Arrival Time - Time
__________________________________________________________
jetair ------------ 9w619 -------- 06:05 ---------- 08:35 -------- 2h 30m
__________________________________________________________
Air-India --------- AI675 --------- 06:10 ---------- 08:50 -------- 2h 40m
__________________________________________________________
Jetair ------------ 9w201 -------- 06:35 ---------- 09:20 -------- 2h 45m
__________________________________________________________
Jetair ------------ 9w615 -------- 07:15 ---------- 09:45 -------- 2h 30m
__________________________________________________________
Indigo ----------- 6E319 --------- 07:45 ---------- 10:30 -------- 2h 45m
__________________________________________________________
Spicejet --------- SG873 --------- 08:15 ---------- 11:00 -------- 2h 45m
__________________________________________________________
Indigo ----------- 6E321 --------- 09:40 ---------- 12:20 -------- 2h 40m
__________________________________________________________
Maine flight schedule dekha aur fir ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “ye do ghante bad 6:05 baje ki flight thi rahegi. Is se me 8:35 baje waha pahuch jauga.”
Ajay bola “thik hai mai iski kosis karta hu. Tum waha se vapas kab tak lautoge.”
Mai bola “mai bas aaj kuch der ke liye hi waha jar aha hu. Sham ki kisi flight se aaj hi vapas aa jauga.”
Ajay bola “to fir vapas aane ki bhi flight dekh lo. Dono ki ticket ek sath hi nikal lete hai. Is se tumko waha ticket ke liye paresan nahi hona padega.”
Ajay ki ye bat mujhe bhi sahi lagi. Maine flight schedule me, vapsi ki flight dekhne laga.
_________________________________________________________
Airlines Name - Flight Num - Depature Time - Arrival Time - Time
_________________________________________________________
Jetair ----------- 9W624 ------- 16:00 ----------- 18:45 ------- 2h 45m
_________________________________________________________
Air-India -------- AI775 -------- 16:45 ----------- 19:30 ------- 2h 45m
_________________________________________________________
Indigo ---------- 6E322 -------- 17:25 ----------- 20:00 ------- 2h 30m
_________________________________________________________
Spicejet -------- SG874 -------- 18:00 ----------- 20:45 ------- 2h 45m
_________________________________________________________
Jetair ---------- 9W616 -------- 18:00 ----------- 21:00 ------- 3h 00m
_________________________________________________________
Air-India ------- AI673 --------- 19:55 ----------- 22:35 ------- 2h 40m
_________________________________________________________
Indigo --------- 6E321 --------- 20:40 ----------- 23:25 ------- 2h 45m
_________________________________________________________
Jetair ---------- 9w628 -------- 21:05 ----------- 00:10 ------- 3h 05m
_________________________________________________________
Maine flight schedule me vapsi ki flight dekhi aur fir ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “ye sham ko 4:00 baje wali flight thik rahegi. Is se mai sham ko 6:45 par yaha pahuch jauga.”
Ajay bola “thik hai. Mai in dono ki ticket karwane ki kosis karta hu.”
Abhi humari bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mera mobile baj utha. Jise sun kar mere sath sath ajay bhi chauk gaya. Kyoki itni samay kisi ka phone aane ki
mujhe koi ummid nahi thi. Ajay ke bhi chaukne ki vajah shayad yahi thi. Mai call nahi utha raha tha to, ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “are dekh to lo kiska phone hai. Ab koi itni samay call kar raha hai to, koi jaruri call hi hogi.”
Maine apna mobile nikal kar dekha to, keerti ka call aa raha tha. Maine socha ki shayad dusra mobile band ho gaya hoga. Isliye wo isme call kar rahi
hai. Maine jab apne jeb me mobile dekha to, wo abhi bhi chalu tha.
Ab mai ajay ke samne wo mobile nikal kar use ye jatana nahi chahta tha ki, itni der se jo sab baten chal rahi thi. Unhe dusre mobile par keerti sun rahi
thi. Isliye maine wo mobile nahi nikala magar mujhe keerti ke call karne ka matlab samajh me nahi aa raha tha.
Maine use mana bhi kiya tha ki, mai ajay ke samne us se bat nahi karuga. Fir bhi wo call laga rahi thi. Uska aisa karna mujhe acha nahi laga aur maine
uska mobile aise hi bajne diya.
Bajte bajte mobile apne aap band ho gaya. Lekin uske band hote hi usne dobara call lagana suru kar diya. Uski is harkat se mujhe aur bhi jyada chid
chhutne lagi aur maine uske call ko bajne diya.
______________________________
Update-75
Maine flight schedule me vapsi ki flight dekhi aur fir ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “ye sham ko 4:00 baje wali flight thik rahegi. Is se mai sham ko 6:45 par yaha pahuch jauga.”
Ajay bola “thik hai. Mai in dono ki ticket karwane ki kosis karta hu.”
Abhi humari bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mera mobile baj utha. Jise sun kar mere sath sath ajay bhi chauk gaya. Kyoki itni samay kisi ka phone aane ki
mujhe koi ummid nahi thi. Ajay ke bhi chaukne ki vajah shayad yahi thi. Mai call nahi utha raha tha to, ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “are dekh to lo kiska phone hai. Ab koi itni samay call kar raha hai to, koi jaruri call hi hogi.”
Maine apna mobile nikal kar dekha to, keerti ka call aa raha tha. Maine socha ki shayad dusra mobile band ho gaya hoga. Isliye wo isme call kar rahi
hai. Maine jab apne jeb me mobile dekha to, wo abhi bhi chalu tha.
Ab mai ajay ke samne wo mobile nikal kar use ye jatana nahi chahta tha ki, itni der se jo sab baten chal rahi thi. Unhe dusre mobile par keerti sun rahi
thi. Isliye maine wo mobile nahi nikala magar mujhe keerti ke call karne ka matlab samajh me nahi aa raha tha.
Maine use mana bhi kiya tha ki, mai ajay ke samne us se bat nahi karuga. Fir bhi wo call laga rahi thi. Uska aisa karna mujhe acha nahi laga aur maine
uska mobile aise hi bajne diya.
Bajte bajte mobile apne aap band ho gaya. Lekin uske band hote hi usne dobara call lagana suru kar diya. Uski is harkat se mujhe aur bhi jyada chid
chhutne lagi aur maine uske call ko bajne diya.
Keerti ka call aa raha tha aur mai ajay ke mere sath hone ki vajah se, uske call ko dekh kar bhi andekha kar raha tha. Fir achanak se keerti ka call
aana band ho gaya. Mai samajh gaya ki, ab wo mujhe msg karegi.
Mai keerti ke msg aane ka intejar karne laga. Lekin jab ajay ne dekha ki, itne call aane ke bad bhi maine call nahi uthaya. Tab us ne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “yar itna to mai samajh sakta hu ki, ye kiski call aa rahi thi. Tumhe us se ek baar, bat kar lena chaiye tha. Yadi tumko mere samne bat karne
me paresani hai. To mai gaadi rok deta hu. Tum kinare jakar, us se bat kar lo.”
Mai bola “aisi koi bat nahi hai. Mai sirf isliye bat nahi kar raha tha ki, mai ab us se aamne samne bat karna chahta hu. Waise bhi ab mujhe, uske pas
pahuchne me, jyada samay to lagna nahi hai.”
Ajay bola “tumhari flight to 6 baje ki hai aur abhi to sirf 4 baje hai. Aise me yadi tum us se bat karke use bata doge ki, tum aa rahe ho. Tab use bhi
shanti mil jayegi. Mai gaadi rokta hu. Tum us se bat kar lo.”
Mai keerti se ajay ke samne bat karna nahi chahta tha. Lekin ajay ki is bat ke bad, mere pas ajay ke samne, keerti se bat karne ke siwa, koi rasta nahi
bacha tha. Maine ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhe gaadi rokne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Yadi ab uska call aayega to, mai us se jarur bat kar luga.”
Ajay bola "good, ye huyi na koi bat. Hum log pahle mere ghar chal rahe hai. Waha chal kar mai apne kapde aur ye gaadi badal luga. Fir hum airport
chalege."
Mai bola "ok, jaisa tumhe thik lage."
Meri ajay se itni bat huyi. Hamari saari baten to, keerti sun hi rahi thi. Shayad yahi vajah thi ki, usne msg na karke fir se call laga diya. Is bar maine
uska call uthaya aur anjan bante huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Tum abhi tak jag kyo rahi ho. Maine tumse kaha to tha ki, mai subah tak waha pahuch jauga. Fir tumhe so jana chahiye tha.”
Keerti boli “jhute, apne dost ke samne kitne bhole ban rahe ho. Use nahi pata ki, mai bahut der se tum logon ki saari bat sun rahi hu. Yadi tumhari ye
pol khul jaye to, wo bhi kahega ki ye ladka to bikul jalebi ki tarah sidha nikla. Ha ha ha..."
Ye bol kar wo khil khila kar hasne lagi. Use is tarah se hanste dekh kar mujhe bahut shanti mili. Mere chehre par bhi ab muskurahat aa gayi thi. Maine
thodi der pahle us ke, call aane se chid jane ki bat ko bhul kar, us se bade pyar se kaha.
Mai bola “ye faltu ki bat chhod aur ye bata ki, tu abhi tak soyi kyo nahi. Kya tujhe subah mujhse milna nahi hai.”
Keerti boli "isiliye to nahi so rahi hu. Mai ab tumse milne ke bad hi sougi."
Mai bola "ye thik bat nahi hai. Tujhe mere waha aane tak, thoda aaram kar lena chahiye. Mujhe abhi waha pahuchne me bahut samay lagega. Aise me
tu kyo apni nind kharab kar rahi hai."
Magar ab keerti mujhe waha aata dekh kar bahut khush lag rahi thi. Ab uska mood bahut acha tha aur wo masti karte huye meri bat ke jabab me
gaana gaane lagi..
Keerti boli
"Hooo nind churayi meri,
Kisne O sanam,
Tu ne, tu ne.
Haan chain churaya mera
kisne O sanam,
Tu ne, tu ne.
Hooo dil me mere,
Rahne wala, kaun hai,
Tu hai, tu hai."
Mujhe uska gaana gane ka andaj aisa lag raha tha. Jaise wo nach nach kar gaana gaa rahi ho. Uski is harkat par mai hanse bina na rah saka. Maine
use bich me hi rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola "chal ab apna muh band kar aur ye bata tune abhi call kyo kiya."
Keerti boli “oye jaan, tum pagal ho gaye ho kya. Mai yadi apna muh band rakhugi to, fir bataugi kaise.”
Mai bola “tu fir suru ho gayi. Tujhe yadi aise hi bakwas karna hai to, mai call rakhta hu."
Keerti boli “are sorry sorry jaan. Pls call mat rakhna. Mujhe tumse sach me bahut jaruri bat karna hai.”
Mai bola “nahi rakh raha hu. Ab tu bol tujhe kya bat karni hai.”
Keerti boli "batati hu, magar pahle tum bolo ki, tum meri bat sun kar, mujh par gussa nahi karoge."
Mai bola "ok mai gussa nahi karuga. Ab bol tujhe kya bolna hai."
Keerti boli "jaan mai tumse 2 bat kahna chahti hu. Pahli to ye ki, tum yaha se vapas lautne ki ticket, 4 baje ki jagah 5 baje ke bad ki karwa lo."
Mai bola "aisa kyo."
Keerti boli "aisa karne se mujhe, tumhare sath thoda jyada rahne ko mil jayega."
Mai bola “lekin tu janti hai. Mujhe yaha jaldi vapas lautna hai."
Keerti boli "aisa karne se bhi tumhare waha lautne me koi jyada fark nahi padega. Lekin mere liye, ye ek ghanta bahut mayne rakhta hai. Pls jaan meri
khatir aisa kar lo na."
Mai bola "thik hai, kar leta hu. Ab tu apni dusri bat bol."
Keerti boli "dusri bat ye hai ki, tum apne yaha aane ki bat kisi ko mat batao. Yadi tum sabko bata kar yaha aaoge to, sab ke man me bahut se sawal
paida ho jayege. Mai chahti hu ki, tum yaha sirf mujhse milkar vapas chale jao."
Mai bola "tu itni swarthi kab se ho gayi hai. Tujhe bas apni hi padi hai. Kya baki sabka mujhse milne ka man nahi kar raha hoga."
Keerti boli "sorry jaan. Mere kahne ka ye matlab hargij nahi tha. Mai to ye bat isliye kah rahi thi ki, aise samay me tumhara waha se, bina kisi vajah ke
yaha vapas aana. Sabke man me shaq paida kar dega."
Mai bola "tera kahna thik hai. Lekin mujhe yaha se din bhar gayab rahne ki vajah bhi to, kuch batana padegi. Mai bina kuch bole to, yaha se gayab
nahi ho sakta."
Keerti boli "isme koi badi bat nahi hai. Jaise tum apne janam din wale din, din bhar gayab rahe the aur apne dost ke sath mumbai ghumne ka bahana
banaye the. Waisa hi kuch bahana, aaj ke liye bhi bana dena."
Mai bola "lekin tab ye bat mere aur ajay ke siwa, kisi ko nahi malum thi. Magar aaj to mai nikki se bol kar aaya hu ki, mai kaha ja raha hu. Kya aise me
koi bahana banana thik rahega."
Keerti boli "tum pahle apne dost ke sath milkar, ye soch lo ki, sab se kya bolna hai. Fir phone karke ye bat nikki ko bata dena. Mujhe nahi lagta ki, nikki
ye bat kisi ko batayegi."
Mai bola "thik hai, mai dekhta hu ki, mai kya kar sakta hu. Ab tu phone rakh aur so ja."
Keerti boli "nahi jaan, jab tak tum plane me nahi baith jate. Tab tak mai tumhare sath rahna chahti hu. Tumhare plane me baithte hi, mai 2 ghante so
lugi."
Mai bola "jaisi teri marji. Tujhe yadi isi me khushi mil rahi hai to, ab mai tujhe nahi rokuga. Lekin ab tu phone rakh aur mujhe jara sochne de."
Keerti boli "ok jaan, mai ye phone rakhti hu. Lekin dusre phone par, mai tumhare sath bani huyi hu."
Mai bola "ok."
Iske bad keerti ne phone rakh diya. Uske phone rakhne ke bad hi, ajay ka ghar aa gaya. Jis vajah se, is bat ko lekar hamare bich koi bat na ho saki.
Ajay ke ghar pahuchne par, ajay ne kapde aur gaadi badli. Fir hum airport ke liye nikal pade. Mujhe khamosh dekh kar ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola "kis bat ko lekar itna soch me dube huye ho. Mujhe batao, shayad mai tumhari kuch madad kar saku."
Mai bola "yar wo bol rahi hai ki, mai apne ghar vapas jane ki bat kisi ko na batau. Is se sab ke man me kayi sawal paida ho jayege. Isliye mai din bhar
gayab rahne ke liye, koi dusra bahana bana du."
Ajay bola "bat to uski bilkul sahi hai. Achanak tumhare is tarah ghar vapas lautne ko lekar, sach me bahut si baten paida ho jayegi. Is sabse bachne ka
rasta to yahi hai ki, tum koi aisa bahana bana do. Jis se sabko yahi lage ki, tum mumbai me hi kahi ho."
Mai bola "aisa koi bahana bana pana mumkin sa nahi lag raha hai. Kyoki yaha mai kisi ko janta nahi hu. Aise me mera subah se lekar rat tak gayab
rahna aur bhi sabko paresani me daal dega."
Ajay bola "mujhe ek rasta samajh me aa raha hai. Lekin pata nahi ki, wo kaam bhi karega ya nahi."
Mai bola "kaun sa rasta."
Ajay bola "tum Dr. aman ko jante ho."
Mai bola "han, nikki ne mera un se parichay karwaya tha."
Ajay bola "kahi tum usi nikki ki bat to nahi kar rahe. Jo us samay tumhare sath thi. Jab tum pahli bar meri taxi me baithe the."
Mai bola "han mai usi nikki ki bat kar raha hu."
Ajay bola "tab to tum bilkul befikar ho jao. Nikki se meri bat karwao."
Mai bola "tum nikki ko jante ho."
Ajay bola "kya nikki ne kabhi tumhe bataya nahi ki, wo mujhe janti hai."
Mai bola "usne mujhse aaj hi kaha ki, wo tumhe bahut ache se janti hai."
Ajay bola "jaise wo mujhe janti hai. Waise hi mai bhi use janta hu. Lekin abhi in sab baton ka samay nahi hai. Tum meri us se bat karwao. Mai sab
kuch thik kar deta hu."
Mai bola "lekin itne samay us se bat karna thik nahi hoga. Maine use ek bar pahle hi, gahri nind se jaga diya tha. Yadi hum kuch der ruk kar bat kare
to, acha rahega."
Ajay bola "tum is bat ki chinta mat karo. Tum bas use phone laga kar mujhe de do."
Maine aakhir me nikki ko call lagakar mobile ajay ko de diya. Kuch der bad ajay ki nikki se bat hone lagi. Ajay ko nikki bahut achi tarah se janti thi. Ye
bat to wo pahle hi mujhse kah chuki thi aur fir dono ko bat karte dekh kar mujhe bhi is bat par pura yakin ho gaya.
Dono me bahut ache se bat chal rahi thi. Ajay nikki se kah raha tha.
Ajay bola "dekho baki sab mai sambhal luga. Tum bas utna karo, jitna mai tumse kah raha hu. Aaj jab koi tumse punnu ke baare me puchhe, tab
tumhe sab se yahi kahna hai ki, punnu ko subah subah dr. aman ka phone aaya tha aur unki punnu se koi bat huyi thi. Jiske bad punnu ko lene dr.
aman ki gaadi aayi thi aur punnu subah subah hi dr. aman se milne nikal gaya tha. Yahi bat tum hospital me punnu ke dost se kah dena."
Nikki boli "...................." "lekin dopahar ko to waha raj aur baki ke log aa jayege. Wo nahi puchhege ki, punnu abhi tak kyo nahi aaya."
Ajay bola "uske pahle punnu ka dost khud tumko bata ki, Dr. aman ne punnu ko kuch jaruri dawaiyan lekar apne kisi dost ke pas bheja hai. Punnu der
rat tak vapas laut payega."
Nikki boli "..................." "lekin ye bat usko kaun batayega."
Ajay bola "ye bat punnu khud apne dost se abhi phone karke bata dega ki, dr. aman ko hamare shahar me apne dost kisi dost ke pas kuch jaruri
dawaiyan bhejana hai. Isliye wo mujhe flight se waha bhej rahe hai. Mai sham tak vapas aa jauga. Maine nikki ko bata diya hai ki, mai dr aman ke pas
ja raha hu aur wo hospital mere samay par tumhare pas aa jaye. Us samay mujhe nahi malum tha ki, dr aman mujhe kis liye bula rahe hai. Lekin jab un
ne mujhe ye kaam bataya to, mai unhe mana bhi nahi kar paya. Meri abhi 6 baje ki flight hai aur waha se sham ki vapsi ki flight hai. Ab nikki shayad fir
se so gayi hogi. Jis vajah se maine usko phone laga kar ye sab batana thik nahi samjha. Isliye jab wo tere pas aaye. Tab tu use ye sab kuch bata
dena. Waise maine us se ye to bol diya tha ki, pata nahi dr. aman ke pas se mujhe vapas aane me kitna samay lage. Isliye tum hospital me ruke
rahna."
Nikki boli "...................." "ye to baut kamal ka tarika hai. Sirf thoda sa jhut aur puri sachai. Aapka dimag to kamal ka hai."
Ajay bola "dimag ka chhodo aur bas jaisa maine kaha hai. Tum waisa kar lena. Mai aman ko bhi saari bat bata duga."
Iske bad ajay ne call rakh diya aur mujhse mehul ko call karne ko kaha. Maine mehul ko call lagaya to, wo pahle itne samay mera call aaya dekh kar
chauk gaya. Fir maine ajay ke kahe anusar us ko saari bat batata chala gaya.
Jisko sunne ke bad mehul ne kaha ki "ye tune thik kiya. Dr. aman ne hamari bahut madad ki hai. Nikki aayegi to, mai use saari bat bata duga. Din me
to yaha sabhi log aate jate rahte hai. Dopahar tak raj bhi yaha aa jayega. Ab papa ki tabiyat bhi bilkul thik hai. Aise me tu yaha ki chinta mat kar aur
befikar hokar ja."
Mai bola "thik hai. Tu aaj din ka bas waha ka dekhe rahna. Mai aaj rat hospital me ruk jauga."
Mehul bola "tujhe rat ko hospital me rukne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Jaisa chal raha hai, waisa hi chalne de. Waise bhi tu din bhar ke safar se thaka hua
rahega. Aise me tujhe aaram ki bhi jarurat hai."
Mai bola "abe mujhe kisi aaram ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai sab sambhal luga."
Mehul bola "mujhe malum hai ki, tu sab sambhal lega. Lekin tu mujhe bevakuf samajhna band kar de. Mai janta hu ki, tu ye bat kyo kah raha hai. Tujhe
ye lag raha hai ki, kahi tere na rahne par mai papa ko hospital me chhod kar aaram se sota na rahu. Isliye tu chahta hai ki, mai din me thoda bahut
aaram kar ke papa ke pas rahu aur tu rat ko aakar rah lega. Magar is sab ki koi jarurat hi nahi hai."
Mai bola "tu sach me bahut samajhdar ho gaya hai. Lekin is sab ki jarurat kyo nahi hai."
Mehul bola "kyoki papa ab bilkul thik hai aur tune khud din me yaha rah kar dekha hai. Kya tujhe aisa kabhi laga hai ki, raj ya nikki hum logon se kam
papa ka khayal rakhte hai. Fir bhi mai teri bat ko nahi katuga aur jab raj dopahar ko khana khane ghar aayega. Tab 2 baje se 5 baje tak mai hospital
me ruk jauga. Uske bad 2-3 ghante ghar aakar aaram kar luga. Is se mujhe rat ko rukne me koi paresani nahi hogi."
Mai bola "thik hai, jaisi teri marji."
Iske bad maine call rakh diya. Fir meri ajay ne dr. aman ko call karke saari bat batayi aur use kuch samajhaya. Jisko karne ko dr. aman bhi taiyar ho
gaya. Uske bad meri thodi bahut isi baare me ajay se bat hoti rahi.
Baton baton me hum log airport pahuch gaye. Waha pahuch kar ajay ne meri ticket ka bhi intejam karwa diya. Maine vapsi ki ticket sham ko 4 baje ki
jagah 6 baje wali karwa li thi. Is sab ke chalte keerti mobile par mere sath barabar bani rahi.
Ajay ne mujhe ticket pakdaye aur fir hum log coffee pine chale gaye. Maine coffee pite huye ajay se pucha.
Mai bola "ajji yadi bura na mano to, ek bat puchhu."
Ajay bola "doston ki bat ka mai kabhi bura nahi manta. Tum jo chahe wo puchh sakte ho."
Mai bola "ajji rah rah kar ek bat mere man me aa rahi hai ki, hamari dosti ko abhi jyada samay bhi nahi hua. Tum mere baare me jyada kuch jante bhi
nahi ho. Fir bhi tumne mere liye itna sab kuch kiya hai. Kya ye sab karne ki koi khas vajah hai ya fir ye sab aise hi kiya hai."
Ajay bola "dosti nayi ya purani nahi hoti. Maine tumko dost mana hai to, tumhare liye kuch bhi karna mera farj banta hai. Han lekin tumse dosti karne
ke pichhe jarur khas vajah hai."
Mai bola "kya."
Ajay bola "maine pahli bar tumhe tab dekha tha. Jab tum nikki ke samne apni friend ke sath meri taxi me baithe the. Waise to meri taxi me ladke
ladkiyan baithe kya kar rahe hai. Mai kabhi is bat par dhayan hi nahi deta. Lekin nikki ko mai janta tha. Is vajah se meri tum dono me khas dilchaspi thi
aur mai na chahte huye bhi apna dhyan tum logon par se na hata saka.
Tumhare sath jab riya masti kar rahi thi. Tab mujhe ye dekh kar tajjub ho raha tha ki, ye ladka kis mitti ka bana hua hai. Jo ek ladki isko khula
aamantran de rahi hai aur ye ponga pandit bana baitha hua. Fir meri tumse bat huyi to, pata chala ki, tum kisi se pyar karte ho. Mujhe ye dekh kar acha
laga ki, tum apne pyar ke prati puri tarah se imandar ho.
Mai bhi tumhari tarah is shahar me naya hi hu. Mere yaha sirf 2 dost hi hai aur gine chune log hi mujhe jante hai. Jiski vajah se maine tumhari taraf
dosti ka hanth badaya tha aur isi vajah se mai sharab pine ke liye us din apne ghar le gaya tha. Kyoki mai nahi chahta tha ki, tumhare sath kuch galat
ho. Lekin mujhe us samay ye bat bahut paresan kar rahi thi ki, tumhare jaise sache ladke ke sath, koi ladki dhoka kaise kar sakti.
Lekin aaj jab achanak tumhare muh se, us ladki se milne jane ki bat suni to, mujhe behad khushi huyi. Mai bhi chahta tha ki, tum har haal me apne
pyar se jakar milo. Isliye mujhse tumhare liye, jo kuch bhi karte bana, maine wo kiya."
Mai bola "ajji lekin mera sawal wahi ka wahi hai. Tumhare ye sab karne ki vajah kya hai."
Ajay bola "is sab ki vajah ye hai ki, mai bhi tumhari tarah, kisi se behad pyar karta hu. Magar mujhe mera pyar nahi mil raha hai. Ab jis pyar karne wale
ke nashib me kisi ka pyar na ho. Use sirf do baton se hi shanti milti hai. Ya to wo do pyar karne walon ko juda kar de. Ya fir do pyar karne walon ko
mila de. Lekin mai pyar ke dard ko bahut achi tarah se janta hu. Isliye maine do pyar karne walon ko milane ki kosis ki hai."
Mai bola "mujhe tumhare bare me janne ki bahut ichha ho rahi hai. Samajh me nahi aa raha hai ki, tum is tarah ki dohri jindagi kyo jee rahe ho."
Ajay bola "kisi din tumhe fursat me sab kuch batauga. Abhi to tum khushi khushi apne pyar se mil kar aao."
Hum log aise hi bahut der tak bat karte rahe. Fir meri flight ki ghoshna ho gayi aur mai ajay se gale mil kar flight ki taraf chal pada. Maine apna mobile
nikal kar keerti se kaha.
Mai bola "jaan, lo ab mai flight me baithne ja raha hu. Ab to tum so jao."
Keerti boli "lekin yadi mai so gayi to, fir mai school nahi ja paugi aur fir mai tumse din bhar kis bahane se milne nikal sakugi."
Mai bola "tum iski chinta mat karo. Ajay ne jo bahana banaya hai. Wahi hamare kaam aayega. Hum dr. aman ke dost ko sath sath dawaiyan dene
chalege. Tum befikar hokar so jao. Mai sidhe hi ghar hi aa jauga."
Keeri boli "ok ab mai tumhari bat nahi katugi. Mai so jati hu. Muuuuhhhh."
Mai bola "muuuhhh."
Iske bad keerti ne call kaat diya aur mai flight me baith gaya. Aaj mujhe ek ajib hi khushi ka anubhav ho raha tha. Yu lag raha tha, jaise ki mai saalon
bad keerti se milne ja raha hu. Is bat ko lekar mere man me hajaron vicharon ne udan bharna suru kar diya tha to, udhar plane bhi ab upar aasaman
me udan bhar chuka tha.
Dono ki udane tab tak chalna thi. Jab tak ki unki manjil na aa jaye. Mai keerti ke khayalon me khoya hua. Bas us pal ka intejar kar raha tha. Jab plane
mere shahar ki dharti par apni ye udan ko khatam kare. Jaise jaise samay bitta ja raha tha. Meri keerti ko dekhne ki besabri badti ja rahi thi.
Mujhe to ye plane ka safar bhi bahut lamba lag raha tha. Mai baar baar samay dekh raha tha ki, ab mujhe phuchne me kitna samay baki hai. Aise hi
karte karte mera safar khatam ho gaya aur 8:35 baje plane ne apni udan rok di. Wo mere shahar ki dharti par utar chuka tha.
Kuch der bad mai bhi plane se bahar aa gaya. Apne shahar ki dharti par mere kadam padte hi meri khushi ka thikana na raha. Sabse mil sakne ki
khushi mere chehre par jhalkane lagi thi. Mai isi khushi ke sath jaldi jaldi airport se bahar aane laga.
Bahar aate samay mai yahi soch raha tha ki, mujhe ghar me achanak dekh kar, sab kis tarah se chauk jayege. Ye sab soch soch kar mai man hi man
muskurate huye, bahar aa raha tha. Lekin mai nahi janta tha ki, ab chaukne ki baari meri hai.
Mai abhi bahar nikalne hi wala tha ki, tabhi mujhe apne kaano me, ek aawaj sunayi di. Jise sunkar mai chauke bina na rah saka. Mujhe apne kaano par
viswas nahi ho raha tha.
Maine palat kar us taraf dekha, jaha se aawaj aayi thi. Magar ab jo najara meri aankhon ke samne tha. Use dekh kar mujhe apni aankhon par bhi
______________________________
Update-76
Mujhe to ye plane ka safar bhi bahut lamba lag raha tha. Mai baar baar samay dekh raha tha ki, ab mujhe phuchne me kitna samay baki hai. Aise hi
karte karte mera safar khatam ho gaya aur 8:35 baje plane ne apni udan rok di. Wo mere shahar ki dharti par utar chuka tha.
Kuch der bad mai bhi plane se bahar aa gaya. Apne shahar ki dharti par mere kadam padte hi meri khushi ka thikana na raha. Sabse mil sakne ki
khushi mere chehre par jhalkane lagi thi. Mai isi khushi ke sath jaldi jaldi airport se bahar aane laga.
Bahar aate samay mai yahi soch raha tha ki, mujhe ghar me achanak dekh kar, sab kis tarah se chauk jayege. Ye sab soch soch kar mai man hi man
muskurate huye, bahar aa raha tha. Lekin mai nahi janta tha ki, ab chaukne ki baari meri hai.
Mai abhi bahar nikalne hi wala tha ki, tabhi mujhe apne kaano me, ek aawaj sunayi di. Jise sunkar mai chauke bina na rah saka. Mujhe apne kaano par
Maine palat kar us taraf dekha, jaha se aawaj aayi thi. Magar ab jo najara meri aankhon ke samne tha. Use dekh kar mujhe apni aankhon par bhi
Mere samne nimi ke sath chhoti maa aur ami khadi thi. Mujhe dekh kar ami aur nimi hanth hila rahi thi. Chhoti maa ke chehre par bhi muskurahat khili
huyi thi. Mai unko dekh kar unki taraf bad gaya.
Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, ye sab kaise ho gaya hai. Kya in logon ko mere aane ki bat keerti ne bata di hai. Yadi usne inhe bataya
hai to, wo khud inke sath kyo nahi aayi.
Mai ye sab sochte huye, un ke pas pahuch gaya. Maine chhoti maa ke pair chhuye to, unki aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Un ne mujhe apne gale se
laga liya.
Unke gale se lagte hi meri aankhon me bhi nami chha gayi thi. Lekin maine apni aankhon ki nami ko unke gale lage lage, apne hantho se saf kiya aur
un se kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya chhoti maa, jate samay to aap jara bhi nahi royi thi. Ab jab mai vapas aaya hu to, aap ro rahi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “pagal, ye to khushi ke aansu hai. Aaj tumhe 8 din bad dekh rahi hu na. Isliye khushi se aankh bhar aayi.”
Ye kah kar wo apne aansuon ko ponchhne lagi. Mai unke gale se alag hua aur fir ami nimi ke sar par hanth ferte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum dono kaisi ho. Phone par to bahut bak bak kar rahi thi. Ab kuch bol kyo nahi rahi.”
Ami boli “aap to aate hi mammy se milne lage. Hamari taraf to dekh hi nahi rahe the. Fir hum kya bolte.”
Maine ami ki bat suni to, uske pas hi ghutne mod kar baith gaya aur fir ami nimi ke gaalon ko chumte huye dono ko apne gale laga liya. Dono mere se
aise chipak gayi. Jaise wo mujhe chhodegi to mai vapas chala jauga.
Mai thodi der dono ko apne seene se lagaye raha. Fir unhe apne se alag kar, un ke sar par pyar se hanth ferte huye, chhoti maa se puchha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, aap log yaha kaise.? Aapko kisne bataya ki mai aa raha hu.”
Chhoti maa boli “subah didi ne mehul ko call kiya tha. Usi se pata chala ki, tum kisi kaam se yaha vapas aa raha hai.”
Mai bola “mai to sidhe ghar hi aane wala tha. Fir aap logon ko yaha aane ki kya jarurat thi.”
Chhoti maa boli “kyo, kya tujhe hamara yaha aana acha nahi laga.”
Mai bola “aisi bat nahi chhoti maa. Mai to sirf isliye bol raha tha. Kyoki aap logon ko bekar me hi paresani huyi hogi.”
Chhoti maa boli “ Isme paresani ki kya bat hai. Hum ghar me baithe tere aane ka intejar to, kar hi rahe the. Fir hum ne socha ki, ghar me baithe baithe
tera intejar karne se acha hai ki, hum khud tujhe lene yaha aa jaye.”
Mai bola “chalo acha hai. Aap logon ko dekhne ke liye, mujhe ghar tak pahuchne ka intejar nahi karna pada. Lekin keerti dikhayi nahi de rahi. Kya wo
aap logon ke sath nahi aayi.”
Chhoti maa boli “hum log to ghar se 7:45 baje ke nikle hai. Jab hum ghar se nikle the. Tab wo so rahi thi. Shayad rat ko der tak jaagti rahi hogi. Jiski
vajah se in logon ke jagaane par bhi, uski nind nahi khuli.”
Mai janta tha ki keerti 6 baje soyi thi. Lekin mai ye bhi ache se janta tha ki, uski nind aisi nahi hai ki, kisi ke jagaane par bhi na khule. Magar kabhi kabhi
aisa bhi ho sakta hai. Bas yahi sochte huye maine is bat ko andejkha kar diya.
Lekin jab meri najar ami nimi par padi to, maine dekha ki wo is bat ko lekar aapas me kuch khusar fusar kar rahi hai. Mujhe laga ki, kahi in logon ne koi
shararat to nahi kar di.
Kahi aisa to nahi ki, in dono ne use jagaaya hi na ho. Ye bat dimag me aate hi maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa abhi meri keerti se bat huyi thi. Wo kah rahi thi ki, use koi jagaane aaya hi nahi. Warna wo bhi sab ke sath yaha aa gayi hoti.”
Mera itna kahna tha ki, nimi tapak se bol padi.
Nimi boli “bhaiya isme meri galti nahi hai. Ami didi ne hi kaha tha ki, didi der rat tak jaagi hogi. Isliye wo abhi tak so rahi hai. Nahi to wo sabse pahle so
kar uth jati hai. Aisa karo unhe abhi sone do. Jab bhaiya ghar aayege to hum unhe surprise dege.”
Nimi ke muh se saara iljaam apne sar par aate dekh, ami bhi ab chup na rah saki. Usne apni safai dete huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya ye jhut bol rahi hai. Maine aisa kuch bhi nahi kaha tha. Mai to mammy ke kahne par didi ko jagaane hi gayi thi. Lekin isne hi bich me
rok diya aur ye sab idea isi ka tha.”
Ami nimi ki is harkat par mujhe hansi aa gayi. Chhoti maa unhe dantne ko huyi to, maine unhe rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “jaane do chhoti maa. Ghar chal kar to sab se mil hi luga. Aap ye bataiye in dono ne aapko paresan to nahi kiya.”
Meri bat ke jabab me chhoti maa kuch bol paati. Us se pahle hi ami bol padi.
Ami boli “bhaiya hum ne mammy ko jara bhi paresan nahi kiya hai. Lekin papa mumbai jane se pahle, mammy se bahut lade the. Mammy bahut ro rahi
thi.”
Mai samajh gaya ki, ami kis bat ka jikar kar rahi hai. Mai kuch bolne hi wala tha. Tabhi chhoti maa ne ami ko dante huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu chup kar ami, kahi bhi kuch bhi bolne lagti hai.”
Mai bola “kya hua chhoti maa. Aapka papa se kis bat ko lekar jhagda hua tha.”
Chhoti maa boli “tum bhi iski bekar ki baton me aa gaye. Jaisa ye kah rahi hai. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hua.”
Ami boli “nahi bhaiya, mai jhut nahi bol rahi hu. Papa ne mammy ko maara bhi tha. Isi vajah se nimi ki tabiyat bhi kharab huyi thi. Aap chahe to nimi se
puchh lijiye.”
Mai kuch nimi se puchh pata, us se pahle hi nimi ne ami ki bat ka samarthan karte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “han bhaiya, didi thik kah rahi hai. Papa ne mammy ko maara bhi tha aur gandi gandi gaali bhi de rahe the.”
Un dono ki bat sun kar mera bahut jyada dimag kharab ho gaya tha. Keerti mujhe is baare me pahle hi bata chuki thi. Lekin usne itna kuch nahi bataya
tha.
Mai abhi chhoti maa se aur kuch puchne wala tha. Lekin chhoti maa ne us ke pahle hi un dono ko dantte huye, mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tum dono ko dikayi nahi deta. Wo thaka hua safar se aaya hai. Abhi usne ghar me kadam bhi nahi rakha aur tum log, apni sikayat ka
pitara khol kar baith gayi. Tum in dono ki bekar ki baton me mat pado aur ghar chalo. Ghar ki baten ghar me karna hi acha lagta hai.”
Mai bola “lekin chhoti maa, itna sab kuch ho gaya aur aapne mujhe bataya bhi nahi.”
Chhoti maa boli “dekh tujhe meri kasam hai. Tu abhi is baare me koi bat nahi karega. Abhi ghar me didi tera intejar kar rahi hai. Tu unhe waha ki khoj
khabar de de aur jis kaam se aaya hai, wo kaam nipta kar khushi khushi vapas ja. Fir jab tu waha se vapas aayega to, mai tujhe sab kuch bataugi.”
Mai bola “thik hai chhoti maa. Abhi aapne kasam di hai to, mai aap se kuch nahi puchh raha hu. Lekin mumbai se vapas lautne par mera pahla sawal
yahi rahega. Tab mai kisi kasam ko nahi manuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “kya tujhe mere upar viswas nahi hai. Jo tu aisi bat kar raha hai.”
Mai bola “bat viswas ki nahi hai chhoti maa. Bat meri maa ke samman ki hai aur meri maa ki taraf koi hanth badega to, mai us hanth ko ukhad kar fek
duga.”
Meri bat sun kar chhoti maa ne pyar se mere gaal par ik chapat lagayi aur kahne lagi.
Chhoti maa boli “tu bahut badi badi baten karne laga hai. Chal, ab ghar bhi chalega ya saari baten yahi khada khada karta rahega.”
Mai kuch kah pata, us se pahle hi chhoti maa mere kandhe par hanth rakh mujhe bahar lane lagi. Mai apni dono bahno ka hanth thame bahar aa gaya.
Bahar aakar hum gaadi me baithe aur ghar ke liye nikal pade. Raste bhar ami nimi ki nok jhok chalti rahi aur fir 9:15 baje hum ghar pahuch gaye.
Ghar pahuchte hi mera samna aunty se hua. Maine unke pair chhuye to, unki aankhon me aansu aa gaye aur un ne mujhe gale se laga liya. Maine
aunty ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “aunty aap ro kyo rahi hai. Aap ko to khush hona chahiye ki, sab kuch acha acha ho gaya hai. Bas kuch dino ki bat hai. Fir uncle ghar aa
jayege.”
Aunty apne aansuon ko pochhte huye kahne lagi.
Aunty boli “pagle, ye to khushi ke aansu hai. Ye bata waha sab kaisa chal raha hai. Tum logon ko waha koi paresani to nahi hai.”
Mai bola “aunty waha sab thik chal raha hai. Hume waha kisi bhi tarah ki koi paresani nahi hai. Raj aur riya ke ghar me hume, bilkul ghar jaisi suvidha
mil rahi hai. Uncle bhi ab thik hai. Wo chalne firne lage aur thodi bahut bat bhi kar rahe hai. Shayad agle hafte tak hum log vapas bhi aa jayege.”
Meri bat se aunty ko bahut shukun pahucha aur wo pyar se mere sar par, hanth fer kar kahne lagi.
Aunty boli “tu ja aur jakar, naha dhokar aa. Tab tak mai tere liye garma garam aalu ke parathe banati hu.”
Mai bola “thik hai aunty.”
Ye kah kar mai upar jaane ko hua to, ami nimi bhi mere pichhe aane lagi. Mai samajh gaya ki, ab ye mera pichha nahi chhodegi. Maine un se apna
pichha chhudwane ke liye kaha.
Mai bola “tum log mere pichhe pichhe kyo aa rahi ho. Kya tumhe koi kaam nahi hai.”
Ami boli “nahi hume koi kaam nahi hai. Hum aapke kamre me chal kar baithege.”
Mai bola “yadi tumhe koi kaam nahi hai to, tum log mera ek kaam kar do.”
Ami boli “boliye kya kaam karna hai.”
Mai bola “dekho mujhe abhi kisi kaam se bahar jana hai aur meri bike par pichhle 8 din se kisi ne hanth tak nahi lagaya hai. Aise me wo bahut gandi ho
gayi hogi. Yadi tum dono chaho to, mera ye kaam kar sakti ho.”
Meri bat sunte hi dono bahut khush ho gayi aur mujhe aage ki bat kahne ka mauka diye bina hi bike saaf karne chali gayi. Unke jane ke bad mai upar
ki taraf chal diya.
Keerti ka abhi tak na dikhai dena. Ye sabit kar raha tha ki, wo abhi tak so rahi hai. Mai ab use jaga kar surprise dena chahta tha. Mai khushi khushi ami
nimi ke kamre ki taraf chal pada.
Lekin wo waha par nahi thi. Mai samajh gaya ki, wo apne kamre me hi so rahi hogi. Mai uske kamre ke pas pahucha aur dhire se uske kamre ka
darwaja khola.
Wo is samay black night suit me thi. Uski peeth meri taraf thi. Mai dhire dhire uske bed ke pas pahucha aur uske chehre ke samne jakar baith gaya.
Wo badi gahri nind me thi aur nind me bahut jyada khubsurat lag rahi thi.
Maine dhire se uske baalon par hanth fera. Lekin use koi farak nahi pada. Mera man uske gaalon ko chumne ka kiya aur maine apna chehra uski taraf
bada diya.
Maine apne honth uske gaalon par rakh diye. Mai thodi der uske gaalon ko bade pyar se chumta raha aur uske balon par hanth ferta raha. Fir jaise hi
mai pichhe hata. Wo ho gaya, jo maine soocha bhi nahi tha.
Mere gaalon par keerti ke hanth ka ek jordaar tamacha pada aur pura kamra us tamache ki goonj se goonj utha. Mujhe kuch samajh nahi aaya ki,
achanak ye kya aur kyo ho gaya. Mai ek-tak keerti ko dekhta rah gaya.
______________________________
Update-77
Keerti ka abhi tak na dikhai dena. Ye sabit kar raha tha ki, wo abhi tak so rahi hai. Mai ab use jaga kar surprise dena chahta tha. Mai khushi khushi ami
nimi ke kamre ki taraf chal pada.
Lekin wo waha par nahi thi. Mai samajh gaya ki, wo apne kamre me hi so rahi hogi. Mai uske kamre ke pas pahucha aur dhire se uske kamre ka
darwaja khola.
Wo is samay black night suit me thi. Uski peeth meri taraf thi. Mai dhire dhire uske bed ke pas pahucha aur uske chehre ke samne jakar baith gaya.
Wo badi gahri nind me thi aur nind me bahut jyada khubsurat lag rahi thi.
Maine dhire se uske baalon par hanth fera. Lekin use koi farak nahi pada. Mera man uske gaalon ko chumne ka kiya aur maine apna chehra uski taraf
bada diya.
Maine apne honth uske gaalon par rakh diye. Mai thodi der uske gaalon ko bade pyar se chumta raha aur uske balon par hanth ferta raha. Fir jaise hi
mai pichhe hata. Wo ho gaya, jo maine soocha bhi nahi tha.
Mere gaalon par keerti ke hanth ka ek jordaar tamacha pada aur pura kamra us tamache ki goonj se goonj utha. Mujhe kuch samajh nahi aaya ki,
achanak ye kya aur kyo ho gaya. Mai ek-tak keerti ko dekhta rah gaya.
Mera ek hath mere gaal par tha aur mai abhi bhi uske bed ke pas usi tarah se baitha hua tha. Jabki keerti ki nind khul chuki thi aur wo mujhe gusse se
ghoor rahi thi.
Mujhe samajh gaya tha ki, keerti ko mera kiss karna pasand nahi aaya tha. Mai apni jagah par khada hua aur keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mujhse galti ho gayi. Mujhe aisa nahi karna chahiye tha. Mai nahi janta tha ki, tujhe mera kiss karna itna bura lagega.”
Apni bat puri karne ke bad, mai udas man se, uske pas se jane ko hua. Tabhi keerti ne mera hanth pakad liya. Wo uth kar baith chuki thi. Maine us se
kaha.
Mai bola “mai nahane ja raha hu. Tu bhi taiyar ho ja. Niche nashte par sab hamara intejar kar rahe hai..
Keerti boli “mujhse naraj ho kya.”
Mai bola “naho to, mai bhala tujhse kyo naraj rahne laga.”
Keerti boli “kyoki maine abhi tumhe thappad jo maara hai.”
Mai bola “maine galti ki to, tune mujhe thappad maara. Fir isme naraj hone ki kya bat hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhara sochna sahi hai. Ye thappad maine tumhe tumhari galti ke liye hi maara hai. Lekin jis galti ki tum bat kar rahe ho. Yadi us galti ki
vajah se mujhe thappad marna hota to, ye thappad mai tumhe tabhi maar chuki hoti. Jab tumne mujhe kiss karna suru kiya tha. Kyoki tumhare baalon
me hanth ferte hi mai jaag chuki thi.”
Keerti ki ye bat sun kar mere chehre ki udasi hat gayi thi. Maine ye soch kar rahat ki saans li ki, use mera kiss karna bura nahi laga tha. Uske thappad
maarne ki vajah kuch aur hi thi.
Mai palat kar uske pas aaya aur fir vapas uske samne usi tarah se baith gaya. Maine uske dono hanthon ko apne hanthon me liya aur puchha.
Mai bola “fir tune mujhe itni jor se thappad, meri kis galti ke liye maara hai.”
Keerti boli “us galti ke liye, jo tumne apne janam din me, mumbai me ki thi.”
Mai bola “wo sharab pine wali harkat.”
Keerti boli “nahi, wo marne jaane wali harkat.”
Mai bola “wo to purani bat ho gayi thi. Fir uske liye abhi thappad marne ki kya jarurat thi.”
Keerti boli “tumhare liye ye bat purani ho gayi hogi. Lekin mere liye ye bat purani nahi huyi hai. Mujhe rah rah kar ye bat paresan kar rahi hai ki, yadi us
samay tumhe kuch ho gaya hota to, mera kya hota. Is sab ke liye, mai apne aapko abhi tak maaf nahi kar payi hu.”
Mai bola “sorry, lekin isme teri bhi to galti hai. Fir ye saja sirf mujhe kyo mili.”
Keerti boli “mai apni saja, apne aapko de chuki hu.”
Ye kahte huye usne apni baayin (left) hatheli mere samne kar di. Jisme blade se kaate jaane ke nishan ab bhi taja the. Uski hatheli ke jakhm dekhte hi,
mera dil dahal gaya.
Meri aankhen aansuon se bhar gayi aur anjane me hi mera hanth keerti par uth gaya. Mera thappad padne ke bad bhi, wo muskura rahi thi. Mai kabhi
uske chehre ko dekhta to, kabhi usko dekhta.
Lekin uske chehre par ek ajib si shanti thi aur mere dil me ek ajib sa dard tha. Mai behatasha uske hanthon ko chumne laga aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai tujhe bahut dukh deta hu na.”
Keerti bhi mere pas hi niche aakar baith gayi aur mere hanthon ko chumte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “mujhe tumhara diya har dard kabul hai. Mai tumhara har dard hanste hanste sah sakti hu. Lekin yadi tumhe koi aanch bhi aaye to, mai sah
nahi pati hu. Mujhe maaf kar do. Maine vevajah tum par hanth uthaya. Magar mai kya karti. Mai us bat ko bhula nahi pa rahi thi. Jiski vajah se mera
sab kuch lut jane wala tha.”
Mai bola “sorry, ab aage se aisa kuch nahi hoga.”
Keerti boli “tum hamesha aisa hi kahte ho. Lekin baar baar wahi karte ho. Jis se mujhe taklif hoti hai.”
Mai bola “lekin tune bhi to wahi kiya hai. Jis se mujhe taklif hoti hai.”
Keerti boli “maine jo kiya sirf apne aapko saja dene ke liye kiya hai. Yadi tum meri jaan ko nuksan pahuchaoge to, mai tumhari jaan ko bhi nuksan
pahuchaugi. Mai tumse ye pahle hi bol chuki hu.”
Mai bola “thik hai aaj ke bad se hum dono hi ek dusre ki jaan ko nuksan nahi pahuchayege.”
Keerti boli “aise nahi, tum meri kasam khakar bolo ki, tum chahe mere baare me kuch bhi sun lo. Lekin tab tak koi aisa kadam nahi uthaoge. Jab tak ye
sabit na ho jaye ki, tumne jo suna hai wo sahi hai.”
Keerti ki is bat par maine use chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “yane ki sabit hone ke bad mai kuch bhi kar sakta hu.”
Keerti boli “jyada majak mat karo. Bhagwan bhi chahega. Tab bhi mai tumhe chhod kar nahi ja sakti. Maut bhi mujhe tumse door nahi kar sakti. Ab tum
sidhe se meri kasam khate ho ya fir mai kuch aur karu.”
Mai bola “khata hu baba. Mai teri kasam khakar bolta hu ki, ab chahhe kaisi bhi bat kyo na ho. Mai kabhi bina soche samjhe aur sachai ka pata kiye
bina aisa koi bhi kadam nahi uthauga. Jiske uthane se tujhe taklif ho.”
Keerti boli “ye huyi na koi bat. Ab mai sach me bahut khush hu.”
Mai bola “tu bhi to kasam kha. Tu bhi to aaye din ye hanth kaat kar mujhe taklif deti rahti hai.”
Keerti boli “ok mai bhi kasam khati hu ki, jab tak tum meri jaan ko koi taklif nahi pahuchaoge. Tab tak mai bhi tumhari jaan ko koi taklif nahi
pahuchaugi.”
Mai bola “ye tune kaisi kasam khayi hai. Mere to kuch samajh me hi nahi aaya.”
Keerti boli “ab jyada samajhne ki kosis mat karo. Kahi aisa na ho ki, tum yaha baithe samajhte rah jao aur ami nimi aa dhamke.”
Mai bola “are han, ye to mai bhul hi gaya. Mai un dono ko bike saaf karne ka kaam dekar aaya hu. Ab tak to wo bike saaf kar bhi chuki hogi. Tu aisa
kar jaldi se taiyar ho ja. Fir hum bahar kahi chal kar baat karte hai.”
Keerti boli “thik hai. Mai tumhe taiyar hokar niche hi milti hu. Tum jaldi se taiyar hokar niche hi aa jana. Lekin kisi par ye jahir mat karna ki, tum mujhse
mil chuke ho.”
Mai bola “ok lekin tum taiyar hone me jyada time mat lagana.”
Keerti boli “time mujhe nahi lagega. Time tumhe lagega, kyoki ami nimi apna kaam khatam karke sidhe tumhare kamre me hi dhava bolegi.”
Mai bola “bat teri sahi hai. Wo aaye us se pahle hi mujhe taiyar ho jana chahiye. Mai chalta hu.”
Ye kah kar mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Ab 10 baj chuka tha. Mai sidhe fresh hone chala gaya. Mai naha kar bahar aaya. Tab tak ami nimi bike saaf
kar ke, mere kamre me aa chuki thi.
Keerti ki bat sahi hi nikli thi. Ami nimi ne aate hi mere upar, ek ke bad ek sawalon ki bauchhar karna suru kar diya. Jis vajah se mujhe taiyar hone me
jyada samay lag gaya.
Taiyar hone ke bad 10:45 baje mai ami nimi ke sath niche aa gaya. Niche chhoti maa aur aunty ke sath keerti bhi, nashte par mera intejar kar rahe thi.
Maine nashta karte huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “aaj tum bahut der tak soti rahi. Kya aaj tumhare school ki chhutti hai.”
Keerti boli “chhutti nahi hai. Aaj mujhe ek project ke silsile me, meri saheli tulika se milna hai.”
Mai bola “kya tumhari ye koi nayi saheli hai. Maine to iske baare me pahle kabhi nahi suna. Tumhe is se milne kaha jana hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi ye bhi meri purani saheli hai. Bas kabhi iska hamare ghar aana jana nahi hai. Jis vajah se abhi us se koi nahi mila hai. Wo mg rode ke
aas pas kahi rahti hai. Usne kaha hai ki, mai waha pahuch kar use call kar lu.”
Mai bola “are mujhe bhi to wahi mg rode tak jana hai. Tum kaho to mai tumhe waha chhod deta hu.”
Keerti boli “no thanks, mai chali jaugi. Kyoki tumhe waha kaam se jana hai aur mujhe waha se vapas lautne me sham ho sakti hai. Tum to apna kaam
karke vapas aa jaoge. Lekin fir mujhe aane me paresani ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “ye bat to tumhari thik hai. Lekin yadi tum waha se 4 baje tak free hoti ho to mai vapsi me bhi tumhe lete huye aa sakta hu. Kyoki mujhe
shayad apna kaam niptate niptate 4 baj jayega.”
Keerti boli “yadi tum 4 baje mujhe waha se vapas lekar aa sakte ho. Tab mujhe tumhare sath chalne me koi paresani nahi hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai to, fir tum jaldi se taiyar ho jao. Kyoki mai to abhi yaha se nikluga.”
Keerti boli “mai taiyar hu. Bas mujhe kapde badalna hai. Tum jab tak apna nashta khatam karoge. Tab tak mai taiyar bhi hokar aa jaugi.”
Ye kahte huye keerti uth kar chali gayi. 10 min bad wo blue jeanse aur white top pahne mere samne khadi thi. Mera nashta karna ho chuka tha.
Maine chhoti maa aur aunty se sham tak vapas lautne ka jataya. Fir mai aur keerti bahar aa gaye. Mai apni bike nikalne laga. Tabhi ami aur nimi
hamare pas aayi aur ami kahne lagi.
Ami boli “bhaiya ye galat bat hai.”

Mai bola “kyo, kya hua.”
Ami boli “aap abhi to aaye hai aur aate hi kaam se ja rahe hai. Fir sham ko aayege to, aate hi jane ki taiyari karne lagege. Hum logon ko to aapke sath
bitane ke liye samay hi nahi mila.”
Mai bola “are mai yaha kaam se vapas aaya hu. Yadi mujhe kaam nahi hota to, mai yaha aata hi kyo. Ab tu hi bata mai jis kaam se yaha aaya hu. Use
nahi karuga to, fir mere yaha aane ka kya matlab hua.”
Ami boli “lekin bhaiya, hume aapka is tarah se aana jara bhi acha nahi lag raha hai.”
Mai bola “acha tu hi bata ki, ab mai kya karu. Tu kahegi to, mai apna kaam nahi karta, ya fir tum dono ko bhi apne sath le chalta hu.”
Meri is bat par nimi jo ab tak meri aur ami ki bat sun rahi thi. Usne kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya aap apna kaam kar lo. Hum aapke sath waha jakar kya karege. Aap aisa karna ki lautte samay hum logon ke liye chocolate lete aana.
Hum usi se kaam chala lege.”
Uski bat sunte hi ami ne kaha.
Ami boli “chatoru kahi ki, jab dekho khane ki hi padi rahti hai. Mai yaha bhaiya ke sath time bitane ki bat kar rahi hu aur tujhe chocolate khane ki padi
hai.”
Keerti abhi tak chup chap sab baten sun rahi thi. Usne dekha ki ami ka mood kuch jyada hi kharab ho gaya hai. Tab usne samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are isme itna dukhi hone ki kya bat hai. Tujhe to khush hona chahiye ki, chahe kaam ke bahane se hi sahi, lekin tujhe apne bhaiya se milne
ka mauka to mil gaya. Tujhe inke sath samay hi bitana hai to, tu bhi inke sath chali ja.”
Lekin ami par uski is bat ka koi asar nahi pada. Uska masoom sa chehra udas ho gaya. Uska is tarah se udas hona, mujhse bhi nahi dekha gaya.
Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu is tarah apna chehra mat utaar aur tu bhi mere sath chal. Is tarah mera kaam bhi ho jayega aur tujhe mere sath bitane ke liye samay bhi
mil jayega.”
Ami boli “kya sach me mai aap ke sath chal sakti hu.”
Mai bola “han, tu sach me mere sath chal sakti hai. Ab der mat kar aur jakar jaldi se taiyar ho ja.”
Meri bat sunkar ami ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Wo khushi khushi taiyar hone chali gayi. Saari bat palatte dekh, nimi ne bhi apna paala badalte
huye kaha.
Nimi boli “ye nahi ho sakta.”
Mai bola “kya nahi ho sakta.”
Nimi boli “mai to aapka sath de rahi thi aur aap mujhe hi chhod kar ja rahe hai.”
Mai bola “kya tujhe chalne ke liye alag se jatana hoga. Tujhe chalna hai to, tu bhi jakar taiyar ho ja.”
Meri bat sunte hi nimi bhi bhagte huye andar chali gayi. Ab keerti mujhe dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Mai uski is muskurahat ka matlab samajhta tha.
Maine dhire se us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai kya karta. Mujhse ami ka utara hua chehra nahi dekha gaya.”
Keerti boli “wo to mai pahle se hi janti thi ki, aisa hi kuch hoga. Lekin ab mere milne ka kya hoga.”
Mai bola “ab mai kya bolu. Tu hi koi aisa rasta nikal. Jisse dono ka dil bhi na tute aur hamara kaam bhi ho jaye.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, ab tum chup rahna. Baki mai sambhal lugi.”
Mai bola “ok.”
Iske bad hum dono, ami nimi ke taiyar hokar lautne ka wait karne lage. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, keerti ke dimag me is wakt kya chal raha
hai aur wo ami nimi ke taiyar hokar aane par, kya karne wali hai.
Maine apni dono bahno ko taiyar hone to bhej diya tha. Lekin ab is bat kar dar bhi lag raha tha ki, unke taiyar hokar aane par, keerti un ko sath le
chalne se mana na kar de. Yadi keerti aisa kuch karti hai to, ami nimi ke sath sath mere dil ko bhi bahut chot pahuchna tay tha.
Kyoki yadi keerti meri jaan thi to, ami nimi mujhe jaan se pyari thi. Mere liye ami nimi aur keerti me se, kisi ek ka sath chhod pana ya kisi ek ka sath de
pana bahut muskil tha. Mai ek ajib si kashmkash me ghir gaya tha.
Fir wo pal bhi aa gaya. Jab meri is becheni ka ant hona tha. Ami nimi dono taiyar hokar hamare samne aakar khadi ho gayi. Dono muskura kar mujhe
dekh rahi thi. Magar keerti ke chup kara dene ki vajah se, mai un se kuch nahi bola.
Mai nahi janta tha ki, ab kya hone wala hai. Lekin ek ajib sa dar mujhe sataye ja raha tha. Aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise abhi ka abhi, mera sab kuch
khatam hone wala hai. Meri becheni had se jyada bad gayi thi.
______________________________
Update-78
Mai bola “ab mai kya bolu. Tu hi koi aisa rasta nikal. Jisse dono ka dil bhi na tute aur hamara kaam bhi ho jaye.”
Keerti boli “thik hai, ab tum chup rahna. Baki mai sambhal lugi.”
Mai bola “ok.”
Iske bad hum dono, ami nimi ke taiyar hokar lautne ka wait karne lage. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, keerti ke dimag me is wakt kya chal raha
hai aur wo ami nimi ke taiyar hokar aane par, kya karne wali hai.
Maine apni dono bahno ko taiyar hone to bhej diya tha. Lekin ab is bat kar dar bhi lag raha tha ki, unke taiyar hokar aane par, keerti un ko sath le
chalne se mana na kar de. Yadi keerti aisa kuch karti hai to, ami nimi ke sath sath mere dil ko bhi bahut chot pahuchna tay tha.
Kyoki yadi keerti meri jaan thi to, ami nimi mujhe jaan se pyari thi. Mere liye ami nimi aur keerti me se, kisi ek ka sath chhod pana ya kisi ek ka sath de
pana bahut muskil tha. Mai ek ajib si kashmkash me ghir gaya tha.
Fir wo pal bhi aa gaya. Jab meri is becheni ka ant hona tha. Ami nimi dono taiyar hokar hamare samne aakar khadi ho gayi. Dono muskura kar mujhe
dekh rahi thi. Magar keerti ke chup kara dene ki vajah se, mai un se kuch nahi bola.
Mai nahi janta tha ki, ab kya hone wala hai. Lekin ek ajib sa dar mujhe sataye ja raha tha. Aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise abhi ka abhi, mera sab kuch
khatam hone wala hai. Meri becheni had se jyada bad gayi thi.
Ami nimi dono mere samne khadi khilkhila rahi thi. Ami ne red top aur black skirt pahna hua tha aur nimi white frock me thi. Us samay dono kisi pari ki
tarah hi sundar lag rahi thi.
Maine hasrat bhari najar se keerti ki taraf dekha. Keerti bhi un ko dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Usne dono se muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum dono to aise taiyar hokar aa gayi. Jaise tum kisi party me jaa rahi ho. Are hum log kaam se jaa rahe hai. Aise me tumhare ye kapde
pahne ka kya matlab hai.”
Ami boli “didi hamare liye bhaiya ke sath jana, kisi party me jaane se kam nahi hai. Ab aap time barbad mat karo aur jaldi se apni scooty nikalo.”
Keerti boli “mai apni scooty kyo nikalu. Kya tum log apne bhaiya ke sath nahi ja rahi ho.”
Ami boli “hum to bhaiya ke sath jaa rahe hai. Lekin aap bhi to hamare sath chal rahi hai. Ab bhaiya ki bike me to, 4 log nahi aayege. Aise me aapko
apni scooty to nikalna hi padegi.”
Keerti boli “mujhe scooty nikalne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Pahle tum log jakar apne bhaiya ke sath ghoom aao. Tab tak mai wait karti hu. Jab tum log
vapas aa jaogi. Tab mai chali jaugi.”
Ami boli “par hum ghumne kaha jaa rahe hai. Bhaiya to apna kaam karege aur hum unke sath rahege.”
Keerti boli “nahi tum log abhi ghumne jaa rahi ho. Tum log 1 ghante man bhar ke apne bhaiya ke sath jaha bhi ghumna chaho. Waha ghoom kar aa
jao. Lekin sirf ek ghante, kyoki tumhare bhaiya ko apna kaam bhi karna hai.”
Ami boli “lekin didi, bhaiya ke pas ghumne ka time kaha hai.”
Keerti boli “time rahta nahi hai. Nikaala jata hai. Ab tum log baton me time kharab mat karo aur ghumne jao. Lekin dhyan rakhna ki, tumhe 1 ghante ke
andar vapas aana hai. Nahi to tumhare bhaiya ka kaam nahi ho payega.”
Ami boli “didi aap chinta na kare. Abhi 11:15 baja hai. Hum log 12:15 baje tak vapas aa jayege.”
Ami ki bat sun kar keerti ne hanste huye, meri taraf dekha. Mai us se kuch bolna chahta tha. Lekin tabhi us ne mujhe, chup chap unke sath jane ka
ishara kiya.
Uska ishara pakar maine ami nimi ko bike me baithne ko kaha. Ami nimi ne bike me baithte huye, keerti ko bye kaha aur fir hum log goomne ke liye
nikal pade.
Mai ami nimi ke sath ek park me gaya. Waha par wo log bahut se jhule jhulti rahi aur mai unhe hanste khilkhilte dekhta raha. Aise me samay ka pata hi
nahi chala ki kab samay beet gaya.
Maine time dekha to 12:15 baj gaya tha. Maine ami nimi se vapas chalne ko kaha to, un ne bhi rukne ki, koi jid nahi ki. Raste se maine ami nimi ko
chocolate aur ice cream dilayi. Uske bad hum sidhe ghar aa gaye. Hume ghar aate aate 12:30 baj gaya tha.
Keerti hume ghar ke bahar hi intejar karte mili. Wo badi becheni se hamare vapas aane ka rasta dekh rahi thi. Ami nimi to samajh chuki thi ki, unhe
aane me der ho gayi hai. Isliye wo bike se utarte hi, keerti se kahne lagi.
Ami boli “sorry didi, raste me hum ye chocolate aur ice cream lene lage the. Jis vajah se hume aane me thodi der ho gayi.”
Keerti boli “nahi, tum logon ne aane me jyada der nahi ki hai. Sirf 15 min hi to jyada huye hai. Ab tum log andar jao. Nahi to mujhe jaane me der jarur
ho jayegi.”
Keerti ka acha mood dekh kar ami nimi hansi khushi, ghar ke andar jane lagi aur mai unhe andar jate dekhta raha. Unke andar chale jane ke bad keerti
ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ab apni bahno ko ghumana ho gaya ho to, thoda sa wakt mujhe bhi de do.”
Mai uski is bat se sakpaka gaya. Maine jaldi se apni bike start ki, aur keerti ke bike me baithte hi, bike aage bada di. Keerti aaj mujhse bahut dur hat
kar baithi huyi thi.
Mai us se pas baithne ke liye bolna chah raha tha. Lekin mujhe uska mood kuch thik sa nahi lag raha tha. Mujhe laga shayad wo ami nimi ke mere sath
jane ko lekar kuch naraj hai. Isliye meri us se kuch bolne ki himmat hi nahi ho rahi thi.
Hum dono aapas me koi bat bhi nahi kar rahe the. Jab kafi der tak hum aise hi khamosh rahe. Tab maine khud hi bat karne ki pahal karte huye keerti
se kaha.
Mai bola “hume kaha chalna hai. Kuch bateyegi, ya yu hi sadak par bike ghumata rahu.”
Keerti boli “mujhe kya malum. Tum jaha chalna chaho, waha le chalo. Abhi to hamare pas 3-4 ghante hai.”
Uski is bat se mujhe bat karne ki thodi himmat mili. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “kya tu mujhse naraj hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi to, tumhe aisa kyo lag raha hai.”
Mai bola “tu itna chup chup baithi hai. Isliye mujhe laga ki, shayad tu kisi bat par mujhse naraj hai.”
Keerti boli “chup to isliye baithi hu, kyoki samajh me nahi aa raha ki, kya bat karu.”
Mai bola “kya tumjhe ami nimi ka, mere sath jana pasand nahi aaya.”
Keerti boli “aisi koi bat nahi hai. Unka bhi to tum par haq banta hai. Mai tumhe unse dur kyo karna chahugi.”
Mai bola “tab to tu sach me, isi bat ko lekar naraj hai. Nahi to tu is tarah se bat nahi karti.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mai sach me kisi bat se naraj nahi hu.”
Mai bola “nahi koi to bat jarur hai. Warna tu is tarah chup rahne walon me se nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “kuch nahi. Bas aise hi.”
Mai bola “bata na, kya bat hai. Achanak aisi kya bat ho gayi. Jisne tujhe itna paresan kar diya.”
Keerti boli “bat to kuch bhi nahi hai, aur bahut kuch bhi hai. Ami nimi mujhe kitna pyar karti hai. Magar kal jab wo badi ho jayegi aur unhe hamare rishte
ka pata chalega. Kya tab bhi wo mujhe itna hi pyar kar sakegi.”
Mai bola “bas itni si bat ne tujhe paresan kar diya. Mai baki sab ka to nahi janta. Magar ami nimi ke baare me, itna jarur kah sakta hu ki, wo hamare
baare me janne ke bad bhi hume utna hi pyar karegi. Jitna ki abhi karti hai.”
Keerti boli “yadi aisa na hua, tab kya karoge.”
Mai bola “tab hum dono, ye shahar chhod kar chale jayege aur kahi door jakar apni nayi duniya basayege.”
Keerti boli “yahi to meri paresani ki vajah hai. Mai tumhe kisi se dur karna nahi chahti aur yadi maan lo aisa ho bhi gaya to, kya tab tum ami nimi ke
bina rah sakoge.”
Mai bola “mujhe nahi, ye faisla to, aage jakar ami nimi ko karna hai. Kya wo meri khushi ke sath khush rahna pasand karegi, ya mere bina rahna
pasand karegi.”
Keerti boli “tumhe kya lagta hai. Wo kya pasand karegi.”
Mai bola “mai tujhe pahle hi bata chuka hu ki, ami nimi hamare baare me janne ke bad bhi hume utna hi pyar karegi. Jitna abhi karti hai. Ye ho sakta
hai ki, wo hamare rishte se kuch der ke liye naraj ho jaye. Magar hume chhodne ka faisla wo kabhi nahi kar sakti. Kya tujhe meri bat par viswas nahi
hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi aisi bat nahi hai. Mere man bhi yahi bat thi. Mai sirf tumse sunna chahti thi.”
Mai bola “aisa kyo.”
Keerti boli “mai nahi chahti ki, meri vajah se tumhe itni pyari bahno ko khona pade.”
Mai bola “wo to mai dekh chukaa hu. Teri jagah yadi koi aur hota to, ami nimi ko mere sath bejne ki bat to dur thi. Wo mujhse is bat ko lekar naraj hi ho
gaya hota.”
Keerti boli “isme naraj hone ki bat hi nahi thi. Jitna pyar tum unse karte ho. Utna pyar mujhe bhi unse hai. Jaise tumhe unka utra hua chehra nahi dekh
sakte. Waise hi mai bhi unka utra hua chehra nahi dekh sakti.”
Mai bola “ek bat puchhu.”
Keerti boli “puchho.”
Mai bola “yadi tumhe ami nimi aur mujhme se kisi ek ko chunna pade to, tum kise chunogi.”
Keerti boli “ye faisla karna bahut muskil hai. Lekin fir bhi yadi aisa kabhi hua to, mai ami nimi ko chunugi.”
Mai bola “wo kyo. Kya tujhe, mujhse jyada ami nimi se pyar hai.”
Keerti boli “pyar to mai apne parivar ke har ek sadasya se bahut karti hu. Lekin mere liye tum sab se upar ho.”
Mai bola “fir tu mujhe chhod kar ami nimi ko kyo chunegi.”
Keerti boli “kyoki mai janti hu ki, bhale hi tum mujhe apni jaan mante ho, par ami nimi tumhe apni jaan se jyada pyari hai. Aise me yadi mai unko
chunugi. Tab bhi mai ek tarah se tumhe hi chunugi.”
Mai bola “tu itni badi badi baten itni aasani se kaise soch leti hai.”
Keerti boli “”isme sochna kya hai. Ye meri vo bhavnayen hai. Jo mere dil me tum sab ke liye hai. Bhala bhavnaon ko jahir karne ke liye kisi ko sochne
ki jarurat kyo padegi.”
Mai bola “ek bat aur bolu.”
Keeri boli “bolo.”
Mai bola “yar ghar to ab bahut pichhe nikal gaya hai. Ab to tum pas aakar baith jao. Mujhse tumse itni dur nahi raha ja raha hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne meri pith par ek mukka maara aur bilkul mere se sat kar baith gayi. Usne apna sar meri pith par tika diya aur mujhse kahne
lagi.
Keerti boli “tum mumbai jakar bahut bolne lag gaye ho.”
Mai bola “ab isme mumbai ki bat kaha se aa gayi. Mai tumse itne din bad mil raha hu aur tum ho ki, mere pas hi nahi aa rahi thi. Tumhara man to jara
bhi mere pas aane ka nahi kiya.”
Keerti boli “acha, mera man tumhare pas aane ka nahi hai to, fir tumhe mumbai se yaha kisne bulaya.”
Mai bola “are ye bat to mai puchhna bhul hi gaya. Tu ye bata, tujhe achanak aisa kya ho gaya tha. Jo tune mujhe yaha bula liya.”
Keerti boli “kyo, kya mere pas dil nahi hai. Kya mujhe taklif nahi hoti. Kya mera man tumhe dekhne ka nahi karta.”
Mai bola “wo to thik hai. Lekin sirf kuch din ki hi to bat thi. Mai koi ghumne to waha gaya nahi hu. Ye to tu bhi ache se janti hai.”
Keerti boli “mai sab janti hu. Lekin tumne hi meri soyi huyi bhavnaon ko jaga diya tha. Fir mai apne aap par kabu nahi rakh saki.”
Mai bola “kyo, maine aisa kya kar diya tha.”
Keerti boli “tumne hi mujhse meri diary padne ki jid ki thi. Usme diary me, mai apne dil ki, saari achi buri baten likhti hu. Jab mai use pad rahi thi. Tab
mujhe tumhara dur rahna bahut jyada akhar raha tha. Mujhse tumhari judai sahan kar pana mushkil ho gaya aur jab meri tumhare bina jaan nikalne
lagi. Tab maine tumhe vapas aane ko kah diya.”
Mai bola “lekin tune apne kamre me itni tod fod kyo ki.”
Keerti boli “sorry.”
Mai bola “chal thik hai. Ab dobara aisa mat karna. Mujhe to tujhse takat milti hai aur tu hi yadi aise kamjor pad jayegi to, mera kya haal hoga.”
Keerti boli “ye to puchho sorry kis liye bol rahi hu.”
Mai bola “isme puchhna kya hai. Tune apne kamre me jo tod fod ki thi. Uske liye sorry bol rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi, maine apne kamre me koi tod fod nahi ki thi.”
Mai bola “to fir.?”
Keerti boli “wo saari tod fod maine tumhare kamre me ki thi. Isliye sorry bol rahi hu”
Mai bola “lekin mujhe to waha kuch bhi aisa najar nahi aaya.”
Keerti boli “saara bikhra hua saman, maine sone se pahle saaf kar diya tha aur tuta hua saman alag kar diya tha. Abhi tum apne kamre me ruke hi
kaha ho. Jab tum apne kamre me rukoge, tab tumhe pata chalega ki, kya kya saman waha se gayab hai.”
Mai bola “lekin isme mere kamre ka kya kasur tha. Jo tune waha tod fod kar daali.”
Keerti boli “mujhe bahut rona aa raha tha. Maine socha tumhare kamre me jaugi to, mujhe kuch aaram milega. Magar waha jate hi mujhe aur bhi jyada
tumhari kami akharne lagi. Fir mujhe jis jis chij ko dekh kar, tumhari jyada kami akhari. Mai us us chij ko utha kar fekne lagi.”
Mai bola “waah jaan tumhara gussa to, bahut nirala hai. Acha hai mai waha nahi tha. Warna pata nahi tum mera kya haal karti.”
Keerti boli “tum rahte to, mujhe gussa aata hi kyo. Gussa to isi bat ka tha ki, tum mere pas nahi ho.”
Abhi keerti apni bat bata hi rahi thi. Tabhi hum log lover’s point pahuch gaye. Mere bike ke rukte hi keerti ka bat karna bhi band ho gaya.
Wo bike se utar kar apne baal sahi karne lagi. Bike me baithe hone ki vajah se hawa se uske baal bikhar gaye the. Maine bike khadi ki aur keerti ko
baal sanvarte dekhne laga.
______________________________
Update-79
Keerti boli “saara bikhra hua saman, maine sone se pahle saaf kar diya tha aur tuta hua saman alag kar diya tha. Abhi tum apne kamre me ruke hi
kaha ho. Jab tum apne kamre me rukoge, tab tumhe pata chalega ki, kya kya saman waha se gayab hai.”
Mai bola “lekin isme mere kamre ka kya kasur tha. Jo tune waha tod fod kar daali.”
Keerti boli “mujhe bahut rona aa raha tha. Maine socha tumhare kamre me jaugi to, mujhe kuch aaram milega. Magar waha jate hi mujhe aur bhi jyada
tumhari kami akharne lagi. Fir mujhe jis jis chij ko dekh kar, tumhari jyada kami akhari. Mai us us chij ko utha kar fekne lagi.”
Mai bola “waah jaan tumhara gussa to, bahut nirala hai. Acha hai mai waha nahi tha. Warna pata nahi tum mera kya haal karti.”
Keerti boli “tum rahte to, mujhe gussa aata hi kyo. Gussa to isi bat ka tha ki, tum mere pas nahi ho.”
Abhi keerti apni bat bata hi rahi thi. Tabhi hum log lover’s point pahuch gaye. Mere bike ke rokte hi keerti ka bat karna bhi band ho gaya.
Wo bike se utar kar apne baal sahi karne lagi. Bike me baithe hone ki vajah se hawa se uske baal bikhar gaye the. Maine bike khadi ki aur keerti ko
baal sanvarte dekhne laga.
Us samay uske baal, uske chehe par aa gaye the. Jis se uska chehra bahut sundar dikhne laga tha. Maine use dekha to dekhta rah gaya. Kuch pal ke
liye to, keerti ka chehra dekh kar meri dhadkane hi tham gayi.
Usne apne baki ke baal bhi khole aur fir saare balon ko ek sath samet kar bandh liya. Us samay uska dhyan meri taraf nahi tha. Jab us ne apne baal
bandh liye, tab us ne meri taraf dekha.
Usne mujhe apni taraf, itni gaur se dekhte paya to, usne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “itne gaur se kya dekh rahe ho. Kya pahle kabhi mujhe dekha nahi hai.”
Mai bola “dekha to hai, magar jo najara aaj maine dekha hai. Wo iske pahle kabhi nahi dekha.”
Keerti boli “kyo, aaj aisa kya dekh liya. Jo is se pahle nahi dekha tha.”
Mai bola “tere chehre par balon ka bikharna.”
Keerti boli “is me kaun si nayi bat hai. Har ladki ke baal, us ke chehre par bikharte hi hai.”
Mai bola “har ladki ka to, mai nahi janta. Lekin tere bikhre huye balon me, tu bahut jyada sundar dikh rahi thi. Aise me tujhe dekh kar meri dhadkane hi
tham gayi thi.”
Keerti boli “acha ji, to kya aise me, mai sundar nahi dikhti hu.”
Keerti ke ye bat bolne ka andaj kuch aisa tha ki, mujhe aisa laga, jaise mere kaano me shahad ghul gaya ho. Maine chahakte huye, keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “haye mai mar jaava. Aisi ada par kaun na mar mite. Ek baar fir se bolo na.”
Keerti boli “kya.”
Mai bola “wahi jo abhi bola tha.”
Keerti boli “yahi ki, kya aise me mai sundar nahi dikhti.”
Mai bola “nahi, jo uske pahle bola tha.”
Keerti boli “kya bola tha.”
Mai bola “wahi, acha ji.”
Keerti boli “jao mai nahi bolti. Tum mera majak uda rahe ho.”
Mai bola “nahi jaan, mai tumhara majak nahi uda raha. Pls ek bar bolo na.”
Keerti boli “kyo bolu. Mai nahi bolugi.”
Mai bola “tumhe meri kasam. Pls bolo na jaan.”
Keerti boli “acha ji. Ab khush.”
Mai bola “jaan, mai to ye sunkar sach me pagal ho jauga. Pls ek baar fir bolo.”
Keerti boli “ab natak band karo. Mujhe gussa aa raha hai. Ab jaldi se upar chalo.”
Mai bola “nahi, jab tak tum ek baar fir nahi bologi. Mai yaha se hiluga bhi nahi.”
Keerti boli “acha ji, ab chalo bhi.”
Mai bola “han ab chalo.”

Fir hum dono upar pahadiyon par jane lage. Chalte chalte keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan ek bat puchhu.”
Mai bola “han puchho.”
Keerti boli “nikki aur priya me kaun jyada sundar hai.”
Mai bola “nikki jyada sundar hai. Lekin priya bhi koi kam sundar nahi hai. Wo riya se jyada sundar dikhti hai. Lekin achanak tujhe ye sawal puchhne ki
kaise sujhi.?”
Keerti boli “kuch nahi, bas aise hi puch liya.”
Mai bola “kahi tujhe ye to nahi lag raha hai ki, mai kahi priya se sach me to, pyar nahi karne laga.”
Keerti boli “nahi mujhe aisa kuch nahi lag raha hai. Mujhe meri jaan par pura viswas hai. Magar na jane kyo mujhe, us din tumhara priya wali bat karna
bahut ajib laga tha.”
Mai bola “usme kuch bhi ajib nahi tha. Maine tujhse jo bhi kaha tha. Wo sab sach tha, siway iske ki, mai priya se pyar karne laga hu.”
Mere ye bolte hi keerti meri taraf dekhne lagi. Maine uska ek hanth apne hantho me pakda aur fir aage badte huye, usko us din ki saari ghatna batane
laga. Ye hi bat karte karte hum upar pahuch gaye.
Upar pahuch kar hum ek chattan par baith gaye. Jab meri bat puri huyi to, maine keerti ke hanthon ko chumte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe us din khud ye sab karna bura lag raha tha. Lekin mere liye, tere pyar ki sachai priya ke samne lana jaruri tha. Mai use bas ye dikhana
chahta tha ki, tera pyar, mere aur priya ke pyar se bahut upar hai. Nikki bhi us samay is sab me meri madad kar rahi thi. Jis vajah se maine use bhi
kuch karne se nahi roka. Magar aaj mai tujhse is sab ke liye maafi mangta hu. Shayad mujhe aisa nahi karna chahiye tha.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, tumhe maafi mangne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Tumne jo bhi kiya, wo sirf mujhe uncha dikhane ke liye kiya hai. Magar mere samajh
me ye bat nahi aa rahi hai ki, kya priya aur nikki dono hamari sachai ko jaan gaye hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, priya sirf itna janti hai ki, mai kisi ladki se pyar karta hu. Lekin wo ye nahi janti ki, wo ladki kaun hai. Magar nikki sab kuch janti hai. Use
ye bhi malum hai ki, wo ladki tum ho.”
Keerti boli “nikki ko ye sab kaise malum pada.”
Keerti ki is bat par mai use, hospital me uske call aane se lekar, nikki se sath huyi har ek ghatna ke baare me batane laga. Wo bade gaur se meri bat
ko sun rahi thi.
Jab maine use nikki aur mehul ke bich huyi baton ke baare me bataya. Tab usne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye to nikki ne sach me bahut galat kaam kiya hai. Lekin usko apne aur shilpa ke baare me batane ki, tumhe jarurat kya thi.”
Mai bola “jab wo mere aur tumhare rishte ke raaj ko jaan chuki thi to, mujhe laga ki wo mera sabse bada raaj to janti hi hai. Aise me uske ye sab jaan
lene se mujhe koi farak nahi padega. Yahi soch kar maine use apne aur shilpa ke baare me bhi bata diya tha.”
Keerti boli “kya mehul se fir tumhari is baare me bat huyi.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai usko abhi talta ja raha hu. Maine socha pahle tujhse salah kar lu. Fir us se koi bat karu.”
Keerti boli “ye tumne bilkul thik kiya. Ab ye batao nikki se is baare me aage, tumhari kya bat huyi.”
Mai bola “maine is baare me abhi tak koi bat nahi ki hai. Us din yadi usne tumhari kasam nahi di hoti to, shayad aaj meri us se bat bhi nahi ho rahi hoti.
Abhi bhi jab wo mere samne aati hai. Mujhe us par bahut gussa aata hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe nahi lagta ki, is bat ko batane ke pichhe nikki ka koi galat maksad hoga. Shayad wo ye sab karke tumhari koi madad karna hi chahti
ho.”
Mai bola “tum kis madad ki bat kar rahi ho. Jo bat aaj tak maine kisi ko pata nahi chalne di. Usne wo bat sirf kuch hi ghanto me mehul ko bata di. Us ne
ye sab kar ke mere sath viswasghat kiya hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhara ye sochna galat nahi hai. Magar tum ek bat kyo bhul rahe ho. Yadi use tumhare sath dhoka hi karna hota to, us ne mehul ko hum
dono ke rishte ki bat batayi hoti. Lekin us ne ye bat mehul to kya, hamesha uske sath rahne wali priya aur riya se bhi chhupa kar rakhi hai. Fir usne
priya ko samjhane me aur abhi jab tum yaha aaye ho tab bhi tumhari madad ki hai. Aisa to sirf ek sacha dost hi kar sakta hai.”
Keerti ki bat mere dimag me baith gayi. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “tumhe kya lagta hai. Nikki ne aisa kyo kiya ho sakta hai.”
Keerti boli “ab ye to wo hi behtar bata sakti hai. Lekin jaha tak mera andaj hai ki, shayad kisi vajah se, wo mehul ko ye batana chahti ho ki, tumne
mehul ke liye kitni badi kurbani di hai.”
Mai bola “teri ye bat sahi bhi ho sakti hai. Wo sach me ham logo ki sabse jyada madad kar rahi hai. Lekin fir bhi use dekhte hi mujhe gussa aa jata hai.”
Keerti boli “wo isliye ki tum ab tak uski is galti ko bhula nahi pa rahe ho. Magar tum is bat ko soch kar kyo nahi dekhte ki, yadi is bat me uski galti hoti
to, wo us din tumko manane ke liye hospital me nahi ruki hoti. Wo bhi sabke sath ghar chali gayi hoti. Tumne to us se ye tak janne ki kosis nahi ki hogi,
ki us ne baki sab ko hospital me rukne ki kya vajah batayi hai.”
Mai bola “teri ye bat bilkul sahi hai. Na to maine us se ye sab janne ki kosis ki thi aur na hi tere bolne se pahle ye bat mere dimag me aayi thi. Tujhe
kya lagta hai. Kya mujhe us se is baare me bat karna chahiye.”
Keerti boli “han tumhe us se bhi bat karna chahiye aur mehul se bhi bat karna chahiye. Nahi to mehul ko ye lagega ki, tum abhi bhi shilpa se pyar karte
ho aur wo apne aapko is sab ke liye doshi manega.”
Mai bola “lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha ki, mai mehul se is baare me kya bolu. Nikki to use sab kuch bata chuki hai. Ab mai is bat ko jhuthla
bhi to nahi sakta.”
Keerti boli “tumhe ye bat jhuthlane ki jarurat bhi nahi hai. Jo bhi sach hai. Wo hi bol do aur aakhiri me uske samne ek sawal rakh do ki, yadi tumhari
jagah wo khud hota to wo kya karta.”
Mai bola “lekin ye bhi to ho sakta hai ki, mere ye kahne se uske aur shilpa ke bich me duri bad jaye.”
Keerti boli “mere pas iska bhi ilaaj hai. Tum uske samne ye bat rakh dena ki ab tum kisi aur ladki se pyar karte ho. Tumhare itna bol dene se uske man
ka saara bojh utar jayega.”
Mai bola “aise me to, mai ek aur samasya me ghir jauga. Wo kahega ki, use us ladki se milwao. Tab mai wo ladki kaha se lauga. Jo uske samne is bat
ko maane ki mai us se pyar karta hu.”
Keerti boli “aisi ek ladki meri najar me hai. Jo sirf is bat ko hi nahi mangi balki ye bhi maan legi ki, wo bhi tumse pyar karti hai.”
Mai bola “kahi tum nitika ki bat to nahi kar rahi ho.”
Keerti boli “khabardar jo dobara nitika ka naam bich me laye. Wo pahle hi tumhare piche pagal hai. Mai tumhare gale se ghanti utarna chah rahi hu aur
tum mere hi gale me ghanti bandhne ja rahe ho.”
Mai bola “sorry, mujhe koi aur samajh me nahi aaya to, mai uska naam le gaya. Tum batao tumhari najar me aisi kaun si ladki hai. Jo khushi khushi ye
sab karne ko taiyar ho jayegi.”
Keerti boli “meri ek saheli ankita hai. Wo mere sath coaching classes me padti hai aur sabse badi bat ye hai ki wo mere school ki bhi nahi hai. Isliye
use koi nahi janta hai. Use bhi ek jhute boyfriend ki talash hai.”
Mai bola “mai samjha nahi.”
Keerti boli “usko uske boyfriend ne, kisi dusri ladki ke liye chhod diya hai. Ab wo is lafde me padna nahi chahti hai aur apne us bf ko jalana bhi chahti
hai. Isliye wo koi jhuta bf banana chahti hai. Usne aise kisi ladke baare me mujhse puchha tha. Tab maine uski madad karne ki niyat se, tumhara naam
uske samne le diya aur bata diya tha ki, tum bahar gaye ho. Tumhare aate hi mai usko tumse milwa dugi.”
Mai bola “kahi aisa na ho ki, wo hi mere gale pad jaye.”
Keerti boli “uske gale padne ka koi chance nahi hai.”
Mai bola “wo kyo bhala.”
Keerti boli “kyoki maine use bataya hai ki, tum mere bf ho.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunte hi mere kaan khade ho gaye. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe ye sab us se kahne ki kya jarurat thi.”

Keerti boli “mai kya karti. Wo mere samne roj roj apne bf ki tarif kiya karti thi. Mai bhi usko batana chahti thi ki, mera bhi koi bf hai aur wo mujhse apni
jaan se bhi jyada pyar karta hai. Ek din jab mujhse nahi raha gaya to, maine use ye bat bol hi di.”
Mai bola “tune ye nahi socha ki, agar use bad me pata chal gaya ki, hum dono bhai bahan hai. Tab kya hoga.”
Keerti boli “ab jo bhi hoga, dekha jayega. Mujhe us samay jo bhi thik laga maine kiya. Waise bhi mai apne aaj ko jee bhar kar jeena chahti hu. Jitni
khushi mujhe is bat ko batane me mili hai. Utni khushi mujhe kabhi kisi bat me nahi mili. Mai apni ye khushi us kal ke liye nahi khona chahti thi. Jisme
pata hi nahi kya hone wala hai. Isliye mai kal ke dar se aaj ki khushiyon ko khona nahi chahti.”
Keerti ki in baton ko sun kar mera dil bhi uski bat ko manne ko majbur ho gaya. Maine us ki bat ko rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “chal ab jo hua, acha hua. Ab ye bata aage kya karna hai.”
Keerti boli “hum ghar vapas lautte samay, ankita se milte huye chalege. Ab tum nikki se apni narajgi ko khatam kar do aur use apni safai dene ka
mauka do.”
Mai bola “thik hai, aisa hi hoga.”
Keerti boli “jaan, maine bhi abhi tumhe ek bat abhi nahi batayi hai.”
Mai bola “kaun si bat.”
Keerti boli “pahle tum bolo ki, tum abhi us bat ko lekar jara bhi gussa nahi karoge.”
Mai bola “nahi karuga. Ab bata.”
Keerti boli “us din maine tumhe ye bataya tha ki, mausa ji ne mujhe unke sath, na bhejne ki bat par mausi ji se khagda kiya tha. Lekin maine ye nahi
bataya tha ki, un ne mausi ji ke upar hanth bhi uthaya tha.”
Mai bola “ye bat to mujhe, subah yaha aate hi, ami nimi se pata chal gayi hai. Magar tujhe ye bat mujhe, usi din bata dena chahiye thi.”
Keerti boli “kaise batati jaan, mausi ji ne tumhare wapas aane tak, tumhe is baare me batane ko mana kiya tha. Wo nahi chahti thi ki, unki vajah se,
tumhare aur mausa ji ke bich me koi jhagda bade.”
Mai bola “jhagda to ab badna hi hai. Lekin unki ye giri huyi harkate, waha bhi chalu hai. Ab wo waha par shayad, riya ko apne jaal me fasana chahte
hai.”
Keerti boli “ye kya bo rahe ho jaan, waha mausa ji ne aisa kya kar diya.”
Keerti ki is bat par mai use papa ke riya logon ke sath, mumbai ghumne se lakar dinner aur fir riya ke sath kisi kaam se jane ki bat ko batata chala
gaya. Jise sun ne ke bad keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan ho sakta hai ki, tumhara sochna galat ho. Unke man me aisa kuch bhi na ho.”
Mai bola “ab mai unko aur unki harkaton ko ache se samajh chuka hu aur mai jitna unko samajha hu. Us se to mujhe yahi lag raha hai ki, wo riya ko
apne sanche me dhalna chahte hai.”
Keerti boli “yadi aisa hai bhi, tab bhi riya itni sidhi to nahi hai ki, mausa ji ke iradon ko na samajh sake.”
Mai bola “teri ye bat sahi hai. Lekin mujhe papa ki ye harkat pasand nahi aa rahi hai. Riya ke ghar wale hamare upar itna viswas karte hai. Kahi papa ki
ye harkat hum logon ko unki najron me gira na de.”
Keerti boli “mujhe nahi lagta ki, mausa ji aisa kuch karege. Unhe bhi apni ijjat ki chinta hogi. Wo jo kuch bhi karege, bahut soch samajh kar karege.
Yadi wo riya ke sath koi harkat karte bhi hai to, usme riya ki bhi sahmati jarur rahegi. Isliye is bat ko lekar, tumhe jara bhi sharminda hone ki jarurat nahi
hai.”
Mai bola “teri ye bat bhi sahi hai. Fir bhi mujhe ye sab, thik nahi lag raha hai. Mai unki is harkat ko rokna chahta hu.”
Keerti boli “yadi tum aisa hi karna chahte ho jaan, to mere pas is sab ko rokne ka ek rasta hai. Jis se tum unki is harkat ko rok sakte ho. Lekin shayad
tum aisa na kar sako.”
Mai bola “tu bol to sahi. Mai dekhta hu ki, mai aisa kar sakta hu, ya nahi kar sakta.”
Keerti boli “jaan ye to hum jante hai ki, waha par riya priya aur nikki ye 3 ladkiyan hai. Jin par mausa ji ki buri najar ho sakti hai. Ab jaha tak mai
samajhti hu ki, priya aur nikki se tum jo kuch bhi bologe. Wo log bina sawal kiye maan legi. Ab sirf riya bachti hai. Jiske upar mausa ji ki najar hai. Tab
tum aisa karo ki, usko mausa ji ki niyat se sawdhan kar do. Shayad wo tumhari bat ko samajh sake.”
Mai bola “kya mera papa ke khilaf ye sab bolna thik rahega. Is se meri ijjat par farak nahi padega.”
Keerti boli “jaan ye sab mat socho. Is sab ko sochne se koi fayda nahi hai. Kyoki yadi mausa ji wo sab karte hai. Jo tum soch rahe ho. Tab bhi to
tumhari ijjat par farak padna hi hai. Jabki aisa karke to tum un logon ko aane wale khatre se aagah kar rahe ho. Wo log yadi tumhe apne ghar ki tarah
hi maan rahe hai. Tab tum bhi unhe, apna samajh kar ye bat bata rahe ho.”
Mai bola “kya mujhe teeno ko ye bat bolna hogi ya sirf riya ko bolna hai.”
Keerti boli “tum riya ko saari sachai bata do. Han nikki aur priya ko chaho to, kisi aur tarike se mausa ji se dur rahne ke liye bol do. Lekin tumko ye bat
teeno se hi bolna padegi. Kyoki ho sakta hai ki, wo mausa ji ko riya ke pas apni daal galti na dikhe to, wo nikki ya priya ko daana dalne lage.”
Mai bola “tera kahna thik hai. Ab mujhe us aadmi ka koi bharosa nahi hai. Kya pata kab kaun si giri huyi harkat kar jaye. Mai riya priya aur nikki teeno
ko hi sawdhan kar duga. Iske bad unki marji. Wo jo thik samajhe kare.”
Keerti boli “jaannnn.”
Mai bola “han, bol na kyabolna hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhari ye saari baten ab ho chuki hai ya abhi bhi koi bat baki hai.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya tujhe vapas chalna hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi mujhe vapas nahi jana hai. Lekin yadi hum ye hi sab baten karte rahege to, fir apni baten kab karege.”
Mai bola “tu bol to sahi rahi hai. Magar abhi ek sabse jaruri bat baki rah gayi hai.”
Keerti boli “to fir jaldi se use bhi bol daalo aur in baton ko khatam karo.”
Mai bola “mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha ki, wo bat tujhse kis tarah bolu. Pata nahi usko sun kar tu kya matlab nikale.”
Keerti boli “jaan tum chinta mat karo. Mai tumahri kisi bat ka, koi galat matlab nahi nikalugi. Ab tum befikar hokar apni bat kaho.”
Mai bola “thik hai, to sun. Ye bat raj aur riya ke ghar se judi hai. Unke dada ji ne ek din mere pas aakar mujhse baton baton me bole ki, pichhle kuch
samay se meri bahu ki tabiyat thik nahi rahti hai. Mujhe uske ilaj ke liye tumhari madad ki jarurat hai. Unki is bat par maine un se kaha ki, aapko mujhe
kya madad chahiye, aap mujhe bataiye. Mai aunty ke ilaj ke liye aapki har madad karuga. Tab un ne mujhse aunty ke sath sex karne ko kaha.”
Mera itna bolna tha ki, keerti gusse se laal ho gayi aur dada ji ko ulta sidha balne lagi.
Keerti boli “kya wo buddha satiya gaya hai. Tumse aisi bat karte huye, use kya apni umar ka bhi khayal nahi aaya. Jo itni giri huyi bat tumse bina kisi
sharam ke kah gaya. Lanat hai aise sasur par, jo apni bahu ko kisi aur ke sath sex karwana chahta hai. Wo bhi us aurat ke, bete ki umar ke ladke ke
sath. Aise buddhe ko to mar jana chahiye. Thuu,”
Meri puri bat sune bina hi, keerti ko yun bhadakte dekh, maine use samjhane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe itna bhadakne ki jarurat nahi hai. Pahle meri puri bat to sun.”
Lekin keerti par to gusse ka bhut sawar ho chuka tha. Usne mujhe meri bat puri bolne hi nahi di, aur ulte mujh par hi aag babula hokar apni bhadas
nikalne lagi.
Keerti boli “tumhare badan me itni hi aag lagi hai to, Mai koi mar nahi gayi hu. Mai abhi us aag ko bujhane ke liye jinda baithi hu. Lekin yadi tumne kisi
aur ke sath sex karne ke baare me socha bhi to, mai tumhara khoon pi jaugi. Kaan khol kar sun lo. Yadi dobara aisi bat tumhare muh se nikli to,
mujhse bura koi aur nahi hoga.”
Keerti ka ye roop dekh kar aur uski baten sun kar to, mere hosh hi ud gaye the. Mujhe is bat ka to pahle se andaja tha ki, keerti is bat ko sun kar gussa
kar sakti hai aur dada ji ko bhala bura bhi bol sakti hai.
Lekin is bat ka andaja nahi tha ki, wo itna jyada gusse me aa jayegi ki, mujhe bhi ulta sidha bakne lagegi. Ye sab dekh aur sun kar to meri bolti hi band
ho gayi thi aur mai is bat ko, abhi is wakt karne ke liye, apne aapko man hi man kos raha tha.
______________________________
Update-80
Keerti boli “kya wo buddha satiya gaya hai. Tumse aisi bat karte huye, use kya apni umar ka bhi khayal nahi aaya. Jo itni giri huyi bat tumse bina kisi
sharam ke kah gaya. Lanat hai aise sasur par, jo apni bahu ko kisi aur ke sath sex karwana chahta hai. Wo bhi us aurat ke, bete ki umar ke ladke ke
sath. Aise buddhe ko to mar jana chahiye. Thuu,”
Meri puri bat sune bina hi, keerti ko yun bhadakte dekh, maine use samjhane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe itna bhadakne ki jarurat nahi hai. Pahle meri puri bat to sun.”
Lekin keerti par to gusse ka bhut sawar ho chuka tha. Usne mujhe meri bat puri bolne hi nahi di, aur ulte mujh par hi aag babula hokar apni bhadas
nikalne lagi.
Keerti boli “tumhare badan me itni hi aag lagi hai to, Mai koi mar nahi gayi hu. Mai abhi us aag ko bujhane ke liye jinda baithi hu. Lekin yadi tumne kisi
aur ke sath sex karne ke baare me socha bhi to, mai tumhara khoon pi jaugi. Kaan khol kar sun lo. Yadi dobara aisi bat tumhare muh se nikli to,
mujhse bura koi aur nahi hoga.”
Keerti ka ye roop dekh kar aur uski baten sun kar to, mere hosh hi ud gaye the. Mujhe is bat ka to pahle se andaja tha ki, keerti is bat ko sun kar gussa
kar sakti hai aur dada ji ko bhala bura bhi bol sakti hai.
Lekin is bat ka andaja nahi tha ki, wo itna jyada gusse me aa jayegi ki, mujhe bhi ulta sidha bakne lagegi. Ye sab dekh aur sun kar to meri bolti hi band
ho gayi thi aur mai is bat ko, abhi is wakt karne ke liye, apne aapko man hi man kos raha tha.
Wo meri is haalat se anjan thi. Us samay ke man me, jo kuch bhi aa raha tha. Wo mujhe bake ja rahi thi. Mai is sab ke liye apne aapko, dosh dene ke
siwa kuch nahi kar pa raha tha.
Thodi der bad jab wo, bolte bolte chup ho gayi. Tab mujhe laga ki, uska gussa shant ho gaya hai. Maine jhallate huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “yadi tera bakna ho gaya ho to, ab mai kuch bolu.”
Lekin mera aisa sochna, meri bhul thi. Kyoki meri bat sunte hi, wo gusse me khadi ho gayi aur fir usne mujhe jo jabab diya. Use sunkar to mera dil kiya
ki, mai apna sar hi peet lu. Usne gusse me bhadakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “han han, bolo bolo. Ab to meri bat tumko bakna hi lagegi. Jaldi se wo dukhda bhi suna do. Jis se pighal kar, tum us buddhe ki bahu ke sath
sex karna chahte ho. Lekin mai tumahri tarah itni bholi nahi hu. Jo us buddhe ke bahkave me aa jaugi.”
Keerti ki ye bat sun kar, maine apne man me kaha “hey bhagwan aaj is ladki ko kya ho gaya hai. Abhi to ye itne ache se meri har bat sun rahi thi. Ab to
ye meri ek bat bhi sunne ko taiyar nahi hai.”
Mere is sawal ka jabab mere man ne diya aur kaha “beta apni khairiyat chahta hai to, ab kuch mat bol. Shayad tere chup rahne se uska gussa kam ho
jaye.”
Mujhe mere man ki bat sahi lagi. Is samay keerti se kuch bhi kahna, khud apne pair par kulahadi marna hi tha. Mere liye behatar yahi tha ki, mai chup
hi rahu. Mai sar jhuka kar chup chap uski baten sunne laga.
Lekin kuch der bad mera chup rahna bhi usko pasand nahi aaya. Meri khamoshi se tilmilakar wo kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “ab chup kyo baithe ho. Kya ab is bat par parda dalne ke liye, koi naya bahana dud rahe ho, ya fir mere chori chhupe ye sab karne ka soch
rahe ho.”
Keerti ka ye iljam sunte hi, mera sar tanav se fatne laga. Mere liye uska ye iljan sahna asahniya ho gaya tha. Tab mujhe apni khamoshi ko todna hi
pada. Maine apni khamoshi ko todte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu aisa soch bhi kaise sakti hai ki, mai tujhse kuch chhupauga ya teri chori se kuch karuga. Kya itni si bat sunkar hi tera mujh par se viswas
uth gaya hai. Yadi aisa hai to, ab mai tujhse kuch nahi boluga. Lekin meri ek bat kaan khol kar sun le. Mai tujhe apni har bat bata kar kho dena pasand
karuga. Magar tujhse kuch chhupa kar tujhe pana mujhe manjur nahi hai. Yadi mujhe tujhse kuch chhupana hi hota to, fir ye jante huye bhi ki, tu is bat
ko sun kar gussa ho jayegi. Ye bat tere samne kahi hi na hoti.”
Meri is bat ka keerti par bahut gahra asar pada aur uska gussa shant ho gaya. Usne naram padte huye, mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “to fir jab mai puch rahi hu, to tum bolte kyo nahi ho. Batao mujhe us buddhe ne tum se, ye sab karne ki kya vajah batai hai.”
Mai bola “mai wahi to, tujhe batana chahta hu. Lekin tu to mujhe kuch bolne ka mauka hi nahi de rahi hai. Maine dada ji ki ye bat sunte hi, unhe is
kaam me madad karne se mana kar diya tha. Maine unke samne saf kah diya tha ki, meri ek gf hai aur wo mujh par bahut pyar aur viswas karti hai.
Mai uske pyar viswas ke sath dhoka nahi kar sakta”
Keerti boli “jab tumne unhe aisa karne se saf mana kar diya. Tab tumhe ye bat mujhse karne ki kya jarurat thi. Kya tum ye sochte ho ki mai tumhe unki
madad karne ke liye han kah dugi.”
Mai bola “maine aisa kuch bhi nahi sochta. Mere is bat ko tumse karne ki do vajah hai. Pahli vajah to ye hai ki, mai nahi chahta tha ki, meri jindgi se
jude kisi bhi pahlu se tu anjan rahe aur dusri vajah ye thi ki, dada ji ne mujhse kaha tha ki, mai apni gf se puchh kar dekh lu. Shayad wo unki madad
karne ke liye mujhe han kah de. Lekin maine un se saf kah diya tha ki, wo kabhi mujhe is bat ke liye han nahi kahegi. Fir bhi unki bat rakhne ke liye
mai, unse jarur bat kar ke dekhuga.”
Keerti boli “kya tumne is sab ki vajah pata ki hai.”
Mai bola “han, jab maine dada ji se kah diya ki, mai tumse bat karke unhe batauga. Uske bad ek do bar un ne mujhse puchha ki, meri tumse bat huyi
ya nahi huyi hai. Tab maine un se kaha ki, abhi meri us se bat nahi ho payi hai. Lekin kya aap mujhe khul kar bata sakte hai ki, aunty ko aisi kya bimari
hai. Jiski vajah se aapne itna bada kadam uthane ki sochi hai.”
Tab un ne mujhe bataya ki “kuch din pahle bahu ke sar aur kamar me bahut dard ho raha tha. Mai use dr ke pas le gaya. Lady dr ne mahu se us ki
sexual life ke baare me puchha to bahu ne bataya ki, us ne pichhle 16 saal se sex sambandhon se vanchit hai. Tab dr ne bahu se kaha ki mahilaon ke
32 se 38 saal ki umar me aisa hota hai ki, wo bahut jyada karna pasand karti hai aur aapko aisa mauka bilkul bhi nahi mila hai. Aapke andar hysteriya
ke suruaati lakshan paye gaye hai. Aapke liye 15 din me ek baar sex karna jaruri hai. Nahi to ye bimari bhayankar roop le sakti hai.”
“Hysteria se pidit mahilayen kisi ardh-vikshipt insaan ki tarah hoti hai. Wo kabhi to ek dam shant hoti hai aur kabhi ek dam se krodh me aa jati hai. Sex
sambandhi koi bhi baat sunte hi unki avashtha bigadne lagti hai aur daure padne par wo kisi ko sharirik roop se nukshan bhi pahuncha sakti hai.
Mahilaon mein ye bimari bahut aam hai. Lekin ise halke mein nahi lena chahiye. Aap meri is baat ka khash kar dhyan rakhen ki aapko 15 din mein ek
baar sambhog jarur karna hai.
Bas bahu ki isi bimari ke ilaaj ke liye maine tum se ye madad mangi hai.”
Meri in baton ko keerti badi dhyan se sun rahi thi. Ab uske chehre par gussa bhi nahi jhalak raha tha. Wo vapas mere pas aakar baith gayi aur fir mujh
se puchne lagi.
Keerti boli “to is me tumhari madad mangne ki kya jarurat thi. Abhi unke pati to thik thak hai.”
Mai bola “maine bhi un se yahi sawal kiya tha. Un ne uska mujhe kuch jabab nahi diya. Tab maine un se kaha ki dadu, aap apni koi bhi bat mujhe
behichak bata sakte hai. Aap yakin rakhiye ki aapki har bat aapke aur hum dono ke bich me hi rahegi.”
Keerti boli “hum dono kaun.”
Mai bola “tu aur mai.”
Keerti boli “kya unhe ye bat mujhe batane me koi paresani nahi huyi.”
Mai bola “un ko maine is bat ka viswas dila diya tha ki, meri gf unki kisi bat ko, kisi dusre se nahi kahegi.”
Keerti boli “kya un ne vajah batayi.”
Mai bola “han un ne vajah batayi. Unka kahna tha ki, unka uncle sex karne ke layak nahi hai. Wo unka ilaaj karwa kar bhi dekh chuke hai. Lekin koi
fayda nahi hua. Yahi vajah thi ki, bahu itne saal tak bina sex kiye rahi hai.”
Meri bat sun kar keerti kisi soch me pad gayi. Mai samajh raha tha ki, wo kya soch rahi hai. Lekin fir bhi mai chup hokar uske bolne ka intejar karne
laga. Usne kuch der sochne ke bad kaha.
Keerti boli “yadi uncle sex ke layak nahi hai. Tab raj, riya aur priya kis ki santan hai.”
Mai bola “wo teeno dada ji ki santan hai. Ye bat khud dada ji ne mujhe batayi hai.”
Meri bat sun kar keerti dang rah gayi. Shayad wo samajh nahi pa rahi thi ki, ye sab kaise ho sakta hai. Usne puchha.
Keerti boli “lekin ye kaise ho sakta hai. Ye to anachar hai.”
Mai bola “insan ki majburi us se kuch bhi kara deti hai. Ye bat sirf dada ji aur aunty ke alawa ab mai aur tum hi jante hai ki, raj riya aur priya apne dada
ki santan hai.”
Keerti boli “kyo uncle bhi to jante hoge. Kya uncle apni kami ko nahi jante hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, wo nahi jante. Unhe apni kami ke baare me malum hai. Lekin unki najar me raj riya aur priya unki hi santan hai.”
Keerti boli “aisa kaise ho sakta hai. Ya to uncle jaan kar bhi anjan ban rahe hai. Ya fir unke sath koi dhoka kiya gaya hai.”
Mai bola “tera kahna thik hai. Uncle ke sath dhoka hi hua hai. Isliye wo un teeno ko apni hi santan mante hai.”
Keerti boli “jara khul kar batao na kya bat hai. Mera to is bat ko soch soch kar sar fata ja raha hai.”
Mai bola “jis bat ko soch kar hi tera sar fata ja raha hai. Wo bat jin par beeti hai. Un par kya gujri hogi. Ye bhi jara soch kar dekh.”
Keerti boli “mai wahi samajhne ki kosis kar rahi hu. Tum bat ko jyada mat ghumao aur mujhe puri bat batao. Kya hua aur kaise hua.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mujhe ye bat dada ji ne batayi hai. Mai ye bat tujhe unhi ki jubani batata hu.”
Ye kah kar mai keerti ko dada ji ki batayi bat, unhi ki jubani batane laga.
Dada ji bole “bat tab ki hai jab hum log raipur me raha karte the. Mere bade bete akash aur bahu padmini ki nayi nayi shadi huyi thi. Mera beta akash
suru se hi bahut sidha sadha tha. Use shayad sex ki bhi utni jankari nahi thi. Uski shadi ke 1 saal tak sab kuch acha chalta raha. Dono pati patni duniya
ki najar me khush dikhai dete the. Lekin asal jindgi me aisa nahi tha.”
“Ek taraf mai apne khandan ke pahle waris ke aane ka, besabri se intejar kar raha tha. To dusri taraf mere bete aur bahu ki jindgi, mere is intejar ko
lekar behad hi tanav ke daur se gujar rahi thi.”
“Ye bat mujhe tab pata chali. Jab mai ek din achanak unke kamre ke samne se gujra aur maine dono ke bich kisi bat ko lekar chal rahi nok jhok ko
suna. Us samay padmini ne akash se kah rahi thi ki, aapke andar sex karne ki kabliyat hi nahi hai. Jab aap beej hi nahi bo sakte hai. Fir aap mujhse
apne khandan ka waris pane ki ummid hi kaise kar sakte hai. Mere andar koi kami nahi hai. Yadi koi kami hai to, wo aapke andar hai.”
“Mere liye ye bat kisi sadme se kam nahi thi. Lekin us samay maine is bat ko pati patni ki aapsi kalah samajh kar ansuna kar diya. Mujhe laga ki
padmini ne ye bat gusse me kar di hai. Kyoki us samay padmini ki umar 18 ki aur aakash ki 21 saal thi. Aise me unse jyada samajhdari ki ummid nahi
ki ja sakti thi.”
“Ye bat aayi gayi ho gayi. Is bat ko 6 mahine gujar chuke the. Ab mere chhote bete prakash ka job dusre shahar me lag chuka tha. Wo waha apne job
par ja chuka tha. Us ke jane ke dusre din mujhe fir akash aur padmini ka jhagda sunayi deta hai. Na chahte huye bhi mujhe un dono ke jhagde me bich
me bolna padta hai.”
“Mai dono ko dr se milne ki salah deta hu aur dusre din apni mumbai wali company ka kaam dekhne mumbai aa jata hu. Uske do din bad jab mai
vapas apne ghar lautta hu. Tab mujhe pata chalta hai ki, dr ki report ne padmini ki bat ko sahi thahraya hai. Padmini sahi hai aur kami akash me hi hai.”
“Is bat ko sun kar jaha mujhe gahra aaghat laga tha. Wahi ek baap ka dil is bat ko manne ko taiyar nahi tha ki, uske bete me koi kami ho sakti hai. Mai
dono se kahta hu ki, hum mumbai ke dr ko chal kar dikhayege aur yadi akash me koi kami hai bhi to hum wahi ruk kar akash ka ilaj karayege.”
“Meri is bat se dono sahmat ho jate hai. Agle din mai akash aur padmini ko lekar apne mumbai wale ghar me aa jata hu. Yaha par ghar maine isi vajah
se banwaya tha ki, jab kabhi mai apne parivar ke sath aau to, yaha rah saku. Yaha aane ke bad maine ek ache dr ko akash ko dikhaya. Lekin usne bhi
wahi jabab diya. Jo jabab hamare raipur wale dr ka tha.”
“Uska jabab sunkar akash tut sa gaya. Usi rat usne khudkhushi karne ki kosis bhi ki thi. Lekin padmini ke dekh lene ki vajah se hum ne use bacha liya
tha. Lekin uski is harkat se mujhe aur padmini dono ko, bahut gahra jhatka laga tha. Magar ek bap hone ke nate maine apne aapko sambhala aur
akash se kaha ki, wo chinta na kare. Kuch din bad yaha videsh se kuch dr aa rahe hai. Mujhe ummid hai ki, wo jarur use thik kar dege.”
“Ye bat maine sirf akash ka dil rakhne aur uski himmat badane ke liye kahi thi. Lekin bad me mujhe pata chala ki, sach me kuch dr videsh se aane wale
hai. Maine un se milne ka man bana liya.”
______________________________
Update-81
“Is bat ko sun kar jaha mujhe gahra aaghat laga tha. Wahi ek baap ka dil is bat ko manne ko taiyar nahi tha ki, uske bete me koi kami ho sakti hai. Mai
dono se kahta hu ki, hum mumbai ke dr ko chal kar dikhayege aur yadi akash me koi kami hai bhi to hum wahi ruk kar akash ka ilaj karayege.”
“Meri is bat se dono sahmat ho jate hai. Agle din mai akash aur padmini ko lekar apne mumbai wale ghar me aa jata hu. Yaha par ghar maine isi vajah
se banwaya tha ki, jab kabhi mai apne parivar ke sath aau to, yaha rah saku. Yaha aane ke bad maine ek ache dr ko akash ko dikhaya. Lekin usne bhi
wahi jabab diya. Jo jabab hamare raipur wale dr ka tha.”
“Uska jabab sunkar akash tut sa gaya. Usi rat usne khudkhushi karne ki kosis bhi ki thi. Lekin padmini ke dekh lene ki vajah se hum ne use bacha liya
tha. Lekin uski is harkat se mujhe aur padmini dono ko, bahut gahra jhatka laga tha. Magar ek bap hone ke nate maine apne aapko sambhala aur
akash se kaha ki, wo chinta na kare. Kuch din bad yaha videsh se kuch dr aa rahe hai. Mujhe ummid hai ki, wo jarur use thik kar dege.”
“Ye bat maine sirf akash ka dil rakhne aur uski himmat badane ke liye kahi thi. Lekin bad me mujhe pata chala ki, sach me kuch dr videsh se aane wale
hai. Maine un se milne ka man bana liya.”
Abhi un dr ko aane me hafta das din ka samay baki tha. Aise me hamare waha rukne ka koi matlab nahi tha. Isliye dusre din hum vapas raipur aa
gaye.
Raipur aane ke bad akash apne aap me hi khoya khoya aur udas sa rahne laga tha. Mujhse uska yu udas rahna dekha nahi ja raha tha.
Maine padmini se is baare me bat karne ka faisla kiya. Akash us samay ghar par nahi tha. Maine padmini se kaha.
Mai bola “dekho beti, Maine tumse akash ke baare me kuch jaruri bat karna chahta hu. Tum janti ho ki, aakash prakash ki maa unko bachpan me hi
chhod kar bhagwan ke pas chali gayi thi. Tab se maine hi un dono ko maa bap dono ka pyar dekar bada kiya hai. Lekin akash apne andar ki kami ko
mehsus karne ke bad, andar hi andar tutta ja raha hai. Aise me tumko usko sambhalna chahiye. Nahi to wo fir se, apne aapko nuksan pahuchane ki
kosis kar sakta hai.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, maine unko samjhane ki bahut kosis ki hai. Lekin wo hai ki, is bat ko apne dil se nikal hi nahi pa rahe hai. Un ne ab ek nayi rat laga
rakhi hai. Wo kahte hai ki, mai tumhe saririk sukh nahi de sakta. Tum mujhse talak lekar alag ho jao. Mere sath rah kar apni jindgi barbad mat karo. Ab
aap hi bataiye mai kya karu. Unhe kaise samjhau ki, wo jaise bhi hai. Mai unke sath khush hu. Mujhe un se koi sikayat nahi hai.”
Mai bola “beti bat to akash ne sahi ki hai. Tumhare samne abhi saari jindgi padi hai. Abhi tak humne jitne bhi dr ko dikhaya hai. Sab ka ek hi jabab raha
hai ki, akash sahi nahi ho sakta. Kya tum akash ki aisi haalat me bhi saari jindgi. Uske sath khushi khushi bita sakogi.”
Padmini boli “ye aap kaisi bat kar rahe hai pitaji. Maine ek do baar gusse me unko galat jarur bol diya hai. Lekin iska matlab ye nahi hai ki, mai unse
alag hona chahti hu. Wo jaise bhi hai. Mai unke sath khush hu. Sirf ek kami ki vajah se unke pyar aur apnepan ko bhula du. Ye mujhse nahi hoga. Mai
unse alag hona to dur, is ke baare me kabhi soch bhi nahi sakti. Mai doli me baith kar is ghar me aayi thi aur ab arthi me baith kar hi is ghar se bahar
nikulugi.”
Mai bola “tum dhanya ho beti. Tum jaisi bahu aaj ke jamane me milna muskil hai. Akash ne jarur pichhle janam me bahut punya kiye hoge. Tabhi use is
janam me tumhari jaisi patni mili hai.”
Padmini boli “pitaji yadi aapko sach me aisa lagta hai to, pls unko rokiye. Wo abhi mere mana karne ke bad bhi, talak ke liye vakil ke pas gaye hai.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya abhi fir se tum logo ka jhagda hua hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, ab maine unse koi jhagda nahi kiya hai. Maine unse talak lene se mana kar diya to, wo khud talak ke liye vakil ke pas chale
gaye hai.”
Mai bola “tum chinta mat karo. Use aane do, mai use samjhauga.”
Abhi hamari bat chal rahi thi. Tabhi akash aa gaya. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “tum abhi is samay kaha se aa rahe ho.”
Akash bola “mai vakil ke pas gaya tha.”
Mai bola “kyo, tumhe vakil ke pas jane ki kya jarurat aa gayi thi.”
Akash bola “mai padmini ko talak de raha hu.”
Mai bola “kyo padmini ne aisa kya kar diya, jo tum use talak dena chahte ho.”
Akash bola “usne kuch bhi nahi kiya hai. Lekin mai uski jindgi barbad nahi karna chahta. Mai use jindgi bhar ghut ghut kar marte nahi dekh sakta.”
Mai bola “lekin jiski jindgi ka tum faisla kar rahe ho. Us se ye to puchh lena chahiye tha ki, wo kya chahti hai.”
Maine to bade hi shant tarike se akash se ye bat puchhi thi. Lekin akash ne, mujh par khijte huye kaha.
Akash bola “kya koi khushi khushi khudkushi karna chahe to, use karna diya jaye. Kami mere andar hai to, iski saja isko kyo mile. Abhi iski umar hi kya
hai. Ise koi na koi acha ladka mil ho jayega. Lekin aapko ye sab dikhayi nahi dega. Kyoki ye aapki beti nahi hai. Yadi ye aapki beti hoti. Tab shayad
aapne bhi is se yahi kaha hota, jo mai kah raha hu.”
Akash ne bade hi talkh lahje me apni bat kahi thi. Uski bat kadwi jarur thi. Magar uski bat galat hargij nahi thi. Mere pas uski is bat ka koi jabab nahi
tha.
Jindgi me pahli baar akash ne mujhse unchi awaj me bat ki thi. Iske bad bhi mai us se naraj nahi tha. Ek mard ke liye uski mardangi hi sab kuch hoti
hai aur jis se uski mardangi hi chhin gayi ho.Us se bhala koi shant rahne ki ummid hi kaise kar sakta hai.
Mai uski is bat ke samne bebas hokar khamosh rah gaya. Lekin padmini ke pas uski is bat ka jabab tha. Usne akash se kaha.
Padmini boli “aap pitaji ko kyo dosh de rahe hai. Wo to wahi bol rahe hai. Jo maine un se kaha hai. Aap mujhe talak dena chahte hai to, sauk se de
dijiye. Mai aapki patni nahi to, pitaji ki beti bankar is ghar me rahugi. Aap mujhe is ghar se mere marne ke pahle bahar nahi nikal sakte.”
Akash bola “tum samajhti kyo nahi ho. Mai jo kuch kar raha hu. Tumhare bhavishya aur tumhari bhalai ke liye hi kar raha hu. Warna aaj nahi to kal,
tumhe apne nirnay ke liye pachhtana hoga.”
Padmini boli “mai apne kisi nirnay ke liye kabhi nahi pachhtaugi. Maine aapke sath saat fere lekar jindgi bhar sukh dukh me sath nibhane ki kasam
khayi hai. Mai yadi aisa na kar saki, tab jarur mai iske liye jindgi bhar pachhtaugi.”
Akash bola “tumhe jo thik lage tum kar sakti ho. Mujhe jo thik lag raha hai. Mai wo kar raha hu. Maine vakil sahab ko bol diya hai. Kal wo talak ke saare
paper taiyar kar ke la rahe hai. Ab aage tumhari marji.”
Itna bol kar aakash apne kamre me chala gaya aur padmini aakar mere pas baith kar rote huye kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “aapne dekh liya na pitaji. Wo meri ek bat bhi sunne ko taiyar nahi hai. Lekin mai fir kahti hu ki, mai mar jaugi. Lekin unko chhod kar nahi
jaugi.”
Us samay wo bilkul kisi chhoti bacchi ki tarah se jid karke ro rahi thi. Jaise koi uska sabse pyara khilauna chhin raha ho. Maine uske sar par hanth ferte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “betii tu chinta mat kar. Mai vakil sahab se mil kar, iska koi na koi rasta jarur nikal luga. Tu uski bat ka bura mat maan. Tu to janti hai ki, wo
abhi kis daur se gujar raha hai.”
Meri bat se use kuch rahat mili. Usne mujhse kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, wo videshi dr aane wale the. Unka kuch pata chala ki, wo kab aa rahe hai.”
Mai bola “un ne 10 din bad pata karne ko kaha tha. Aaj 10 din ho chuke hai. Mai kal hi phone karke pata karta hu.”
Iske bad hamari akash ko lekar hi baten hoti rahi. Hamari aakhri ummid bas wo videshi dr hi the. Jo shayad akash ko thik kar sakte the.
Maine agle din mumbai call laga kar pata kiya to, pata chala ki wo videshi dr ka dal aa chuka hai. Maine padmini aur akash se mumbai chalne ki taiyari
karne ko kaha.
Lekin agle din akash ki koi business miting thi. Jiski vajah se usne mujhse kaha ki, aap aur padmini waha pahuch kar dr se mil kar, unhe pichhli report
dikhaiye. Dusre din mai bhi pahuch jauga.
Mujhe uska ye mashwara acha laga. Kyoki uske na rahne par hum dr ko uske sath hone wale wakiyat ke baare me bhi khul kar bata sakte the. Isliye
agle din mai aur padmini mumbai ke liye nikal gaye.
Waha pahuch kar hum videshi dr se mile aur unko akash ki abhi tak ki saari report dikhayi. Un ne report dekhne ke bad kaha ki, unke pas filhal akash
ki is bimari ka koi ilaj nahi hai. Lekin saal do saal me ho sakta hai ki, iska ilaj ho pana sambhav ho jaye. Kyoki unke desh me is bimari ki khoj jari hai.
Un dr ne bhi hume nirash hi kiya. Lekin sath hi sath is bat ki ummid bhi bandhayi ki, saal do saal bad akash ka ilaj ho pana sambhav ho sakta hai.
Magar akash ko ye bat samjha pana hume bahut hi muskil lag raha tha.
Tab maine dr ko akash ke sath pesh aaye abhi tak ke wakiyat bataye to, un ne kaha ki “aap ghabraiye mat. Aap unhe kal le aaiye. Hum unhe kuch
dawaiyan de dege. Jise khane ke bad unke ling me kuch samay ke liye uttejna aa jaya karegi. Jis se unhe yahi mehsus hoga ki, wo thik ho rahe hai.
Hum unse kah dege ki, unhe thik hone me saal do saal ka samay lagega. Jis se aapki ye samasya ek do saal ke liye tal jayegi aur ho sakta hai ki, is
bich is ka ilaj bhi aa jaye.”
Dr ki baton se hume is bat ki rahat mili ki, ab kuch samay tak akash ko bahlaya ja sakta hai. Lekin ab hum is bat ko achi tarah se jaan chuke the ki,
akash ki mardangi vapas nahi aa sakti.
Maine ghar vapas aane ke bad padmini se kaha.
Mai bola “beti tumne to apne kaano se sab kuch sun liya hai. Ab tum janti ho ki, akash kabhi thik nahi ho sakta. Kya tum ab bhi apne irade par atal ho.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, mujhe ye jaan kar dukh jarur hua hai. Lekin iske bad bhi mera faisla wahi hai. Jo pahle tha. Aap bas ye sochiye ki hume aage karna
kya hai.”
Mai bola “abhi to hume wahi karna hai. Jo dr ne kaha hai. Kal akash ko dr ke pas lekar jayege. Fir uske bad hum sochege ki, aakash ko kis tarah se is
sach ka samna karne ke liye taiyar kiya jaye. Waise bhi hamare pas dr ke kahe anusar is sab ke liye, ek do saal ka samay to rahega hi.”
Padmini bhi meri bat se sahmat ho gayi. Agle din akash aaya aur hum use lekar dr ke pas gaye. Dr ne wahi kiya jo hum se kaha tha. Dr se milne ke
bad akash ke man me thik hone ki ek ummid jag gayi. Jo uske chehre se saf jhalak rahi thi.
Uske agle din hum vapas raipur aa gaye. Ek do din ke andar akash fir pahle ki tarah hasmukh ho gaya. Ab wo ek nayi ummid ke sahare apna naya
jivan suru kar raha tha.
Lekin aisi baten logon se chahe kitna bhi chhupao. Unhe kisi na kisi tarah se pata chal hi jati hai. Aisa hi kuch akash ke baare me bhi hua.
Ek to akash ki shadi ko 2 saal hone ko aaye the aur wo abhi tak bap nahi ban saka tha, Upar se dr ke yaha ke baar baar chakkar lagna. In baton ko
lekar logon ne, akash ke baare me, baten banana suru kar diya tha.
Mujhe logon ki baton ki koi parwah nahi thi. Parwah thi to, sirf akash ki thi. Mujhe dar lagne laga tha ki, kahi ye baten akash ke kaano tak na pahuch
jaye aur wo fir se na tut jaye.
Maine is baare me padmini se salah karna thik samjha. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “beti, aaj kal akash ko lekar logon me tarah tarah ki baten ho rahi hai. Mujhe dar hai ki, kahi akash ke kaano tak ye baten pahuch kar fir use
tod na de.”
Padmini boli “pitaji mujhe bhi aisa hi lag raha hai. Lekin hum logon ka muh band to kar nahi sakte hai.”
Mai bola “Lekin beti, hume kuch to karna hi padega. Kahi aisa na ho ki, logon ki baton se hamari saari mehnat par pani fir jaye.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, kyo na hum apne mumbai wale ghar me chal kar rahe. Waha hume koi janta bhi nahi hai aur aapka saara business bhi to wahi hai.
Aapko bhi baar baar yaha aana jana nahi karna padega.”
Mai bola “bat to teri sahi hai beti. Lekin ye sab kaise ho payega. Akash ne abhi abhi yaha apna business jamaya hai aur fir yaha hamari itni saari jamin
hai. Uski dekh bhal kaun karega.”
Padmini boli “aap unki chinta mat kijiye. Unka business abhi naya hai. Wo apna business mumbai me fir se jama lege. Rahi jamino ki bat to, hum yaha
ki apni saari jamin bech dete hai. Waise bhi aapka jyadatar samay apne business ki vajah se mumbai me gujarta hai. Aap na to apna jyada samay in
jamino ki vajah se na to mumbai me de pate hai aur na hi apne business ki vajah se apna samay yaha de pate hai. In jamino ko bech dene se aap
apna samay apne business ko de sakege aur hum sab sath bhi rah sakege.”
Mai bola “jaisa tumhe thik lage, tum kar sakti ho. Tum akash se bat karke dekh lo. Yadi wo iske liye taiyar hai to, meri taraf se bhi iske liye koi rok nahi
hai.”
Padmini boli “aap unki chinta na kare. Mai unhe iske liye taiyar kar lugi.”
Iske bad rat ko dinner par padmini ne is baare me akash se bat ki. Kuch na nukur karne ke bad padmini ke samjhane par akash is sab ke liye taiyar ho
gaya.
Usi samay thakur jagat pratap singh apne pita ke sath banaras se rahne yaha aaye the. Unke pita yaha jamine kharid rahe the. Jagat pratap singh ki
akash se achi dosti thi.
Jab akash ne apni jamine bechne ki bat unse ki to, un ne apne pita se is baare me bat ki aur unke pita hamari saari jamine kharidne ko taiyar ho gaye.
Kuch hi dino me hamari saari jamino ka sauda thakur jagat pratap singh ke pita ke sath ho gaya. Do char din me akash ne waha se apna business bhi
samet liya aur fir hum log mumbai aa gaye.
______________________________
Update-82
Padmini boli “aap unki chinta mat kijiye. Unka business abhi naya hai. Wo apna business mumbai me fir se jama lege. Rahi jamino ki bat to, hum yaha
ki apni saari jamin bech dete hai. Waise bhi aapka jyadatar samay apne business ki vajah se mumbai me gujarta hai. Aap na to apna jyada samay in
jamino ki vajah se na to mumbai me de pate hai aur na hi apne business ki vajah se apna samay yaha de pate hai. In jamino ko bech dene se aap
apna samay apne business ko de sakege aur hum sab sath bhi rah sakege.”
Mai bola “jaisa tumhe thik lage, tum kar sakti ho. Tum akash se bat karke dekh lo. Yadi wo iske liye taiyar hai to, meri taraf se bhi iske liye koi rok nahi
hai.”
Padmini boli “aap unki chinta na kare. Mai unhe iske liye taiyar kar lugi.”
Iske bad rat ko dinner par padmini ne is baare me akash se bat ki. Kuch na nukur karne ke bad padmini ke samjhane par akash is sab ke liye taiyar ho
gaya.
Usi samay thakur jagat pratap singh apne pita ke sath banaras se rahne yaha aaye the. Unke pita yaha jamine kharid rahe the. Jagat pratap singh ki
akash se achi dosti thi.
Jab akash ne apni jamine bechne ki bat unse ki to, un ne apne pita se is baare me bat ki aur unke pita hamari saari jamine kharidne ko taiyar ho gaye.
Kuch hi dino me hamari saari jamino ka sauda thakur jagat pratap singh ke pita ke sath ho gaya. Do char din me akash ne waha se apna business bhi
samet liya aur fir hum log mumbai aa gaye.
Mumbai aa jane ke bad akash yaha par bhi apna alag se business suru karna chahta tha. Lekin maine use aisa karne se mana kar diya. Maine use
samjhaya ki ab use alag se koi business karne ki jarurat nahi hai.
Mera itna bada business hai aur jab wo yaha aa hi gaya hai. Tab use hi isko sambhal lena chahiye. Usne meri bat par jyada koi sawalat nahi kiye aur
agle din se mera business sambhalna suru kar diya.
Kuch hi dino me akash ka man, mere business me puri tarah se lag gaya. Ab wo ek samanya jivan jeene laga tha. Akash ke business sambhal lene se
mujhe bhi kaam se thoda bahut aaram mil gaya tha.
Us samay meri umar 46 saal thi. Mai raipur ke ijjatdar logon me gina jata tha aur mera jivan waha par bahut hi saada tha. Magar asal jivan me mai aisa
nahi tha. Har mard ki tarah mere sharir ki bhi kuch jarurten thi. Jinhe mai apni patni ke marne ke bad se, mumbai me ruk kar, waha ki call girl se puri
kiya karta tha.
Lekin akash aur padmini ke mumbai aa jane se meri saari aajadi khatam ho gayi thi. Mai aisa koi kadam nahi uthana chahta tha. Jis se meri ijjat mere
bete aur bahu ki najar me kam ho jaye. Isliye maine in sab baton se kinara karne ka man bana liya.
Kuch din tak to mai aisa karne me kamyab raha. Magar fir ek din akash aur padmini ko apne kisi dost ki shadi me, raipur jane ka program bana. Un ne
mujhse jane ki ijajat mangi to, maine unhe jane ki ijajat de di.
Lekin padmini ko mere akele rahne ki chinta sata rahi thi. Kyoki un logon ko raipur me kam se kam 3-4 din rukna tha. Maine use samjhaya ki, unke
aane ke pahle bhi mai akela hi yaha raha karta tha. Tab jakar wo jane ke liye taiyar huyi.
Dusre din subah subah wo raipur ke liye nikal gaye. Unke jate hi mujhe fir se aajadi mil gayi thi. Maine ek din to jaise taise sarafat ke sath gujar liya
tha.
Lekin dusre din mere andar ka mard jaag gaya. Maine socha ki abhi 2-3 din to mai akela hu. Yadi aise me, mai thoda mauj masti kar lu, to isme bura hi
kya hai.
Maine is aajadi ka bharpur fayda uthane ki socha aur sham ko apni manpasand call girl ko call laga kar, ghar aane ko kah diya.
Wo mumbai ki sabse mashhoor call girl thi.Uska call girl ka naam alisha tha. Wo 25 saal ki behad sundar aur sexy ladki thi. Itni kam umar me is
dhandhe me aa jane ke karan, uska rate bahut high tha aur wo apni marji se apna grahak chuna karti thi.
Mere uske sath pichhle 5 saal se sex samabndh the. Uske pahle mere bahut si call girl ke sath sabandh rah chuke the. Lekin un me se aisi koi nahi thi.
Jis se ek baar sambandh banane ke bad, mujhe koi dusri ladki pasand na aayi ho.
Lekin jab se maine alisha ke sath sex sabandh banaye the. Tab se lekar aaj tak mai sirf usi ke sath juda hua tha. Ek tarah se mai uske sath ek
bhavnatmak lagav se juda hua tha aur shayad uske sath bhi aisa hi kuch tha.
Use bhi mera sath bahut pasand aata tha. Usne aaj tak kabhi mere sath aane me manahi nahi ki thi. Ulte meri vajah se apne kayi grahko ko mana kar
chuki thi. Aaj bhi usne aisa hi kuch kiya tha.
Aaj uski booking kisi aur grahak ke sath thi. Lekin mera call jate hi usne apni us booking ko cancel kar diya aur us grahak ko fir kabhi aane ka bol diya.
Maine alisha ko pine ke liye kuch whiskey apne sath le aane ko kaha aur fir khane ke liye ek hotel me order karne ke bad, mai becheni se alisha ke
aane ka wait karne laga.
Sham ke thik 7 baje doorbell baji. Mai samajh gaya ki, alisha aa gayi hai. Maine jaldi se darwaja khola. Samne alisha hi khadi thi. Uske hanth me ek
carry bag tha. Usme shayad wo, whiskey ki bottle thi.
Wo ek mini skirt top me thi aur uske top se uske seene ki golai saaf najar aa rahi thi. Maine use sar se panv tak dekha aur wo bahut sexy lag rahi thi.
Use dekhte hi mere ling ne saalami dena suru kar diya.
Wo muskurate huye ghar ke andar aayi aur maine darwaja band karte hi use apni bahon me jakad liya. Usne bhi meri haalat ko samajhte huye, apne
ek hanth se mere ling ko pants ke upar se masal diya.
Uski is harkat se mere muh se aah nikal gayi aur maine use jor se apne seene se binch liya aur skirt ke upar se hi uske kulhon ko masalne laga.
Meri is harkat par alisha ne muskurate huye mere ling ko jor se masal diya aur kaha.
Alisha boli “thoda to sabar karo seth. Mai koi bhagi nahi ja rahi hu. Rat bhar ke liye mai tumhare sath hu.”
Mai to pahle se hi garam tha. Uski is harkat ne mujhe aur bhi garam kar diya tha. Maine apne ek hanth ko uske seene par rakha aur uske boobs ko
masalte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, maine tumhe sirf do ghante ke liye bulaya hai. Uske bad tum jaha jana chaho ja sakti ho.”
Alisha boli “seth ye kaisi bat karta hai. Aaj tak aisa kabhi hua hai ki, apun tere pas aane ke bad fir kisi ke pas gayi ho.”
Maine uske use apni god me utha liya aur use chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “bat ye hai ki, aaj mere pas tumhe dene ke liye utne paise nahi hai. Mai tumhe rat bhar apne pas rahne ke paise nahi de sakta.”
Alisha boli “kyo apun ke armano pe pani fer raha hai seth. Apun tere se paise ki bat kab ki hai. Tere ko paise nai dena to mat de magar apun ke dil par
paise ki bol kar thes to mat laga.”
Mai samajh gaya ki, alisha ko mere paise wali bat achi nahi lagi hai. Maine use sofa par baithaya aur uske pas baithte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mai to majak kar raha tha. Tum meri bat ka bura mat manna.”
Alisha boli “nahi manegi seth. Lekin ab ye batao kuch khane ke liye order bhi diya hai, ya wo bhi apun ko hi lana tha. Kyoki apun to sirf bottley lekar hi
aayi hai.”
Mai bola “khane ka maine bol diya hai. Khana abhi aata hoga. Mai fresh ho chuka hu. Tum fresh hona chaho to ho sakti ho.”
Alisha boli “ok seth. Apun abhi fresh hokar aati hai. Tab tak tum chaho to ek do peg le sakte ho.”
Ye kah kar usne carry bag meri taraf bada diya aur khud uth kar mere kamre ki taraf fresh hone chali gayi.
Mai use jate huye dekhta raha aur uske andar chale jane ke bad maine carry bag se whiskey ki bottle nikali aur peg banane laga. Tabhi doorbell baji.
Maine darwaja khola to khana aa chuka tha. Maine khana liya aur darwaja band karne ke bad khana dining table me jamane laga.
Thodi der bad alisha fresh hokar aa gayi. Us samay wo mera gown pahne huyi thi. Usne andar shayad kuch nahi pahna tha. Kyoki uske chalne se uski
janghen saaf najar aa rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-83
Mai bola “khane ka maine bol diya hai. Khana abhi aata hoga. Mai fresh ho chuka hu. Tum fresh hona chaho to ho sakti ho.”
Alisha boli “ok seth. Apun abhi fresh hokar aati hai. Tab tak tum chaho to ek do peg le sakte ho.”
Ye kah kar usne carry bag meri taraf bada diya aur khud uth kar mere kamre ki taraf fresh hone chali gayi.
Mai use jate huye dekhta raha aur uske andar chale jane ke bad maine carry bag se whiskey ki bottle nikali aur peg banane laga. Tabhi doorbell baji.
Maine darwaja khola to khana aa chuka tha. Maine khana liya aur darwaja band karne ke bad khana dining table me jamane laga.
Thodi der bad alisha fresh hokar aa gayi. Us samay wo mera gown pahne huyi thi. Usne andar shayad kuch nahi pahna tha. Kyoki uske chalne se uski
janghen saaf najar aa rahi thi.
Use dekhte hi mera ling fir salami dene laga. Wo muskurate huye mere pas aayi aur meri god me aakar baith gayi. Maine use apni bahon me jakad
liya. Usne mere hanthon se mera peg le liya aur fir mujhe apne hanthon se pilane lagi.
Mere andar uski jawani aur sharab dono ka nasha chhane laga. Lekin maine apne upar sayam rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “pahle ek round lagana pasand karogi ya fir pahle khana khaogi.”
Alisha boli “apun ke pas saari rat padi hai. Abhi apun khana kha lete hai. Fir aaram se rat ka maja lutege.”
Ye kah kar wo meri god se uth gayi aur hum khana khane lage. Lekin ab mere andar us se dur rahne ka sabr nahi tha. Maine use khich kar apni god
me baitha liya aur apne ling ko uske kulhon se masalte huye khana khane laga.
Hum dono apni masti me hi mast hokar khana khane me vyast the. Tabhi fir se doorbell baji. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, itne samay kaun aa
sakta hai. Mere upar alisha ke hushn aur sharab dono ka nasha chhaya hua tha.
Maine socha ki doorbell bajne do. Jo bhi hoga darwaja khulte na dekh kar chala jayega. Lekin doorbell barabar bajti rahi. Jis vajah se na chahte huye
bhi mujhe darwaja kholne uthna pada.
Maine alisha ko kuch der ke liye andar jane ko kaha aur alisha ke andar jane ke bad darwaja kholne chala gaya. Maine darwaja khola to, mere samne
padmini khadi thi.
Padmini ko apne samne dekh kar, mera saara nasha udan chhu ho gaya. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, ye achanak yaha vapas kaise aa gayi.
Mai thaga sa darwaje par khada rah gaya.
Darwaja khulte hi padmini andar aayi aur kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “pitaji mai kab se bell baja rahi hu. Aapko darwaja kholne me itna samay kyo laga.”
Mai kuch bol pata, uske pahle hi uski najar dining table par rakhi sarab ki bottle par pad gayi. Use darwaja kholne me hone wali deri ki vajah ka pata
chal gaya. Usne mujh par gussa karte huye kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, ye sab kya chal raha tha. Aap akele me sharab pee rahe the. Lagta hai aap akele rahna isi liye pasand karte hai. Taki aapko ye sab
karne ki aajadi mil sake.”
Mai bola “nahi beti, aisi koi bat nahi hai. Mai to bas akelapan mitane ke liye kabhi kabhi ghar me aise hi pee leta hu. Lekin yadi tumhe pasand nahi hai
to, aaj ke bad nahi piyuga.”
Padmini boli “thik hai, ye aapki pahli galti hai isliye mai ye bat apne tak hi rakhugi. Lekin aaj ke bad aisa nahi hona chahiye.”
Mai bola “thanks beti, aaj ke bad aisa nahi hoga. Lekin tum to 3-4 din ka bol kar gayi thi. Fir achanak kaise vapas aa gayi. Kya akash bhi vapas aa
gaya hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi wo nahi aaye hai. Mujhe aapki fikar lagi thi. Isliye mai vapas aa gayi.”
Mai bola “tumne khana nahi khaya hoga. Thoda bahut kuch kha lo. Maine hotel se khana mangwaya hai.”
Padmini boli “thik hai pitaji, aap ye sharab ki bottel waha se alag kijiye. Tab tak mai fresh hokar aati hu.”
Ye kah kar wo upar apne kamre me chali gayi. Maine jaldi jadli sharab ki bottel uthayi aur ek plate me khana laga kar, unhe lekar apne kamre me aa
gaya.
Waha par alisha mere badi becheni se mere aane ka intejar kar rahi thi. Wo shayad padmini ke aa jane se ghabra gayi thi aur apne kapde pahan chuki
thi. Mere andar pahuchte hi usne kaha.
Alisha boli “ye kaun hai seth. Kya ye tumhari beti hai. Ab apun ka kya hoga.”
Mai bola “wo meri bahu hai. Wo abhi bahar se aa rahi hai. Khana khakar apne kamre me aaram karne chali jayegi. Uska kamra upar hai. Isliye tum
uski chinta mat karo. Bas jab tak wo yaha niche rahti hai. Tab tak chup chap tum mere kamre me rahna.”
Alisha boli “ab kya apun ko jana padega.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai tumhe subah ghar chhod duga. Aaj ki rat tum mere sath hi rahogi.”
Alisha boli “lekin seth, teri bahu ke rahte. Kya apun ka yaha rukna thik hoga.”
Mai bola “kuch nahi hoga. Wo thaki huyi hai. Isliye khana khakar apne kamre me jakar so jayegi aur subah ke pahle nahi jagegi.”
Alisha boli “seth apun ko to bahut dar lag raha hai. Apun nahi chahti ki, apun ki vajah se tere ghar me koi bakheda khada ho.”
Mai bola “tum chinta mat karo. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hoga. Tum aaram se khana khao. Mai padmini ke sath khana khakar abhi aata hu.”
Ye kah kar mai apne kamre se bahar aa gaya. Bahar aakar mai dining table par baith gaya aur padmini ke aane ka intejar karne laga.
Thodi der bad padmini fresh hokar niche aa gayi. Mujhe meri chori pakde jane se thodi si sharmindgi jarur thi. Lekin alisha ke mere kamre me hone ki
bat, padmini ko pata na hone ki vajah se, kuch rahat bhi thi.
Padmini ne dining table par baithte huye, khana lagate huye kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, mujhe aapse bolne ka haq to nahi hai. Fir bhi yadi aapki ijajat ho to, mai aapse ek bat kahna chahti hu.”
Mai bola “beti, maine tumhe apni bahu nahi, hamesha apni beti hi samjha hai. Tumhe jo bhi kahna hai. Dil khol kar kah sakti ho. Iske liye tumhe mujhse
ijajat lene ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, aapko yadi maa ji ki kami jyada akharti hai to, aap dobara shadi kar lijiye. Lekin aapko ye sab harkaten shobha nahi deti hai.”
Padmini ki bat sun kar to mere sar se aadha nasha utar gaya. Mujhe samajh nahi aaya ki, achanak wo ye sab kyo bol rahi hai. Mujhe laga ki, wo mere
sharab peene ki bat ke upar se ye sab bol rahi hai. Isliye maine us ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “beti, ye nasha to, mai kabhi kabhi apna akelapan dur karne ke liye kar leta hu. Yadi tumhe ye pasand nahi hai to, aaj ke bad aisa nahi
karuga. Isme shadi karne wali bat kaha se aa gayi.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, mai sirf sharab ka nasha karne ki bat nahi kar rahi hu. Balki mai us nashe ki bat kar rahi hu. Jise aap apne kamre me chhupa kar
rakhe hai.”
Uski ye bat sunkar to mera sar hi chakra gaya. Mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, padmini kis chij ki bat kar rahi hai. Kya use alisha ke mere kamre me
hone ki bat ka pata lag gaya hai.
Bina karan pata kiye hi mai hathiyar daal chuka tha. Mere muh se apni safai me ek shabd bhi nahi nikla. Mujhe khamosh dekh kar padmini ne kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, aap se hum logon ko jivan jeene ki prerna milti hai. Aap hamare aadarsh hai. Aapko aisa niche girte huye hum nahi dekh sakte. Aaj
ye bat mujhe pata chali hai. Ho sakta hai kal unko bhi pata chal jaye. Tab sochiye, unki najron me, aapki kya ijjat rah jayegi.”
Ab mujhe pakka yakin ho chuka tha ki, padmini alisha ke baare me hi bat kar rahi hai. Fir bhi maine apna shaq dur karne ke liye us se puchh hi liya.
Mai bola “beti, mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha ki, tum kis baare me bat kar rahi ho. Maine aisa kiya kya hai.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, mai us ladki ke baare me bat kar rahi hu. Jo is samay aapke kamre me hai. Mai abhi aapse sar dard ki dawa lene niche aayi thi.
Tab maine aapke kamre me aapki aur us ladki ki baten suni thi. Isliye mai kah rahi hu ki, aap shadi kar lijiye. Rahi unko manane ki bat to, unko mai
mana lungi.”
Padmini ki is bat ke bad mera to gala sukh kar rah gaya. Maine pani piya aur badi himmat juta kar apni safai dete huye kahne laga.
Mai bola “beti, tumhari saas mujhe, aaj se prakash ke janam ke 3 saal bad hi chhod kar chali gayi thi. Maine apne bacchon ko sauteli maa lakar dene
se acha, khud unki maa bankar palna behtar samjha tha. Lekin dhire dhire wakt ke sath bacche bade hote chale gaye aur mai akela padta gaya. Isliye
kabhi kabhi is akelepan ko mitane ke liye, ye sab kar leta hu. Lekin ab mai tumhe yakin dilata hu ki, aage se aisa kuch nahi hoga.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, mai aapki bhavnaon ka gala ghotna nahi chahti. Mai to bas itna chahti hu ki, aap bajaru aurto ki jagah, apna akelapan mitane ke
liye, ek jivan sathi ka sahara lijiye. Yadi aap aisa karte hai to, isme koi burai nahi hogi.”
Mai bola “nahi beti, ye nahi ho sakta. Ab meri umar ghar me bacchon ki bahi lane ki hai, na ki bacchon ke liye unki nayi maa lane ki hai. Log dekhege
to, sab hasege.”
Padmini boli “log hanste hai to, unhe hasne dijiye. Logon ka to kaam hi ye ban gaya hai. Unse kisi ki khushi dekhi nahi jati. Inhi logon ka khayal karke
hume, raipur chhodna pada tha. Aakhir kab tak hum logon ki parwah karke apni khushiyon ka gala ghotte rahege. Mai unke aate hi, unse aapki shadi ki
bat karti hu.”
Mai bola “nahi beti, tum aisa kuch nahi karogi. Tumhe meri kasam hai. Mai tumse vaada karta hu ki, aaj ke bad tumhe mujhse koi sikayat nahi hogi.”
Ye kah kar mai uth kar apne kamre me chala gaya. Andar alisha waise hi baithi thi. Jaise mai use chhod kar gaya tha. Usne khane ko hanth tak nahi
lagaya tha. Shayad wo hamari saari bat sun chuki thi. Isliye mere pahuchte hi wo uth kar khadi ho gayi. Maine uski plate ko waisa hi rakha dekha to, us
se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Tumne abhi tak khana nahi khaya.”
Padmini boli “seth, apun ka pet to, teri bahu ka bat sun kar hi bhar gaya. Wo sach bolti hai. Tere jaise sarif logon ko, apun jaisi bajaru aurton se dur
rahna chahiye.”
Mera dimag pahle hi padmini ki baton se kharab ho gaya tha. Us par alisha ki jali kati baten sun kar mera dimag aur bhi jyada kharab ho gaya. Maine
us ki bat ka khara sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “isme bura manne wali bat kya hai. Jo tum ho, usne wahi to bola hai. Aakhir tum ek bajaru aurat hi to ho.”
Meri baton se alisha ki aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Mai nahi samajh saka ki aisa kyo hua. Lekin usne bhi apne dil ka gubar bahar nikalte huye kaha.
Alisha boli “seth, apun ko teri bahu ka bat utna bura nahi laga. Jitna teri ye bat bura laga. Apun tere ko kabhi apun ka grahak samajh ke tere pas nahi
aayi. Apun ko tere me ek acha insan najar aata tha. Isi waste apun tere pas aati thi. Lekin ye apun ki bhul thi. Tu bhi unhi mard logan ki mafik hai. Ab
apun chalti hai. Aaj ke bad apun tere se kabhi nahi milegi. Jo bhi kaha suna ho, maf karna.”
Ye kah kar alisha bistar se uthi aur bina mera jabab sune kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Ab mere kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ye kya ho raha
hai.
Mera alisha ke dil ko, chot pahuchane ka jara bhi irada nahi tha. Fir bhi maine uske dil ko thes laga di thi. Mai ek ke bad ek galti karta gaya tha.
Ab alisha mere kamre se bahar ja chuki thi. Bahar jate hi uska samna padmini se hoga. Ye bat dimag me aate hi, mai bhi bahar aa gaya.
Lekin tab tak alisha padmini ke samne se hote huye, mukhya darwaje tak pahuch chuki thi. Meri padmini ke samne us se kuch bolne ki himmat hi nahi
huyi.
Wo darwaja khol kar bahar nikal pati. Uske pahle hi padmini ki aawaj se uske kadam ruk gaye. Padmini ne us se kaha.
Padmini boli “ae jara suno.”
Alisha ne palat kar dekha aur padmini ke bolne ka intejar karne lagi. Padmini ne kaha.
Padmini boli “jara yaha aana, mujhe tumse kuch bat karna hai.”
Uski bat sunkar alisha ne uske par aate huye kaha.
Alisha boli “han bolo mem saab, aapko apun ne kya bat karna mangta.”
Padmini boli “mai ye janna chahti hu ki, tum itna gira hua kaam kyo karti ho. Kya tum koi ijjat wala kaam nahi kar sakti.”
Padmini ki bat sunkar alisha ne hanste huye kaha.
Alisha boli “mem saab, apun ke baare me ye sab janne se acha hota ki, aapne, ye janne ka kosis kiya hota ki, aapka sasur ye sab kaam kyo kiya.”
Padmini boli “mujhe pitaji ke baare me kuch bhi janne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai samajh sakti hu ki, un ne aisa kyo kiya hai. Mai sirf tumhare ye sab karne
ki vajah janna chahti hu.”
Alisha boli “mem saab, apun ki to do liine ki kahani hai. Apun ko ek sarif jade ne pyar me dhoka dekar is dal dal me dhakel diya. Jab apun ke samne
jeene ka koi rasta nahi bacha to, apun ko majburi me ye raste par chalna hi pada.”
Padmini boli “kya tum is sab se bahar nikalna nahi chahti.”
Alisha boli “chahne se kya hota. Apun is raste se bahar nikal bhi aayi to kya koi sharifjada apun ka hanth tham lega.”
Padmini boli “ye sab to mai nahi janti magar mere pas ek rasta jarur hai. Jis se tum ye sab karne se bach sakti ho. Yadi tum aisa karna chahti ho to mai
tumhe rasta batau.”
Alisha boli “ijjat ka jindgi kaun nahi chahta. Aap rasta batao. Yadi apun ko thik laga to, apun us raste par jarur chalegi.”
Padmini boli “ek min ruko. Mai tumhare sath chalti hu. Tumhe ghar bhi chhod dugi aur raste me tumhe saari bat bhi samajha dugi.”
Iske bad padmini ne mujhse jataya ki, wo alisha ke sath ja rahi hai aur fir wo alisha ke sath ghar ke bahar nikal gayi. Mai kisi bacche ki tarah unhe apne
samne se jate huye dekhta raha.
Mujhe padmini ka ye sab karna samajh me nahi aaya tha. Fir bhi us se kuch bhi puchne ki meri himmat nahi huyi thi. Un dono ke jane ke bad mai apne
kamre me aakar let gaya.
Lekin abhi bhi ye sab baten mere dimag me ghum rahi thi. Jis se paresan hokar maine ek ke bad ek, do peg sharab ke pee liye. Is se mujhe kuch
shanti mili aur mai aankh band karke let gaya.
Aankh band karte hi mujhe nind ne ghre liya aur mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki kab meri nind lag gayi. Mujhe pata nahi mai kitni der aise hi sota raha.
Nind me mujhe mere chehre par kisi ke hanthon ka komal sparsh mehsus hua, aur meri nind ek jhatke me khul gayi.
Maine aankh khol kar dekha to, samne ka drishya dekh kar, mujhe apni aankhon par viswas nahi ho raha tha.
______________________________
Update-84
Alisha boli “ijjat ka jindgi kaun nahi chahta. Aap rasta batao. Yadi apun ko thik laga to, apun us raste par jarur chalegi.”
Padmini boli “ek min ruko. Mai tumhare sath chalti hu. Tumhe ghar bhi chhod dugi aur raste me tumhe saari bat bhi samajha dugi.”
Iske bad padmini ne mujhse jataya ki, wo alisha ke sath ja rahi hai aur fir wo alisha ke sath ghar ke bahar nikal gayi. Mai kisi bacche ki tarah unhe apne
samne se jate huye dekhta raha.
Mujhe padmini ka ye sab karna samajh me nahi aaya tha. Fir bhi us se kuch bhi puchne ki meri himmat nahi huyi thi. Un dono ke jane ke bad mai apne
kamre me aakar let gaya.
Lekin abhi bhi ye sab baten mere dimag me ghum rahi thi. Jis se paresan hokar maine ek ke bad ek, do peg sharab ke pee liye. Is se mujhe kuch
shanti mili aur mai aankh band karke let gaya.
Aankh band karte hi mujhe nind ne ghre liya aur mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki kab meri nind lag gayi. Mujhe pata nahi mai kitni der aise hi sota raha.
Nind me mujhe mere chehre par kisi ke hanthon ka komal sparsh mehsus hua, aur meri nind ek jhatke me khul gayi.
Maine aankh khol kar dekha to, samne ka drishya dekh kar, mujhe apni aankhon par viswas nahi ho raha tha.
Meri aankhon ke samne alisha thi. Use dekh kar mujhe laga ki mai koi sapna dekh raha hu. Isliye maine apni aankhon ko mala aur fir se uski taraf
dekha.
Lekin ab bhi wo meri aankhon ke samne thi. Meri aisi haalat dekh kar wo muskura rahi thi. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “tum aur is wakt yaha. Kya tum ghar nahi gayi.”
Alisha boli “gayi thi lekin wapas aa gayi.”
Mai bola “kaise, padmini to tumhe khud chhodne gayi thi. Kya wo hi tumhe wapas le aayi hai.”
Alisha boli “apun ghar gayi hi kaha thi. Apun yaha se ghar jane ke liye hi nikli thi. Lekin fir hum logo ki, gaadi me baithe baithe bat chalti rahi. Jiske bad
usne apun ko yahi ruk jane ko bola.”
Mai bola “lekin tum dono me aisi kya bat huyi hai. Jiske bad padmini ne tumhe khud yaha rukne ko kah diya.”
Alisha boli “hum dono me bahut der tak tere ko aur apun ko leke bat hoti rahi. Padmini janna chahti thi ki, tera apun ke sath kya chakkar hai. Tab apun
ne saf saf bata diya ki, apun to dhandha karne wali hai aur tu apun ka parmanent grahak hai. Apun tere sath pichhle 5 saal se hai aur teri family ke
baare me bahut kuch janti hai.”
“Tab usne apun se puchha ki, apun is dhandhe me kyo hai. Apun sacchi sacchi bata di ki, apun ke sath apun ke bf ne dhoka kiya aur apun ko yaha
lakar bech diya. Ab ek majbur ladki khud ke jism ko bechti nahi to aur kya karti.”
Mai bola “tab wo kya boli.”
Alisha boli “wo kya bolegi. Wo ek gharelu aur sidhi sachi aurat hai. Usko apni jaan se pyari apni ijjat hoti hai. Usne yahi kaha ki, tumhari jagah yadi mai
hoti to, apna jism bechne se behatar mar jana pasand karti.”
Mai bola “to tumne use kya jabab diya.”
Alisha boli “padmini ki bat sun kar, mere andar ki soyi huyi ladki jaag gayi. Mera dard meri aankhon se bah nikla. Maine use bataya ki, mai apna ghar
baar us ladke ke pyar me chhod aayi thi. Maine apni ijjat bhi, uske pyar me pagal hokar, usko pahle hi saup chuki thi. Maine us ladke ko sacha pyar
kiya tha. Uske badle me mujhe pyar me dhoka aur bajar me jism ke bajar me apne pyar ke hantho bikna pada.”
“Pyar me dhoka khane aur fir usi pyar ke hantho bik jane ke bad, mere pas bhi mar jane ke siwa koi rasta nahi bacha tha. Mai ek sidhi sachi ladki thi.
Maine bhi mar jaane ka hi rasta chuna.”
“Jin logon ne mujhe kharida tha. Un ne mujhe ek andhere kamre me band karke rakha tha. Lekin mere upar barabar najar rakhi ja rahi thi. Mujhe jism
bechne ke liye taiyar karne ke liye, tarah tarah ki samjhaish aur yatnaye di ja rahi thi. Magar mai apna jism bechne ko taiyar nahi thi.”
“Mai roj roj yatnaye sahte sahte tang aa chuki thi. Mujhe apne waha se nikal pane ka koi rasta bhi najar nahi aa raha tha. Meri maut ke siwa mujhe
waha se bach nikalne ka koi rasta bhi najar nahi aa raha tha. Fir ek din maine sab ki najar bacha kar, khud ko khatam karne ki kosis ki, magar yaha bhi
meri kismat ne mera sath nahi diya.”
“Mujhe ek aadmi ne aisa karte dekh liya. Usne mujhe marne se to bacha liya. Lekin fir wo mere baal pakad kar, mujhe ghasitte huye, us seth ke pas le
gaya. Jisne mujhe kharida tha.”
“Us samay seth apne kuch logo ke sath, dhandhe ka hisab kitab kar raha tha. Waha seth ke alawa 5 aur log bhi the. Mujhe baal pakad kar ghasitte
huye, jab wo aadmi seth ke pas pahucha. Tab seth ne us se pucha.”
Seth bola “kya hua kallu. Is nayi chidiya ko itni berahami se kyo ghasit kar la raha hai.”
Tab mujhe pata chala ki, mujhe waha ghasit kar lane wale ka naam kallu hai. Usne seth ke sawal ke jabab me kaha.
Kallu bola “seth ye nayi chidiya, hamari kaid se chhutne ke liye marne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Mai pahle hi bol raha tha ki, is saali ke par kutar do. Tabhi ye
sidhe raste me aayegi.”
Kallu ki bat sunte hi seth, gusse se aag babula ho gaya. Usne pahle mujh par laat juto ki bauchhar kar di. Fir gurrate huye apne chamcho se kaha.
Seth bola “kallu tera bahut dil aaya hai na is chhidiya par, aaj tu hi iske par kutrega. Aaj tu is chidiya ke sath suhagrat manayega. Lekin dekh iske jism
par koi kharoch na aaye. Kyoki hume iski chamdi ke hi daam milna hai. Saali ki badi gori chamdi hai.”
Seth ki bat sunte hi waha khade sabhi log hasne lage aur mai thar thar kanpne lagi. Mai unse raham ki bhikh mangne lagi aur khud ko chhod dene ki
vinti karne lagi. Lekin meri bat par wo log thahake laga rahe the.
Maine un par apni vinti ka kuch asar padte na dekh kar fir waha se bhagne ki kosis ki aur kallu ke hanth par apne daant gada diye. Mere daant gadane
se kallu ne mujhe chhod diya aur mai bhagne lagi. Lekin tabhi ek dusre aadmi ne mujhe pakad liya. Usne le jakar mujhe seth ke samne la kar patak
diya.”
Seth gusse me mere sharir par apne laat jute barsane laga. Mai dard se tilmilane lagi. Lekin seth ko mujh par jara bhi raham nahi aa raha tha. Jab wo
mujhe marte marte thak gaya. Tab usne mujhe baal pakad kar uthaya aur kahne laga.
Seth bola “ladki tune hamari kaid se bhagne ki kosis karke, bahut badi galti ki hai. Hum tuhe iski aisi saja dege ki, tu jindgi bhar yad rakhegi. Ab tere
sath kallu akela nahi, balki ye lalwa aur bhiku bhi suhagrat manayege. Wo bhi ek sath. Le ja lalwa ise aur jake tum log, ji bhar kar iske jism ka maja lo.”
Seth ki bat sunte hi jis aadmi ne mujhe kallu ke hanton se chhutne ke bad pakda tha. Usne mujhe apni god me utha liya. Mai uski palkad se chhuthne
ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin wo bahut hatta katta aur kala bhilang, kisi habsi ki tarah tha. Wo mujhe daboche ek kamre ki taraf jane laga. Uske pichhe
pichhe kallu aur ek aadmi aur aane laga. Wo teeno mujhe lekar ek kamre me aa gaye. Lalwa ne mujhe bed par lakar patak diya.”
______________________________
Update-85
Maine un par apni vinti ka kuch asar padte na dekh kar fir waha se bhagne ki kosis ki aur kallu ke hanth par apne daant gada diye. Mere daant gadane
se kallu ne mujhe chhod diya aur mai bhagne lagi. Lekin tabhi ek dusre aadmi ne mujhe pakad liya. Usne le jakar mujhe seth ke samne la kar patak
diya.”
Seth gusse me mere sharir par apne laat jute barsane laga. Mai dard se tilmilane lagi. Lekin seth ko mujh par jara bhi raham nahi aa raha tha. Jab wo
mujhe marte marte thak gaya. Tab usne mujhe baal pakad kar uthaya aur kahne laga.
Seth bola “ladki tune hamari kaid se bhagne ki kosis karke, bahut badi galti ki hai. Hum tuhe iski aisi saja dege ki, tu jindgi bhar yad rakhegi. Ab tere
sath kallu akela nahi, balki ye lalwa aur bhiku bhi suhagrat manayege. Wo bhi ek sath. Le jao lalwa ise aur jake tum log, ji bhar kar iske jism ka maja
lo.”
Seth ki bat sunte hi jis aadmi ne mujhe kallu ke hanton se chhutne ke bad pakda tha. Usne mujhe apni god me utha liya. Mai uski palkad se chhuthne
ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin wo bahut hatta katta aur kala bhilang, kisi habsi ki tarah tha. Wo mujhe daboche ek kamre ki taraf jane laga. Uske pichhe
pichhe kallu aur ek aadmi aur aane laga. Wo teeno mujhe lekar ek kamre me aa gaye. Lalwa ne mujhe bed par lakar patak diya.”
Maine uthne ki kosis ki lekin tab tak un teeno ne mujhe gher liya. Mujhe apna sab kuch lutte najar aaya to, meri aankhon se aansu bahne lage. Mai un
logon ko bhagwan ka wasta dekar, apne aapko chhod dene ki bhikh mangne lagi. Lekin un par, mere rone gidgidane, ya kisi bat ka koi asar nahi pad
raha tha. Wo meri is haalat par kahkahe lagate rahe.
Mujhe unki aankhon me vasna ki chamak saaf najar aa rahi thi. Mai apne sath hone wali ghatna ka soch soch kar kanp rahi thi. Mai samajh chuki thi ki
ab mujhe un teeno ke hanthon se barbad hone se koi nahi bacha sakta. Fir bhi mai man hi man bhagwan se, un darindon se bacha lene ki prathana
kar rahi thi.
Mai bagwan se kisi chamatkar karne ki ummid lagaye huye thi. Mai nahi janti thi ki, kaise lekin mai chahti thi ki, bhagwan ne jaise dropadi ki laaj bachai
thi. Waise hi aakar meri laaj bhi rakh le. Mujhe barbad hone se bacha le.
Lekin mai dropadi to thi nahi. Jo meri laaj bachane khud bhagwan aate. Bhagwan ne meri fariyad nahi suni. Balki aisa laga jaise bhagwan ne khud meri
fariyad apni jagah un darindo tak pahucha di ho. Kyoki mere fariyad karne ke bad un me se kallu ne hanste huye kaha.
Kallu bola “aaj tujhe bhagwan bhi chahe to, hamare hanthon barbad hone se nahi bacha sakta. Bhagwan ne tujhe marne se nahi bachaya to, ab wo
teri laaj kaise bachayega. Tujhe marne se maine bachaya hai aur ab tere upar mera haq hai. Mai apne doston ke sath aaj tujhe kali se phul banauga.”
Ye kahte huye kallu ne apne hanth meri taraf badaye lekin maine uske hath ko jhatak diya. Tabhi bhiku naam ke aadmi ne mere pas aakar, mere dono
hanth pakad liye aur habsi se dikhne wale lalwa ne mere dono pair pakad liye. Ab kallu kisi gadhe ki tarah, apna sar hilate huye mere pas aaya aur
apne dono hanth, mere seene par rakh kar kar mere stano ko masalne laga. Tabhi lalwa ne kallu ko jhidakte huye kaha.
Lalwa bola “abe kya hum teri shadi me aaye hai. Jo tu apni joru ke doodh daba kar hamara dil bahla raha hai. Saali ke kapde utar aur jo karna hai, jaldi
se kar daal.”
Lalwa ki bat sunte hi kallu ne meri kurti ko utarne ki kosis ki lekin kurti bahut chust thi. Us se utar nahi rahi thi. Jab us se kurti utarte nahi bani tab bhiku
ne us se kurti faad dene ko kaha.
Bhiku ki bat sunte hi mai chikhne chillane lagi aur un logon se raham ki bhikh mangne lagi. Lekin kallu par meri bat ka koi asar nahi pada. Usne ek
jhatke me pahle meri kurti ko faad kar alag kiya aur fir meri salwar ko faad kar alag kar diya.
Mai laal bra aur panty me unke samne chhatpata rahi thi. Mere gore jism ko laal bra aur panty me dekh kar teeno ke muh se laar tapakne lagi. Lalwa
paglon ki tarah mere dono pairon ko chatne laga aur bhikhu mere sar ke pas aakar mere dono hantho ko pakde mere gaalon ko chatne laga. Kallu badi
berahmi se bra ke upar se mere stano ko masal raha tha. Mere liye ye peeda sahna asahniya ho rahi thi. Mai kasmasane aur chillane ke siwa kuch
nahi kar pa rahi thi.
Mai un se chhutne ke liye chhatpatati aur chikhti chillati rahi. Magar mera chhatpatana aur chikhna chillana unka josh or bhi jyada bada raha tha. Un
teeno ki harkate aur bhi jyada joshili hoti ja rahi thi.
Isi josh me kallu ne apne pure kapde utar feke aur pura nanga ho gaya. Uska ling akad ke khada hua tha. Usne meri meri bra alag kar di aur mere
stano par apna muh laga diya.
Kallu mere stano ko nibu ki tarah nichod kar pee raha tha to, lalwa mere pairo ke panjo ko chus raha tha. Bhiku ka bhi josh bada hua tha aur wo
jabardasti mere honton ko chuse ja raha tha.
Bahut der tak teeno se mere jism ko chumte chatte rahe aur mai unse sangharsh karti rahi. Lekin kuch samay bad mai nidhal ho gayi.
Mujhe shant padta dekh kallu ne apne hanth meri panty par rakha aur ek jhatke me meri panty ko utar feka aur apni ek badi berahmi se meri yoni me
daal di. Mai dard se chilla uthi.
Lekin mere chikhne se unka josh aur bhi bad raha tha. Kallu badi teji se meri yoni ungli andar bahar karta raha aur kuch der bad mera sharir akad
gaya. Meri yoni ne pani chhod diya.
Magar unke josh me koi kami nahi aayi. Bhiku mere stan ko chusne laga tha aur ab kallu ne meri yoni par apne hoth laga diye. Wo meri yoni ko chusne
laga aur thodi hi der me mai fir se garam ho gayi.
Ab kallu ne der karna thik nahi samjha. Wo meri dono tangon ke bich aa gaya aur meri dono tangon ko faila diya. Mai aage ki soch kar chhatpatane
lagi. Lekin usne meri yoni ki dono fankon ko alag kiya aur apna ling me yoni se laga kar ek jordar dhakka diya.
Kallu ka ling meri yoni ki diwaron se ragadta hua andar chala gaya. Mai chikh pati us se pahle hi bhiku ne mere honth apne honthon se band kar diye.
Mai dard se tillmila kar rah gayi aur meri aankhon se aansu aa gaye.
Lekin tabhi kallu ne dusra dhakka maara aur uska ling pura meri yoni me sama gaya. Mera dard asahniya ho gaya tha. Aise me kallu ne jordar dhakke
lagana suru kar diya. Jis se mera dard aur bhi bad gaya.
Mai jitna jyada chhatpata rahi thi. Kallu ke jhatke utne tej hote ja rahe the. Thodi der bad usne hanfte huye meri yoni me hi pani chhod diya aur nidhal
hokar mere upar gir gaya.
Uske shant pad jane se mujhe kuch rahat mehsus huyi. Lekin tabhi use alag karke lalwa mere upar aa gaya. Usne kab apne kapde utar diye mujhe
pata hi nahi chala tha. Lekin uska kaala kaluta aur lamba mota ling dekh kar to meri jaan hi sukh gayi.
Usne bina der kiye apna ling meri yoni me daal diya. Mai ek baar fir dard se tilmila uthi. Lekin us habsi ne bina meri parwah kiye dhakke marna suru
kar diya. Meri chikhe kamre me gunjne lagi.
Tabhi bhiku ne apna ling nikal kar mere muh me daal diya. Mai gun gun karne ke siwa kuch na kar saki aur thodi der bad bhiku ka ling mere halak tak
utar gaya. Meri aankhon se aansu bahne lage.
Magar na to bhiku ruka aur na hi lalwa ruka. Bhiku mere muh me ling ko amdar bahar kar raha tha aur lalwa meri yoni me ling ke jordar dhakke laga
raha tha. Mai dard se karah bhi nahi pa rahi thi.
Mera virodh ab puri tarah se khatam ho gaya tha aur ab mere sath jo ho raha tha. Mai use hone de rahi thi. Dono ke dhakke teji se lag rahe the. Fir
thodi der bad bhiku ne mere muh me hi pani chhod diya aur apne ling ko nikal kar mere chehre par ragadne laga.
Udhar lalwa badi bedardi se meri yoni me dhakke lagaye ja raha tha. Uske dhakko ki raftar ab aur jyada bad gayi thi. Kuch der bad usne bhi kanpte
huye meri yoni me pani chhod diya aur mere upar hi let gaya.
Lekin tab tak bhiku taiyar ho chuka tha. Usne lalwa ko mere upar se hataya aur meri yoni me apna ling daal diya aur dhakke lagane laga aur jab tak
bhiku shant pada tab tak kallu taiyar ho chuka tha.
Ye silsila puri rat chalta. Teeno ek ke bad ek mere jism se khilone ki tarah khelte rahe lekin maine is khel me unka sath pal bhar ke liye bhi nahi diya.
Subah hote hi teeno ne mujhe wahi bad se bandh diya aur chale gaye. Fir do ladkiyan aayi aur un ne mujhe khola. Lekin unko ye hidayat di gayi thi ki,
mujhe pal bhar ke liye bhi akela na chhoda jaye.
Un ladkiyon ne mujhe samjahya ki mere liye un logon ki bat maan lene me hi bhalayi hai. Lekin mai kisi bhi haalat me apne jism ko bechne taiyar nahi
thi.
Jiska natija ye nikla ki dusre din bhi mere sath wahi sab hua jo pahle din hua tha. Magar mai is par bhi unki bat manne ko taiyar nahi thi. Fir to ye roj ka
hi kaam ban gaya tha. Roj rat ko wo log mere sharir ko raundte aur fir subah do ladkiyon ki nigrani me chhod kar chale jate.
Jab seth ne dekha ki itna sab kuch hone ke bad bhi, mai unki bat manne ko taiyar nahi hu. Tab seth ne mere pas aakar kaha ki, mai khushi khushi
dhandha karne ke liye han kah du to, seth mujhe apni marji se grahak chunne aur apna rate tay karne ki aajadi de dega. Jiske sath mai nahi jana
chaugi. Uske sath mujhe jane ke liye majbur nahi kiya jayega.
Seth ke jane ke bad ek ladki ne mujhe samjhaya ki yadi tumhe unki kaid se bahar nikalna hai. Tab tumhe unki bat maan leni chahiye. Kyoki aise to tum
kabhi bahar nahi nikal paogi. Jabki yadi tum unki bat maan leti ho to, kabhi na kabhi tumhe unki kaid se chhutne ka mauka mil hi jayega.
Mujhe us ladki ki bat sahi lagi aur maine use us kaam ke liye han kah diya. Usne ye bat seth ko jakar kahi to, seth ne mere sath jabardati karwana
band kar diya. Lekin meri nigrani chalu rakhi.
Fir kuch din bad jab unhe lagne laga ki, mai kuch nahi karugi. Tab un ne mujhe dhandhe par baithane ka socha aur etefak se mere pahle grahak tum hi
nikle. Maine tumse apna rate bahut high bataya tha.
Lekin tumne mujhe us rate par bhi mujhe le liya. Fir maine jab tumhare sath aayi. Tab tumne mere sath sex karne ki jagah pyar bhari baten ki aur
mujhse mere is dhandhe me aane ke baare me janna chaha. Ye sab baten mujhe tumhari achchhi lagi.
Fir iske bad mere pas jo bhi grahak aaye. Unko sirf mere sharir se matlab tha. Kisi ne mere baare me janne ki kabhi kosis nahi ki thi. Lekin mai jab bhi
tumhare pas aati thi. Tum mujhse ek baar is baare me janne ki koisi jarur karte the.
Maine tumhe apne bf ke dwara mujhe beche jane ki kahani batayi to, tumne mujhe is se bahar nikalne ki bat bhi kahi thi. Lekin tab tak mujhe seth ki
takat ka pata chal chuka tha aur mujhe tumse pyar sa ho gaya tha.
Jiski vajah se maine tumhe is sab me fasana thik nahi samjha. Mai nahi chahti thi ki, meri vajah se tumhari jindgi me koi pareshani aaye. Lekin aaj
tumhare muh se apne liye bajaru aurat suna to, mujhe bahut bura laga aur mai tumhe wo sab baten bol gayi.
Un baton ko padmini ne bhi sun liya tha. Isliye usne mujhse bat karne ki sochi thi. Fir usne in sab baton ko mere muh se kubulwa liya. Aakhir wo ek
aurat hai aur ek aurat ke man ko achi tarah se samajh sakti hai.
Itna kah kar alisha chup ho gayi. Lekin padmini ka ye sab karna mere liye abhi bhi raj bana hua tha. Maine alisha se puchha.
Mai bola “lekin mere samajh me ye bat nahi aa rahi hai ki, padmini ne tumhe ghar kyo nahi jane diya.”
Alisha boli “ye bat to abhi usne mujhe abhi bhi nahi batayi hai. Usne bas itna kaha hai ki, abhi tum jis kaam ke liye aayi ho. Wo kaam karo. Baki baten
hum subah karege.”
Mai bola “tumko kya lagta hai. Padmini ne tumhe yaha kyo roka hai.”
Alisha boli “shayad uske pas mujhe is sab se nikalne ka koi rasta hai. Usne tumhare samne hi to kaha tha ki, wo mujhe is sab se bahar nikalne ka rasta
janti hai.”
Mai bola “ye to ab kal hi pata chalega ki, padmini ke man me kya hai. Abhi to tum ye batao ki, tumhe yaha rukna hai ya fir ghar jana hai.”
Alisha boli “padmini ne yahi rukne ko kaha hai. Isliye mai yahi rukugi.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Chalo mai tumhe tumhara kamra dikha deta hu.”
Alisha boli “kamra kyo. Ab to padmini ne bhi bol diya hai ki, mai jis kaam se aayi hu abhi wo kaam karu.”
Mai bola “uske bol dene bas se kya hota hai. Kya mere andar jara bhi sharam lihaj nahi hai. Wo meri bahu hai. Mai uske samne ye sab nahi kar sakta.
Tumhe is kamre me rahna hai to, tum yahi raho. Mai dusre kamre me chala jata hu.”
Alisha boli “nahi, tum mujhe mera kamra bata do. Mai hi chali jati hu.”
Mai bola “kya tumko mera aisa karna bura lag raha hai.”
Alisha boli “nahi, mujhe jara bhi bura nahi lag raha hai. Mai hi galat bat bol gayi thi.”
Mai bola “ab in baton ko chhodo aur chalo mai tumhe tumhara kamra bata deta hu.”
Ye bol kar mai alisha ko dusre kamre me le gaya. Waha usko chhodne ke bad mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Apne kamre me aakar mai lete lete
padmini ke is sab ko karne ka karan sochta raha.
Lekin meri kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, aakhir wo kya karna chahti hai. Yahi sab baten sochte sochte pata nahi kab mujhe nind aa gayi.
Fir meri nind subah padmini ke jagane par khuli. Wo mere liye chay lekar aayi thi. Lekin rat ko jo sab kuch hua tha. Us vajah se ab mai us se najar nahi
mila pa raha tha.
Magar usne in sab baton ki parwah kiye bina hanste huye mujhse kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, mujhe aap se jaruri baten karna hai. Aap jaldi se taiyar hokar bahar aa jaiye.”
Mai bola “kya bat karna hai. Jo bhi bolna hai abhi bol do. Uske liye mere taiyar hone ki kya jarurat hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi aap chay pikar taiyar ho jaiye fir hum aaram se baith kar baten karege.”
Itna bol kar wo chali gayi aur mai chay pine laga. Chay pine ke bad mai fresh hua aur fir taiyar hokar apne kamre se bahar aa gaya.
______________________________
Update-86
Ye bol kar mai alisha ko dusre kamre me le gaya. Waha usko chhodne ke bad mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Apne kamre me aakar mai lete lete
padmini ke is sab ko karne ka karan sochta raha.
Lekin meri kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, aakhir wo kya karna chahti hai. Yahi sab baten sochte sochte pata nahi kab mujhe nind aa gayi.
Fir meri nind subah padmini ke jagane par khuli. Wo mere liye chay lekar aayi thi. Lekin rat ko jo sab kuch hua tha. Us vajah se ab mai us se najar nahi
mila pa raha tha.
Magar usne in sab baton ki parwah kiye bina hanste huye mujhse kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, mujhe aap se jaruri baten karna hai. Aap jaldi se taiyar hokar bahar aa jaiye.”
Mai bola “kya bat karna hai. Jo bhi bolna hai abhi bol do. Uske liye mere taiyar hone ki kya jarurat hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi aap chay pikar taiyar ho jaiye fir hum aaram se baith kar baten karege.”
Itna bol kar wo chali gayi aur mai chay pine laga. Chay pine ke bad mai fresh hua aur fir taiyar hokar apne kamre se bahar aa gaya.
Mai bahar aaya to padmini aur alisha baithi chay pee rahi thi. Mai jakar unke pas baith gaya aur alisha se kaha.
Mai bola “tum abhi tak gayi nahi.”
Alisha ki jagah jabab padmini ne dete huye kaha.
Padmini boli “inko jane se maine hi roka hai pitaji.”
Mai bola “lekin kyo.”
Padmini boli “mujhe aapse aur inse kuch jaruri baten karna hai.”
Mai bola “dekho beti, kal mai nashe me tha. Jiski vajah se tumne jo kuch bhi alisha ke baare me kaha. Wo mai chup chap sunta raha. Kyoki alisha ko
yaha bulane me meri galti thi. Lekin aaj mai nashe me nahi hu. Isliye mai tum se ek bat saf kah dena chahta hu. Alisha ko tum jaisa soch rahi ho. Ye
waisi ladki nahi hai.”
Padmini boli “aapko kya lagta hai pitaji. Mai inko kaisi ladki samajh rahi hu.”
Mai bola “tumhe lagta hai ki alisha ek bajaru ladki hai aur tum ise paiso ka lalach dekar kuch bhi karwa sakti ho. Lekin aisa nahi hai. Ye ek bajaru ladki
jarur hai magar ise paiso ki koi kami nahi hai aur na hi ye paiso ki vajah se ye sab kaam karti hai. Kismat ne iske sath bahut bada majak kiya hai. Jiski
vajah ye sab kaam karna iski majburi ban gayi.”
Padmini boli “aap jaisa soch rahe hai. Mai aisa kuch bhi nahi soch rahi pitaji. Mai to sach me inki madad karna chahti hu.”
Mai bola “fir bhi beti kuch bhi karne se pahle tumhe alisha ki majburi ko achchhe se samajh lena chahiye. Yadi uska waha se nikal pana itna hi aasan
hota to, wo khud waha se kab ki nikal chuki hoti. Mere kahne ka matlab sirf ye tha ki, tum koi bhi vada karne se pahle saari baten achchhi tarah se
samajh lo. Fir aage koi kadam badao.”
Padmini boli “aapka kahna thik hai pitaji. Maine bhi aap dono ko isiliye yaha bulaya hai. Mai janti hu ki, inka waha se nikal pana itna aasan nahi hai.
Lekin har samasya ka koi na koi hal jarur hota hai. Hum sab ko milkar bas usi hal ko dudhna hai.”
Mai bola “iska matlab to ye hua ki, tumhare pas is samasya ka koi hal nahi hai.”
Padmini boli “mere pas is samasya ka hal hai. Lekin pahle mai aap dono ke muh se is samasya ka hal jaan lena chahti hu.”
Mai bola “meri najar me to iska ek hi hal hai ki, ye is shahar ko hi chhod kar kahi chali jaye. Lekin aisa kar pana iske akele ke bas ki bat nahi hai. Kyoki
iske gayab hote hi ise dudne wale lag jayege aur hamesha iske pakde jane ka khatra bana rahega.”
Alisha boli “ye bat sahi hai. Mai kahi bhi chali jau. Wo log mere pichhe lage rahege. Kyoki is dhandhe me ladki ke andar aane ka rasta to hai. Lekin
bahar nikalne ka rasta nahi hai.”
Padmini boli “mai janti hu ki, un se bhag pana muskil kaam hoga. Lekin unke is dhandhe ko to khatam kiya ja sakta hai.”
Alisha boli “ye itna aasan kaam nahi hai. Un logon ki pahuch bahut upar tak hai. Police bhi un par hanth dalne se pichhe hatti hai. Aise me unke
dhandhe ko khatam karne ke baare me sochna bhi bekar hai.”
Padmini boli “aapki bat sahi hai ki, police unka kuch nahi bigad sakti. Lekin hum ye kaam CID se karwayege. Meri ek saheli CID me hai. Kal meri us se
bat huyi. Usne kaha ki, mai pahle aapko taiyar kar lu. Yadi aap taiyar hai to, wo apne aala afasaron se is karyawahi ki anumati le legi aur isme aapka
naam bhi gupt rakha jayega.”
Padmini ki bat sun kar alisha ne meri taraf dekha. Maine uska utsah badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum jis aajadi ko pane ka itne din se rasta dekh rahi thi. Mujhe lagta hai uska samay aa gaya hai. Tum kisi bat ki chinta mat karo. Hum
tumhare sath hai. Padmini jaisa kah rahi hai. Tum waisa karti jao.”
Alisha boli “thik hai, mai taiyar hu. Mujhe kya karna hoga.”
Padmini boli “aapko unke sabhi thikano ka pata batana hoga aur baki ki bat meri saheli aapko samjha degi. Mai aaj hi us se bat kar leti hu. Ab aap do
din bad yaha aaiyega. Tab tak mai us se mil kar saari bat kar lugi aur wo bhi yaha aa jayegi.”
Alisha padmini ki sab bat manne ko taiyar ho gayi. Padmini ne apni saheli se bat ki aur fir uski saheli ne apne aala afsaron se karyawahi karne ki
anumati bhi hasil kar li. Alisha ki madad se un logon ke sabhi thikano par chhapa mara gaya aur sabhi log giraftar kar liye gaye.
Alisha ko bhi baki logon ke sath girftar kiya gaya. Lekin ye sirf dikhawe ke liye tha. Taki kisi ko us par shaq na ho. Kuch din bad baki ladkiyon ke sath
alisha ko bhi chhod diya gaya. Alisha ab kanun ki giraft ke sath sath apni jindgi me bhi aajad ho chuki thi.
Wo rihai ke bad padmini se milne aayi. Padmini ne us se apni aage ki jindgi ke baare me puchha to, uske pas koi jabab nahi tha. Uski duniya to bahut
pahle hi ujad chuki thi. Wo bhala padmini ki is bat ka kya jabab de pati.
Lekin uski is samasya ka hal bhi padmini ne pahle se hi soch rakha tha. Usne alisha ke samne mujhse shadi karne ka prastav rakh diya. Jise sun kar
mai aur alisha dono hi chauk pade.
Alisha iske jabab me kuch nahi boli lekin maine shadi karne se saf mana kar diya. Lekin padmini ne alisha ko jane nahi diya. Usne alisha ko ghar me hi
rok liya aur fir is rishte ke liye akash ko bhi taiyar kar liya.
Ab padmini ke sath sath akash bhi mere upar shadi karne ka dabab dalne laga. Ant me mujhe dono ki jid ke aage jhukna pada aur shadi ke liye han
kahna pada. Saade riti riwaj se meri aur alisha ki shadi kar di gayi.
Alisha ke roop me mujhe nayi jeevan sathi mil gayi thi. Mai alisha ko pakar bahut khush tha aur meri viran jindgi me ek baar fir se bahaar laut aayi thi.
Mere jivan ka sunapan khatam ho chuka tha.
Ye sab padmini ka kiya hua tha. Lekin uski khud ki jindgi kisi sunepan se kam nahi thi. Fir bhi wo sab kuch hans kar sahti ja rahi thi. Alisha ko dhire
dhire uske aur akash ke rishte ki saari hakikat pata chal gayi thi. Lekin isme wo bhi kuch nahi kar sakti thi.
Kismat ne padmini jaisi sushil ladki ko aisa jakhm diya tha. Jiski dawa hum me se kisi ke pas bhi nahi thi. Fir bhi padmini apne dard ko chhupaye saare
samay hansti rahti thi.
Lekin ek din fir se akash aur padmini ke kamre se mujhe unke jhagadne ki aawaj aayi. Akash ke jane ke bad alisha ne padmini se iske baare me
puchha to padmini ne bataya ki akash ko lagne laga hai ki wo kabhi thik nahi ho sakta. Mai yahi bat unko samjha rahi thi ki unko thik hone me kuch
samay lagega.
Lekin wo is bat ko manne ko taiyar hi nahi hai. Unka kahna hai ki wo kabhi bap nahi ban sakte. Isi bat ko lekar wo mujhse abhi lad jhagad rahe the.
Aisa lagta hai ki unhe fir se ye bat paresan karne lagi hai.
Alisha ne jab ye bat mujhe batayi. Tab mai bhi soch me pad gaya. Mere pas bhi akash aur padmini ki is samasya ka ab koi hal nahi tha. Samay teji se
beet raha tha. Aise me akash ka pita na ban pana use paresan kar raha tha.
Hum sabhi is bat ko lekar paresan the. Sab jante the ki is paresani ka koi hal nahi hai. Fir bhi sab is paresani ka hal dudne me lage the. Aise me alisha
ne mere samne ek rasta rakha. Jise sun kar mujhe alisha par gussa aa gaya.
______________________________
Update-87
Kismat ne padmini jaisi sushil ladki ko aisa jakhm diya tha. Jiski dawa hum me se kisi ke pas bhi nahi thi. Fir bhi padmini apne dard ko chhupaye saare
samay hansti rahti thi.
Lekin ek din fir se akash aur padmini ke kamre se mujhe unke jhagadne ki aawaj aayi. Akash ke jane ke bad alisha ne padmini se iske baare me
puchha to padmini ne bataya ki akash ko lagne laga hai ki wo kabhi thik nahi ho sakta. Mai yahi bat unko samjha rahi thi ki unko thik hone me kuch
samay lagega.
Lekin wo is bat ko manne ko taiyar hi nahi hai. Unka kahna hai ki wo kabhi bap nahi ban sakte. Isi bat ko lekar wo mujhse abhi lad jhagad rahe the.
Aisa lagta hai ki unhe fir se ye bat paresan karne lagi hai.
Alisha ne jab ye bat mujhe batayi. Tab mai bhi soch me pad gaya. Mere pas bhi akash aur padmini ki is samasya ka ab koi hal nahi tha. Samay teji se
beet raha tha. Aise me akash ka pita na ban pana use paresan kar raha tha.
Hum sabhi is bat ko lekar paresan the. Sab jante the ki is paresani ka koi hal nahi hai. Fir bhi sab is paresani ka hal dudne me lage the. Aise me alisha
ne mere samne ek rasta rakha. Jise sun kar mujhe alisha par gussa aa gaya.
Maine gusse me alisha se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhari akal to thikane par hai. Mere jawan beta aur bahu ek aulad ke liye taras rahe hai aur tum mujh bude se is budape me bap banne ke
liye bol rahi ho. Ye bolte huye tumhe jara bhi sharam nahi aayi.”
Alisha boli “aap meri bat ko samajhe nahi. Maine ye kaha ki, kya hua jo akash bap nahi ban sakta. Aap to bap ban sakte hai. Aap unko ek santan de
dijiye. Unki samasya khatam ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “isme samajhne wali bat kya hai. Tum wahi to bol rahi ho. Jo mai samajh raha hu aur mere bap banne se unki samasya to jyon ki tyon bani
rahegi.”
Alisha boli “nahi aap wo nahi samajh rahe hai. Jo mai kah rahi hu. Mere kahne ka matlab tha ki, aap padmini ki kokh me apna beej bo dijiye. Padmini
ke maa bante hi unki samasya khatam ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “tum sach me pagal ho gayi ho. Acha hua tumhari ye bat padmini ne nahi suni. Yadi wo sun leti to pata nahi wo hamare baare me kya sochti.”
Mai abhi apni bat kah hi raha tha ki, tabhi meri najar darwaje par padi. Waha padmini khadi hamari baten sun rahi thi. Mujhse najar milte hi wo mudkar
vapas chali gayi. Ye dekh kar maine alisha se kaha.
Mai bola “ye lo hamari bat padmini ne sun li. Ab pata nahi wo hamare baare me kya soch rahi hogi. Tumne ye jara bhi acha nahi kiya.”
Alisha boli “aap padmini ki chinta mat kijiye. Mai usko samjha dugi ki, is sab me aapka koi dosh nahi hai. Maine hi ye bat suru ki thi. Mai bas aapke
man ki bat janna chahti hu.”
Mai bola “mai tumhari tarah pagal nahi hu. Jo is sab ke liye taiyar ho jau.”
Alisha boli “aapko kya lagta hai ki, mai kothe se aayi hu isliye ye besir pair ki baten kar rahi hu.”
Mai bola “maine to aisa nahi kaha. Tum khud hi kuch ka kuch baki ja rahi ho.”
Alisha boli “mai bak nahi rahi hu. Jo aaj ki jarurat hai wo baat kar rahi hu. Maana ki mai akash ki maa nahi hu. Lekin aapse shadi karke mera us se jo
rishta bana hai. Usi rishte ki vajah se mujhe uski fikar hai. Yadi mai uski sagi maa bhi hoti tab bhi mai aapse yahi kadam uthane ko kahti.”
Mai bola “sirf tumhare soch lene bas se kya hota hai. Sawal sirf akash ka nahi hai. Tumhari is bat me padmini ki jindgi par bhi asar pad raha hai. Wo
bhala is samay kya soch rahi hogi.”
Alisha boli “aapko padmini ki fikar hai na. Mai aapki ye fikar bhi door kar deti hu. Mai ab padmini se bat karne ke bad hi aap se is baare me koi bat
karugi.”
Ye bol kar alisha kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Kuch der bad wo vapas lauti to, maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Kya padmini ka gussa shant ho gaya.”
Alisha boli “han maine use samajha diya. Bahut na nukur karne ke bad use meri bat ka matlab samajh me aa gaya. Ab yadi tumhe thik lage to, jo
maine kaha hai wo ho sakta hai.”
Mai bola “tumhare kahne ka matlab kya hai.”
Alisha boli “maine padmini ko us bat ke liye bhi taiyar kar liya hai. Wo us bat ke liye bhi taiyar ho gayi hai. Lekin usne sab kuch aapki marji par chhod
diya hai.”
Mai bola “aisa kaise ho sakta hai. Padmini is sab ke liye taiyar kaise ho gayi.”
Alisha boli “sawal uske pati ki jindgi ka tha. Use to taiyar hona hi tha. Ab aapke upar hai ki, aap apne bete ki jindgi ke liye ye sab karne ko taiyar hai ya
nahi.”
Mai bola “mai aisa kaise kar sakta hu. Wo meri bahu hai aur beti ke barabar hai.”
Alisha boli “lekin aap ye kyo bhul rahe hai ki, akash aapka beta hai aur apni namardangi ko lekar wo apne aapko khatam bhi kar sakta hai. Yadi usne
aisa kar liya tab aap kya karege.”
Mai bola “mere to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai ki, mai kya karu. Bas itna samajh me aa raha hai ki, jo tum karne ko bol rahi ho wo sahi nahi hai.”
Alisha boli “aap is sahi galat ke chakkar me na pade. Bas itna soche ki aap jo karne ja rahe hai. Wo sirf apne bete ki bhalai ke liye kar rahe hai.”
Mai bola “lekin ye sab hoga kaise aur yadi ye sab akash ko pata chal gaya to, us par kya bitegi.”
Alisha boli “ye sab kaise hoga. Ye aap mujh par chhod dijiye. Rahi bat akash ko pata chalne ki to, jab tak hum me se koi use batayega nahi. Tab tak ye
bat use pata nahi chalegi aur hum me koi ye bat kisi ko nahi batayega.”
Mai bola “thik hai, jo tumhe thik lage, tum kar sakti ho. Mai apne bete bahu ki khushi ke liye kuch bhi karne ko taiyar hu. Mujhe kab kya karna hai tum
bata dena.”
Alisha boli “maine sab soch liya hai. Mai akash ko lekar prakash se milne ke liye chali jaugi. Waha se hume lautne me 3-4 din lagege. Us bich aap
logon ko ye kaam karna hoga.”
Mai bola “lekin mai padmini ke samne jane ki himmat nahi kar pauga. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha ki mai ye sab kaise kar pauga.”
Alisha boli “aap dono ke pas 3-4 din ka samay rahega. Aap chinta mat kijiye. Jaane ke pahle mai padmini ko bhi sab kuch fir se samjha dugi.”
Iske bad alisha me akash ke aane par us se prkash se milne ki ichchha jatai aur akash se sath chalne ko kaha. Akash ne pahle kaam ka bahana bana
kar usko mere sath jane ko kaha to, alisha ne kaha ki, wo akash ko isliye le jana chahti hai kyoki use prakash ke liye ladki dekhni hai.
Aakhir me akash ko alisha ki bat manna padi aur wo uske sath jane ko taiyar ho gaya. Fir 2 din bad alisha aur akash, prakash se milne ke liye nikal
gaye. Jaane se pahle alisha padmini ko bahut si baten samjha kar gayi thi.
Usne jaate samay mujhe bhi bahut si baten samajhyi thi. Lekin uske jaate hi meri himmat jabab de gayi. Mujhse kisi bhi bat me koi pahal karte nahi
bani aur saara din aise hi beet gaya.
Rat ko bhi humne dinner kiya tab bhi mujhse padmini se na kuch kahte bana aur na kuch karte bana. Dinner karne ke bad mai apne kamre me aa
gaya. Mai samajh chuka tha ki mujhse kuch nahi ho sakega.
Mai apne kamre me ye hi sab soch raha tha. Tabhi padmini dudh ka gilash le kar aa gayi. Mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki mai us se kya kahu aur kya
na kahu. Meri haalat to aisi thi ki, mai us se najar tak nahi mila pa raha tha.
______________________________
Update-88
Iske bad alisha ne akash ke aane par us se prkash se milne ki ichchha jatai aur akash se sath chalne ko kaha. Akash ne pahle kaam ka bahana bana
kar usko mere sath jane ko kaha to, alisha ne kaha ki, wo akash ko isliye le jana chahti hai kyoki use prakash ke liye ladki dekhni hai.
Aakhir me akash ko alisha ki bat manna padi aur wo uske sath jane ko taiyar ho gaya. Fir 2 din bad alisha aur akash, prakash se milne ke liye nikal
gaye. Jaane se pahle alisha padmini ko bahut si baten samjha kar gayi thi.
Usne jaate samay mujhe bhi bahut si baten samajhyi thi. Lekin uske jaate hi meri himmat jabab de gayi. Mujhse kisi bhi bat me koi pahal karte nahi
bani aur saara din aise hi beet gaya.
Rat ko bhi jab humne dinner kiya, tab bhi mujhse padmini se, na kuch kahte bana aur na kuch karte bana. Dinner karne ke bad mai apne kamre me aa
gaya. Mai samajh chuka tha ki mujhse kuch nahi ho sakega.
Mai apne kamre me ye hi sab soch raha tha. Tabhi padmini dudh ka gilash le kar aa gayi. Mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki mai us se kya kahu aur kya
na kahu. Meri haalat to aisi thi ki, mai us se najar tak nahi mila pa raha tha.
Padmini ne mujhe dudh ka gilash diya aur kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “pitaji, maa jate samay, mujhe aapke pas hi sone ko bol kar gayi thi. Kya mai aapke pas so sakti hu.”
Mai bola “han so sakti ho.”
Padmini boli “thik hai mai abhi kapde badal kar aati hu.”
Ye bol kar padmini kapde badalne chali gayi. Padmini ka is tarah mere sath sona ye to sabit kar raha tha ki, wo sab kuch karne ko taiyar hai. Iske bad
bhi mai koi pahal karne ki halat me nahi tha.
Maine alisha ke pahle kayi kam umar ki ladkiyon ke sath sambandh banaye the. Lekin padmini ki umar un sab se abhut kam thi. Wo mahaj 20 saal ki
thi aur mai 45 saal ka tha.
Is sab ke alawa wo meri bahu bhi thi. Aise me mai uske sath apne aapko kisi bhi tarah se sahaj mehsus nahi kar pa raha tha. Mai kuch bhi samajh nahi
pa raha tha. Mai inhi soch me gum tha. Tabhi padmini kapde badal kar vapas aa gayi.
Ab wo ek black short nighty pahne huyi thi. Jisme se uska gora gora badan jhalak raha tha. Jisme wo behad sundar lag rahi thi. Usne dudh ka gilash
waise hi rakha dekha to mujhse kaha.
Padmini boli “ye kya pitaji, aapne abhi tak dudh nahi piya.”
Ye kah kar usne dudh ka gilash fir se mujhe pakda diya aur mere baju me aakar let gayi. Mai chup chap dudh pine laga. Dudh peene ke bad maine
padmini ki taraf dekha to wo aankh band karke leti huyi thi.
Thodi der bad mai bhi let gaya aur sone ki kosis karne laga. Lekin mujhe nind nahi aa rahi thi, aur kuch hi der bad mujhe ajib si becheni hone lagi. Isi
becheni me mai karwaten badalne laga.
Meri najar padmini ke chehre par padi to, uske chehre par aisi muskan thi. Jaise wo nind me koi pyara sa sapna dekh rahi ho. Mai uske chehre ko
dekhta raha aur fir meri najar uske seene par padi.
Nighty me se uske seenne ke gol gol ubhar bahar ko nikalte se najar aa rahe the. Mai na chahte huye bhi unhe taktaki laga kar dekhne laga aur mere
ling me tanav aane laga.
Meri najar uske seene se hote huye uski janghon par gayi. Short nighty me se bahar nikli, uski jaghon ne meri uttejana ko aur bhi bada diya. Ab mera
khud par se kabu kho chuka tha aur mai paijame ke upar se hi apne ling ko masalane laga.
Abhi mai padmini ki jhaghon ko dekh kar apne ling ko masal hi raha tha. Tabhi padmini ne karwat badli aur uska chehra meri taraf ho gaya. Maine bhi
uski taraf karwat le li.
Ab uske seene ki dono golaiyan meri aankhon ke samne thi. Meri becheni had se jyada bad chuki thi, aur maine is becheni ki halat me apne ek hanth
ko dhire se uske seene par rakh diya.
Fir padmini ki taraf dekha to, wo abhi bhi aankh band kiye hi leti huyi thi. Mujhe laga ki wo gahri nind me hai. Mai dhire dhire ek hanth se uske sine ki
golaiyon ko aur dusre hanth se apne ling ko masalne laga.
Lekin aisa karne se meri becheni aur bhi jyada bad gayi. Maine uski nighty ko uske pet ke upar sarka diya aur uski janghon par hanth ferne laga. Ab
mai ek hanth se padmini ke sine ki golaiyon ko masal raha tha aur dusra hanth uski janghon par fer raha tha.
Meri uttejana itni jyada bad gayi thi ki, ab mai apne dono hathon se, jor jor se padmini ke seene ki golaiyan ko masalane laga. Mere aisa karne se
padmini ne kasmasate huye apni aankhe khol di.
Usko jagta dekh mai apne hathon ko uske seene se alag karne laga. Lekin tabhi padmini ne apne dono hanth mere hathon par rakh diiye aur unhe
apne seene par dabane lagi.
Padmini ki ye sahmati milte hi mai fir se uske seene ki golaiyon ko dabane laga aur wo mere seene par hanth ferne lagi. Uski is harkat se mai aur bhi
jyada garam ho gaya.
Maine uski kamar me hanth dal kar use apne pas khicha aur uski kamar par apna ek pair rakh kar uske honthon par apne honth rakh diye. Ab mere ki
chubhan padmini ko apni jaghon par mehsus hone lagi thi.
Wo bhi puri tarah se garam ho gayi thi aur kiss karne me mera pura sath dene lagi thi. Maine kis karte karte uski nighty ko kamar ke upar sarka diya
aur apna ek hanth nighty ke andar daal kar uske nippals se khelne laga.
Mere aisa karne se wo aur bhi jyada kasamasane lagi aur mere balon par hath ferne lagi. Uski utejana dekhkar meri utejjana bhi charam par pahuch
gayi thi. Maine use utha kar bed par baitha diya.
Fir ek jhatke me nighty utar kar alag kar di. Ab wo sirf panty me thi. Usne nighty ke utarte hi apni aankhe band kar li aur dono hanthon se apne chehre
ko chhupa liya.
Wo bilkul kisi nayi naveli dulhan ki tarah, sharam se apna chehra chhupaye, mere samne baithi thi. Mai uske ang ang ko taktaki lagaye dekh raha tha.
Use us roop me apne samne dekh kar mai sab kuch bhul chuka tha.
Mai apalak use dekh raha tha aur wo apne hantho se apna chehra chupaye baithi thi. Mere andar sex ki jwala bhadak rahi thi aur padmini ke is
sharmane se mujhe us par behad pyar bhi aa raha tha.
Maine ek jhatke me apna paijama kurta utar diya. Ab mai sirf under wear me tha. Maine padmini ke chehre se uske dono hanthon ko alag karne ki
koshish ki, magar usne apne chehre se hanth alag nahi kiye. Maine us se dhire se kaha.
Mai bola “padmini, apni aankhe to kholo. Aise chehra chhupa kar kyo baithi ho.”
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “yadi tumhe pasand nahi hai to, hum ye sab nahi karte hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, aisi bat nahi hai. Aapko jo karna hai kijiye. Lekin mujhe dekhne ke liye mat boliye. Mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai tumhe dekhne ke liye nahi bolta. Lekin tum mera sath to dogi na.”
Padmini boli “ji pitaji.”
Ye bol kar wo chup ho gayi aur abhi bhi apna chehra chhupakar baithi rahi. Maine uske kandhe ko pakad kar, use bed par lita diya aur khud uske ek
taraf aakar baith gaya. Thodi der tak mai use sar se lekar panv tak dekhta raha.
Wo mere samne sirf black panty me leti huyi thi. Uska ang ang kisi phool ki tarah khila hua tha. Uske gore aur nange badan ko dekh kar, ek baar fir
mere ling ne angdayi lena suru kar di. Maine dhire se apna ek hanth padmini ke ek nange boobs par rakh diya.
Mere hanth rakhte hi padmini ko ek jhatka sa laga aur usne apne sharir ko thoda sa hilaya. Mai ahista ahista uske ek boobs ko masalne laga. Mai
kabhi uske boobs ko masalta to, kabhi uske nippals ko ungliyon se masal deta. Meri har harkat se padmini kasmasa jati aur apne sar ko idhar udhar
hilane lagti. Magar abhi bhi uska chehra uske hanthon se dhaka hua tha.
Maine uske boobs ko masalte huye, apne honth uske ek boobs par lagaye aur uske nippals ko chusne laga. Apne dusre hanth se mai uske dusre
boobs ko masalne laga. Mai badi teji se uske nippals ko chus raha tha aur boobs ko masal raha tha.
Mere aisa karne se padmini kasmasane lagi aur usne apne hantho ko apne chehre se hata kar, mere sar par rakh diya. Wo mere chehre ko apne
boobs par dabane lagi. Lekin abhi bhi uski aankhe band thi. Uske aisa karne se mujhe bhi josh aa gaya aur mai teji se uske nippals chusne laga aur jor
se uske boobs masalne laga.
Mai uske boobs ko kabhi chus raha tha to, kabhi masal raha tha. Fir mai apne ek hanth ko uske pet par ferte huye, uski tangon ki taraf le gaya aur
panty ke upar se uski pussy ko masalne laga. Mere aisa karne se padmini ne apni dono tangon se mere hanth ko pussy par daba liya.
Maine uske nippals ko chusna band kiya aur uski tangon ke pas aa gaya. Padmini abhi bhi apni aankhe band kiye huye leti thi. Uski tangon ke pas
aakar maine uski panty ko pakda aur utarne ki koshish karne laga.
Padmini ne aisa karte dekha to usne apne kulhon ( hips) ko thoda sa upar utha liya. Maine panty ko ek jhatke me niche utar diya aur uski pussy par
hanth ferne laga. Pussy ko masalne laga.
Maine apne hanth ki ek ungli ko uski pussy par ragadna suru kiya aur fir dhire dhire ungli ko uski pussy me dalne laga. Uski pussy bahut tight thi aur is
samay puri gili thi.
Meri ungli ke andar jane se padmini sisyane lagi aur jab meri ungli uski pussy me chali gayi. Tab mai dhire dhire ungli ko andar bahar karne laga. Mere
aisa karne se padmini aur kasmasane lagi aur apni pussy ko sikodne ladgi.
Uski saanse tej chal rahi thi aur mera ling puri tarah se akad gaya tha. Meri ungli teji se padmini ki pussy ke andar bahar ho rahi thi. Kuch hi der me
padmini pure josh me aa gayi.Wo apne dono hanthon se apne boobs masalne lagi aur apne kulhon ko baar baar upar utha kar mera sath dene lagi.
Mai bhi pure josh me tha. Maine ek pal me uski pussy se apni ungli ko bahar nikala aur uski dono tango ko faila kar apna muh uski pussy me laga diya.
Fir maine apne hontho se uski pussy ko chuste huye apni jibh ko uski pussy me daal diya.
Meri jibh ke andar jate hi padmini ke muh se ek siskari nikli aur usne apne dono hantho se mere chehre ko apni pussy par daba diya. Mai uski pussy
me jibh ko gol gol ghumane laga aur teji se jibh uski pussy ke andar bahar karne laga.
Thodi hi der me padmini ne mujhe apni dono tangon se jakad liya aur mere chehre ko buri tarah se apni pussy par dabane lagi. Fir buri tarah se
machalte huye kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “aaaah pitaji, mera pani chhutne wala hai.”
Uski bat sunkar mai aur bhi teji se apni jibh ko andar bahar karne laga. Kuch hi der me padmini akadne lagi aur uski pussy ne pani chhodna suru kar
diya. Mai tab tak apni jibh ko andar bahar karta raha. Jab tak ki padmini ki pussy ka pura pani nahi nikal gaya aur wo shant nahi pad gayi.
Uska pani nikalte hi wo lambi lambi sanse lene lagi aur mai uske pas aakar let gaya. Wo abhi bhi apni aankhe band kiye huye leti thi. Maine uske
manthe ko chuma aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “maja aaya.”
Padmini kuch nahi boli. Bas muskura di. Maine fir us se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhe maja aaya ya nahi. Kuch to bolo.”
Padmini boli “ji aaya.”
Mai bola “to fir tum apni aankh kyo nahi khol rahi ho.”
Padmini boli “mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.”
Padmini ka to pani nikal chuka tha lekin mera ling abhi bhi akda hua tha. Ab mujhe usko bhi shant karna tha. Isliye maine fir se padmini ko garam
karna suru kar diya.
______________________________
Update-89
Mai apalak use dekh raha tha aur wo apne hantho se apna chehra chupaye baithi thi. Mere andar sex ki jwala bhadak rahi thi aur padmini ke is
sharmane se mujhe us par behad pyar bhi aa raha tha.
Maine ek jhatke me apna paijama kurta utar diya. Ab mai sirf under wear me tha. Maine padmini ke chehre se uske dono hanthon ko alag karne ki
koshish ki, magar usne apne chehre se hanth alag nahi kiye. Maine us se dhire se kaha.
Mai bola “padmini, apni aankhe to kholo. Aise chehra chhupa kar kyo baithi ho.”
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “yadi tumhe pasand nahi hai to, hum ye sab nahi karte hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, aisi bat nahi hai. Aapko jo karna hai kijiye. Lekin mujhe dekhne ke liye mat boliye. Mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai tumhe dekhne ke liye nahi bolta. Lekin tum mera sath to dogi na.”
Padmini boli “ji pitaji.”
Ye bol kar wo chup ho gayi aur abhi bhi apna chehra chhupakar baithi rahi. Maine uske kandhe ko pakad kar, use bed par lita diya aur khud uske ek
taraf aakar baith gaya. Thodi der tak mai use sar se lekar panv tak dekhta raha.
Wo mere samne sirf black panty me leti huyi thi. Uska ang ang kisi phool ki tarah khila hua tha. Uske gore aur nange badan ko dekh kar, ek baar fir
mere ling ne angdayi lena suru kar di. Maine dhire se apna ek hanth padmini ke ek nange boobs par rakh diya.
Mere hanth rakhte hi padmini ko ek jhatka sa laga aur usne apne sharir ko thoda sa hilaya. Mai ahista ahista uske ek boobs ko masalne laga. Mai
kabhi uske boobs ko masalta to, kabhi uske nippals ko ungliyon se masal deta. Meri har harkat se padmini kasmasa jati aur apne sar ko idhar udhar
hilane lagti. Magar abhi bhi uska chehra uske hanthon se dhaka hua tha.
Maine uske boobs ko masalte huye, apne honth uske ek boobs par lagaye aur uske nippals ko chusne laga. Apne dusre hanth se mai uske dusre
boobs ko masalne laga. Mai badi teji se uske nippals ko chus raha tha aur boobs ko masal raha tha.
Mere aisa karne se padmini kasmasane lagi aur usne apne hantho ko apne chehre se hata kar, mere sar par rakh diya. Wo mere chehre ko apne
boobs par dabane lagi. Lekin abhi bhi uski aankhe band thi. Uske aisa karne se mujhe bhi josh aa gaya aur mai teji se uske nippals chusne laga aur jor
se uske boobs masalne laga.
Mai uske boobs ko kabhi chus raha tha to, kabhi masal raha tha. Fir mai apne ek hanth ko uske pet par ferte huye, uski tangon ki taraf le gaya aur
panty ke upar se uski pussy ko masalne laga. Mere aisa karne se padmini ne apni dono tangon se mere hanth ko pussy par daba liya.
Maine uske nippals ko chusna band kiya aur uski tangon ke pas aa gaya. Padmini abhi bhi apni aankhe band kiye huye leti thi. Uski tangon ke pas
aakar maine uski panty ko pakda aur utarne ki koshish karne laga.
Padmini ne aisa karte dekha to usne apne kulhon ( hips) ko thoda sa upar utha liya. Maine panty ko ek jhatke me niche utar diya aur uski pussy par
hanth ferne laga. Pussy ko masalne laga.
Maine apne hanth ki ek ungli ko uski pussy par ragadna suru kiya aur fir dhire dhire ungli ko uski pussy me dalne laga. Uski pussy bahut tight thi aur is
samay puri gili thi.
Meri ungli ke andar jane se padmini sisyane lagi aur jab meri ungli uski pussy me chali gayi. Tab mai dhire dhire ungli ko andar bahar karne laga. Mere
aisa karne se padmini aur kasmasane lagi aur apni pussy ko sikodne ladgi.
Uski saanse tej chal rahi thi aur mera ling puri tarah se akad gaya tha. Meri ungli teji se padmini ki pussy ke andar bahar ho rahi thi. Kuch hi der me
padmini pure josh me aa gayi.Wo apne dono hanthon se apne boobs masalne lagi aur apne kulhon ko baar baar upar utha kar mera sath dene lagi.
Mai bhi pure josh me tha. Maine ek pal me uski pussy se apni ungli ko bahar nikala aur uski dono tango ko faila kar apna muh uski pussy me laga diya.
Fir maine apne hontho se uski pussy ko chuste huye apni jibh ko uski pussy me daal diya.
Meri jibh ke andar jate hi padmini ke muh se ek siskari nikli aur usne apne dono hantho se mere chehre ko apni pussy par daba diya. Mai uski pussy
me jibh ko gol gol ghumane laga aur teji se jibh uski pussy ke andar bahar karne laga.
Thodi hi der me padmini ne mujhe apni dono tangon se jakad liya aur mere chehre ko buri tarah se apni pussy par dabane lagi. Fir buri tarah se
machalte huye kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “aaaah pitaji, mera pani chhutne wala hai.”
Uski bat sunkar mai aur bhi teji se apni jibh ko andar bahar karne laga. Kuch hi der me padmini akadne lagi aur uski pussy ne pani chhodna suru kar
diya. Mai tab tak apni jibh ko andar bahar karta raha. Jab tak ki padmini ki pussy ka pura pani nahi nikal gaya aur wo shant nahi pad gayi.
Uska pani nikalte hi wo lambi lambi sanse lene lagi aur mai uske pas aakar let gaya. Wo abhi bhi apni aankhe band kiye huye leti thi. Maine uske
manthe ko chuma aur us se kaha.
Padmini kuch nahi boli. Bas muskura di. Maine fir us se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhe maja aaya ya nahi. Kuch to bolo.”

Mai bola “to fir tum apni aankh kyo nahi khol rahi ho.”
Padmini boli “mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.”
Padmini ka to pani nikal chuka tha lekin mera ling abhi bhi akda hua tha. Ab mujhe usko bhi shant karna tha. Isliye maine fir se padmini ko garam
karna suru kar diya.
Maine padmini ko apni taraf khicha aur uske hontho par apne honth rakh diye. Mai kabhi uske upar ke hontho ko chusta to, kabhi uske niche ke hontho
ko chusta. Thodi der me hi padmini bhi mera sath dene lagi.
Mai apne ek hanth se baari baari se padmini ke dono boobs ko masal raha tha. Mai uske hontho ko chus raha tha aur jor jor se uske boobs masal raha
tha. Thodi hi der me padmini mere seene par hanth ferne lagi.
Wo dhire dhire garam hone lagi thi. Maine use garam hote dekha to, maine uske boobs par muh laga kar uske nippals ko chusna suru kar diya aur uski
pussy par hanth ferne laga.
Pussy par hanth ferne se padmini fir kasamasane lagi aur mai uski pussy ko masalne laga. Kuch der tak mai padmini ke nippals chusta raha aur pussy
ko masalta raha.
Jab padmini jyada kasamasane lagi. Tab mai uske pas se uth kar uski tangon ke pas aa gaya. Maine apni under wear ko utara aur padmini ki dono
tangon ko faila diya. Wo abhi bhi aankh band kiye huye intejar kar rahi thi ki ab mai kya karne wala hu.
Maine uski tangon ko failane ke bad apna ling uski pussy par lagaya aur use pussy par ragadne laga. Mere ling ki ragad se padmini sisyane lagi. Thodi
der me ling ko uski pussy par ragadta raha.
Fir maine uski pussy ke chhed par apne ling ko lagaya aur jor dekar andar dhakelne ki koshish karne laga. Lekin mera ling pussy ke andar nahi ja raha
tha. Iski do vajah thi, ek to padmini ki pussy bahut tight aur uska chhed bahut chhota tha. Dusri mera ling bahut bada aur mota tha. Jis vajah se wo
padmini ki pussy me nahi ja pa raha tha.
Padmini us samay aankh band kiye huye thi. Isliye use mere ling ki lambai aur motai ka aur us ke andar jane se hone wale ka dard ka koi andaja nahi
tha. Mai use jyada dard nahi dena chahta tha. Isliye use aaram se andar karna chahta tha.
Lekin mere ling ke andar jane ke liye padmini ka pure josh me hona jaruri tha. Taki use ling ke andar jane par jyada dard mehsus na ho. Isliye maine
ling ko uski pussy se alag kar apni ek ungli ko padmini ki pussy me dala aur use andar bahar karne laga.
Mere ungli andar bahar karne se kuch hi der me padmini ke sharir ne harkat karni shuru kar di. Ab wo apne dono hanthon se apne boobs masal rahi thi
aur apne kulhon ko upar uchhal rahi thi.
Maine jab padmini ko pure josh me dekha to, apni ungli ko uski pussy se bahar kiya aur ek baar fir ling ko pussy ke chhed se lagaya. Uski pussy puri
tarah se gili thi. Maine ling ka dabab uski pussy par banaya aur fir uski pussy ke chhed par ling ka ek jordar dhakka mara.
Ek hi jhatke me mere ling ka top padmini ki pussy me fas gaya tha. Lekin padmini itne se hi dhakke se dard se tadap uthi aur apne dono hanth apne
chehre par rakh kar sar ko idhar udhar hila rahi thi. Shayad use bahut jyada dard ho raha tha. Mai thodi der ruk gaya aur uske boobs ko masalne laga.
Kuch der bad jab padmini kuch shant si samajh me aayi. Tab maine ling ka dabab uski pussy par banaya aur fir ek jordar dhakka mara. Is baar padmini
apne aapko na rok saki aur uski chikh nikal gayi “Haaye mar gayi pitaji.”
Dhakka itna jordar tha ki mera aadha ling padmini ki pussy ke andar chala gaya tha. Jiske hone wale dard se padmini tadap uthi aur uth kar apni pussy
ko dekhne lagi. Wo aankh fadkar kabhi apni pussy ko dekhti to kabhi usme fase mere ling ko dekti. Uski aankhon me aansu aa gaye the.
Maine uske honthon ko apne honthon se laga liya aur unko chusne laga. Kuch der tak mai aise hi uske hontho ko chusta raha. Fir jab uska dard kuch
kam hua to maine use lita diya aur ab apne aadhe ling ko hi dhire dhire andar bahar karne laga.
Kuch hi der me padmini ko maja aane laga aur wo bhi apne kulhe hilane lagi. Dhire dhire maine ling ko andar bahar karne ki gati badana suru kar di
aur jab padmini puri tarah se josh me aa gayi. Tab maine ek aur jordar dhakka mara aur mera pura ling padmini ki pussy ki jhilli ko fadta hua andar tak
sama gaya.
Is baar padmini aur bhi jor se chikh padi aur mujhse minnat karne lagi. “aaah pitaji mai mar gayi. Use bahar nikalo, nahi to mai sach me mar jaugi”
Padmini ki pussy ki jhilli fat chuki thi aur usme se khoon bah raha tha. Wo dard se tadap rahi thi. Lekin abhi usne apna khoon nahi dekha tha. Maine
use uthne na diya aur uske hontho par apne honth rakh kar chusne laga.
Lekin padmini ko dard bahut jyada ho raha tha. Wo baar baar ling ko bahar nikalne ko bol rahi thi. Magar mai use samjha raha tha ki, pahli baar me
aisa dard hota hi hai. Mai uske boobs masal raha tha aur honth chus raha tha.
Jis se kuch der bad padmini ko kuch acha mehsus hone laga aur mai dhire dhire ling ko andar bahar karne laga. Kuch hi der me padmini ko maja aane
laga aur wo apne kulhe uchkane lagi.
Jise dekh kar maine bhi ling andar bahar karrne ki gati bada di. Padmini ko dard abhi bhi ho raha tha. Magar ab use maja bhi aa raha tha. Jis ki vajah
se wo mujhe rok nahi rahi thi. Magar uske chehre par dard aur maja dono ke bhav saf najar aa rahe the.
Kuch hi der me padmini josh aur bad gaya aur ab wo apne sharir ko uchhal uchhal kar kahne lagi. “aaah pitaji aur jor se, pitaji aur jor se.”
Mujhe bhi uski baton se aur josh chad raha tha. Mai bhi jordar dhakke maar raha tha. Mere dhakko se padmini ka pura sharir hil raha tha aur uske
boobs upar niche ho rahe the.
Fir jaldi hi wo mukam bhi aa gaya. Jab padmini ka sharir jor jor se hilne laga aur wo kahne lagi “ooooh pitaji, jaldi karo. Mera paani chhutne wala hai.
Jor se karo pitaji, jor se karo.”
Maine bhi apne dhakko ki gati bada di. Mera ling jis gati se bahar aata. Us se bhi tej gati se padmini ki pussy ko chhirte huye andar ja raha tha. Pura
kamra padmini ki aah uhh ki aawajon aur mere dhakkon ki aawajon se gunj raha tha.
Kuch hi pal bad padmini ke sharir ne akadna suru kar diya aur uski pussy ne pani chhodna suru kar diya. Kuch pal bad hi padmini ki chikh pukar shant
pad gayi. Mai bhi apne antim padaw par pahuch chuka tha.
Mere dhakke chalu the aur fir kuch hi pal bad mere ling ne bhi jhatke khana suru kar diya. Maine jordar teen char dhakke lagaye aur fir mere ling ne
paani chhodna shuru kar diya. Mai dhakka lagata raha aur mera ling paani chhodta raha. Mere ling ne 5-6 pichkari padmini ki pussy me chhodi aur
shant pad gaya.
Mai bhi shant pad kar padmini ke upar hi dher ho gaya. Kuch der mai waise hi padmini ke upar leta raha. Fir utar ka uske pas let gaya. Maine use apne
seene se laga liya aur uske gaal ko do teen baar chum kar kaha.
Padmini kuch nahi boli. Tab maine fir kaha.
Mai bola “ab to tumhra sab kuch mai dekh chuka hu aur mera sab kuch tum dekh chuki ho. Ab kyo sharma rahi ho. Bolo na maja aaya ya nahi.”
Padmini ne muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “kitna maja aaya. Thoda ya bahut.”
Padmini boli “bahut maja aaya.”
Mai bola “fir kare.”
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, aaj nahi. Aaj bahut dard ho raha hai.”
Mai bola “pahli baar me dard hota hi hai.”
Padmini boli “lekin pitaji, mai to pahle bhi kar chuki hu. Mujhe pahle itna dard kabhi nahi hua. Na hi kabhi itna maja aaya.”
Mai samajh gaya ki padmini aakash ke sath karne ki bat kar rahi hai. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya aakash ka ling bhi mere jitna bada hai.”
Padmini ne mere ling ki taraf dekha aur mere ling me lage khoon ko dekh kar chikhti huyi kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “pitaji, aapke us se to khoon nikal raha hai.”
Maine apne ling ko dekha aur fir hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye khoon mera nahi tumhara hai. Ye tumhari pussy se nikla hai.”
Mere ye kahte hi ppadmini apni pussy ki taraf dekhne lagi. Use pussy par aur bed par bahut saara khoon najar aaya. Wo khoon dekh kar kuch ghabra
si gayi. Maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ghabrao nahi. Ladki jab pahli baar sex karti hai. Tab uski pussy ki jhilli fatti hai. Usi se ye khoon nikalta hai. Tum daro mat, kuch nahi hua hai.
Tumhari pussy sahi salamat hai.”
Meri bat sunkar padmini ko kuch rahat huyi. Lekin wo abhi bhi chup thi. Maine uska dhayan us taraf se alag karne ke liye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tumne bataya nahi. Kya aakash ka ling bhi itna hi bada hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, unka ye to bahut chhota hai. Bilkul aapki ungli ki tarah hai aur wo jab ye sab karte hai to unhe muskil se 2-4 minit hi lagte hai
aur fir wo so jate hai.”
Mai bola “mai bola shayad yahi wajah hai ki tum aaj tak maa nahi ban payi. Chalo koi bat nahi. Ab tum jaldi maa ban jaogi.”
Meri bat sun kar padmini fir se sharma gayi aur maine use apne seene se laga liya. Maine use ek baar fir karne ko kaha. Lekin usne dard hone ki
sikayat karne ka kahte huye mana kar diya. Maine bhi use jyada jor nahi diya aur fir hum dono ek dusre se chipke chipke aise hi so gaye.
Subah jab meri nind khuli to padmini bistar par nahi thi. Mai utha aur jakar fresh hone laga. Mai fresh hokar bathroom se bahar nikla to padmini bistar
sahi kar rahi thi.
Wo naha dho chuki thi aur mere liye chay lekar aayi thi. Wo bahut khush najar aa rahi thi. Usne mujhe bathroom se bahar nikalte huye dekha to, mujhe
chay dete huye kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “pitaji, aaj hum bahar se khana manga le.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya hua. Kya tumhari tabiyat thik nahi hai.”
Padmini boli “tabiyat to thik hai pitaji. Bas thoda sa dard ho raha hai. Mujhse chalte bhi nahi ban raha hai.”
Mai bola “koi bat nahi. Hum bahar se khana manga lege. Tum aaram karo.”
Iske bad padmini aaram karne chali gayi. Humne bahar se khana manga kar khaya aur fir maine padmini ko dard ki kuch dawaiyan di. Jise khakar wo
apne kamre me aaram karne chali gayi.
Saara din yu hi beet gaya. Rat ko bhi humne bahar se hi khana manga liya tha. Khana khane ke bad mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Kuch der bad
padmini bhi dudh lekar aa gayi. Usne mujhe dudh diya aur vapas chali gayi.
Kuch der bad wo ek pink color ki nighty pahan kar aa gayi aur mere baju se let gayi. Maine dudh piya aur us se puchha.
Mai bola “ab tumhara dard kaisa hai.”
Padmini boli “subah se ab bahut aaram hai pitaji.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Ab tum so jao.”
Padmini boli “ok, good night pitaji.”
Mai bola “good night.”
Iske bad padmini ne meri taraf karwat li aur aankh band kar li. Thodi der bad maine bhi padmini ki taraf karwat li aur aankh band karke sone ki koshish
karne laga.
Magar kuch hi der bad, fir mujhe kal ki tarah ajib si becheni hone lagi. Maine is becheni ki haalat me apni aankh khol di aur padmini ko dekhne laga.
Wo gahri nind me meethe sapno me khoyi huyi lag rahi thi.
Uske chehre par ek maasum si muskurahat thi. Jo uski khushi ko prakat kar rahi thi. Mai kuch der usko yu hi dekhta raha. Fir mera dil use chhune ko
kiya to, maine apna ek hanth badakar uske gaal par rakh diya aur dhire dhire uske komal gaalon par apna hanth ferne laga.
Usko chhute hi mere ling me ek sansani si huyi. Magar uske dard ka khayal aate hi maine apne aapko is se aage badne se rok liya. Mai kuch der yu hi
uske gaalon ko sahlata raha. Tabhi padmini ne ek hanth mere hanth ke upar rakh kar apne gaal par daba liya.
Mai samajh gaya ki wo abhi bhi jag rahi hai. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Nind nahi aa rahi hai kya.”
Wo kuch nahi boli aur aankh band kiye huye hi, mera hanth pakad kar apne gaal par ferne lagi. Maine uske gaalon ko chum liya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya aaj karna hai.”

Usne muskurate huye sar hilakar na me jabab diya. Uski muskurahat dekh kar meri himmat badi aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kyo, kya abhi bhi dard ho raha hai.”
Usne muskurate huye fir na me sar hila kar jabab diya. Maine fir puchha.
Mai bola “fir kya hua. Tumhara man kyo nahi kar raha hai.”
Padmini khamosh rahi magar mere hanth ko apne gaal par ragadti rahi. Jise dekh kar mujhe thoda hausla mila aur maine apna ek hanth uske boobs
par rakh kar unhe dhire dhire dabana suru kar diya.
Padmini ne mujhe aisa karne se nahi roka to, maine apne chehre ko uski taraf badaya aur fir uske honthon par apne honth rakh diye. Fir mai uske
honthon ko chusne laga aur uske boobs ko msalne laga.
Mai baari baari se uske dono boobs masal raha tha aur uske honth chus raha tha. Kuch der bad padmini bhi mera sath dene lagi aur mere honthon ko
chusne lagi. Maine uske honth chuste chuste ek hanth se uski nighty ko pakad kar pet ke upar khiska diya aur fir apna ek hanth uski nighty ke andar
dal kar uske boobs par le gaya.
Ab mai jor jor se uske dono boobs masalne laga aur nippals ko ungliyon se pakad kar umethene laga. Meri is harkat se padmini ke muh se siskari
nikalne lagi aur wo mere sine par hanth ferne lagi.
Maine padmini ko utha kar baitha diya aur uski nighty ko utar diya. Ab uske dono nange boobs mere samne the. Maine apne honthon ko uske boobs
ke nippals par lagaya aur unhe chusne laga.
Kuch hi der me padmini mere muh ko apne boobs par dabane lagi. Mera ling bhi bahut jyada josh me tha. Maine apne saare kapde uthare aur fir
padmini ki panty utarne ke bad use bed par lita diya.
Mai uski tangon ke pas aa gaya aur uski pussy par hanth ferne laga. Padmini sisiyate huye kabhi mujhe dekh rahi thi to, kabhi mere tane huye ling ko
dekh rahi thi. Maine apne hanth ki ek ungli padmini ki pussy me daali aur use andar bahar karne laga.
Mai apni ungli padmini ki pussy ke andar bahar kar raha tha aur ek hanth se uske boobs masal raha tha. Kuch hi der me padmini apne kulhon ko upar
uchkane lagi. Ye dekh kar maine apni ungli ko uski pussy se bahar nikala aur fir apne tane huye ling ko uski pussy ke chhed par lagaya.
Padmini ne bhi apni dono tangen faila di thi. Maine ling ke top ko dhire dhire padmini ki pussy par dabaya aur jab ling sahi jagah par baitha gaya to,
maine ek jor ka dhakka mara.
Mere dhakka marte hi padmini ki chikh nikal gayi. Kyoki uski pussy abhi bhi tight thi aur mera ling uski pussy me aadhe se kam andar ja chuka tha. Mai
kuch der ruka aur fir se ek dhakka maara aur mera aadhe se jyada ling andar ja chuka tha.
Is baar fir padmini ki chikh nikli lekin tab tak maine apne honth uske honth par rakh diye the aur unhe chus raha tha. Kuch der tak mai uske honth
chusta raha aur boobs masalta raha. Fir dekha ki padmini shant hai to, fir mai dhire dhire ling ko andar bahar karne laga.
Kuch hi der me padmini ko maja aane laga aur fir wo bhi apne kulhe uchkane lagi. Ye dekh kar maine fir padmini ke honthon par apne honth rakhe aur
fir se ek jor ka dhakka maara. Is baar mera saara ling padmini ki pussy me tha aur wo chikh bhi nahi payi thi.
Kuch der tak mai aise hi uske honth chusta raha. Fir dhire dhire apne ling ko aage piche karne laga. Jab padmini ko maja aane laga to, wo apne kulhe
uchkane lagi aur mai bhi teji se ling ko uski pussy ke andar bahar karne laga.
Aaj padmini bhi pure josh me thi aur wo baar baar kah rahi thi. “pitaji aur jor se karo, aur jor se.” Uski baton se mera josh bhi bad raha tha aur mai teji
se ling ko pussy ke andar bahar kar raha tha.
Aaj na padmini ke josh me koi kami thi aur na hi mere josh me koi kami thi. Hum dono khul kar is sab ka maja le rahe the aur jor jor dhakke laga rahe
the. Kuch der bad padmini ke sharir ne halchal karna suru kar di.
Wo kahne lagi “pitaji, jaldi kijiye. Mera pani niaklne wala hai. Jaldi jaldi kijiye.”
Uski bat sunte hi khud ba khud mere dhakko ki raftar bad gayi aur fir kuch der bad hi padmini ki pussy ne paani chhodna shuru kar diya. Magar mere
dhakke lagatar jari the aur fir kuch hi palon me mere ling ne bhi padmini ki pussy me 5-6 pichkari maari aur mai padmini ke upar dher ho gaya.
Mai thodi der padmini ke upar aise hi leta raha. Fir utar kar uske pas aakar let gaya. Maine use gale se lagaya aur us se kaha.

Mai bola “to fir tum karne se mana kyo kar rahi thi.”
Padmini boli “ji mujhe sharam aati hai.”
Mai bola “ye lo, ab mere tumhare bich me sharam wali kaun si bat baki rah gayi hai. Na to mera kuch tum se chhupa hai aur na tumhara kuch mujh se
chhupa hai.”
Meri bat sunkar padmini fir se sharma gayi aur mere sine me apne aapko chhupa liya. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “aaj tumhe dard to nahi ho raha.”
Padmini boli “halka halka dard hai.”
Mai bola “chalo jitna dard hona tha, aaj ho gaya. Ab aaj ke bad tumhe dard nahi hoga.”
Ye kahkar maine padmini ko apne sine se chipka liya aur uski pith par hanth ferne laga.
______________________________
Update-90
Mai thodi der padmini ke upar aise hi leta raha. Fir utar kar uske pas aakar let gaya. Maine use gale se lagaya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “to fir tum karne se mana kyo kar rahi thi.”
Padmini boli “ji mujhe sharam aati hai.”
Mai bola “ye lo, ab mere tumhare bich me sharam wali kaun si bat baki rah gayi hai. Na to mera kuch tum se chhupa hai aur na tumhara kuch mujh se
chhupa hai.”
Meri bat sunkar padmini fir se sharma gayi aur mere sine me apne aapko chhupa liya. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “aaj tumhe dard to nahi ho raha.”
Padmini boli “halka halka dard hai.”
Mai bola “chalo jitna dard hona tha, aaj ho gaya. Ab aaj ke bad tumhe dard nahi hoga.”
Ye kahkar maine padmini ko apne sine se chipka liya aur uski pith par hanth ferne laga.
Hum dono bahut der tak, ek dusre se chipke bat karte rahe aur bat karte karte mai, uski pith par hanth fer raha tha. Thodi der bad mera ling fir se tan
gaya aur padmini ko uski chubhan apni tangon ke bich mehsus hone lagi.
Mere ling ki chubhan mehsus karte hi, shayad padmini ko bhi kuch hone laga tha. Wo mere ling ko apni tangon se dabane lagi. Mai bhi uske kulhon
par hanth ferte huye, unhe apne hathon se masalne laga. Uske mulayam kulhon ke ahsas se, mere ling ka tanav aur bhi jyada bad gaya.
Mai apne ling ko padmini ki tangon ke bich ragadne laga. Jis se padmini bhi josh me aakar use apni pussy se satane ki koshish karne lagi. Hum dono
ek baar fir se, puri tarah se garam ho chuke the.
Maine padmini ko khich kar apne upar kar liya aur uske honthon ko apne honthon se laga liya. Mai behatasha uske honthon ko chusne laga. Wo bhi
khul kar mere honthon ko chusne lagi aur apni pussy ko mere ling par ragadne lagi.
Maine ek hanth uske boobs par rakha aur unhe masalne laga. Dusre hanth se mai uske kulhon ko apne ling par dabane laga. Padmini bhi pure josh
me thi aur apni kamar ko hilakar, uska dabaw mere ling par bana rahi thi.
Padmini ki harkaton se mera bhi josh aur jyada bad gaya, aur maine use daboch kar apne niche kar liya. Mai apne dono hanthon se uske dono boobs
masalne laga aur uski gardan ko chumne laga. Padmini bhi mere balon aur pith par hanth ferne lagi.
Mai uski gardan ko chumte huye uske boobs par aa gaya aur uske nippals ko muh me lekar chusne laga. Padmini mere sar ko apne dono hanthon se
pakad kar apne boobs par dabane lagi aur uske muh se siskiyan nikalne lagi.
Mai pure josh se padmini ke nippals chusne laga aur apne ling ko padmini ki pussy par ragadne laga. Padmini bhi apni kamar ko uchka kar apni pussy
ko mere ling par ragadne lagi.
Mai padmini ke boobs ko chumte huye niche sarak kar uske pet par aa gaya aur apne honth uski nabhi par rakh diye. Mai apni jibh se uski nabhi ko
chatne laga aur uski pussy ko apne hanth se masalne laga. Padmini ke muh aahh uhhh ki aawaje nikalne lagi aur wo mera sar apni nabhi par dabane
lagi.
Thodi der bad mai padmini ki dono tangon ke bich aa gaya aur uski tangon ko utha kar apne kandhon par rakh liya. Ab padmini bed par leti huyi thi aur
dono tangen mere kandhe par thi. Uski pussy bilkul mere tane huye ling ke samne thi.
Maine padmini ke kulhon par hanth rakha aur apna ling uski pussy ke upar ragadne laga. Mai pussy ke chhed par apne ling ko upar niche ragad raha
tha aur padmini is se josh me bhari huyi apne boobs ko masal rahi thi.
Fir maine padmini ki pussy ke chhed me apne ling ka top lagaya aur ling ko pussy par dabane laga. Mera ling jab pussy ke chhed par baith gaya. Tab
maine ek jor ka jhatka maara aur ling andar chala gaya.
Mera ling aadha andar chala gaya tha aur padmini kasmasate huye. Mere agle kadam ka intejar karne lagi. Ab shayad use ling ke andar jane se jyada
dard nahi hua tha. Ye dekh kar maine ek aur jor ka dhakka maara aur mera pura ling padmini ki pussy me chala gaya.
Magar is baar wo uuiiiiiii karke rah gayi. Shayad is baar use dard hua tha. Isliye mai thodi der ruk gaya aur fir padmini ki pussy me ling ko dhire dhire
andar bahar karne laga. Padmini ki pussy ke tight hone ki vajah se mera ling abhi bhi fas fas kar andar ja raha tha. Jis vajah se mujhe aur bhi maja aa
raha tha. Jab padmini ko pussy me ling ke andar bahar hone se maja aane laga to, maine teji se ling ko andar bahar karna suru kar diya.
Ab mai padmini ke kulhe pakad kar, ling ko teji se andar bahar kar raha tha aur padmini bhi josh me apne kulhon ko uchka uchka kar, mujhe jor se ling
andar karne ko bol rahi thi. Mera ling padmini ki pussy ko chirte huye andar ja raha tha aur bahar nikal raha tha.
Kuch hi der bad padmini apne sharir ko jor jor se hilane lagi aur kahne lagi. “pitaji, mera pani nikalne wala hai. Jaldi karo aur jaldi karo.”
Ye sunte hu maine apne dhakko ki raftar bada di aur Kuch hi palon bad padmini ki pussy pani chhodne lagi aur fir mere ling ne bhi 5-6 pichkari chhod
di. Mai padmini ke upar hi dher ho gaya.
Mai padmini ke upar kuch der aise hi leta raha. Fir uske upar se utar kar uske pas aa gaya. Meri us se isi baare me bahut der tak bat chalti rahi. Bad
me hum logon ne ek baar aur sex kiya. Fir hum log der rat ko aise hi so gaye.
Subah meri nind padmini ke jagane par khuli. Wo pink color ki pardarshi saari me thi. Mai utha aur use dekh kar muskura diya. Mai abhi bhi kuch nahi
pahna tha. Usne mujhe jaagte dekh kar kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, aap fresh ho jaiye. Mai aapke liye chay lekar aati hu.”
Maine use chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “bahu aaj dard to nahi ho raha hai.”
Meri bat sunkar padmini sharma gayi aur kuch nahi boli. Maine usse fir se kaha.
Mai bola “are sharma kyo rahi ho. Batao na, aaj tumhe dard to nahi ho raha hai.”
Padmini ne muskurate huye kaha.
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, mujhe dard nahi hai. Ab aap bat hi karte rahege ya uthege bhi.”
Ye kahte huye usne mera hath pakad kar bed se utha diya. Mai bhi hanste huye aise hi bathroom me chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad maine baniyan
aur lungi pahan li. Magar abhi bhi maine under wear nahi pahni thi. Kuch der bad padmini chay lekar aa gayi. Usne mujhe chay di aur fir kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, abhi maa ka phone aaya tha. Wo kah rahi thi ki, wo log kal aa rahe hai.”
Mai bola “alisha ne bas itna hi kaha hai.”
Padmini boli “han, un ne bas itna hi kaha hai ki, wo log kal aa rahe hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, waise aaj tum khane me kya bana rahi ho.”
Padmini boli “jo bhi aap kah de.”
Mai bola “rahne do. Aaj bhi hum bahar se hi kuch manga lete hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi pitaji, bahar se magane ki kya jarurat hai. Mai ghar par hi kuch bana leti hu.”
Mai bola “tum bekar me paresan mat ho. Ghar par hum dono bas hi to hai. Tum rahne do. Hum bahar se hi kuch manga lete hai.”
Padmini boli “ok, jaisi aapki marji.”
Ye kah kar wo bahar chali gayi aur mai chay pite huye, pichhle do din me huyi baton ke baare me sochne laga. In do dino me mere aur padmini ke bich
me bahut kuch badal chuka tha. Ye do din maine padmini ke sath uske pati ki tarah bitaye the aur mujhe ye sab acha lagne laga tha. Magar ab alisha
logon ke wapas aane ki khabar sunkar na jane kyo mujhe acha sa nahi lag raha tha.
Yahi sab sochte huye maine apni chay khatam ki aur apne kamre se bahar aa gaya. Bahar aaya to padmini washing machine me kapde dho rahi thi.
Meri taraf uski pith thi aur is samay uski saari ka pallu uski kamar me khusa hua tha.
Uska blouse bhi itna patla tha ki, usme se uski bra saaf jhalak rahi thi. Meri najar uske blouse se sarakti huyi, pahle uski kamar par, fir uske kulhon par
gayi. Jo jyada faile huye to nahi the. Lekin unke ubhaar dekh kar mere ling ne, fir se angadai lena suru kar di. Maine lungi ke upar se hi apne ling ko
masala aur dhire dhire padmini ki taraf bad gaya.
Padmini ke pas pahuch kar maine piche se use apni bahon me jakad liya. Mere dono hanth uske pet par, aapas me jakar jud gaye aur maine apna
chehra uske kandhe par rakh diya. Mai dhire dhire apne ling ko uske kulhon par ragadne laga.
Padmini ne mujhe dekha to, usne mere hanthon par apne hanth rakhe aur mujhse khud ko chhudane ki koshish karte huye kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, ye kya kar rahe hai. Mujhe chhodiye, mujhe kapde dhona hai.”
Maine padmini ko aur jor se jakad liya aur uske kulhon par ling ragadte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, tumhe koi kaam nahi karna. Abhi mera mood kuch aur karne ka hai.”
Meri bat sunkar padmini ne hanste huye kaha.
Padmini boli “lekin abhi to aapne dudh bhi nahi piya hai. Fir aapka mood kaise karne laga.”
Mai bola “dudh pine se mere mood ka kya sabandh hai.”
Padmini boli “sambandh to hai pitaji, maa ne mujhe ek dawa di thi aur kaha tha ki, roj sote samay, mai wo dawa aapko dudh me milakar du. Us se
aapka mood kuch karne ko karega.”
Padmini ki bat sunkar mujhe saari bat samajh me aa gayi aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “acha to ye bat thi. Tabhi to mai kahu ki, dudh pine ke bad mujhe ye becheni si kyo hone lagti hai.”
Meri bat sunkar padmini fir se hasne lagi aur maine use kas kar daboch liya. Mai use apni bahon me jakde huye, uski gardan ko behatasha chumne
laga. Padmini ne abhi abhi nahaya tha aur uske badan ki khushbu mujhe pagal bana rahi thi. Maine uski gardan ko chumte huye, apne dono hanth
blouse ke upar se hi padmini ke boobs par rakh diye aur unhe masalne laga.
Mai bade hi josh me padmini ki gardan aur kaan ko chumne laga aur fir uske gale ko chumte huye maine uska blouse khol kar alag kar diya. Ab
padmini pink bra me thi. Maine bina der kiye uski bra ko bhi khol kar alag kar diya.
Ab padmini ke boobs aajad ho gaye the. Maine dono boobs ko apne hanthon me bhar liya aur unhe masalte huye, padmini ki gardan ko chumne
chatne laga. Mere ling me ab bahut jyada tanaw aa gaya tha.
Mai apne ling ko padmini ke kulhon par ragadne laga. Mere ye sab karne se padmini bhi garam ho chuki thi. Wo apna hanth mere sar par rakh kar
mere baalon ko sahlane lagi aur apne kulhon ko mere ling ki taraf dabane lagi.
Maine padmini ki pith ko chumte huye, uski saari bhi alag kar di. Ab wo peticot me thi. Mai uske peticot ke upar se uski janghon ko pakad kar, use apne
ling ki taraf dabane laga. Mera ling padmini ke kulhon ki dararon me ragad raha tha.
Maine padmini ke peticot ka naada pakad kar khol diya. Peticot ek jhatke me jamin par gir gaya aur fir maine apni ungliyon ko padmini ki panty ke
kinaron me fasa kar, use bhi utar diya aur apni lungi baniyan bhi alag kar di.
Ab mai apne dono hanthon se padmini ke boobs masalne laga aur apne ling ko padmini ke kulhon ki dararon me ragadne laga. Mera josh satwe
aasman par pahuch chuka tha. Maine padmini ke dono hanth pakad kar washing machine par tika kar, samne ki taraf jhuka diya.
Shayad padmini ko samajh me nahi aaya ki, mai ye kya kar raha hu. Isliye wo palat kar meri taraf dekhne lagi. Maine jhuk kar uske dono boobs pakad
liye aur nippals ko, ungliyon se umethene laga.
Padmini ke muh se siskari nikli aur usne washing machine ko jor se pakad liya. Maine apne ling ko uske kulhon ki dararon me fasaya aur fir use
dabane laga. Meri is harkat se padmini chihuk uthi. Usne fir meri taraf palat kar dekha.
Lekin maine uski pith par chumte huye, uski kamar ko pakad kar ek jordar dhakka maara aur mera ling padmini ke kulhon ke chhed ke andar aadha
chala gaya. Magar padmini dard se chilla uthi. “aaahhhh pitaji, ye kya kar rahe hai. Mai mar jaugi. Use bahar nikaliye.”
Lekin maine ling ko uski kulhon se bahar nahi nikala aur padmini ki pith par, apna seena tika kar, uske dono boobs masalne laga aur uski gardan par
chumne laga. Kuch der yu hi karne ke bad, maine dhire dhire padmini ke kulhon par dhakka lagana suru kar diya.
Kuch der bad padmini ko maja aane laga aur wo apne kulhon ko piche ki taraf dhakelne lagi. Ye dekh kar maine ek aur jordar dhakka maara aur mera
pura ling padmini ke kulhon ki dararon me sama gaya. Magar is baar padmini aur bhi jor se chikh padi. “aaaaaaaai mar gayi pitaji, mai ise nahi le
paugi. Pls ise bahar nikal lijiye. Nahi to mai mar jaugi.”
Lekin ab maine uski bat ko ansuni karte huye, uski pussy me ek ungli daal kar andar bahar karne laga. Kuch der bad jab padmini kuch shant huyi to,
mai fir se uske kulhon par jor dar dhakke lagane laga.
Padmini chikhne lagi. “pitaji aage se kar lijiye. Piche bahut dard ho raha hai.” Lekin mai nahi ruka aur dhakke lagata raha aur uski pussy me ungli andar
bahar karta raha. Kuch hi der me padmini ke muh se dard aur maje ki mili juli aawaje nikalne lagi aur wo apne kulhe piche kar ke mera sath dene lagi.
Mai jordar dhakke laga raha tha aur padmini ke boobs har dhakke ke sath hawa me upar niche ho rahe the. Padmini baar baar mujhe aage se kar lene
ke liye kah rahi thi. Magar mere upar uske kulhon ne aisa jadu kar diya tha ki, mai rukne ka naam hi nahi le raha tha.
Padmini mujhe jitna rukne ko kah rahi thi. Mai utni hi teji se ling ka dhakka uske kulhon par laga raha tha. Kuch hi der me padmini ki pussy ne pani
chhod diya tha. Lekin mere dhakke chalu rahe.
Padmini mujhe rukne ko bolne lagi. Lekin mera ling pure josh me tha. Uske kulhon ka chhed bahut tight tha. Jisme mera ling fas kar andar ja raha tha
aur mujhe duguna maja aa raha tha. Mai bina ruke dhakka lagata raha.
Ab padmini ka pani nikal chuka tha. Isliye use is sab me jara bhi maja nahi aa raha tha. Lekin mere ling ke liye ye ek naya hi anubhav tha aur mai uske
rokne ke bad bhi jor dar dhakke lagaye ja raha tha. Mera ling sarsarate huye andar ja raha aur bahar nikal raha tha. Fir kuch der bad mere ling ne bhi
pani chhodna suru kar diya.
Mere ling ke pani chhodne ke bad mai padmini ki pith par hi sar rakh kar let gaya aur uske boobs se khelne laga. Mere dhakke ruk jane se padmini ne
bhi rahat ki saans li aur ab wo apne aapko shant karne me lagi thi. Mera ling abhi bhi uske kulhon ki dararon me fasa hua tha.
Maine apne ling ko padmini ke kulhon se nikala aur padmini ko sidha karke apne gale se lagate huye kaha.
Mai bola “aaj to bahut maja aaya.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, aap bahut jalim hai. Maine aapse kitna kaha ki, waha mat kijiye. Lekin aapne meri bat nahi maani. Meri to dard ke maare jaan hi
nikal gayi thi.”
Mai bola “sorry bahu, lekin mai kya karta. Tumhare kulhe itne mast hai ki, mai apne aapko rok nahi paya.”
Padmini boli “mujhe to lag raha hai ki, ab mai chal bhi nahi paugi.”
Mai bola “tumhe chalne ki kya jarurat hai. Tumhe jaha jana hoga, mai utha kar tumhe le jauga.”
Ye kah kar maine padmini ko god me utha liya aur use apne kamre me lakar bed par lita diya aur mai bhi uske pas hi let gaya. Mai uske boobs masal
raha tha aur wo mujhse sikayat kar rahi thi.
Kuch der bad uska mood sahi ho gaya magar ab usne mujhe dard ki sikayat karke kuch bhi karne se mana kar diya. Maine use dard ki kuch dawa di
aur fir khana mangane ke liye bahar aa gaya.
Bahar aakar maine khana mangane ke liye phone kiya. Uske bad mai apne aur padmini ke kapde lekar kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar maine
apne kapde pahne aur padmini bhi apne kapde pahan ne lagi.
Kapde pahan ne ke bad mai padmini ke pas hi baith gaya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “bahu, mere ling ne tumhare do chhed ka swad to chakh liya hai. Lekin ek chhed ka swad chakhna baki hai.”
Meri bat sunkar padmini meri taraf dekhne lagi. Use meri is bat ka matlab samajh me nahi aaya tha. Tab maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumne mere ling ko apni pussy aur kulhon me to le liya. Ab ise apne muh me kab logi.”
Meri bat sunte hi padmini mujhe apne hanth ki mukkiyan marte huye kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “aap bahut gande ho. Na jaane kya kya karte rahte ho.”
Mai bola “are isme ganda hone wali kya bat hai. Sabhi shadi suda log yahi karte hai. Tumhari maa to, mere ling ko aise chusti hai. Jaise use sach me
kha hi jayegi.”
Meri bat sunkar padmini mujhe hairat se dekhne lagi. Shayad use meri bat ka yakin nahi aa raha tha. Ye dekh kar maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “aise kya dekh rahi ho. Mai jo kah raha hu, ye sach hai. Maine abhi jo tumhare sath kiya hai. Wo koi ganda kaam nahi hai aur jo karne ko kah
raha hu. Wo bhi ganda kaam nahi hai. Mai bhi to tumhari pussy ko chatta aur chumta hu. Kya tumhe us me maja nahi aata.”
Meri bat sun kar padmini fir soch me pad gayi aur tabhi dorbell baj gayi. Mai uth kar bahar darwaja kholne chala gaya. Khana aa gaya tha. Mai khana
lekar kamre me aa gaya aur fir hum dono ne kamre me hi khana khaya.
Uske bad padmini ne kamre se bahar jane lagi to, wo langda kar chal rahi thi. Us se sach me chalte nahi ban raha tha. Use kapde bhi dhona tha. Kyoki
kal sab vapas aa rahe the aur wo sabke aane ke pahle gande kapde dho lena chahti thi.
Lekin ab dard ki vajah se use kapde dhone me taklif ho rahi thi. Isliye maine kapde dhone me uski madad ki aur fir use aaram karne ko kaha. Rat ko
bhi humne bahar se hi manga kar khana khaya aur fir sone apne kamre me aa gaye.
Lekin rat ko jab padmini bina dudh liye hi kamre me aa gayi to, maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “bahu, kya hua. Aaj mera dudh kaha hai.”
Padmini boli “aapko dudh ki kya jarurat hai. Aap to bina dudh piye hi itna sab kuch kar lete hai.”
Ye kah kar wo hasane lagi aur fir bahar chali gayi. Kuch der bad wo dudh lekar aa gayi. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “kya aaj bhi tumne is me wo dawa milayi hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi, aaj maine isme koi dawa nahi milayi.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya aaj tumhe kuch nahi karna.”
Padmini boli “nahi, aaj mujhe bahut dard hai. Aaj mai aapko kuch nahi karne dugi. Mujhe abhi bhi bahut dard ho raha hai.”
Mai bola “lekin hamare pas kuch karne ke liye aaj ki hi rat bas hai. Kal to sab aa jayege.”
Padmini boli “to aapse din me wo sab karne ke liye kisne kaha tha. Na to aap din me wo sab karte aur na hi mujhe itna dard hota. Pata nahi, kal mai
sabke samne thik se chal bhi paugi ya nahi.”
Mai bola “are pahli baar me dard hota hi hai. Tum chinta mat karo. Kal tak tum thik se chalne firne lagogi.”
Padmini boli “aur yadi na chal payi to.”
Mai bola “aisa kuch nahi hoga. Kal tak tum thik se chalne firne lagogi. Fir bhi yadi koi paresani ho to, kah dena ki bathroom me pair fisal gaya tha.”
Meri bat padmini ko jam gayi aur wo aakar mere pas let gayi. Maine bhi dudh piya aur uske pas let gaya. Magar aaj uska dard dekh kar, meri bhi uske
sath kuch karne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi.
Padmini aankh band karke meri taraf karwat liye leti thi aur mai uski taraf karwat lekar leta tha. Mai uske chehre ko dekhne me khoya hua tha. Uske
chehre par wahi jani pahchani muskan thi. Jo use bahut sundar bana rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-91
Ye kah kar wo hasane lagi aur fir bahar chali gayi. Kuch der bad wo dudh lekar aa gayi. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “kya aaj bhi tumne is me wo dawa milayi hai.”
Padmini boli “nahi, aaj maine isme koi dawa nahi milayi.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya aaj tumhe kuch nahi karna.”

Padmini boli “nahi, aaj mujhe bahut dard hai. Aaj mai aapko kuch nahi karne dugi. Mujhe abhi bhi bahut dard ho raha hai.”
Mai bola “lekin hamare pas kuch karne ke liye aaj ki hi rat bas hai. Kal to sab aa jayege.”
Padmini boli “to aapse din me wo sab karne ke liye kisne kaha tha. Na to aap din me wo sab karte aur na hi mujhe itna dard hota. Pata nahi, kal mai
sabke samne thik se chal bhi paugi ya nahi.”
Mai bola “are pahli baar me dard hota hi hai. Tum chinta mat karo. Kal tak tum thik se chalne firne lagogi.”
Padmini boli “aur yadi na chal payi to.”
Mai bola “aisa kuch nahi hoga. Kal tak tum thik se chalne firne lagogi. Fir bhi yadi koi paresani ho to, kah dena ki bathroom me pair fisal gaya tha.”
Meri bat padmini ko jam gayi aur wo aakar mere pas let gayi. Maine bhi dudh piya aur uske pas let gaya. Magar aaj uska dard dekh kar, meri bhi uske
sath kuch karne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi.
Padmini aankh band karke meri taraf karwat liye leti thi aur mai uski taraf karwat lekar leta tha. Mai uske chehre ko dekhne me khoya hua tha. Uske
chehre par wahi jani pahchani muskan thi. Jo use bahut sundar bana rahi thi.
Padmini ko chhune ka mera dil to bahut kar raha tha. Lekin uske dard ko dekhte huye, usko chhune ki meri himmat nahi ho rahi thi. Apne dimag ko
padmini se hatane ke liye, maine karwat badli aur dusri taraf muh karke let gaya.
Maine apni aankhe band ki aur sone ki kosis karne laga. Magar meri aankhon me abhi bhi nind nahi thi. Maine aankh band kiye kiye hi wapas padmini
ki taraf karwat le li. Kafi der tak bas mai karwat hi badalta raha.
Mai padmini ki taraf karwat liye leta tha. Tabhi mujhe apni pith par padmini ke hanth rakhne ka aehsas hua. Maine fauran apni aankh kholi aur wapas
padmini ki taraf karwat li. Padmini jaag rahi thi aur mujhe dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Mai bhi use dekh kar muskura diya. Usne mujhse puchha.
Padmini boli “kya hua pitaji. Aap baar baar karwat kyo badal rahe hai.”
Mai bola “kuch nahi, bas mujhe nind nahi aa rahi.”
Padmini boli “aaj to maine aapko wo dawa bhi nahi di hai. Fir aapko ye bechaini kyo ho rahi hai.”
Mai bola “pata nahi.”
Padmini boli “mujhe pata hai. Aaj aapko kuch karne ko nahi mil raha hai. Isliye aapko ye bechaini ho rahi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi koi bat nahi hai.”
Padmini boli “chaliye mai aapki sone me kuch madad kar deti hu.”
Ye kah kar usne apna hanth mere ling par rakh diya. Jo padmini ke pas sone ki vajah se pahle hi tana hua tha. Usne ling par hanth rakh kar use,
paijame ke upar se hi dabana suru kar diya. Uske hanthon ke ahsas se hi, mere tan badan me aag lag gayi.
Maine bhi khisak kar padmini ke pas aa gaya aur apna hanth uske boobs par rakh diya aur unhe dhire dhire masalne laga. Fir padmini ne mera
paijama khol kar niche kiya aur meri under wear ko bhi niche sarka kar mere ling ko apne hanth me tham kar use upar niche karne lagi.
Kuch hi der me mere ling ne vikaral roop le liya. Ab mujhse sahan nahi ho raha tha. Maine bhi padmini ki nighty ko pakad kar uske gale tak khiska diya
aur uske boobs par apane honth rakh kar unhe chusne laga. Padmini ne ek hanth se mere sar ko apne boobs par daba liya aur dusre hanth se mere
king ko masalti rahi.
Ab padmini bhi bahut garam ho chuki thi. Maine us se ling ko muh me lene ko kaha to, usne mana kar diya. Lekin bad me usne mujhe apne se alag
kiya aur palat kar let gayi. Ab uska muh mere ling ke samne tha. Wo mere ling ko dekhne huye use upar niche kar rahi thi.
Maine uski panty ko niche khiska diya aur apne honth uski pussy par rakh diye. Mai uski pussy ko chusne chatne laga. Kuch hi der me padmini apni
pussy ko mere muh par dabane lagi aur mere ling ko jor jor se masalne lagi. Maine apni jibh uski pussy ke andar daal di aur use andar bahar karne
laga.
Kuch hi der me padmini ko bhi josh aa gaya aur usne mere ling par apne honth rakh diye. Uske honth ka garam garam aehsas hote hi mai ling ko uske
honthon par dabane laga. Padmini ne apne honth khole aur ling ko andar lene ki kosis karne lagi.
Kuch hi pal me mere ling ka top padmini ke muh me tha. Mai josh me aakar teji se uski pussy me jibh ko andar bahar karne laga. Padmini ne bhi jitna
ho saka mere ling ko apne muh ke andar kar liya aur use andar bahar karne lagi.
Maine padmini ko apne upar kar liya aur uski pussy ke andar jibh ko ghumne laga. Padmini bhi josh se bhari huyi thi. Wo mere ling par apne muh ko
upar niche kar rahi thi. Kuch hi der me padmini ki pussy ne pani chhor diya aur wo shant pad gayi.
Maine apni jibh ko uski pussy se bahar nikala aur usme ungli daal kar andar bahar karne laga. Kuch der aisa karne ke bad padmini fir se garam ho gayi
aur fir se mere ling par mehnat karne lagi. Ab mai dhire dhire uski pussy me apni ungli ko ghuma raha tha.
Padmini teji se mere ling ko apne muh ke andar bahar karne me lagi huyi thi. Mere ling ki akad bad gayi thi aur ab wo bhi pani chhodne ke karib
pahuch gaya tha. Ye dekhte hi maine apni jibh padmini ki pussy me daal di aur use andar bahar karne laga.
Hum dono hi teji se ek dusre ka pani nikalne me lage huye the. Kuch hi der bad padmini ki mehnat rang layi aur mere ling ne uske muh me hi pichkari
marna suru kar di. Padmini ne teji se use bahar nikala aur hanth se use upar niche karne lagi.
Wo ling ko tab tak upar niche karti rahi. Jab tak ki ling ne aakhiri boond tak nahi chhod di. Mai kuch der ruka aur fir se padmini ki pussy par apni jibh
ferne laga. Ab meri teji bahut jyada thi. Meri jibh padmini ki pussy me andar bahar ho rahi thi aur padmini siskari leti huyi, mujhe pussy par daba rahi
thi.
Mai uske kulhon ko masal kar uski pussy ke andar bahar jibh ko kar raha tha. Fir achanak padmini ka sarir teji se hilne laga aur uski pussy ne pani
chhodna suru kar diya. Wo ek bar fir se shant pad gayi.
Kuch der wo aise hi leti rahi. Fir mere barabar me aakar let gayi aur kahne lagi.
Padmini boli “pitaji, maja aaya.”
Uski bat sunkar mujhe hansi aa gayi aur maine kaha.
Mai bola “han bahut maja aaya.”
Ye kah kar maine use apne pas khicha aur uske hontho par apne honth rakh diye. Uske honthon ko chumne ke bad hum log ek dusre ki bahon me
bahen dale hi so gaye.
Subah meri nind padmini ke jagane par khuli. Usne mujhe jaga kar kaha.
Padmini boli “pitaji, jaldi se uth kar fresh ho jaiye. Maa ji log kisi bhi samay aate hi hoge.”
Mai uth kar fresh hone chala gaya. Mai fresh hokar lauta to padmini chay lekar aa chuki thi. Maine us se chay li aur us se puchha.
Mai bola “bahu, ab tumhara dard kaisa hai.”
Padmini boli “pitaji, dard abhi bhi ho raha hai aur mujhe chalne me bhi taklif ho rahi hai.”
Mai bola “koi bat nahi, tum kal wali dawa fir se kha lena. Sham tak tum bilkul thik ho jaogi.”
Iske bad meri padmini se isi baare me bat chit chalti rahi. Tabhi dorbell baji aur padmini darwaja kholne chali gayi. Uske darwaja kholne ke bad bahar
se alisha ki aawaj aane lagi. Mai samajh gaya ki, wo log aa chuke hai. Fir bhi mai apne kamre me hi raha.
Kafi der bad alisha kamre me aayi. Usne aate hi hanste huye mujhse pucha.
Alisha boli “kaam sab thik thak ho gaya na.”
Mai bola “han kaam to sab thik thak ho gaya hai. Lekin ek gadbad ho gayi hai.”
Alisha boli “kya hua.”
Maine use kal ki saari sachai bata di. Is par alisha hanste huye kahne lagi.
Alisha boli “isme gadbad ki kya bat hai. Pahli pahli baar har ladki ke sath aisa hi hota hai. Aap chinta na kare, mai sab sambhal lugi.”
Iske bad alisha uth kar padmini ke pas chali gayi. Usne padmini ko bhi samjha diya ki, ghabrane ki koi bat nahi hai. Aisa sabhi ladkiyon ke sath hota
hai. Uski bat se padmini ko kuch rahat mehsus huyi.
Uske bad samay yu hi bitne laga. Bich bich me mujhe aur padmini ko jab bhi mauka milta, hum khul kar sex karte. Ye sab chalte huye ek saal hua aur
fir raj ka janam ho gaya. Humare ghar me khushiyan manayi jane lagi.
Maine aur padmini ne tay kar liya ki ab hum sex sambandh nahi banayege. Lekin kuch samay bad, aakash ek ladki ki chahat jahir karne laga. Usi
samay alisha ki bhi tabiyat kharab rahne lagi thi. Jab uska ilaj karaya gaya to, usko cancer nikla. Jo ki aakhiri stage par tha.
Alisha to meri har bat janti hi thi. Usne bhi apni aakhiri icha yahi rakhi ki, mai jald se jald padmini ki jholi ek ladki se bhar du. Aakash aur alisha ki bat
manne ke liye maine ek baar fir padmini se sex sambandh banana suru kar diye.
Idhar din ba din alisha ki halat girti ja rahi thi aur udhar padmini ke bhi din pure hone wale the. Aakhir bhagwan ne alisha ki sun li aur padmini ne riya ko
janam de diya. Riya ke janam ke kuch din bad hi alisha ne is duniya ko alwida kah diya.
In thode se dino me hi mai alisha ko bahut pyar karne laga tha. Isliye uski maut ke bad mai tut sa gaya tha. Tab mujhe alisha ke gam se padmini ne
bahar nikala aur hum dono ke bich ek baar fir se najdikiyan ban gayi. Jiske karan kuch hi samay bad priya ka janam hua.
Priya ke janam ke bad mai apne aapko sambhal chuka tha. Isliye fir maine aur padmini ne kabhi sex sambandh banane ki koi kosis nahi ki aur hum log
apne bachchon ke bich khush rahne lage.
Padmini ko shadi ke bad ka jo sukh aakash se milna chahiye tha. Use wo us se kabhi na mil saka. Fir bhi wo is sab dard ko pi gayi aur kabhi aakash
par ye bat jahir nahi hone di. Magar ek baar fir padmini ka atit uski bimari bankar uske samne khada hai.
Ab meri umar to itni rahi nahi ki, mai padmini ki is kami ko pura kar saku. Isliye maine ye bat tumse kahi hai. Tumhara garam khoon hai aur abhi tumko
bhi sex karne ki bahut ichcha hoti hogi. Aise me yadi tum ye sab karte ho to, isme tumhari ichcha ki purti bhi ho jayegi aur isi bahane padmini ka ilaj bhi
ho jayega.
Ab aage ki kahani punnu ki jubani...
Dada ji kahani sunane ke bad mai keerti ki taraf dekhne laga. Uske chehre par kayi rang aa ja rahe the. Magar mai is sab ka matlab nahi samajh pa
raha tha ki, uske man me is samay kya chal raha hai. Usko is tarah khamosh dekh kar mujhe dar bhi lag raha tha ki, wo fir se kahin naraj na ho jaye.
Magar is sab ke bad bhi, meri us se kuch kahne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi. Mai bas khamoshi se uski taraf dekh raha tha. Kuch der tak ye khamoshi yu
hi bani rahi. Fir keerti ne khud hi is khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “hume yaha aaye huye bahut der ho gayi hai. Ab hume ghar wapas chalna chahiye.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar mujhe to aisa laga, jaise kisi ne bada sa patthar mere upar rakh diya ho aur mai uske wajan se dab gaya hu. Us samay mujhe
keerti par gussa to nahi aa raha tha, magar apne upar rona jarur aa raha tha ki, mai jis ladki se kuch nahi chhupa raha hu. Wo hi meri ek jara si bat ko
samajhne ko taiyar nahi hai.
Aakhir maine aisa kiya hi kya hai. Maine to sirf wo hi sab baten batayi thi. Jo mere sath huyi thi. Isme meri galti hi kya thi. Kya meri yahi galti thi ki, mai
keerti se kuch bhi chhupana nahi chahta tha. Kya meri yahi galti thi ki, mai apne se judi har bat use bataye ja raha tha.
Yahi sab baten sochte sochte mera chehra ruaansa sa ho gaya. Mere dil par ek ajib sa bojh, mujhe mehsus hone laga. Isliye maine na to keerti ki bat
ka koi jabab diya aur na hi uski taraf dekha. Mai sar jhuka kar khamosh baith gaya.
Keerti ne jab mujhe is tarah se baithe dekha to, wo mere pas aakar khadi ho gayi aur fir mujhse kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “tumne suna nahi, mai kya kah rahi hu.”
Lekin maine kuch na kaha. Mai khamosh baitha raha. Tab usne fir se kaha.
Keerti boli “mai kah rahi hu ki, ab hume ghar chalna chahiye. Hume yaha aaye bahut der ho gayi hai. Fir tumhe wapas bhi to jana hai.”
Magar maine abhi bhi koi jabab nahi diya. Mai yu hi sar jhukaye baitha raha aur man hi man keerti se hajaron sawal karta raha. Lekin jab keerti ne
dekha ki, mai na to uski bat ka koi jabab de raha hu aur na hi uski taraf dekh raha hu. Tab wo mere bilkul pas aakar khadi ho gayi aur mere balon me
ungliyan chalate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “tumhe kya ho gaya hai. Tum aise kyo baithe ho. Meri kisi bat ka jabab kyo nahi de rahe.”
Mai kahna to bahut kuch chah raha tha. Magar keerti ke is bartaw se, mere dil ko aisi thes lagi thi ki, mai chah kar bhi kuch nahi bol pa raha tha. Yadi
keerti ne ye bat sunkar mujhe bhala bura bol liya hota to, mujhe itna bura nahi lagta. Lekin meri bat sunne ke bad uska sidhe ghar wapas chalne ko
kahna, na jane kyo mere dil ko dukh pahucha raha tha.
Mai sirf khamosh baitha raha aur ab meri khamoshi keerti ko paresan karne lagi thi. Jab mai uske baar baar puchhne par bhi kuch nahi bola. Tab keerti
ne mere sar ko khich kar apne sine se laga liya. Shayad use mere dard ka aehsas ho gaya tha. Magar wo uski vajah nahi samajh payi thi. Isliye wo
mujhe apne sine se chipka kar puchhne lagi.
Keerti boli “jaan, tumhe meri kasam hai. Bolo tumhe kya hua hai. Tum is tarah chup kyo ho.”
Keerti ki kasam ne mujhe bolne par majbur kar diya aur mere sabr ka bandh tut gaya. Maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe kya hua hai. Hua to tujhe hai. Jo meri jara si bat ko sunkar mere sath aisa bartaw kar rahi hai, jaise maine koi bada bhari gunah kar
diya ho. Aakhir maine kiya kya hai. Maine to sirf tujhe wo bat batayi hai. Jo mere sath waha par huyi thi. Is sab me meri galti kaha hai. Batao mujhe.”
Ye bat sunte hi keerti ko samajh me aa gaya ki, mujhe kya hua hai. Wo mere balon me hanth ferte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “o ho, meri jaan, mujhse naraj hai. Lekin maine to apni jaan ki bat sunkar usko kuch bhi nahi kaha. Na hi us par koi gussa kiya. Fir meri jaan
mujhse kyo naraj hai.”
Mai bola “jyada mat ban. Tune kuch na kah kar bhi bahut kuch kah diya.”
Keerti boli “kasam se jaan, mujhe nahi pata ki, tumhe meri kaun si bat buri lagi hai. Pls bolo, tumhe meri kaun si bat buri lagi hai.”
Mai bola “jab bolne wale ko hi apni bat ka pata nahi hai to, fir mai kyo bolu.”
Keerti boli “jaan tumhe meri kasam, pls batao, tumhe meri kaun si bat buri lagi hai.”
Ek baar fir mujhe keerti ki kasam ke aage jhukna pada. Maine kaha.
Mai bola “tune meri bat sunne ke bad ye kyo kaha ki, ab hume ghar chalna chahiye.”
Keerti boli “bas itni si bat hai. Are wo to maine is liye kaha tha, kyoki abhi hume jakar ankita se bhi to milna hai.”
Mai bola “jyada jhut mat bol. Mai janta hu ki, tune ye bat gusse me kahi thi. Magar mere upar tera gussa fijul hai. Maine jab kuch aisa waisa kiya hi nahi
hai. Tab tera mere upar gussa karne ka kya matlab hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, jaisa tum soch rahe ho, aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Mera yakin karo. Mai tum par jara bhi gussa nahi thi. Bas tumhari bat sunkar mai jara
paresan ho gayi thi aur mera mood kharab ho gaya tha. Isliye maine tumse ghar wapas chalne ko kaha tha.”
Mai bola “kyo, aisa kya hua, jo meri bat sunkar tu paresan ho gayi aur tera mood kharab ho gaya.”
Keerti boli “jaan, ab us bat ko chhodo bhi. Ab mera mood acha hai. Hum koi aur bat karte hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe janna hai ki, kis bat ne tujhe paresan kiya hai. Tu nahi janti ki tere achanak bina kuch kahe ghar wapas chalne ki bat se mujhe
kitni taklif pahuchi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne apne dono hanth apne kaan par rakh liye aur kaan pakad kar kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, mujhse galti huyi. Ab mai dobara kabhi aisa nahi karugi. Ab to tum apna gussa khatam karo.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai tujh par jara bhi gussa nahi hu. Lekin mujhe ye janna hai ki, tune aisa kyo kiya.”
Keerti boli “jaan pls, is bat ko khatam karo na. Mai kaan pakad kar tumse sorry kahti hu. Dobara kabhi aisi galti nahi karugi.”
Jab keerti mujhe bat batane ko taiyar nahi huyi to, mera mood kharab ho gaya. Maine us se gusse me kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, tu mujhe nahi batana chahti to, mat bata. Chal hum ghar wapas chalte hai.”
Ye kah kar mai uth kar khada ho gaya aur jane ke liye aage bada hi tha ki, keerti ne mera hanth pakad liya aur kaha.
Keerti boli “acha ji. Ab ye mujh par gussa nahi to, kya dikhaya ja raha hai.”
Uske muh se acha ji sunte hi mere dil me fir se gudgudi hone lagi. Lekin maine apni muskurahat ko chhupa kar, jhuta gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai koi gussa nahi hu. Lekin jab tumhe apni koi bat mujhe batani hi nahi hai to, fir hum ruk kar yaha kya karege. Mai hi pagal hu, jo apni har
chhoti badi bat tumhe bata deta hu.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ko laga ki, mai sach me us se gussa ho gaya hu. Isliye wo mujhe manate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “ok baba, ab tum apna gussa thuk do. Tum pagal nahi ho. Mai hi pagal hu, jo tumhe apni bat nahi bata rahi thi. Chalo mai tumhe apni bat
bata deti hu. Lekin pahle tum apna mood thik karo aur yaha baitho.”
Mai bola “mera mood thik ho jayega. Pahle tum apni bat bolo.”
Ye kah kar mai vapas apni jagah par jakar baith gaya. Mere baithte hi keerti bhi mere pas aakar baith gayi. Wo thodi der chup rahi aur fir usne ek baar
meri taraf dekha. Uske bad apne chehre ko samne ki taraf ghuma liya aur apni bat kahna suru kar di.
Keerti boli “jaan, tumhare muh se dada ji ki bat sunkar mujhe laga ki, tumko unki madad karna chahiye. Lekin jab maine tumhare sath aunty ki kalpna ki
to, mujhse ye sab sahan nahi hua aur mera mood kharab ho gaya. Mai is baare me aur bat nahi karna chahti thi. Isliye maine tumse ghar wapas
chalne ko kaha tha.”
Mai bola “tujhe ye sab sochne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Tu bekar me paresan mat ho. Mai is sab ke liye pahle hi mana kar chuka hu. Meri har khushi tujh
se hi judi hai. Jis bat se tu khush nahi hai. Us bat se bhala mai khush kaise rah sakta hu. Isliye ab is baare me koi bat nahi karege. Ab to tu apna mood
thik kar le.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti mere sine se lag gayi aur badi masumiyat ke sath kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “i love u jaan. Tum sach me bahut ache ho. Mai tumhare bina nahi rah sakti. Tum kabhi mujhe chhod kar to nahi jaoge.”
Mai bola “kabhi nahi. Mai tujhse door hone ki kabhi soch bhi nahi sakta. Tu to meri jaan hai.”
Ye kah kar maine keerti ko apne sine par daba liya. Wo ab bhi bahut bhavuk ho rahi thi aur isi bhavna me bahti huyi wo kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “jaan, yadi tum mujhse door ho gaye to, mai sach me ji nahi paugi. Mai tumhe kisi ka hote huye bhi nahi dekh sakti. Yadi kabhi aisa ho gaya
to, mai apne aapko khatam kar dugi.”
Mai bola “ye marne ki bat kyo kar rahi hai. Mere jivan me tere siwa kabhi koi nahi aayega. Mai hamesha tera hi rahuga.”
Mere itna sab kahne par bhi, aaj na jane keerti par kya junun sawar ho gaya tha ki, wo is bat ko karna band hi nahi kar rahi thi. Aisa lag raha tha, jaise
uske man me mujhse door hone ka dar sama gaya ho. Wo baar baar bas usi bat ko dohrayi ja rahi thi.
Us samay keerti bilkul kisi masum bache ki tarah, mere sine se lagi sawal kiye ja rahi thi aur mai uske sawalon ka jabab diye ja raha tha. Jab maine
dekha ki keerti bahut jyada bhavuk ho rahi hai. Tab maine mahaul ko halka banane ke liye uske mathe ko chuma aur kaha.
Mai bola “aaj hum itne din bad mile hai aur aaj tune apni kissy nahi li. Kya aaj tera kissy lene ka mood nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti hasne lagi aur fir apna chehra mere samne karke apni aankh band kar li. Us samay uske sundar chehre par bahut hi masumiyat
jhalak rahi thi aur mujhe us par saare jamane ka pyar lutane ka man kar raha tha. Meri najar uske chehre se hat hi nahi rahi thi. Mai bas use ek-tak
dekhe ja raha tha.
______________________________
Update-92
Mere itna sab kahne par bhi, aaj na jane keerti par kya junun sawar ho gaya tha ki, wo is bat ko karna band hi nahi kar rahi thi. Aisa lag raha tha, jaise
uske man me mujhse door hone ka dar sama gaya ho. Wo baar baar bas usi bat ko dohrayi ja rahi thi.
Us samay keerti bilkul kisi masum bache ki tarah, mere sine se lagi sawal kiye ja rahi thi aur mai uske sawalon ka jabab diye ja raha tha. Jab maine
dekha ki keerti bahut jyada bhavuk ho rahi hai. Tab maine mahaul ko halka banane ke liye uske mathe ko chuma aur kaha.
Mai bola “aaj hum itne din bad mile hai aur aaj tune apni kissy nahi li. Kya aaj tera kissy lene ka mood nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti hasne lagi aur fir apna chehra mere samne karke apni aankh band kar li. Us samay uske sundar chehre par bahut hi masumiyat
jhalak rahi thi aur mujhe us par saare jamane ka pyar lutane ka man kar raha tha. Meri najar uske chehre se hat hi nahi rahi thi. Mai bas use ek-tak
dekhe ja raha tha.
Uske honth kiss karne ke intejar me fadfadaye ja rahe the. Mai itne dilkash najare ko miss karna nahi chahta tha. Mai bas use dekhe ja raha tha. Mere
samne duniya ki sabse sundar ladki thi aur mai use dekh dekh kar apni kismat par guman kar raha tha.
Mai apne aap me gum tha aur keerti mere kiss karne ka intejar kar rahi thi. Lekin jab maine use bahut der tak kiss nahi kiya to, usne apni aankhe khol
kar meri taraf dekha aur puchhne lagi.
Keerti boli “kya hua jaan, kiss kyo nahi kar rahe ho.”
Mai bola “jaan, tu duniya ki sabse sundar ladki hai.”
Keerti boli “ok baba, mai sabse sundar hu. Ab to kiss karo.”
Mai bola “mujhe koi kiss viss nahi karna. Maine to tujhse kissy lene ko kaha tha.”
Keerti boli “jaan, ab jyada natak mat karo. Sidhe tarah se kiss karte ho ya nahi.”
Mai bola “mai nahi karuga.”
Keerti boli “jaannnnnnn, pls kiss karo na. Kyo acha bhala mood kharab kar rahe ho.”
Mera mood uske sath shararat karne ka ho raha tha. Isliye maine use tang karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “bol to diya ki, mujhe koi kiss nahi karna. Fir kyo jabardasti mere pichhe padi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti taav me aa gayi aur mujhe dhamkate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “acha to mai tumhare pichhe padi hu. Ab mai bhi dekhti hu ki, tum mujhe kaise kiss nahi karte.”
Ye kah kar keerti ne mere chehre ko apne hanthon me pakda aur apne honth mere honthon par rakh kar, jabardasti kiss karne lagi. Mujhe uska yu
jabardasti karna acha lag raha tha. Isliye mai khud ko us se chhudane ki kosis karne laga.
Magar keerti ne mere chehre ko majbuti se pakad liya aur mere hontho ko chusna suru kar diya. Wo mere honth chus rahi thi aur mai khud ko us se
chhudane ki kosis kar raha tha. Keerti lagatar mere honth chusti ja rahi thi.
Aakhir kuch der bad uske kiss ne asar dikhana suru kar diya aur meri saari natak baji band ho gayi. Maine bhi apne dono hanth uske chehre par rakh
diye aur uske kiss ke jabab me, mai bhi uske honth chusne laga.
Hum dono ek dusre ke honthon ko jitna bhi chus rahe the. Humari pyas utni hi badti ja rahi thi. Hum dono ek dusre ke honth chumne me magan the.
Keerti ke honthon ko chumte chumte maine apna ek hanth bada kar uske sine par rakh diya. Keerti kiss karne me magan thi. Fir bhi uska dhayan ek
pal ke liye kiss se hat gaya.
Usne mere hanth ko apne sine se alag kiya aur fir se kiss karne lagi. Mai janta tha mere aisa karne se keerti ko dard hota hai. Fir bhi uska is tarah se
mera hanth alag kar dena, mujhe acha nahi laga. Meri is narajgi ka aehsas keerti ko chehre aur kiss karne se ho gaya tha.
Lekin usne kiss karna band nahi kiya aur apni jibh mere muh ke andar daal di. Fir apni jibh ko mere muh me ghumne lagi. Mujh par ek alag hi nasha
chadne laga. Keerti ne apni aankh khol kar mujhe dekha aur fir achanak hi mera hanth pakad kar apne sine par rakh diya.
Magar maine fauran hi apna hanth vapas hata liya. Lekin keerti ne fir mera hanth pakad kar apne sine par rakh liya aur dhire dhire apne boobs par
dabane lagi. Kuch pal ke liye maine apne hanth ko dhila chhoda raha. Lekin uske naram naram boobs ka aehsas milte hi mere hanth khud ba khud
uske boobs par chalne lage aur mai unhe dhire dhire dabane laga.
Abhi hum kiss karne me magan hi the ki, tabhi keerti ka mobile bajne laga. Mai kiss karte karte ruk gaya. Lekin keerti ne kiss karna band nahi kiya aur
mujhe bhi aankhon se ishara karke kiss karne ko kaha. Mai fir se kiss karne me magan ho gaya.
Ab mai behatasha keerti ke honthon ko chus raha tha aur uske muh me apni jibh dal kar ghuma raha tha. Sath hi sath uske boobs ko bhi masal raha
tha. Mujhe kiss karne me itna maja aa raha tha ki, maine keerti ke boobs ko jor jor se dabana suru kar diya. Lekin keerti ne mujhe nahi roka.
Mere kiss karne aur keerti ke boobs masalne se, kuch hi der me keerti ke upar wo hi pahle wali madhoshi si chhane lagi aur uski aankhe nashili si
hone lagi. Jise dekhte hi mujhe pichhli baar wali ghatna ki yad aa gayi. Maine fauran hi keerti ko kiss karna aur uske boobs masalna band kar diya.
Lekin keerti ab puri tarah se madhoshi ke aalam me thi. Usne fir se mera hanth pakad kar apne boobs par rakh diya aur unhe dabane ka ishara karne
lagi. Maine darte darte fir se use kiss karna aur uske boobs msalana suru kar diye. Kuch hi der me, mere me bhi tanav aana suru ho gaya.
Mere upar bhi ek ajab hi nashe ka surur chhaya hua tha. Maine isi nashe ke surur me keerti ko lita diya aur khud uske upar aa gaya. Ab mai mai kapdo
ke upar se hi keerti ke boobs ko masalte huye apne ling ko keerti ki janghon ke bich ragadne laga.
Keerti to mujhse jyada nashe me lag rahi thi. Wo ab bas apni aankhe band kiye, mere balon par hanth fer rahi thi. Mere ling ka tanav badta ja raha tha
aur mai jor jor se use keerti ki janghon ke bich ragad raha tha aur keerti mere niche kisi machhli ki tarah tadap rahi thi.
Hum dono ke upar hi ek junun sawar tha aur junun me hume jo karna acha lag raha tha. Hum wo kiye ja rahe the. Kuch hi der me keerti ka tadapna
band ho gaya. Magar mai abhi bhi jor jor se apne ling ko, keerti ki janghon ke bich ragde ja raha tha. Ab keerti leti leti bas mere sar par hanth fer rahi
thi aur mere rukne ka intejar kar rahi thi.
Fir achanak hi mere ling ka tanav kuch jyada bada aur usne pani chhodna suru kar diya. Mera saara pani mere under wear me samane laga. Mera ling
4-5 pichkari chhodne ke bad shant pad gaya aur mai bhi jaldi se keerti ke upar se uth kar baith gaya. Maine keerti ko bhi pakad kar baitha diya aur use
apne sine se chipka liya.
Aaj mai bahut khush tha. Kyoki chahe hum dono ne sex na kiya ho. Fir bhi aaj mere ling ka pani keerti ki vajah se nikla tha. Keerti ka mobile abhi bhi
baj raha tha. Magar use uski jara bhi parwah nahi thi. Kuch der tak hum aise hi ek dusre ki bahon me bahen daal kar baithe rahe.
Fir kuch der bad keerti ne kuch sakuchate huye kaha.

Keerti boli “jaan, mujhe toilet jana hai.”
Ab toilet to mujhe bhi jana tha. Isliye mai bina kuch kahe khada ho gaya aur fir hum log wahi kuch duri par bane toilet ki taraf chal diye. Waha hume
fresh hone me koi 15 min lage. Uske bad hum vapas aakar usi jagah par baith gaye.
Lekin ab hum dono hi khamosh the aur us gujre huye pal ke baare me soch rahe the. Jo abhi humne ek dusre ke sath bitaya tha. Keerti ki khamoshi se
mujhe laga ki, shayad use ye sab acha nahi laga hai. Isliye maine us ke chehre ko pakad kar apne chehre ke samne kiya aur us se puchha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Itna chup chup kyo hai. Kya tujhe mera wo sab karna bura laga hai.”
Mere muh se ye bat sunte hi keerti ne muskurate huye mera hanth pakad liya aur kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, mujhe tumhara kuch bhi karna, bura nahi laga.”
Mai bola “jab tujhe bura nahi laga to, fir tu itni chup chup kyo thi.”
Keerti boli “wo to mai is liye chup thi. Kyoki mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, kya bat karu.”
Mai keerti ko sawal karke paresan nahi karna chahta tha. Isliye maine use apne gale se laga liya aur fir kaha.
Mai bola “chal koi bat nahi. Lekin kuch bhi kaho. Aaj ki teri kissy pahle ki sabhi kissy se lajabab thi.”
Lekin ab keerti apne shararati mood me vapas aa chuki thi. Usne badi shararat wale andaj me mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “wo sab to thik hai. Lekin tum apni chabi mujhe kyo chubha rahe the.”
Itna kah kar keerti hasne lagi. Uski bat sunkar mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi aur mujhe yad aaya ki, jab pahli baar keerti ko mere ling ki chubhan mehsus
huyi thi. Tab usne mujhse puchha tha ki, ye mujhe kya chubh raha hai. Tab maine hi us se kaha tha ki, ye meri bike ki chabi hai. Aaj wo usi bat ko yad
dila kar mujhe chhed rahi thi.
Is bat ke yad aate hi, maine bhi muskura kar, usi ke andaj me jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye jis taale ki chabi hai. Wo taala is chabi ko aaj tak mila hi nahi. Isliye ise tujhe chubha kar, is chabi ka araman pura kar diya.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mujhe dekhna hai.”
Mai bola “kya dekhna hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mujhe tumhari chabi dekhna hai.”
Mai bola “kyo.”
Keerti boli “bas yu hi dekhna hai.”
Mai bola “abhi nahi, fir kabhi dekh lena.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mujhe abhi hi dekhna hai.”
Mai bola “kyo bekar me paresan kar rahi hai. Kah to raha hu ki, bad me dikha duga.”
Keerti boli “wah, riya dekh sakti hai to, mai kyo nahi dekh sakti.”
Keerti ke muh se riya ka naam sunna mujhe acha nahi laga aur mera chehra utar gaya. Keerti samajh gayi ki, mujhe uski ye bat pasand nahi aayi hai.
Usne fauran mujhe manate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, mai to majak kar rahi thi. Mujhe nahi malum tha ki, tumhe riya ka naam lena itna bura lagega.”
Maine bhi is bat ko jyada badana thik nahi samjha aur apna mood sahi karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh mere aur riya ke bich jo kuch bhi hua hai. Wo sirf ek wakt ka junun tha. Mai abhi itne din riya ke pas rah kar aaya hu. Magar maine itne
dino me kabhi bhi uske sath aisa kuch karne ke baare me socha tak nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mai janti hu jaan, tum chahte the waha sab kuch kar sakte the. Lekin tumne mere pyar ki khatir kuch bhi nahi kiya.”
Mai bola “jab tu sab janti hai to, fir baar baar riya ka naam kyo leti hai. Tujhe malum hai ki, mujhe tere muh se uska naam sunna acha nahi lagta.”
Keerti boli “ok, aaj ke bad mai kabhi riya ka naam nahi lugi. Ab tum apna mood sahi karo.”
Mai bola “mera mood bilkul sahi hai. Tu bol tujhe kya bolna hai.”
Magar keerti ne jab dekha ki mera mood sahi ho gaya hai. Tab wo fir se apni shararat par utar aayi aur kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “mujhe kuch bolna nahi hai. Mujhe to kuch dekhna hai.”
Ye bol kar wo khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Mai uski is bat se pichha chhudana chahta tha. Isliye maine bat ko badalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye bekar ki bat band kar aur pahle apna mobile dekh. Na jane kab se kisi ka phone aaye ja raha hai.”
Lekin keerti meri is chal ko samajh chuki thi. Usne fauran apni bat ko dohrate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jyada bat badalne ki kosis mat karo. Maine jo dekhne ko kaha hai. Pahle mujhe wo dikhao.”
Maine bhi us se bhola bante huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kaha bat badal raha hu. Mai to sirf ye kah raha hu ki, na jane kuan tujhe aadhe ghante se call par call lagaye ja raha hai aur tu hai ki
dekh tak nahi rahi hai. Ek baar dekh to le, ho sakta hai ki, koi jaruri call aa rahi ho.”
Keerti boli “wo mai kuch der bad dekh lugi. Abhi to mujhe wo dikhao, jo mai dekhne ko kah rahi hu.”
Jab maine dekha ki keerti apni bat se pichhe nahi hat rahi hai. Tab maine dusri chal chalte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya tune mujhe kabhi kuch dikhaya hai. Jo mai tujhe dikhau.”
Keerti boli “tum bolo, tumhe kya dekhna hai. Mai abhi dikhati hu.”
Maine socha ye aise hi bol rahi hai. Isliye maine uske boobs ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe ye dekhna hai.”
Keerti boli ‘bas itni si bat, ye lo mai abhi dikha deti hu.”
Ye kah kar usne ek najar agal bagal daudayi aur fir apne top ko pakad kar upar uthane lagi. Jab maine use aisa karte dekha to, fauran uska hath
pakad liya aur use rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe kuch sharam haya hai ki nahi. Kahi bhi, kuch bhi karne lagti hai.”
Keerti boli “mere andar sharam haya dono hai. Lekin tumse kaisi sharam. Ye sab tumhara hi to hai. Fir bhala mai ise dekhne se, tumhe rokne wali kaun
hoti hu.”
Keerti ki ye bat mere dil ko chhu gayi. Mujhe uske upar bahut jyada pyar aaya aur maine use khich kar apne gale se lagate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu sach me bahut badi pagal hai. Tujse jeet pana mere bas ki bat nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “jab tumhe ye malum hai to, fir tum aisi kosis hi kyo karte ho. Ab mujhe baton me mat bahalao aur jo mujhe dekhna hai, jaldi se dikhao.”
Mai bola “is sab ke liye ye thik jagah nahi hai. Tujhe dekhna hi hai to, tu ghar chal kar dekh lena.”
Keerti boli “wah ise dekhne ke liye ye sahi jagah nahi hai aur abhi jo kar rahe the. Uske liye ye thik jagah thi.”
Mai bola “yar tujhe pata hai ki, wo sab achanak hi ho gaya tha. Mera aisa kuch bhi karne ka koi irada nahi tha.”
Keerti boli “to fir ise bhi achanak kar do.”
Keerti ki is bat ka mere pas koi jabab nahi tha. Mai ajib hi paresani me fas gaya tha. Keerti mujhe apni baton me uljhaye ja rahi thi aur mai uski baton
me uljha ja raha tha. Jab usne mujhe is tarah paresan dekha to, fir wo hanste huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “chalo, aaj mai tumhe chhod deti hu. Lekin agli bar mai tumhari is chabi ko dekh kar hi rahugi. Agli bar koi bahana nahi chalega.”
Ye kah kar wo khilkhilakar hasne lagi aur maine bhi rahat ki saans li. Kuch der tak wo yu hi hasti rahi. Fir jab uski hansi thami to, usne thoda sanjida
hote huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, mai tumhe bahut paresan karti hu na.”
Mai bola “nahi, tu mujhe jara bhi paresan nahi karti.”
Keerti boli “sach me mai tumhe paresan nahi karti na.”
Mai bola “han, tu sach me mujhe paresan nahi karti. Balki teri ye shararte hi to hai. Jo tere pas na hone par bhi, mujhe hamesha tere pas banaye rakhti
hai aur hamesha gudgudaye rahti hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne mere gaal ko chum liya aur mere sine se lagti huyi kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “i love u jaan.”
Mai bola “i love u too.”
Ye kah kar mai uske sar par hanth ferne laga. Tabhi fir se uska mobile bajne laga. Magar keerti ne abhi bhi apne mobile ko dekhne ki kosis nahi ki aur
mujhse bat karne me lagi rahi.
______________________________
Update-93
Keerti boli “chalo, aaj mai tumhe chhod deti hu. Lekin agli bar mai tumhari is chabi ko dekh kar hi rahugi. Agli bar koi bahana nahi chalega.”
Ye kah kar wo khilkhilakar hasne lagi aur maine bhi rahat ki saans li. Kuch der tak wo yu hi hasti rahi. Fir jab uski hansi thami to, usne thoda sanjida
hote huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, mai tumhe bahut paresan karti hu na.”
Mai bola “nahi, tu mujhe jara bhi paresan nahi karti.”
Keerti boli “sach me mai tumhe paresan nahi karti na.”
Mai bola “han, tu sach me mujhe paresan nahi karti. Balki teri ye shararte hi to hai. Jo tere pas na hone par bhi, mujhe hamesha tere pas banaye rakhti
hai aur hamesha gudgudaye rahti hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne mere gaal ko chum liya aur mere sine se lagti huyi kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “i love u jaan.”
Mai bola “i love u too.”
Ye kah kar mai uske sar par hanth ferne laga. Tabhi fir se uska mobile bajne laga. Magar keerti ne abhi bhi apne mobile ko dekhne ki kosis nahi ki aur
mujhse bat karne me lagi rahi.
Jab maine dekha ki, uska dhyan mobile ki taraf jara bhi nahi hai. Tab maine uska dhyan mobile ki taraf dilte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tera mobile kab se baja ja raha hai. Jara dekh to kiska call aa raha hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe nahi dekhna. Abhi mai tumhare siwa kisi se bat karna nahi chahti.”
Mai bola “mai tujhe bat karne ko kaha kah raha hu. Mai to sirf itna chahta hu ki, tu ek baar dekh bas le ki, kaun tujhe itna call laga raha hai.”
Keerti boli “jo call laga raha hai. Use ab tak samajh jana chahiye tha ki, mai abhi kahi par busy hu. Fir wo kyo jabardasti itne call lagaye ja raha hai.”
Mai bola “ho sakta hai ki, tera hi koi jaruri call aa raha ho. Ek baar dekh lene me kya burai hai.”
Keerti boli “jo mere liye jaruri hai. Wo mere pas hai. Mere liye tumse jaruri kuch nahi.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar maine uske gaalon par ek thapki di aur fir use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kaun sa kahi bhaga ja raha hu. Mai to tere pas hi hu. Tu ek baar dekh bas le ki, ye kis ka call aa raha hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne, anmane man se apna mobile nikala aur call dekhne lagi. Call dekhne ke bad man hi man kuch budbudane ke bad, usne
mobile wapas rakh diya. Uski is harkat par mai muskuraye bina na rah saka. Maine us se muskurate huye puchha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Itna gussa kis par kar rahi hai. Kiska call aaya tha.”
Keerti boli “tulika ka call tha.”
Mai bola “tulika, teri wahi saheli hai na. Jiske ghar jane ka kah kar, hum yaha aaye hai.”
Keerti boli “han, ye wahi hai. Lekin ye meri koi saheli vaheli nahi hai.”
Mai bola “to fir ye kaun hai.”
Keerti boli “ye saurav ki gf hai.”
Mai bola “to fir ye tujhe kyo call laga rahi hai. Iske pas tera mobile no kaha se aa gaya.”
Keerti boli “mujhe kya malum, ye mujhe kyo call laga rahi hai. Mujhe to saurav ne is se milwaya tha. Taki isko yakin aa sake ki, saurav mujhse shadi
nahi kar raha hai. Maine is se milkar shadi na karne ki sacchai bata di thi. Tabhi isne mujhe apna mobile no diya tha aur mera mobile no liya tha.”
Mai bola “to fir subah tune ye kyo kaha ki, tu apni saheli tulika ke yaha ja rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “wo to maine is liye bol diya tha. Kyoki ise mere siwa koi nahi janta. Ab mujhe kya malum tha ki, waha mai iska naam lugi aur yaha iska call
aane lagega.”
Mai bola “thik hai, lekin isme itna gussa hone ki kya bat hai.”
Keerti boli “gussa nahi karu to, kya uski aarti utaru. Mai yaha apna samay tumhare sath bitana chahti hu aur wo mujhe call karke disturb kar rahi hai.”
Mai bola “chal apna gussa chhod aur ab uska call aaye to bat kar lena. Pata nahi use tujhse kya kaam aa gaya hai.”
Magar meri bat se keerti ko gussa aa gaya. Wo tunakte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “mujhe abhi us se koi bat nahi karna aur ab tum bhi is baare me koi bat nahi karoge. Tumne ab yadi uski tarafdari ki to, mujhse bura koi nahi
hoga.”
Mai bola “gussa kyo hoti hai. Tujhe bat nahi karna to mat kar, lekin apna mood to kharab mat kar. Chal tu apna mood sahi kar, mai tujhe ek chij dikhata
hu.”
Ye kah kar maine apna mobile nikala aur ek folder khol kar, mobile keerti ko pakda diya. Keerti bade gaur se us folder ko dekhne lagi aur mai bade
itminan ke sath keerti ko dekhne laga. Kuch der bad keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “to ye hai, nikki.”
Mai bola “han, ye hi nikki hai.”
Keerti boli “lekin ye photo tumhe kaha se mili.”
Mai bola “maine nikki ko tumhari photo isi shart par dikhayi thi ki, wo apni photo tumhe dikhane ke liye mujhe degi.”
Keerti boli “ye to sach me hu-bu-hu meri tarah hi dikhti hai. Tumne bekar me hi is par gussa kiya tha.”
Mai bola “han wo to hai. Magar mai kya karta. Mujhse ye bat sahan nahi huyi ki, nikki se teri barabari ki ja rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “chalo jane do. Ye batao kya tumne priya ki photo li hai.”
Mai bola “nahi. Lekin tujhe priya ki photo kyo dekhna hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe dekhna hai ki, wo kaun si khubsurat ladki hai. Jo meri jaan se itna jyada pyar karti hai.”
Keerti ki is bat par maine bhi keerti ko chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye bat to sach hai. Priya sach me behad khubsurat hai. Tu ek baar use dekh le to, tujhe bhi us se jalan hone lagegi.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne pahle gusse se mujhe ghoora aur fir na jane kya soch kar, apna muh banate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “mujhe kyo us se jalan hogi. Mai janti hu, tum ye bat mujhe chhidane ke liye kah rahe ho. Priya mujhse jyada sundar nahi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai jhut nahi bol raha. Priya sach me tujhse bhi jyada sundar hai.”
Keerti boli “tum fir jhut bol rahe ho.”
Mai bola “nahi mai jhut nahi bol raha. Lekin tujhe kyo lag raha hai ki, mai jhut bol raha hu.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti hasane lagi aur apni aankhe matkati huyi kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “tum bhul gaye ho ki, abhi kuch der pahle tumne hi kaha tha ki, priya nikki se sundar nahi hai.”
Mai bola “han maine aisa kaha tha. Lekin maine ye to nahi kaha ki, priya tujhse sundar nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “isme kahne ki kya bat hai. Nikki aur mai to ek jaise hi dikhte hai aur tumhara kahna hi kahna tha ki, mai nikki se bhi jyada sundar hu. Ab
batao jab priya nikki se jyada sundar nahi huyi to, wo mujhse jyada sundar kaise ho gayi.”
Ye kah kar keerti apni aankho aur hantho se ishare kar apne sawal ka jabab mangne lagi. Tab mujhe keerti ki bat ka matlab samajh me aaya aur
maine haste huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab meri samajh me aaya ki, tune ye kyo puchha tha ki, nikki aur priya me jyada sundar kaun hai. Mujhe nahi pata tha ki, tera dimag is taraf
chal raha hai. Tu sidhe sidhe mujhse nahi puch sakti thi ki, tujhme aur priya me jyada sundar kaun hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti khilkhila kar hasne lagi aur kaha.
Keerti boli “mai sidhe sidhe puchhti to, tum yahi kahte ki, mai jyada sundar hu. Mai duniya ki sabse sundar ladki hu.”
Ye kah kar wo fir khilkhila kar hasane lagi. Lekin maine uska hanth pakda aur bade hi pyar bhare shabdon me kaha.
Mai bola “dekh tu chahe mane ya na mane. Lekin sach bat ye hi hai ki, tu priya aur nikki se bahut jyada sundar hai. Tere ye lambe baal aur ye mathe ki
bindi, teri sundarta ko char chand laga dete hai. Teri ye aankhe, jinme jheel se bhi jyada gahrayi hai. Iski barabari duniya ki kisi chij se nahi ki ja sakti.
Is sab se bad kar teri ye muskurahat hai. Jisme tera chehra kisi kamal ki tarah khila hua dikhta hai. Mere liye to tu sach me duniya ki sabse sundar
ladki hai.”
Meri bat sun kar keerti khilkhilakar haste huye aur kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “bas bas jaan, meri bahut tarif ho gayi. Mai janti hu tumhare liye duniya ki sabse khubsurat ladki mai hi hu. Ab bahut baten ho chuki hai. Ab
hume ghar vapas lautna chahiye.”
Mai bola “mera vapas jaane ka man nahi hai. Hum itni jaldi ghar vapas jakar kya karge. Abhi to sirf 3:30 hi baja hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhe 5:30 baje airport pahuchna hai. Is hisab se ab hamare pas sirf 2 ghante bache hai. In 2 ghanto me hume ankita se bhi milna hai aur
ghar par bhi sab se milna hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe ankita se nahi milna. Jo samay mujhe ankita me milne me lagega. Wo mai tere sath bitana chahta hu.”
Keerti boli “jaan samjha karo. Yadi us se milna jaruri nahi hota to, mai tumse abhi us se milne ke liye nahi kahti. Lekin ab tumhe waha jakar mehul se
bat karna hi padegi. Tab ho sakta hai ki, mehul ko samjhane ke liye, tumhe ankita ki jarurat pad jaye.”
Mujhe keerti ki bat sahi lag rahi thi. Fir bhi mera man waha se jane ka nahi kar raha tha. Maine keerti ki bat ka bina koi jabab diye. Usko khich kar apni
god me baitha liya aur apne honth uske honthon par rakh diye. Keerti ko bhi jaise isi pal ka intejar tha. Usne bina der kiye, mere sar par apna hanth
rakha aur mere honthon ko chusne lagi.
Ek baar fir hum ek dusre ke sharir me sama jana chahte the. Hum duniya ki har bat se befikar hokar ek dusre ke honth chus rahe the. Kuch der bad
keerti ne mere honthon ko chusna band kiya aur mere saare chehre par chumbano ki bauchhar karne lagi. Wo behatasha mere chehre ko chume ja
rahi thi.
Ye humare is milan ki antim bela thi. Jisme wo mujhe ji bhar kar pyar kar lena chahti thi. Maine bhi uske chehre ko chumna suru kar diya. Kuch der tak
mai yu hi uske chehre ko jagah jagah chumta raha. Fir keerti ne mujhe roka aur mere mathe par chumte huye khadi ho gayi.
Lekin mai abhi bhi baitha hi raha. Mera man waha se uthne ka nahi ho raha tha. Mai chahta tha ki, mai apne jane se pahle, jitna jyada se jyada samay
keerti ke sath bita saku, bita lu. Yahi soch kar mai keerti ki taraf hasrat bhari nigahon se dekhne laga.
Keerti mere dil ki bat samajh rahi thi. Usne jab mujhe khade hote nahi dekha to, mera hanth pakad kar apne seene se laga liya aur kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “jaan, ab bahut pyar karna ho gaya. Ab hume chalna chahiye.”
Mane anmane man se jabab diya.
Mai bola “mera jane ka man nahi kar raha hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mujhe pata hai. Kyoki mera man bhi yaha se jaane ka nahi kar raha hai. Lekin ab ami mimi ki khatir hume yaha se jaana hi hoga.
Kyoki wo badi besabri se tumhare vapas aane ka intejar kar rahi hogi.”
Ye bat kah kar keerti ne meri dukhti rag par hanth rakh diya tha. Meri jid kamjor pad gayi thi. Keerti bhi shayad is bat ko samajh chuki thi. Usne mere
hanth ko pakad kar khicha aur mai bina koi virodh kiye khada ho gaya.
Keerti ne meri bahone ko apne hanthon me tham liya aur fir hum chalte huye niche aa gaye. Magar ab mai khamosh tha. Keerti hi thodi bahut baten
kar rahi thi. Niche aakar maine apni bike uthai aur fir hum ankita se milne ke liye chal pade.
Mai raste me bhi khamosh hi raha. Keerti meri is khamoshi ka matlab samajh rahi thi. Isliye usne meri is khamoshi ko todne aur mere man ko bahlane
ke liye, mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, tumne mujhe apne is naye dost ke baare me to, kuch bhi nahi bataya.”
Mai bola “kiske.”
Keerti boli “wahi, jisne tumhe yaha aane me itni madad ki hai.”
Mai bola “uska naam ajay hai. Us se meri mulakat uncle ke opration ke din huyi thi. Mai aur riya uski taxi me baith kar hi ghar aaye the. Tab us se meri
riya ko lekaar thodi bahut baten huyi aur inhi baton baton me meri us se dosti ho gayi. Fri meri us se aksar us se hospital me mulakat hone lagi. Kyoki
wo hospital ke bahar hi apni taxi lagata tha. Magar tab tak mai uske baare me kuch nahi janta tha.”
“Lekin jab maine teri sagai ki khabar suni to mai puri tarah se tut gaya tha aur apne aapko sambhalne ke liye mere man me sharab pine ka khayal
aaya. Us din ajay apni taxi lekar hospital me hi tha. Usne jab meri haalat dekhi to, wo samajh gaya ki, mere sath kuch bura hua hai. Jab maine us se
mujhe kisi hotel me chhodne ki bat ki to, wo mujhe apne ghar le gaya. Mai to samjha tha ki, uska ghar chhota sa hoga.”
“Lekin jab uske ghar pahucha lo waha ek aalishan banglow tha. Lekin us samay meri haalat aisi nahi thi ki, mai us se is sab ke baare me puchh saku.
Fir aaj jab maina airport jane ke liye ajay ko bulaya to, nikki ne use dekh kar kaha ki, wo use achi tarah se janti hai. Fir ajay ne bhi yahi bat kahi ki, wo
nikki ko janta hai aur nikki ki vajah se hi wo pahle din mere aur riya par dhyan de raha tha. Maine us se puchha ki, wo meri itni madad kyo kar raha hai
to, uska kahna tha ki, wo bhi kisi se pyar karta hai. Lekin uska pyar use nahi mil raha hai. Isliye mere pyar ko mujhse milakar use khushi ho rahi hai.”
Itna kah kar mai chup ho gaya aur keerti ke kuch bolne ka intejar karne laga. Meri bat sunne ke bad keerti kuch der tak khamosh rahi. Fir kuch soch kar
us ne kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, tum jante ho, ajay jis ladki se pyar karta hai, wo ladki kaha hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, meri is baare me kabhi bat nahi huyi.”
Keerti boli “lekin mai janti hu ki, wo ladki kaha hai.”
Mai bola “jab mai us ladki ke baare me kuch nahi janta to, tu kaise jaan sakti hai ki, wo ladki kaha hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, sidhi si bat hai. Itan bada aadmi yadi taxi chala raha hai to, wo paise kamane ke liye to, taxi nahi chala raha hoga.”
Mai bola “bat to teri sahi hai. Lekin tu kahna kya chahti hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mai kahna chahti hu ki, ajay apni taxi hospital me hi lagata hai. Jiska matlab saaf hai ki, wo ladki hospital ki hi koi ladki hai. Shayad us
ladki ko bhi malum nahi hoga ki, ajay itna bada aadmi hai.”
Mai bola “teri is bat me dam to hai. Lekin ek bat samajh me nahi aa rahi ki, dr aman, jab ajay ka dost hai. To fir wo is sab me, ajay ki madad kyo nahi
kar raha hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, aisa nahi hai. Jab dr aman, ajay ke kahne par tumhari madad kar sakta hai to, tum khud socho ki, wo ajay ki madad kyo nahi karega.
Wo ajay ki madad jarur kar raha hoga. Lekin mujhe lagta hai ki, ajay ki love story me koi aisa twist hai. Jiski vajah se koi bhi, kuch nahi kar pa raha hai.”
Mai bola “ho sakta hai ki, tera kahna sahi ho. Ab jo bhi bat hogi. Ajay se bat karke hi pata chalegi.”
Keerti boli “tum bat karke dekh lena. Meri bat sahi niklegi. Wo ladki hospital ki hi koi ladki hogi.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab tu ye bata ki, mujhe ankita se kya bat karni hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhe us se koi bat nahi karni hai. Mai sirf us se tumhe milwane ke liye, lekar chal rahi hu. Waha chal kar tumhara mobile no usko aur uska
mobile no tumko de dugi. Bas itna hi karna hai.”
Mai bola “lekin yadi mehul us se bat karne ko bolega to fir kya karuga.”
Keerti boli “wo mai usko samjha dugi ki, ho sakta hai ki, punnu ka dost punnu ki gf se bat karna chahe. Tab tum punnu ki gf ban kar us se bat kar lena.”
Mai bola “wo ye nahi puchhegi ki, tum khud mere dost se bat kyo nahi kar leti ho.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mai us se kah dugi ki, punnu ka dost mere rishe me lagta hai. Isliye mai us se bat nahi kar sakti.”
Mai bola “yadi mehul ne kabhi us se milne ki jid ki, tab kya karege.”
Keerti boli “jaannnnnnnn, tum itna sab kuch mat socho. Maine sab soch kar rakha hai. Yadi mehul us se milna chahega to, hum mehul ko us se milwa
dege.”
Mai bola “tu kahti hai to, mai kuch nahi sochta. Lekin ye ankita dekhne me kaisi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti hasne huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “jaan, tum meri pasand par yakin rakho. Maine tumhare liye jhuti gf jarur dudi hai. Magar us kamini shilpa ko dhyan me rakh kar dudi hai.
Ankita kisi bhi tarah se shilpa se kam nahi hai.”
Mai bola “tu shilpa se itna kyo chidti hai. Usne to humare sath kuch bhi galat nahi kiya hai.”
Keerti boli “wo isliye kyoki tumne us se pyar kiya aur usne kabhi tumhare pyar ka aehsas tak nahi kiya.”
Mai bola “use aehsas to tab hota, jab mai kabhi use batata. Lekin jab maine kabhi us se kuch kaha hi nahi hai to, fir use aehsas kaise hota. Fir isme
uski galti kaise huyi.”
Keerti boli “mujhe nahi malum. Lekin meri jaan ko koi thukraye, ye mai nahi sah sakti.”
Mai bola “lekin is bat me to mera bhala hi hua hai. Mujhe bhala tere jitna pyar karne wala kaha milta. Mere liye to tu.........”
Mai abhi itna hi bol paya tha ki keerti ne meri bat ko bich me hi rok kar, pura karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tu duniya ki sabse sundar ladki hai.”
Ye kah kar wo khilkhilakar hansne lagi. Uski is bat par mujhe bhi hasi aa gayi aur mai fir use kuch kahne laga.
Mai bola “tu......”
Lekin fir keerti ne meri bat ko pura karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tu kabhi nahi sudhregi.”
Ye kah kar keerti fir se hanse lagi aur uske sath sath mai bhi hasne laga. Hum yu hi apni bat karte karte, ankita ke ghar pahuch gaye. Mere bike rokte
hi keerti utar kar doorbell bajane chali gayi aur mai bike khadi karne laga. Mai bike khadi karke keerti ke pas aaya, tab tak darwaja bhi khul chuka tha.
Darwaja ankita ne hi khola tha. Keerti ko apne samne dekhte hi usne keerti ko apne gale se laga liya. Fir keerti ne ankita se mera parichay karwaya aur
uske bad hum log ankita ke sath uske ghar ke andar aa gaye.
Ankita ne white color ka salwar suit pahna hua tha. Wo keerti jitni sundar to nahi thi. Lekin shilpa ko takkar dene wala roop jarur usne paya tha. Wo kisi
bhi tarah se shilpa se kam nahi lag rahi thi. Usko dekh kar mai man hi man keerti ki pasand ki daad dene laga.
______________________________
Update-94
Keerti boli “tu duniya ki sabse sundar ladki hai.”
Ye kah kar wo khilkhilakar hansne lagi. Uski is bat par mujhe bhi hasi aa gayi aur mai fir use kuch kahne laga.
Mai bola “tu......”
Lekin fir keerti ne meri bat ko pura karte huye kaha.

Keerti boli “tu kabhi nahi sudhregi.”
Ye kah kar keerti fir se hanse lagi aur uske sath sath mai bhi hasne laga. Hum yu hi apni bat karte karte, ankita ke ghar pahuch gaye. Mere bike rokte
hi keerti utar kar doorbell bajane chali gayi aur mai bike khadi karne laga. Mai bike khadi karke keerti ke pas aaya, tab tak darwaja bhi khul chuka tha.
Darwaja ankita ne hi khola tha. Keerti ko apne samne dekhte hi, usne keerti ko apne gale se laga liya. Fir keerti ne ankita se mera parichay karwaya
aur uske bad hum log ankita ke sath, uske ghar ke andar aa gaye.
Ankita ne white color ka salwar suit pahna hua tha. Wo keerti jitni sundar to nahi thi. Lekin shilpa ko takkar dene wala roop jarur usne paya tha. Wo kisi
bhi tarah se shilpa se kam nahi lag rahi thi. Usko dekh kar mai man hi man keerti ki pasand ki daad dene laga.
Hume baitha kar shilpa chay pani lene chali gayi. Tab keerti ne mere pas aakar dhire se puchha.
Keerti boli “jaan, kaisi lagi meri pasand. Ab to yakin aaya ki, maine tumhre liye sahi ladki dudi hai. Tum chaho to iske sath apna chakkar chala sakte ho.
Meri taraf se tumhe puri chhut hai.”
Ye kah kar keerti khilkhilane lagi aur maine use aankh dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “apni bakwas band kar, wo abhi wapas aati hi hogi.
Lekin ek baar keerti yadi apni shararat par utar aaye to, use rokna itna aasan kaam nahi tha. Wo fir apne chulbulepan ko dohrate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “aati hai to aa jaye, meri bala se. Mai to ye bat uske samne bhi kah dugi.”
Ye kahte huye keerti meri taraf jhuki aur mujhe apni bahon me jakad kar mere galon ko chumne lagi. Keerti ki is harkat se to, meri haalat aur bhi
kharab ho gayi. Maine aanan fanan me, us se khud ko chhudaya aur us se khud ko dur karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya kar rahi hai. Uske ghar me koi aur bhi to ho sakta hai. Koi aa gaya to, humare baare kya sochega.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne mujhe aankh mari aur muskurate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli ‘daro mat, uske ghar me abhi koi nahi hai. Ab to mai tumhe pyar karke hi rahugi.”
Ye kah kar wo badi katil adaon se mujhe ghurte huye, meri taraf badne lagi. Maine gusse me use ghoora aur us se dur khisak kar baith gaya. Ye dekh
kar wo khilkhilakar hasne lagi.
Tabhi ankita chay lekar aa gayi. Usne hume chay di aur fir khud bhi chay lekar hamare sath hi baith gayi.
Mai chup chap chay pine laga. Lekin thodi hi der bad ankita ne keerti ko apne sath chalne ko kaha aur dono uth kar, mere right side bane dining room
me chali gayi. Dono aapas me dhire dhire bat karne lagi.
Wo dono mujhse bahut jyada door nahi thi. Magar meri taraf unki pith thi. Jis vajah se wo mujhe dekh nahi sakti thi. Lekin mai usko dekh bhi pa raha
tha aur unke bich chal rahi baton ko bhi sun pa raha tha. Lekin shayad unhe is bat ka koi anuman nahi tha.
Wo dono ek dusre se hansi majak karne me mast thi. Keerti chay pite pite ankita se kah rahi thi.
Keerti boli “ab to tune meri pasand ko dekh liya hai. Ab bata meri pasand kaisi hai.”
Ankita ne pichhe mudkar meri taraf dekha. Mai khamoshi se samne ki taraf muh karke chay pi raha tha. Usne muskurate huye keerti se kaha.
Ankita boli “teri pasand to sach me laakhon me ek hai.”
Ankita iske aage kuch aur bol pati, uske pahle hi keerti ne ankita ki bat ko katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “oye jara apni juban sambhal ke bol. Meri pasand laakhon me nahi, duniya me ek hai.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar ankita hasne lagi aur kaha.
Ankita boli “han han, teri pasand duniya me ek hai. Lekin apni pasand ko jara sambhal kar rakhna. Kahi koi dusra use, tujhse chura na le.”
Keerti boli “ye sapne dekhna chhod de. Meri pasand ko churana itna aasan nahi hai.”
Ankita boli “ye to tu isliye kah rahi hai. Kyoki abhi tak us par, kisi khubsurat ladki ki najar nahi padi hogi. Jis din kisi khubsurat ladki ki najar us par pad
gayi. Tu hanth malti rah jayegi.”
Keerti boli “ek kya, hajar khubsurat ladkiyon ki najar us par pad jaye. Lekin use mujhse koi nahi chura sakta.”
Ankita ne ek najar fir se meri taraf dekha. Shayad wo ye dekh rahi thi ki, kahi mai unki bat sun to nahi raha hu. Jab usne dekha ki mera dhayna unki
taraf nahi hai. Tab usne keerti se kaha.
Ankita boli “itna jyada bhi mat itra. Tu use mera nakli bf bana rahi hai. Kahin aisa na ho. Use mai hi chura lu.”
Keerti boli “tujhe aisa lagta hai to, tu kosis karke dekh le. Meri taraf se tujhe puri chhut hai.”
Ankita boli “ek baar ache se soch le, bad me kahi aisa na ho, tujhe apni kahi bat ke liye pachhtana pad jaye. Aaj kal ke ladko ko tu janti nahi hai. Ye
kapdo ki tarah apni gf badalte hai.”
Keerti boli “na mujhe kuch sochna hai aur na hi mujhe kisi bat ke liye pachhtana padega. Rahi bat aaj kal ke ladkon ki to, mujhe kisi ko janne ki koi
jarurat nahi hai. Kyoki mujhe us par pura bharosa hai.”
Ankita boli “tujhe us par bahut bharosa hai. Lekin tu ye bat kis bharose par kah rahi hai. Jara mai bhi to sunu.”
Ankita ki is bat par keerti muskurate huye bade hi viswas ke sath kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “kyoki wo jo kuch bhi karta hai. Mujhe bata kar aur mujhse puchh kar hi karta hai. Yaha tak ki kal rat ko 3 baje, maine us se milne ki jid ki aur
wo rat ko hi mujhse milne ke liye mumbai se nikal pada. Subah mere sokar uthne ke pahle, wo mere samne tha. Ab bol kya bolti hai tu.”
Ye kah kar keerti apni kahi bat par khilkhilane lagi. Tab ankita ne keerti se kaha.
Ankita boli “to tu sidhe ye kyo nahi kahti ki, wo tera gulam hai. Tere pichhe tera chamcha ban kar ji hujur karta firta hai aur tere isharon par bandar ki
tarah nachta hai.”
Ye kah kar ankita bhi hasne lagi. Ankita ki ye bat, teer ki tarah mere dil ko chubhi thi. Lekin fir maine ise, do saheliyon ka aapsi majak samajh kar, dil
par nahi liya aur is bat ko apne dimag se nikal diya.
Lekin ankita ki is bat se, keerti ke dil ko jarur chot pahuchi thi. Uska hasna band ho gaya tha aur shayad uska chehra bhi utar gaya tha. Uske utre huye
chehre ko dekh kar ankita ne kaha.
Ankita boli “ye achanak tujhe kya ho gaya. Abhi to tu achi bhali hans bol rahi thi. Fir achanak tujhe ye kya ho gaya. Tera chehra itna utar kyo gaya.”
Lekin keerti khamosh hi rahi. Usne ankita ki bat ka koi jabab nahi diya. Tab ankita ne fir us se puchha.
Ankita boli “bata na, tujhe achanak ye kya ho gaya. Tera hansta khelta chehra utar kyo gaya. Kya maine tujhe koi galat bat kah di hai. Dekh jo bhi bat
hai khul kar bol de. Mujhse tera aisa utara hua chehra nahi dekha ja raha hai. Bol na tujhe kya hua.”
Ankita ki is bat par keerti ne apni khamoshi ko toda. Wo bahut hi bhavuk hokar, apni narajgi jatate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “aaj tune bahut galat bat bol di hai. Tune use jo kuch bhi kaha hai. Wo uske pyar ko gaali dene ke barabar hai. Wo meri jaan hai. Wo mera
gulam nahi, mai uski gulam hu. Mai uske pichhe chamchi bankar ghumti hu aur uske isharon par bandariya ki tarah nachti hu. Ab bol aur kuch janna
hai tujhe.”
Keerti ki narajgi ko ankita samajh chuki thi. Usne apni safayi dete huye keerti se kaha.
Ankita boli “yar, tu to jara si bat ka bura maan gayi. Mai to sirf majak kar rahi thi. Majak me kahi bat ka, itna bura manne ki kya jarurat hai.”
Lekin ankita ki ye bat sunkar bhi keerti ke tewar nahi badle. Usne fir ankita se kaha.
Keerti boli “majak tera aur mera chal raha tha. Tujhe majak hi udana tha to, mera udati. Tujhe uska majak udane ka haq kisne diya.”
Keerti ki narajgi khatam na hote dekh, ankita ne bade hi pyar se use manate huye kaha.
Ankita boli “sorry yar, mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi. Mai nahi janti thi ki, tu use itna jyada pyar karti hai ki, uske khilaf ek majak bhi sahan nahi kar
sakti. Yadi mujhe is bat ka jara bhi pata hota to, mai aisa majak kabhi nahi karti. Tu is galti ki mujhe jo saja dena chahe, de de. Lekin mujhse naraj na
ho.”
Ankita ke is tarah manane se keerti ka dil bhi pighal gaya. Lekin sath sath uski aankhon ne bhi barsat suru kar di. Wo apne aansu bahate huye kahne
lagi.
Keerti boli “tere liye ye ek jara si bat hogi. Magar mere liye to ye dub marne wali bat hai ki, aaj meri vajah se uske pyar ka majak udaya gaya hai. Maine
bahut badi badi galtiyan ki hai. Fir bhi usne hanste hanste meri har galti ko maaf kar diya. Sirf meri aankhon me aansu dekh kar, wo bina ek shabd bhi
kahe, apne sab kaam chhod kar, mumbai se yaha tak aa gaya. Ab yadi meri khushi ke liye ye sab karne par, uska majak udaya jaye to, ye mere liye
dub marne wali bat nahi to aur kya hai. Wo meri jaan hai aur mai uska apmaan kabhi nahi sah sakti.”
“Lekin aaj mai tujhse puchhti hu ki, pyar me yadi koi apne har faisle, apne sathi se puchh kar kare to, kya ye gulami kahlati hai. Kya pyar me apne sathi
ki bat man kar chalne wala chamcha kahlata hai. Kya pyar me samarpan naam ki koi chij nahi hoti. Tu bata mujhe ki sacha pyar karne wale ko ye gaali
kyo sunna pade.”
Itna kah kar keerti khamosh ho gayi. Lekin uski aankhon se aansuon ki barsat abhi bhi ho rahi thi. Keerti ki baton se ankita samajh chuki thi ki, keerti ke
dil par uski baton se bahut gahri chot lagi hai.
Keerti ki aankhon ke aasuon se ankita ki aankhon me nami paida kar di thi. Ankita ne keerti ke aansu ponchhe aur us se apni galti mante huye kaha.
Ankita boli “sorry meri bahan, tera kahna thik hai. Sacche pyar me samarpan hona bahut jaruri hai. Mujhse aaj sach me bahut badi galti ho gayi. Lekin
mai sach me nahi janti thi ki, tum dono me itna jyada pyar hai. Mai to sirf tumhe bf gf samajh rahi thi. Yadi mujhe is bata ka jara bhi pata hota to, mera
yakin kar, mere muh se ye bat kabhi majak me bhi bahar na nikli hoti. Fir bhi mujhse galti to huyi hai. Iske liye tu mujhe jo chahe wo saja de le. Lekin
pls tu mujhe apni bahan samajh kar maaf kar de. Tu kahe to, mai abhi is bat ke liye punit se bhi maafi mang leti hu.”
Ye kah kar ankita apni jagah se uth kar khadi ho gayi. Lekin keerti ne fauran uska hanth pakad liya aur ankita ko mujhse kuch kahne se rokte huye
kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, tujhe us se kuch kahne ki jarurat nahi hai. Tu yadi us se maaafi magegi to, fir use iski vajah bhi batana padegi. Mai nahi chahti ki, uske
dil ko teri kisi bat se thes lage. Isliye is bat ko yahi khatam kar de. Ab hum logo ko jana hai. Hum log chalte hai.”
Ye kah keerti bhi khadi ho gayi. Keerti ke muh se achanak hi jane ki bat sunkar ankita ko laga ki, keerti gusse me vapas ja rahi hai. Usne keerti ko
rokte huye kaha.
Ankita boli “iska matlab to yahi hua ki, tune abhi tak mujhe us bat ke liye maaf nahi kiya.”
Keerti boli “nahi, aisi bat nahi hai. Maine tujhe sach me maaf kar diya.”
Ankita boli “yadi tune mujhe maaf kar diya hai to, fir thodi der aur ruk ja. Abhi to meri punit se koi bat hi nahi huyi hai. Wo mere baare me kya sochega
ki, wo mere ghar tak aaya aur maine us se do bat tak nahi ki.”
Keerti boli “wo tere baare me kuch galat nahi sochega. Mai use sab samjha dugi. Lekin ab hamara ruk pana muskil hai. Hume sach me jaldi jana hai.
Uski 6 baje ki mumbai wapsi ki flight hai aur use abhi bahut se logon se milna hai. Tu us se phone par bat kar lena. Mai tujhe uska mobile no de deti
hu. Tera jab man kare us se bat kar lena aur use apne baare me sab khud hi samjha dena.”
Ye kah kar keerti ne ankita ko mera mobile no de diya. Ankita hum logon ko chhodne bahar tak aayi. Bahar aakar hum logon ne ankita ko bye kaha aur
fir ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Lekin keerti ka mood, ankita ke kiye majak ki vajah se, abhi bhi kharab tha. Jis vajah se, wo abhi bhi khamosh hi thi. Mai uski is khamoshi ko todna
chahta tha. Lekin meri samajh me, ye nahi aa raha tha ki, mai keerti ko ye bat bolu ya na bolu ki, maine uske aur ankita ke bich huyi saari bat sun li hai.
Mai is bat se bhi anjan nahi tha ki, uske man me abhi kya chal raha hai. Wo man hi man is sab ke liye khud ko doshi maan rahi thi. Jabki mai keerti ke
is pyar ko dekh kar, man hi man apni kismat par naz kar raha tha.
Magar jab keerti ki khamoshi mujhse sahan nahi huyi. Tab maine us se sidhe hi kaha.
Mai bola “itni si bat ko apne dil par lene ki kya jarurat hai. Jo hua use bhul ja.”
Meri ye bat sunkar keerti chauk gayi. Use samajh me nahi aaya ki, mai kya kah raha hu. Wo mere se bilkul sat gayi aur puchhne lagi.
Keerti boli “mai samjhi nahi. Tum kis bat ki bat kar rahe ho.”
Mai bola “ankita ne sirf majak hi to kiya tha. Isme itna bura manne ki kya bat thi.”
Keerti ko abhi bhi yakin nahi aa raha tha ki, mai uske aur ankita ke bich huye majak ki bat kar raha hu. Usne fir se puchha.
Keerti boli “mujhe abhi bhi kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, tum kis majak ki bat kar rahe ho.”
Mai ab uski paresani ko aur jyada badana nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine sidhe hi us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai us majak ki bat kar raha hu. Jiski vajah se tum, ankita se naraj ho gayi thi. Mujhe tumari aur ankita ki, saari baten sunayi de rahi thi.”
Ab keerti ki samajh me saari bat aa chuki thi. Usne behad ruaansa chehra bana kar, mujhse maafi mangte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, meri vajah se tumhe ye sab sunna pada.”
Mai bola “sorry kis liye. Mujhe uski kisi bat ka bura nahi laga aur tujhe bhi nahi lagna chahiye tha. Wo tujhse sirf majak hi to kar rahi thi. Tu itni
samajhdar hokar bhi, uski majak me kahi baton ka bura maan gayi.”
Magar keerti abhi bhi is bat ko apne dil se nikalne ko taiyar nahi thi. Usne apna gussa ankita par utarte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mujhe aisa majak bilkul pasand nahi. Majak uske aur mere bich me chal raha tha. Use jo bhi kahna chahiye tha, mujhe kahna chahiye tha.
Tumhara majak udane ka use jara bhi haq nahi tha. Tumhara majak udane wali, wo hoti kaun hai.”
Mai bola “majak to tune suru kiya tha. Isliye tujhe uske majak ko sahna chahiye tha.”
Keerti boli “majak maine suru kiya tha, isi vajah se itna sab sah gayi. Nahi to aaj ke aaj hi, us se dosti tod kar aa gayi hoti.”
Mai janta tha ki, mai chahe kitna bhi keerti ko samjha lu. Lekin wo ankita ke majak ko sahi nahi manegi. Isliye maine bat ko badalne ki niyat se kaha.
Mai bola “bap re bap, kisi ne mera majak udaya to itna gussa aur jab khud mera majak udati rahti hai. Uska kya hai.”
Keerti boli “mai tumhe jo chahe, wo kah sakti hu. Mujhe tumhe kuch bhi kahne ka pura haq hai. Lekin koi aur tumhe kuch kahega to, mai uska muh
noch lugi. Fir chahe wo koi bhi ho.”
Keerti ki in baton ko sunkar aur uske mere liye pyar ko mehsus kar, mujhe bahut sukun mil raha tha. Isliye maine use chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “acha koi bhi mujhe kuch bolega to, tu uska muh noch legi. Fir chahe wo koi bhi ho.”
Keerti ne bhi apni dhun me kaha.
Keerti boli “han chahe wo koi bhi ho.”
Mai bola “to thik hai, tu ghar chal kar chhoti maa ka muh noch. Aaj subah subah hi, un ne mujhe bahut ulta sidha bola hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne gusse me meri pith par ek jor ka mukka mara. Maine bhi apni pith akdakar use aisa jataya, jaise ki mujhe sach me bahut jor
se lag gaya ho. Jaise hi keerti ko is bat ka aehsas hua ki, uska mukka mujhe jor se lag gaya hai to, wo fauran hi apne hanthon se meri pith ko sahlate
huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “tumhe sharam nahi aati. Mausi ke baare me aisi bat kahte huye.”
Mai bola “abhi tune hi to kaha tha ki, tu kisi ka bhi muh noch legi. Chahe wo koi bhi ho.”
Keerti ne apni safayi dete huye bade hi bholepan se kaha.
Keerti boli “maine wo bat, ghar walon ke liye nahi, bahar walon ke liye kahi thi.”
Mai isi tarah keerti ko chhedta raha aur kuch hi der me wo bhi, apne purane rang me wapas aa gayi. Ab uska mood sahi ho chuka tha aur usne bhi
apni shararten suru kar di thi. Ek dusre ko chhedte chhedte, kuch hi der me hum log ghar pahuch gaye.
Hum jaise hi ghar ke andar pahuche to, ghar me bahut shanti thi. Chhoti maa aur aunty shayad apne kamre me thi. Ami nimi dono soffey par chup
chap baithi thi aur na jane kis khayal me khoyi huyi thi. Ami nimi ghar me ho aur shanti rahe. Ye mere liye bahut hairat ki bat thi.
Maine keerti ko ishara kar ke puchha ki, inhe kya hua. Tab keerti ne mujhe chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur wo khud teji se badti huyi, ami nimi ke pas
chali gayi. Wo jate hi unke pas baith gayi aur mujh par jhuta gussa karte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “ab dobara mai tumhare sath kahi nahi jaugi. Tumne mere sath aaj jara bhi acha nahi kiya.”
Mujhe keerti ka yu gussa karne se bas itna samajh me aaya ki, wo ye gussa ami nimi ko dikhane ke liye kar rahi hai. Lekin wo kya karna chahti hai. Ye
meri samajh ke bahar tha. Magar jab ami nimi ne keerti ko yu mujh par gussa karte dekha to, ami ne keerti se puchha.
Ami boli “didi, aap bhaiya par itna gussa kis bat par hai.”
Keerti boli “ami tumhe malum nahi. Aaj iski vajah se mujhe kitna jyada paresan hona pada.”
Ami boli “kyo didi. Aisa bhaiya ne kya kar diya.”

Keerti boli “ye to puchho hi mat ami. Bas itna samajh lo ki, aaj ke bad mai iske sath kahi bhi nahi jaugi.”
Keerti ki bat sun sun kar ami nimi ki bat ko janne ki utsukta badti ja rahi thi. Ami ne fir keerti se puchha.
Ami boli “lekin didi, hua kya hai.”
Keerti boli “ami, mai pure 3 ghante akeli khadi rahi. Mai saheli ko achanak kisi kaam se jana pad gaya. Maine ise phone karke kaha ki, mujhe aakar
apne sath le chalo. Lekin isne aane se saaf mana kar diya. Kaha ki tum apni saheli ke ghar ke pas hi ruko. Mai 4 baje aakar tumhe le jauga. Ab tum hi
socho ye 3 ghante maine kaise akele khade khade bitaye hoge. Yadi ye aakar mujhe apne sath le jata to, iska kya bigad jata.”
Keerti ki bat sunte hi ami nimi ke chehre ki muskurahat wapas aa gayi. Shayad unhe lag raha tha ki, keerti mere sath ghoom rahi hai. Jis vajah se unka
muh phool gaya tha. Lekin jab un ne suna ki, keerti akele paresan hoti rahi hai to, ye jaan kar unhe bahut khushi huyi.
Ami ne keerti ko samjhate huye kaha.
Ami boli “jane do didi. Bhaiya yaha apne kaam se hi to wapas aaye the. Unhe aapko wapas lene aane ka, samay hi nahi mil raha hoga.”
Keerti boli “nahi ami, ye jaan bujh kar mujhe apna ghamand dikhata hai. Ab mai sach me iske sath kahi nahi jaugi.”
Keerti ke muh se ghamand dikhane wali bat sunte hi, nimi ne hanste huye mujhe dekha aur fir wo keerti se kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “han didi, ab aap bhaiya ke sath kahi mat jana. Nahi to ye aapko aise hi apna ghamand dikhaye.”
Ye kah kar nimi ne dhire se mujhe aankh maari aur mai uski is harkat par apni hansi nahi rok paya. Udhar keerti nimi ki is harkat se anjan thi. Keerti ne
turant nimi ko apne gale se laga liya aur kaha.
Keerti boli “han, tu meri pyari bahan hai. Mai teri bat jarur manugi.”
Iske bad keerti aise hi ami nimi ko apni baton me bahlane lagi aur dono keerti ki han me han milane lagi. Ek taraf keerti jaha baton baton me ami nimi
ke dimag se is bat ko nikalne me lagi thi ki, wo din bhar mere sath ghum rahi thi. Wahi dusri taraf ami nimi baton baton me keerti ke dimag me ye bat
daal rahi thi ki, keerti ko ab mere sath kahi nahi jana hai.
Mai thodi der khada khada un teeno ki is bat chit ka maja leta raha. Fir kuch der bad maine ami nimi ke sar par hanth fera aur muh hanth done apne
kamre me aa gaya.
______________________________
Update-95
Nimi boli “han didi, ab aap bhaiya ke sath kahi mat jana. Nahi to ye aapko aise hi apna ghamand dikhaye.”
Ye kah kar nimi ne dhire se mujhe aankh maari aur mai uski is harkat par apni hansi nahi rok paya. Udhar keerti nimi ki is harkat se anjan thi. Keerti ne
turant nimi ko apne gale se laga liya aur kaha.
Keerti boli “han, tu meri pyari bahan hai. Mai teri bat jarur manugi.”
Iske bad keerti aise hi ami nimi ko apni baton me bahlane lagi aur dono keerti ki han me han milane lagi. Ek taraf keerti jaha baton baton me ami nimi
ke dimag se is bat ko nikalne me lagi thi ki, wo din bhar mere sath ghum rahi thi. Wahi dusri taraf ami nimi baton baton me keerti ke dimag me ye bat
daal rahi thi ki, keerti ko ab mere sath kahi nahi jana hai.
Mai thodi der khada khada un teeno ki is bat chit ka maja leta raha. Fir kuch der bad maine ami nimi ke sar par hanth fera aur muh hanth done apne
kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre aakar mai fresh hua aur fir taiyar hone laga. Abhi mai taiyar ho raha tha ki, tabhi ami nimi hanste huye mere kamre me aa gayi. Unhe dekhte hi
mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
Lekin maine apni muskurahat ko chupa kar, un par jhuta gussa dikhate huye, apna muh bana liya aur unse kuch nahi kaha. Thodi der tak dono mere
bolne ka intejar karti rahi. Magar jab mai khamoshi se taiyar hota raha. Tab dono aapas me khusar fusar karne lagi.
Fir ami ne bat suru karte huye mujhse kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya kya aap humse naraj ho.”
Maine bina unki taraf dekhe, taiyar hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kyo tum logon se naraj hone laga.”

Ami boli “wo isliye kyoki hum logon ne keerti didi ke sath milkar, aapki burayi ki thi.”
Mai bola “tum logon ne aisa kyo kiya.”
Ami boli “wo to hum isliye kar rahe the. Taki dobara didi aapko kahi jane ke liye paresan na kare.”
Mai bola “mai keerti ke sath gaya tha. Kya ye bat tum logon ko kharab lagi hai.”
Meri is bat par dono hi chup rahi. Mai unke pas aakar baith gaya aur dono ke sar par, hanth ferte huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekho betu, jitna pyar mai tum dono se karta hu. Utna hi pyar keerti bhi tum logon se karti hai. Yadi aisa nahi hota to, wo khud se pahle tum
logon ko, mere sath ghumne kyo bhejti. Aaj mai yaha nahi hu to, kya wo meri tarah, tum logon ka khayal nahi rakh rahi hai.”
Mai itna kah kar chup ho gaya. Mujhe laga ki dono me se koi apni safayi jarur dega. Lekin shayad dono ko ye lag raha tha ki, is bat ko lekar mai unse
naraj hu. Jab dono chup rahi to, mai unhe samjhate huye kahne laga.
Mai bola “mai tum dono se jara bhi naraj nahi hu. Mai apni ammo nimmo se, kabhi naraj ho hi nahi sakta. Bas meri itni si bat maan lo ki, apni keerti didi
se milkar raha karo. Wo yadi mujh par gussa bhi hoti hai to, uski bat ka bura mat maana karo. Kyoki tumhari tarah, wo bhi mujhe bahut pyar karti hai
aur jo hume pyar karta hai. Wahi hum par gussa bhi hota hai. Bolo meri bat manogi na.”
Meri is bat sunkar dono ke chehre khil gaye the. Unhe is bat ki khushi thi ki, mai unse jara bhi naraj nahi hu. Un dono ne khushi khushi kaha.
Ami nimi boli “ji bhaiya, hum aapki ye bat jarur manege. Ab hum keerti didi ke sath hamesha milkar rahege aur unki kisi bat ka kabhi bura nahi
manege.”
Mai bola “good, ab ye batao. Chhoti maa aur aunty kaha hai.”
Ami boli “bhaiya wo niche khane ke liye aapka intejar kar rahi. Hum isiliye aapko bulane aaye the. Lekin ye bat kahna bhul hi gaye.”
Mai un se keerti ke baare me puchhne wala tha ki, tabhi meri najar darwaje ke pas khadi keerti par padi. Wo shayad abhi abhi aakar waha khadi huyi
thi. Maine keerti ko dekha to, ami nimi se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai. Ab tum dono niche jao. Mai bhi taiyar hokar thodi der me niche aata hu.”
Meri bat sunkar dono niche jane lagi. Unki najar keerti par padi to, un ne use bhi niche chalne ko kaha. Magar keerti ne mere sath niche aane ko kah
kar, un dono ko niche bhej diya.
Ami nimi ke niche jate hi keerti andar aayi aur mujhse lipat gayi. Maine bhi bina kuch kahe, use apni bahon me bhar liya. Hum dono aise hi ek dusre ke
seene se lage rahe. Na to keerti kuch kah rahi thi aur na hi mai kuch kah raha tha. Hum dono hi khamosh rahe.
Insan do hi surton me khamosh rahta hai. Ek to tab jab uske pas kahne ko koi bat na ho, ya fir tab jab uske pas kahne ke liye bahut kuch ho. Aisa hi
kuch hum dono ke sath bhi tha. Hum dono ke pas ek dusre se karne ke liye baten to, bahut si thi. Magar un baton ko karne ke liye samay, ab bilkul
nahi tha.
Isliye hum dono ek dusre ke seene se khamoshi se lage rahe aur ek dusre ke dil me chhupe pyar ko, uske dil ki dhadkan se mehsus karte rahe. Jo bat
hum nahi kah pa rahe the. Wo baten hamare dil ki dhadkane ek dusre se kah rahi thi aur hum khamoshi se unki bat sun rahe the.
Lekin wakt kisi ke liye nahi rukta. Aisa hi hamare sath bhi hua. Hum ek dusre me khoye huye the. Tabhi mujhe kisi ke aane ki aahat sunayi di aur mai
turant keerti se alag hokar, apne baal sawarne me lag gaya.
Keerti to na jane kin khayalon me khoyi huyi thi. Use mera is tarah, achanak se alag ho jane ka karan samajh me hi nahi aaya. Iske pahle ki wo mujhse
iska karan puchh pati. Uske pahle hi chhoti maa ne mere kamre me kadam rakh diya aur kahne lagi.
Chhoti maa boli “tum dono abhi tak yaha kya kar rahe ho. Mai kab se niche tumhara khane par wait kar rahi hu.”
Keerti itni der me apne aapko sambhal chuki thi. Usne chhoti maa ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi, mai to kab se ise niche chalne ko kah rahi hu. Lekin in laat sahab ka abhi tak banna sawarna hi nahi ho pa raha hai.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “bas chhoti maa, mera taiyar hona ho gaya. Chaliye niche chalte hai.”
Ye kah kar mai, chhoti maa aur keerti ke sath niche aa gaya. Niche aunty mere liye khana laga rahi thi. Maine ye dekha to kaha.
Mai bola “kya mai akela hi khana kauga. Aap log nahi khayege.”
Aunty boli “hum sab to khana kha chuke hai. Bas tum aur keerti hi khana khane ke liye baki rah gaye the. Ab jyada samay barbad mat karo aur chup
chap khana khao.”
Aunty ki bat sunkar mai aur keerti khana khane baith gaye. Ami nimi bhi humare pas hi baithi thi. Wo mujhse kuch chhupne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Jab
maine unhe aisa karte dekha to, maine unse puchha.
Mai bola “betu, chhutki, ye tum dono mujhse kya chhupa rahi ho.”
Ami boli “kuch nahi bhaiya, pahle aap khana kha lijiye. Fir hum batayege.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe abhi dekhna hai.”
Mera itna kahna tha ki, nimi fauran apni jagah se khadi ho gayi. Use dar tha ki kahi ami apni chij pahle mujhe na dikha de. Isliye wo mere pas aayi aur
apne hanth me pakda hua, money bank mere samne rakh diya.
Money bank dekhte hi, mai samajh gaya ki, ye mera b’day gift hai. Lekin fir bhi maine anjan bante huye nimi se kaha.
Mai bola “chhutki ye kya hai. Ab tujhe paise kis liye jodna hai.”
Nimi mujhe samjhate huye kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, ye aapka b’day gift hai. Maine bade pyar se aapke liye kharida hai.”
Mai bola “lekin mai iska kya karuga.”
Nimi boli “bhaiya aap isme paise jodiyega aur jab ye bhar jayega. Tab mai un paiso se aapke liye ek car kharidugi.”
Nimi ki bat sunkar sab hasne lage. Lekin maine uska money bank lekar, uske sar par hanth ferte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe mera kitna khayal hai. Ye tune bahut acha kiya. Ab mere pas bhi khud ki ek car hogi. Lekin yadi mujhe isme paise dalna yad hi nahi
raha to, ye bharega kaise.”
Nimi boli “uski chinta aap mat kijiye. Maine sab soch liya hai. Mai khud roj aapse isme paise dalwaya karugi. Ab aap jaldi se apna purse nikaliye aur
isme paise daliye.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Lekin hum ise rakhege kaha.”
Nimi boli “mai ise apne kamre me rakhugi. Taki mujhe bhi yad rahe ki, isme aapse paise dalwana hai. Ab jaldi se isme paise daliye.”
Nimi ki bat sunkar maine purse nikal kar, money bank me paise daale aur jab purse rakhne ko hua to, ami mujhe rokte huye kahne lagi.
Ami boli “rukiye bhaiya. Aapne nimi ka gift to le liya. Lekin mera gift to liya hi nahi hai. Ab aap ye purse nahi rakhege. Ab aap mera diya hua purse
rakhege.”
Ye ami ne purse mere hanth me thama diya. Maine ami ka purse le liya. Lekin wo abhi mujhse purse rakhne ki jid karne lagi. Tab tak keerti khana kha
chuki thi. Maine apne dono purse use thama diye aur apne purane purse ka saman naye purse me rakhne ko kaha.
Keerti ne purse le liya aur mai fir se khana khane laga. Tabhi chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tum khana khao. Tab tak mai taiyar hokar aati hu.”
Mai bola “kyo chhoti maa. Kya aap kahi ja rahi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “han, hum sab tujhe airport chhodne ja rahe hai.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa. Kisi ko jane ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai akela chala jauga. Mujhe sabko chhod kar jaane me bahut taklif hoti hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai, tujhe chhodne mere siwa koi nahi jayega.”
Mai bola “aap bhi kyo ja rahi hai. Kya mujhe aapko chhod kar jaane me taklif nahi hogi.”
Chhoti maa boli “ab mujhe kuch nahi sunna. Mai ja rahi hu, matlab ja rahi hu. Tum chup chap khana khao. Tab tak mai taiyar hokar aati hu.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa taiyar hone chali gayi aur mai fir se khana khane laga. Mai khana khakar utha to, keerti ne mujhe naya wala purse thama diya.
Maine naye purse ko apne jeb me rakhte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola :ye purana purse mere kamre me rakh dena.”
Keerti boli “nahi, ise mai apne pas rakhugi.”
Mai bola “tu is purane purse ko rakh kar kya karegi. Ye tere kis kaam aayega.”
Keerti boli “tumhe nahi dena to mat do. Itne sawal karne ki kya jarurat hai.”
Shayad keerti is bat se naraj ho gayi thi. Maine use gussa hote dekha to, use manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe rakhna hai to, rakh le. Mai to aise hi puchh raha tha. Isme gussa hone ki kya bat hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti khush ho gayi. Maine ek najar sabko dekha. Kisi ka dhyan abhi hamari taraf nahi tha. Maine dhire se keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ye bata, tere pas mere b’day gift ke liye paise kaha se aaye.”
Keerti boli “wo maine apni pocket money me se bachaye the.”
Mai bola “jyada jhut mat bol. Tune apni pocket money se itne jyada paise bacha liye ki, ek sath do do mobile kharid liye. Sach bata, tere pas iske liye
paise kaha se aaye.”
Keerti boli “pls, ye bat abhi chhodo. Mai phone par tumhe sab bata dugi.”
Mai keerti se iske aage kuch aur bol pata. Uske pahle hi chhoti maa taiyar hokar aa gayi. Waise to wo hamesha hi, saari pahna karti thi. Lekin aaj un
ne purple color ka salwar suit pahna tha. Jo unke gore rang par bahut khil raha tha. Maine unhe dekha to, dekhte hi rah gaya.
Lekin ye haal sirf mera nahi tha. Waha khade sabhi logon ka yahi haal tha. keerti to daud kar, chhoti maa ke pas gayi aur unhe gale lagate huye kahne
lagi.
Keerti boli “mausi, aaj aap sach me bahut sundar lag rahi hai. Aap aaj meri mausi nahi, meri badi bahan lag rahi hai.”
Aunty boli “ye aaj tujhe kya hua. Aaj achanak tujhe ye salwar suit pahne ki kya sujh gayi.”
Aunty aur keerti ki bat par chhoti maa ne hanste huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mera beta, mujhe sath le jane me hichkicha raha tha. Mai use hanste hanste yaha se bhejna chahti thi. Isliye maine socha ki, chalo
aaj use ek dost bankar airport tak chhod kar aati hu.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa ne driver ko gadi nikalne ko kaha aur fir mujhse kahne lagi.
Chhoti maa boli “yadi ab tumhara sabse milna julna ho gaya ho to, ab hume airport ke liye nikalna chahiye.”
Iske bad hum sab bahar aa gaye. Bahar aakar maine aunty ke pair chhuye to, un ne mujhe gale laga liya. Unki aankhon me nami aa gayi thi. Fir bhi un
ne mujhe hanste hanste vida kiya. Aunty se milne ke bad mai chanda mausi se mila. Un ne bhi mujhe gale lagaya aur jaldi vapas aane ko kaha.
Fir mai ami nimi se mila. Maine unke sar par hanth fera aur unhe apne gale se lagate huye, unko samajhya ki keerti ke sath milkar rahna. Iske bad mai
keerti se mila. Us se maine sirf itna kaha ki, “mai ja raha hu. Tum apna aur sabka khayal rakhna.”
Uske bad maine chhoti maa ko chalne ko kaha to, un ne driver ko sath jaane se mana kar diya aur kaha ki, car wo khud drive karegi. Mai car me baitha
aur sabko hanth hilakar bye kaha. Sabne bhi mujhe hanth hila kar bye kaha aur fir chhoti maa ne gaadi aage bada di.
Mai thodi der gaadi se sar bahar nikal kar sabko dekhta raha aur sab hanth hilate rahe. Fir sabke aankhon se ojhal ho jaane ke bad, maine apna sar
gaadi ke andar kar liya. Lekin sabki judai se mera chehra utar gaya tha aur mai udas ho gaya tha.
Chhoti maa khamoshi se, gaadi chalate chalate, baar baar meri taraf dekh rahi thi. Mujhe is tarah se udas hote dekh kar, un ne muskurakar mujhse
kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “is tarah udas kyo hai. Abhi mai to tere sath hu na.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa, maine aap se bhi aane ko mana kiya tha. Lekin aap maani nahi aur jabardasti aa gayi. aapko nahi pata ki, mujhe sabse dur hone
me kitni taklif hoti hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “mujhe sab pata hai. Isliliye to mai tere sath aayi hu. Taki tujhe hanste hanste vida kar saku.”
Mai bola “aap bhi chhoti maa kamal karti hai. Mai bhala aapse hanste hanste dur kaise ja sakta hu.”
Chhoti maa boli “wo sab bad me dekhege. Pahle tu ye bata teri us gf ka kya hua. Us se teri bat huyi ya nahi huyi.”
Chhoti maa ke muh se achanak gf ki bat sunkar, mujhse koi jabab dete nahi bana. Mai khamosh hi raha. Tab un ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “dekh maine tujhe dost bankar chhodne ke liye, apna huliya tak badal liya aur tu abhi bhi mujhse apni bat kahne me sharma raha hai.
Maine kaha na, mai teri maa bhi hu aur dost bhi hu. Ab bata na teri us se bat huyi ya nahi huyi.”
Maine sakuchate huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa. Meri us se bat ho gayi.”
Chhoti maa boli “usne bataya ki, usne sagai karne ke liye apne ghar walon ko kyo han kaha tha.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa usne sagai nahi ki hai. Usne apne ghar walon ko, apni padai puri hone tak rokne ke liye, shadi ki han ka natak kiya hai. Lekin
usne ye bhi bol diya hai ki, jab tak uski padai puri nahi ho jati aur wo balig nahi ho jati. Tab tak wo na to, shadi karegi aur na hi sagai karegi.”
Chhoti maa boli “dekh, mai na kahti thi. Ek baar us se bat karke dekh le. Aisa karne ke pichhe, jarur uski koi majburi rahi hogi.”
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, aapne bilkul sahi kaha tha.”
Chhoti maa boli “ab tu us se mujhe kab mila raha hai.”
Mai bola “ye kya chhoti maa, aap fir usi bat ke pichhe pad gayi.”
Mere is tarah se gussa karne par chhoti maa ne hanste huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “are mai to isliye kah rahi thi. Taki mai bhi ladki dekh lu. Aakhir wakt aane par, ladki ke ghar walon se shadi ki bat to, mujhe hi karni
padegi.”
Mai bola “jab wakt aayega. Tab mai sabse pahle usko aap se hi milwauga. Lekin aap abhi us se milne ki bat nahi karegi.”
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai, mai teri bat mankar, abhi mai us se milne ki bat nahi karti. Lekin iske badle me tujhe bhi meri ek bat manna hogi.”
Mai bola “mai aapki har bat manuga chhoti maa. Aap kah kar to dekhiye.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa muskura di. Fir un ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “dekh teri bhi do chhoti bahane hai. Yadi tu unki shadi ke liye ladka dudega to, kaisa ladka dudega.”
Mai bola “mai to apni ammo nimmo ke liye bahut pada likha, ache job wala aur bahut paise wala ladka dekhuga. Taki unhe kabhi koi paresani na ho.”
Meri is bat par chhoti maa fir muskura di aur mujhse kahne lagi.
Chhoti maa boli “jaise tu apni chhoti bahno ke liye, bahut pada likha, ache job wala aur bahut paise wala ladka chahta hai. Waise hi us ladki ke maa
bap bhi, uske liye aisa hi ladka chahte hoge. Isliye abhi tu sirf apni padai par dhyan de aur khub pad likh ja. Jab tu khub pad likh jayega aur tere pas
acha sa job hoga. Tab us ladki ke maa bap bhi, tere sath uski shadi se inkar nahi kar payege.”
Ab mai chhoti maa ko, ye bat kaise samjhata ki, mere liye in sab baton se badkar ye bat hai ki, wo ladki rishte me meri bahan lagti hai. Mai yadi unke
kahne par ye sab hasil kar bhi lu. Tab bhi uske maa bap aur khud chhoti maa bhi is shadi ke liye kabhi taiyar nahi hogi.
Mai abhi apni inhi socho me khoya hua tha. Lekin jab chhoti maa ne dekha ki, maine unki is bat ka koi jabab nahi diya. Tab un ne mujhse puchha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya hua. Kya tujhe meri bat sahi nahi lagi.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa. Aap sahi kah rahi hai. Lekin mujhe koi job karne ki kya jarurat hai. Humara to khud ka itna bada business hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “tera sochna thik hai. Lekin wo saara business tere papa ka hai. Mai chahti hu ki, tu jo bhi kare apne dam par kare. Tujhe kisi bat ke
liye, kisi ke samne jhukna na pade.”
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, aap jaisa chahti hai, mai waisa hi karuga. Mai pad likh kar bahut bada aadmi banuga.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ne, pyar se mere sar par hanth fera aur aise hi bat karte karte hum airport pahuch gaye. Airport pahuch kar maine chhoti
maa se vapas jaane ko kaha. Lekin wo iske liye taiyar nahi huyi aur gaadi park karke, wo bhi mere sath airport ke andar aa gayi.
Abhi meri flight chhutne me bahut wakt tha. Isliye hum log coffee pine chale gaye. Maine coffee pite pite, chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, aap aise kapdon me bahut achi lagti hai. Aap hamesha aise hi raha kijiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “ye to maine teri khatir kiya hai. Taki tujhe hanste hanste yaha se bhej saku.”
Mai bola “to fir aap meri khatir hi aisi raha kijiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “lekin mere ye sab karne ka fayda kya hai. Tujhe jati samay udas hona hai to, wo tu hoga hi.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa, mai jate samay jara bhi udas nahi houga. Lekin aap bhi vaada kijiye ki, ab aap hamesha aise hi raha karegi.”
Chhoti maa boli “wo to tu apni bat puri karwane ke liye, ye sab kah raha hai. Lekin jab tu jaane lagega. Tab tu fir se udas ho jayega aur pure raste bhar
udas rahega.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa, aisa bilkul nahi hoga. Aap mera yakin kijiye. Na to mai yaha se jaate samay udas rahuga aur na hi mai, raste me udas
rahuga. Pls aap meri bat maan lijiye na.”
Chhoti maa boli “na baba na, mai teri ye bat nahi maan sakti. Mai to idhar rahugi. Mai kaun sa tujhe plane me dekhne aa rahi hu ki, tu udas hai ya
nahi.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa. Mai sach kah raha hu. Aapko aise khush dekh kar, mujhe sach me bahut acha lag raha hai. Yadi aap aise hi hasi khushi se
rahegi to, mere samne aapka yahi chehra ghumta rahega. Fir bhala mai kyo udas rahuga. Aap chahe to mujhse kasam le lijiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “rahne de, kasam lene ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Tu itni jid kar raha hai to, mai teri bat maan leti hu. Ab to tu khush hai na.”
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, mai bahut khush hu.”
Aise hi bat karte karte pata nahi chala ki, samay kab beet gaya aur flight ki ghoshna ho gayi. Flight ki ghoshna sunte hi maine chhoti maa ke pair chuye
to, un ne mujhe apne gale laga liya. Jab mai unse gale milkar alag hua to, unki aankhon me aansu the.
Unki aankhon me aansu dekhte hi maine muskurate huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya chhoti maa, abhi to aap mujhe kah rahi thi ki, mai jaate samay udas ho jauga aur ab aap khud aansu baha rahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ne apne aansu ponchhe aur muskurate huye lagi.
Chhoti maa boli “pagle, ye aansu to ek maa ki aankhon me umar bhar chhupe rahte hai. Jab bhi uska beta uske seene se lagta hai to, ye apne aap hi
chhalakne lagte hai. Inhe bahne se, na to tu rok sakta hai aur na hi wo upar wala rok sakta hai. Lekin dekh ab meri aankhon me aansu nahi hai. Mai
pahle ki tarah hi khush hu. Ab tu ja aur sabko jaldi se apne sath lekar aa. Hum sabko tum logon ke ghar wapas aane ka bahut besabri se intejar hai.”
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, jaldi hi hum sab wapas aa jayege. Aap sabka aur apna bhi khayal rakhna. Ab mai chalta hu.”
Ye kah kar maine fir se chhoti maa ke pair chhuye aur is se pahle ki chhoti maa ko meri aankhon me aansuon ki nami mehsus ho. Maine ek baar unke
chhehre ko dekha aur palat kar teji se flight ki taraf bad gaya.
Kyoki ab mere liye chah kar bhi apne aansuon ko bahne se rok pana muskil ho gaya tha. Chhoti maa ko yu akele chhod kar jaane se, mera dil baitha ja
raha tha. Maine flight ki taraf badte huye apni aankhon par hanth lagaya to, wo aansuon se bheeg chuki thi. Maine fauran apne aansuon ko ponchha
aur flight par chad gaya.
Mai udas rahna nahi chahta tha. Isliye chhoti maa ke hanste huye chehre aur unki baton ko yad karne laga. Chhoti maa ki baton ko yad karte hi, thodi
hi der me meri saari udasi bhag gayi.
Thodi hi der bad flight ne bhi udan bharna suru kar diya. Saare raste bhar mai ami, nimi, keerti aur chhoti maa ki baton ko hi, sochta raha aur yahi sab
sochte sochte mera mumbai tak ka safar pura ho gaya aur 8:45 par flight ne udan bharna band kar diya.
______________________________
Update-96
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, jaldi hi hum sab wapas aa jayege. Aap sabka aur apna bhi khayal rakhna. Ab mai chalta hu.”
Ye kah kar maine fir se chhoti maa ke pair chhuye aur is se pahle ki chhoti maa ko meri aankhon me aansuon ki nami mehsus ho. Maine ek baar unke
chhehre ko dekha aur palat kar teji se flight ki taraf bad gaya.
Kyoki ab mere liye chah kar bhi apne aansuon ko bahne se rok pana muskil ho gaya tha. Chhoti maa ko yu akele chhod kar jaane se, mera dil baitha ja
raha tha. Maine flight ki taraf badte huye apni aankhon par hanth lagaya to, wo aansuon se bheeg chuki thi. Maine fauran apne aansuon ko ponchha
aur flight par chad gaya.
Mai udas rahna nahi chahta tha. Isliye chhoti maa ke hanste huye chehre aur unki baton ko yad karne laga. Chhoti maa ki baton ko yad karte hi, thodi
hi der me meri saari udasi bhag gayi.
Thodi hi der bad flight ne bhi udan bharna suru kar diya. Saare raste bhar mai ami, nimi, keerti aur chhoti maa ki baton ko hi, sochta raha aur yahi sab
sochte sochte mera mumbai tak ka safar pura ho gaya aur 8:45 par flight ne udan bharna band kar diya.
Kuch der bad mai plane se utra aur aaj bitaye huye palon ko yad karte huye, airport se bahar nikalne laga. Abhi maine kuch hi kadam aage badaye
hoge ki, tabhi keerti ka call aane laga. Maine call uthaya to usne kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, kaise ho. Waha kab pahuche.”
Mai bola “acha hu. Bas abhi abhi pahucha hu. Abhi plane se utra hi tha ki, tera call aa gaya. Tu bata tu kaisi hai.”
Keerti boli “mai to achi hu jaan. Bas tumhare jaate hi fir tumhari yad satane lagi hai.”
Mai bola “han, yad to mujhe bhi teri sata rahi hai. Lekin kya karu, mera yaha hona bhi to jaruri hai.”
Keerti boli “koi bat nahi jaan. Bas kuch dino ki hi to bat hai. Fir to hume ek dusre ke sath hi rahna hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Ab tu phone rakh. Mai raj ke ghar pahuch kar, tujhse bat karta hu.”
Keerti boli “thik hai jaan. Lekin uske pahle nikki se bat karke, waha ka haal chal jaan lo.”
Mai bola “achi bat hai. Mai abhi nikki se bat kar leta hu. Ab tu phone rakh. Muuhhhh”
Keerti boli “ok jaan, mai phone rakhti hu. Muuuhhhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne phone rakh diya. Uske phone rakhte hi mai airport se bahar aa gaya aur nikki ko phone lagane laga. Nikki ne call uthaya to, maine
kaha.
Mai bola “mai mumbai pahuch gaya hu. Yaha ka haal chal kaisa hai.”
Nikki boli “yaha sab thik hai. Subah mere yaha aate hi mehul ne mujhe, aapke jaane ka bata diya tha aur dopahar ko aman bhaiya ne mehul se milkar
use bataya tha ki, un ne apne kaam se aapko bheja hai. Humne jaisa socha tha. sab kuch waisa hi hua hai.”
Mai bola “thanks, kya abhi aap hospital me hi hai.”
Nikki boli “han, abhi mai hospital me hi hu. Kuch der pahle hi mai uncle ke pas se niche aayi hu aur raj upar gaya hai.”
Mai bola “mehul kaha hai.”
Nikki boli “mehul abhi ghar me hi hai. Wo 10 baje tak aayega.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai sidhe hospital hi aa raha hu.”
Ye kah kar maine phone rakh diya aur taxi dekhne laga. Abhi mai taxi ke liye aage bada hi tha ki, mere samne ek taxi aakar ruk gayi. Maine dekha to,
wo ajay tha. Mai taxi me baitha to, ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “sorry yar, mujhe aane me jara der ho gayi.”
Mai bola “lekin maine to tumhe aane ke liye kaha hi nahi tha. Fir tumne bekar me taklif kyo ki.”
Ajay bola “mujhe malum tha ki, tumhari wapsi ki flight 8:45 ki hai. Isliye tumhe lene chala aaya. Ye batao abhi tum kaha jaoge.”
Mai bola “abhi to mai sidhe hospital jauga. Nikki bhi abhi wahi hai.”
Ajay bola “waise to tumhe, nkki se yaha ka saara haal chal pata chal hi gaya hoga. Fir bhi mai tumhe bata deta hu ki, aman ne tumhare dost se milkar
use bata diya tha ki, tum uske kaam se gaye ho aur rat tak wapas aa jaoge.”
Mai bola “han, ye sab mujhe nikki bata chuki hai. Meri abhi us se phone par bat huyi thi.”
Ajay bola “aur sunao, tumhari gf se tumhari mulakat kaisi rahi.”
Mai bola “bahut achi rahi.”
Iske bad ajay se meri keerti ko lekar hi bat chalti rahi. Keerti se huyi, meri mulakat ko lekar ajay bahut khush tha. Magar uska is tarah se dohra jivan
jeena, abhi bhi mere liye ek raz bana hua tha.
Lekin uske raz me se ek parat, shayad keerti hata chuki thi. Fir bhi keerti ki bat sahi thi ya nahi, iski pushti ajay se karna baki tha. Magar abhi in sab
baton ko karne ka ye sahi samay nahi tha. Isliye mai ajay se is baare me, koi bat nahi kar raha tha.
Hum dono aise hi bat karte karte hospital pahuch gaye. Hospital pahuchte hi hume nikki mil gayi. Humari thodi bahut nikki se bat huyi. Fir mai ajay ko
uske sath chhod kar, upar uncle ke pas chala gaya.
Maine uncle se unki tabiyat puchhi. Fir unhe ghar ka saara haal chaal batata raha. Raj se bhi meri thodi bahut bat huyi. Thodi der uncle ke pas ruk kar,
mai wapas niche aa gaya.
Mai niche aaya to nikki akeli baithi thi. Maine us se ajay ke baare me puchha to, us ne bataya ki, wo chale gaye. Fir maine nikki se puchha.
Mai bola “riya aur priya ka kya haal hai. Unme se kisi ne mere baare me kuch puchha.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki meri taraf gaur se dekhne lagi. Fir muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “han, dono ne tumhare baare me puchha tha. Riya to meri bat sunkar kuch nahi boli. Lekin priya ne sawalon ki jhadi laga di thi.”
Mai bola “priya kya bol rahi thi.”
Nikki boli “wo jo kuch bhi bol rahi thi. Wo aapko us se milkar pata chal jayega. Maine to use jaise taise taal diya. Ab aap hi use jhelo.”
Mai bola “kuch to bataiye.”
Nikki boli “abhi kuch nahi bata sakti. Mehul aa gaya hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar maine pichhe ki taraf dekha to, mehul hamare hi pas aa raha tha. Usnne mere pas aate hi puchha.
Mehul bola “tu kab aaya. Aaya tha to, mujhe call kyo nahi kiya. Mai tujhe lene aa jata. Ghar me sab kaise hai. Mammy kaisi hai.”
Ek hi saans me mehul ne bahut saare sawal kar diye. Mai ek ek karke, uske har sawal ka jabab deta raha aur use ghar ke sab logon ka haal chaal
batata raha. Sabke baare me sunkar mehul kuch bhavuk sa ho gaya tha. Fir kuch der bad wo upar uncle ke pas chala gaya.
Mehul ke jaane ke bad maine nikki se priya ke baare me janna chaha. Lekin meri nikki se jyada bat na ho saki aur raj niche aa gaya. Raj ke aane ke
bad, hum teeno ghar aa gaye.
Hum ghar pahuche to khane ki taiyari chal rahi thi. Maine khana khane se mana kiya to, aunty ne mera hanth pakad kar mujhe khane ke liye baitha
diya. Aunty ke liye mere dil me ab bahut ijjat thi. Isliye mai unke kahne par, khane ke liye inkar na kar saka.
Khane par ghar ke sabhi log the. Meri thodi bahut dada ji aur uncle se bat huyi. Riya ne bhi mujhse ek do bat ki. Lekin priya saare samay chup chap
khana khati rahi aur meri taraf dekh bhi nahi rahi thi.
Mai samajh gaya tha ki, priya mujhse naraj hai. Lekin na jane kyo, mujhe priya ki ye narajgi achi nahi lag rahi thi. Mai us se bat karna chahta tha.
Magar us samay mere pas chup rahne ke siwa koi rasta nahi tha.
Khana khane ke bad meri dada ji se, mere ghar ke baare me bat chalti rahi. Mai dada ji ko, ami nimi ke baare me batata raha. Fir 11:30 baje mai sabko
good night bol kar apne kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aakar maine apne kapde badle aur bed par let gaya. Lete lete mai keerti ke call aane ka intejar karne laga. Lekin kuch hi der bad, mujhe
nind ke jhapke aane lage. Mujhe laga ki mai yadi aise hi leta raha to, jaldi hi mujhe nind aa jayegi aur mai keerti se bat nahi kar pauga.
Mai keerti ki aadat bhi acchi tarah se janta tha ki, yadi uski mujhse bat na huyi to, wo saari rat mere call aane ka intejar karti rahegi. Yahi sab soch kar
maine keerti ko call laga diya aur fir uske call aane ka intejar karne laga.
Thodi hi der bad keerti ka call aa gaya. Maine call uthaya aur us se puchha.
Mai bola “abhi tak tune call kyo nahi lagaya. Mai kab se tere call ka intejar kar raha tha.”
Keerti boli “mai ami nimi ke sone ka intejar kar rahi thi. Wo jaise hi soyi, maine tumhe call kar diya.”
Mai bola “chal koi bat nahi. Ami nimi tujhe paresan to nahi kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, wo mujhe bilkul bhi paresan nahi kar rahi. Lekin tumne aisa kyo puchha.”
Mai bola “aaj un ne jo kuch bhi kiya. Us se yahi lag raha tha ki, unhe tera mere sath jana pasand nahi aaya. Maine uske liye unhe samajhaya bhi tha.”
Keerti boli “jaan, tum bhi na, jara jara si bat ko sochte rahte ho. Wo abhi chhoti hai. Unhe itni samajh hi kaha hai ki, wo kuch samajh sake.”
Mai bola “mai janta hu. Lekin mai nahi chahta ki, unke nanhe se man me, ye bat ghar kare ki, tu unke bhai ko unse chhin rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “aisa kuch bhi nahi hoga jaan. Mere upar viswas rakho. Jab tak tum vapas aaoge. Tab tak mai unhe apni diwani bana lugi.”
Mai bola “yadi tu aisa kar le to, bahut achi bat hai. Mai tum teeno ko hamesha ek sath hi dekhna chahta hu.”
Keerti boli “aisa hi hoga jaan. Tum bilkul chinta mat karo. Ab tum aaram karo. Hum kal bat karte hai.”
Mai bola “itni jaldi. Abhi to maine tujhse koi bat hi nahi ki hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, na to bat kahi bhagi ja rahi hai aur na hi mai kahi bhagi ja rahi hu. Lekin aaj tum bahut thake huye ho. Meri vajah se do din se tumhari
nind puri nahi ho payi hai. Isliye aaj tum aaram karo. Hum kal bat karege.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar mere dil ko bahut sukun mehsus hua. Use itni dur rah kar bhi meri haalat ka andaja aur mera kitna khayal tha. Lekin abhi mera
man, us se bat karne ka kar raha tha. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin mujhe abhi nind nahi aa rahi hai. Mujhe tujhse bat karni hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, aaj mai tumhari ek bat nahi sunugi. Aaj tumhe ache bacche ki tarah jaldi sona hoga.”
Mai bola “thik hai, jaisi teri marji. Good night. Muuuhhhh.”
Keerti boli “good night jaan. Muuuuhhhhhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Maine bhi apna mobile ek kinare rakha aur aankh band karke, keerti ke baare me sochne laga aur yahi sab sochte
sochte, pata hi nahi chala ki kab meri nind lag gayi.
Subah meri nind kisi ke darwaja khatkhatane par khuli. Maine time dekha to, abhi 6 baja tha. Mujhe samajhte der nahi lagi ki, nikki mujhe jaga rahi hai.
Mai utha aur darwaja khol kar nikki ko good morning kaha. Usne mujhe taiyar hone ko kaha aur chali gayi.
Uske jaane ke bad mai fresh hokar taiyar hone laga. Jisme mujhe 7 baj gaye. Tab tak nikki bhi chay nashta lekar aa gayi. Mai uske sath hi chay nashta
karne laga. Meri nikki se koi khas bat nahi huyi aur chay nashta karne ke bad 7:30 baje mai hospital ke liye nikal gaya.
Mere hospital pahuchne par mehul ghar aa gaya. Mai uncle ke pas baitha raha aur har ghante par upar niche hota raha. Is bich keerti ka phone aaya
to, meri us se thodi bahut bat huyi. Use school jana tha isliye meri us se jyada bat nahi ho saki.
Fir 9 baje nikki aa gayi. Use is samay dekh kar mujhe thoda tajub hua. Maine us se puchha ki, aaj aap badi jaldi aa gayi hai. Tab usne kaha ki, mai
niche jakar dekhu. Mujhe sab samajh me aa jayega. Wo shayad uncle ke samne kuch kahna nahi chahti thi.
Mai nikki ki bat sunkar niche aa gaya. Niche aakar maine idhar udhar dekha magar mujhe koi najar nahi aaya. Mai jaha baithta tha, us jagah ki taraf
bad gaya. Lekin waha pahle se hi koi ladki baithi thi.
Use waha baithi dekh kar mai aage bad gaya. Lekin tabhi mujhe ek jaani pahchani aawaj sunayi di. Jise sunkar mai chauke bina na rah saka. Maine
palat kar dekha to, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
Wo aawaj priya ki thi. Mai jise anjan ladki samajh kar, aage bad gaya tha. Wo ladki koi aur nahi priya hi thi. Wo is samay pink color ka salwar suit
pahne huyi thi. Jis vajah se mai use pichhe se pahchan nahi paya tha. Wo mujhse kah rahi thi.
Priya boli “udhar kaha ja rahe ho. Kya mai tumhe idhar baithi najar nahi aa rahi.”
Uski bat sunkar mai muskurate huye, uski taraf bad gaya aur us ke pas baithte huye maine kaha.
Mai bola “aaj tumhe in kapdon me dekh kar, mai sach me tumhe pehchan nahi paya.”
Lekin priya abhi bhi, mujhse na jaane kis bat par naraj thi. Usne muh banakar kaha.
Priya boli “han, mai tumhe kyo pehchan me aaugi. Mai tumhari hoti hi kaun hu.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi bat nahi hai. Tumhe is libas me dekhne ki, mujhe jara bhi ummid hi nahi thi. Isliye maine tumhari taraf dhyan hi nahi diya. Lekin
kuch bhi kaho, aaj tum lag bahut pyari rahi ho. Mera to dil kar raha hai ki, bas tumhe dekhta hi rahu.”
Meri in baton se priya ki narajgi kuch had tak kam huyi aur us ne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “rahne do, jyada maska mat lagao. Mai itni sundar bhi nahi hu. Jo tum mujhe dekhte rahoge.”
Mai bola “mai koi maska nahi laga raha hu. Tum sach me bahut sundar ho aur sundar to, tum un kapdon me bhi bahut lagti ho. Lekin in kapdon me,
tum sirf sundar hi nahi, balki bahut pyari bhi lag rahi ho.”
Meri bat sunkar priya muskuraye bina na rah saki. Lekin jaldi hi usne apni muskurahat chhupa li aur kahne lagi.
Priya boli “tumhe baten banana bahut achi tarah se aata hai. Ye batao kal din bhar kaha gayab rahe.”
Mai bola “kal mai dr aman ke kaam se apne shahar chala gaya tha. Subah jaldi nikal gaya tha, isliye tumhe bata kar nahi ja saka.”
Maine ye bat priya ko apni safayi dene ki niyat se kahi thi. Lekin meri bat sunkar priya ki narajgi khulkar samne aa gayi.
Priya boli “mai kaun hoti hu tumhari, jo tum mujhe kuch bata kar jaoge. Tumhari sagi to nikki thi. Jise tumne aadhi rat ko jaga kar, apne jaane ke baare
me bataya tha.”
Mai bola “priya tum galat soch rahi ho. Maine tumhe is liye nahi jagaya tha. Kyoki tum bahut gahri nind me soti ho aur subah der se uthti ho. Mujhe dr
aman ke kaam se achanak jaana pad raha tha aur darwaja band karne ke liye mujhe, us samay nikki ke siwa koi dusra samajh me hi nahi aaya. Yadi
dr aman ko us samay jaruri kaam nahi hota to, mai tumhe bata kar jarur jata.”
Priya boli “tum jhut bol rahe ho. Mai sab janti hu. Tum sab mile huye ho. Tum itni rat me kisi kaam se nahi, balki us ladki se milne gaye the.”
Priya ki ye bat sunkar to, ek pal ke liye mujhe saanp hi sungh gaya. Mujhe samajh me hi nahi aaya ki, ise ye bat kaise pata chali. Lekin agle hi pal
mere dimag me aaya ki, ise kuch nahi malum. Is samay ye gusse me hai aur iske dil me jo aa raha hai. Wo bakti ja rahi hai. Yahi sochte huye maine,
priya ko apni safai dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “jaisa tum soch rahi ho. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Tum chaho to mere ghar phone karke pata kar lo. Mere waha pahuchte hi meri maa aur bahan
mujhe airport lene aayi thi aur mai unke sath ghar gaya tha. Ab yadi mai us ladki se milne hi waha gaya hota to, fir apne ghar kyo jata aur apne ghar
walon ko kya jabab deta.”
Lekin priya bhi itni jaldi haar manne wali nahi thi. Usne fir apna sawal karna suru kar diya. Usne kaha.
Priya boli “tumhara kahna hai ki, tum waha jakar bhi us ladki se nahi mile ho.”
Mai bola “aisa maine kuch bhi nahi kaha. Mai to sirf ye kah raha tha ki, mai waha apne kaam se gaya tha. Ab jab mai waha gaya hi tha to, us se kyo
nahi milta. Mai thodi der ke liye us se bhi mila hu. Lekin mai waha gaya apne kaam se hi tha.”
Meri baton par shayad priya ko yakin aa gaya tha. Lekin fir bhi apne yakin ko pakka karne ke liye, usne bade hi bholepan se, mujhse puchha.
Priya boli “tum sach bol rahe ho na. Tum sach me hi dr aman ke kaam se ghar wapas gaye the.”
Priya ke is bholepan ke samne mujhe apna, us se jhut kahna chubhne laga tha. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mai uski is bat ke samne kya
kahu. Ab meri us se jhut kahne ki takat jabab de chuki thi.
Aakhir kuch bhi tha. Wo ladki jo kuch bhi kar rahi thi, sirf mere liye hi kar rahi thi. Use malum tha ki, mai uska nahi ban sakta. Iske bad bhi wo khud ko,
mere sanche me dhalne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Uska ye pyar aur bholapan mujhe us se jhut bolne se rok raha tha.
Mai abhi apne hi khayalon me khoya hua tha. Tabhi priya ne mujhse fir puchha.
Priya boli “chup kyo ho. Meri bat ka jabab to do.”
Priya ki bat sunkar maine apne aapko sambhala aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya jabab du. Mai sab kuch to tumhe bata chuka hu.”
Priya boli “bas itna kah do ki, abhi tumne jo kuch bhi kaha hai. Sab sach kaha hai.”
Priya ki is bat ka mai, chahte huye bhi, koi jabab nahi de pa raha tha. Jab mujhse uski bat ka jabab dete nahi bana. Tab maine bat ko badalte huye
priya se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin tumhe aisa kyo lag raha hai ki, mai jhuth bol raha hu.”
Priya boli “mujhe nahi malum. Lekin mera dil kah raha hai ki, tum kisi kaam se nahi. Usi ladki se milne wapas ghar gaye the.”
Mai bola “to kya sirf mere bol dene se, tumhare dil ko ye yakin ho jayega ki, mai sach bol raha hu.”
Priya boli “han, mujhe yakin ho jayega ki, tum sach bol rahe ho.”
Itna bolkar priya chup ho gayi aur mere jabab dene ka intejar karne lagi. Lekin mai abhi bhi chup hi tha. Mai man hi man faisla karne ki kosis kar raha
tha ki, mai priya ki is bat ka kya jabab du.
Priya se mujhe ek ajib sa lagav ho gaya tha. Jo mujhe uske bholepan ke samne jhukne aur sach bolne par majbur kar raha tha. Aakhir me jeet priya ke
bholepan ki huyi aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “priya, tumhara dil jo kah raha hai. Wahi sach hai. Mai usi ladki se milne hi ghar wapas gaya tha. Wo mere bina ek pal bhi, rah nahi pa rahi thi
aur usne ro ro kar apna bura haal kar liya tha. Wo mujhe ek baar dekhna chahti thi. Isliye mujhe achanak, aadhi rat ko ghar wapas jaana pada.”
Apni bat bolkar mai priya ka chehra dekhne laga. Mujhe nahi malum tha ki, mere is sach ko janne ke bad priya ki kya pratikriya rahegi. Wo is sach ko
jankar mujhse naraj hoti hai ya fir pahle ki hi tarah bat karti hai.
______________________________
Update-97
Priya boli “han, mujhe yakin ho jayega ki, tum sach bol rahe ho.”
Itna bolkar priya chup ho gayi aur mere jabab dene ka intejar karne lagi. Lekin mai abhi bhi chup hi tha. Mai man hi man faisla karne ki kosis kar raha
tha ki, mai priya ki is bat ka kya jabab du.
Priya se mujhe ek ajib sa lagav ho gaya tha. Jo mujhe uske bholepan ke samne jhukne aur sach bolne par majbur kar raha tha. Aakhir me jeet priya ke
bholepan ki huyi aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “priya, tumhara dil jo kah raha hai. Wahi sach hai. Mai usi ladki se milne hi ghar wapas gaya tha. Wo mere bina ek pal bhi rah nahi pa rahi thi
aur usne ro ro kar apna bura haal kar liya tha. Wo mujhe ek baar dekhna chahti thi. Isliye mujhe achanak, aadhi rat ko ghar wapas jaana pada.”
Apni bat bolkar mai priya ka chehra dekhne laga. Mujhe nahi malum tha ki, mere is sach ko janne ke bad priya ki kya pratikriya rahegi. Wo is sach ko
jankar mujhse naraj hoti hai ya fir pahle ki hi tarah bat karti hai.
Mai priya ke kuch bolne ka intejar kar raha tha. Priya ke chehre ke rang pal pal badal rahe the. Aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise wo man hi man apne aap ko
kuch samjhane ki kosis kar rahi ho.
Kuch der wo man hi man, apne aap se baten karti rahi. Fir achanak hi uske chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Usne meri taraf muskurate huye dekha aur
fir mujhse puchhne lagi.
Priya boli “is bat ko tumhare siwa aur kaun kaun janta hai. Kya nikki ko ye bat pata hai.”
Mai bola “is bat ko sirf 4 log jante the. Ek to dr aman, dusra mera ek yahi ka dost hai, Teesri nikki aur chauthi wo ladki. Lekin ab tumko milakar is bat ko
5 log janne lage hai.”
Priya boli “lekin nikki jab ye bat jannti thi. Tab usne ye bat mujhe kyo nahi batayi.”
Mai bola “nikki se maine kisi se kuch bhi batane se mana kiya tha. Maine nikki se kaha tha ki, jisko bhi kuch batana hoga. Mai khud hi batauga. Kya
iske bad bhi tumko lagta hai ki, nikki ne tunhe, bat na batakar galat kiya hai.”
Priya boli “nahi, nikki ne kuch galat nahi kiya. Lekin use tumse judi bat mujhe bata deni chahiye thi. Mai thodi kisi ko jakar ye bat bata deti. Balki mai bhi
tumhara sath hi deti.”
Mai bola “thik hai, agli baar jab bhi aisi koi bat hogi. Mai sabse pahle tumko hi batauga. Lekin ab tum is bat ko lekar nikki se naraj mat ho jana. Nahi to
wo sochegi ki, ek to usne meri madad ki aur upar se maine tumse ye bat bata kar uski tumse ladai karwa di.”
Priya boli “nahi, nahi, mai nikki se kuch nahi kahugi. Lekin tum bhi apna vaada yad rakhna. Agli baar tumhari koi bhi bat ho, sabse pahle mujhe hi pata
chalni chahiye.”
Mai bola “han, mai apna vaada yad rakhuga. Magar ab tum bhi itni jara jara si bat par mujhse naraj mat hona. Tumhare man me yadi koi bat thi to, tum
mujhse puchh sakti thi. Uske liye mujhse naraj hone ki kya jarurat thi.”
Meri bat sunkar priya khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Uska is tarah se hasna mujhe bahut acha lag raha tha. Maine bhi us se hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab kaise khilkhilakar hans rahi ho. Kal to kaisa muh fula kar rakha hua tha aur meri taraf dekh tak nahi rahi thi.”
Priya boli “kal mujhe tumhare upar bahut gussa tha. Ek to tum mujhe batakar nahi gaye the. Us par mai tumhe call kar rahi thi to, tum mera call utha
bhi nahi rahe the.”
Mai bola “han ye meri galti thi ki, mai tumhe bata kar nahi gaya tha. Lekin tumne mujhe kab call lagaya. Mere pas to tumhara koi call nahi aaya.”
Priya boli “maine naye wale mobile par tumhe call kiya tha.”
Priya ki ye bat sunkar mujhe yad aaya ki, uska mobile to mai apne sath lekar hi nahi gaya tha aur laut kar aane ke bad, maine use dekha bhi nahi tha
ki, usme priya ka koi call hai ya nahi. Ye bat yad aate hi maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “wo mobile to mai jaldi jaldi me, apne sath le jaana hi bhul gaya tha. Tumhe mere dusre no par call karna chahiye tha.”
Priya boli “jab maine us no par bahut baar call lagaya to, mujhe samajh me aa gaya tha ki, tum wo mobile apne sath nahi le gaye. Is bat se mujhe tum
par aur bhi jyada gussa aa gaya tha. Isliye fir maine tumhare dusre no par call nahi lagaya.”
Mai bola “sorry, ye bhi meri hi galti thi. Ab mai tumhe is sikayat ka mauka bhi kabhi nahi duga. Lekin tum yu jara jara si bat par mujhse naraj rahna
band kar do. Mai kaun sa tumhare pas jindagi bhar rahne wala hu. Kuch din bad to, mujhe apne ghar wapas jaana hi hai.”
Kahne ke to mai ye bat ek hi jhatke me kah gaya tha. Lekin meri is bat ko sunte hi priya ka khila hua chehra murjha gaya tha. Uske murjhaye huye
chehre ko dekhte hi, mujhe apni galti ka aehsas hua aur mujhe apne aap bahut gussa aaya.
Lekin kamaan se nikla teer aur muh se nikli bat, jab apne nishane par pahuchte hai. Tab use chhodne wale ko us dard ka aehsas nahi ho pata. Jo dard
uska nishana banne wale ko hota hai.
Aisa hi kuch dard ab priya ke chehre se jhalak raha tha. Use meri judai ki bat ne bechain kar diya tha. Mai is daur se gujar chuka tha. Isliye mujhe uske
dard ka andaja pura naho to, kuch had tak jarur ho raha tha.
Maine apni galti ko sudharne aur priya ka dhyan is bat se hatane ke liye, hanste huye us kaha.
Mai bola “priya, ye batao, tum mujhe wo sab kab sikha rahi ho.”
Priya boli “kya.”
Mai bola “wahi, gf bf band karmre me kya karte hai.”
Ye kah kar mai hasne laga. Lekin meri is bat se bhi priya ke chehre se muskan gayab hi rahi. Usne mujhe rukha sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “pls, abhi mera majak ka mood nahi hai. Abhi koi majak mat karo.”
Mai samajh gaya ki abhi priya ke dimag me wahi bat ghum rahi hai aur aise me use mujhse milne ki bat ke siwa koi bat sukun nahi degi. Isliye maine
priya se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai priya. Ab mai koi majak nahi karuga. Lekin kya mai tum se ek bat puchh sakta hu.”
Priya ne badi hi mayusi bhare shabdo me kaha.
Priya boli “han puchho.”
Mai bola “jab raj aur riya, aunty ke sath hamare shahar aayi thi. Tab tum unke sath kyo nahi aayi.”
Priya boli “mujhe chacha ke ghar jaana bilkul pasand nahi hai.”
Mai bola “kyo.”
Priya boli “wo chacha chachi ko mera rahan sahan jara bhi pasand nahi hai. Wo bat bat par mujhe tokte rahte hai. Isliye mai unke ghar kabhi nahi
jaati.”
Mai bola “ye to pahle ki bat ho gayi. Jab tum mujhe janti nahi thi. Lekin ab to hum dost ban gaye hai. Kya ab tum mujhse milne bhi waha nahi aaogi.”
Priya boli “mai to tumse milne aa jaugi. Lekin ab shayad tum iske bad, mujhse milne kabhi nahi aaoge.”
Mai bola “aisi bat nahi hai. Meri uncle ke dr se bat huyi thi. Un ne mujhe bataya tha ki, hume 3 mahine bad fir uncle ko dikhane aana padega.”
Priya boli “wo to tum ek baar uncle ko dikhane aaoge aur chale jaoge. Uske bad kya fir dobara aa paoge.”
Mai bola “han kyo nahi aa pauga. Dr ka kahna hai ki, 5 saal tak uncle ko har saal yaha aakar dikhana padega. Isliye saal me ek baar to mera yaha
aana jarur hoga. Ab tum batao ki, tum mere yaha kab aa rahi ho.”
Meri bat sunkar priya meri taraf dekhne lagi. Jaise janna chahti ho ki, kya mai use bahalane ke liye ye bat kah raha hu ya fir mai sach me chahta hu ki
wo mere yaha aaye. Maine use is tarah apni taraf dekhte dekha to, fir se apni bat ko dohrate huye kaha.
Mai bola “batao na, tum mere yaha kab aa rahi ho.”
Priya boli “kya tum sach me chahte ho mai waha aau.”
Mai bola “han kyo nahi. Tumne mujhe phone bat karne ke liye diya hai. Ab hum roj bat karege to, kya mera dil tumse milne ke liye nahi karega.”
Priya boli “tum waha jakar sach me mujhse roj bat kiya karoge.”
Mai bola “han, mai waha jakar roj tumse bat kiya karuga aur yadi na karu to, tum waha aakar meri jam kar pitai kar dena.”
Meri ye bat sunkar priya hansne lagi. Use hanste dekh kar mujhe bhi sukun mil gaya. Maine us se fir puchha.
Mai bola “ab bato bhi, tum mujhse milne kab aaogi.”
Priya boli “exam ke bad jab meri chhuttiyan padegi. Tab mai jarur waha aaugi.”
Mai bola “pakka aaogi.”
Priya boli “han, pakka aaugi.”
Ab priya ka mood thi ho chuka tha aur mai nahi chahta tha ki, fir meri kisi bat se uska mood kharab ho jaye. Isliye maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “acha, ab mai upar jata hu aur nikki ko niche bhejta hu. Tum uske sath ghar chali jaana.”
Priya boli “nahi, mai abhi ghar nahi jaugi.”
Mai bola “kyo.”
Priya boli “kal se mere school ki chhuttiyan khatam ho rahi hai. Isliye mai aaj ka din tumhare sath hi bitana chahti hu. Mai tumhare sath hi ghar chalugi.”
Mai bola “thik hai, jaisi tumhari marji.”
Ye bolkar mai upar chala gaya aur nikki ko niche bhej diya. Fir mai uncle ke pas hi baitha raha. Uske bad 11:30 nikki fir upar aa gayi. Nikki ke aane par
mai niche aa gaya aur priya ke pas baitha bat karta raha.
Fir 12 baje raj bhi aa gaya. Us se meri thodi bahut baten huyi aur fir wo hum logon ko ghar jaane ke liye bolkar upar uncle ke pas chala gaya. Kuch der
bad nikki bhi niche aa gayi aur fir mai hum teeno ghar aa gaye.
Ghar aakar maine mehul ko dekha to, wo so raha tha. Maine use jagana thik nahi samjha aur apne kamre me aa gaya. Mere kamre me aane ke, thodi
hi der bad priya mujhe khane ke liye bulane aa gayi aur mai uske sath khane ke liye chala gaya.
Aaj bhi riya khane par maujud nahi thi. Puchhne par pata chala ki, wo papa ke sath gayi huyi hai. Mujhe riya ka is tarah se papa ke sath jaana pasand
nahi aa raha tha. Isliye maine socha ki aaj riya se bat karna hi padegi. Ye hi sab baten sochte sochte maine apna khana khatam kiya aur fir sabse thodi
bahut baten karne ke bad 1 baje mai apne kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aakar mai, keerti ke call aane ka intejar karne laga. Kuch hi der bad keerti ka call aa gaya. Meri us se thodi bahut baten huyi. Fir mere
hospital jaane ka time hone laga to, usne bad me bat karne ki kah kar, phone rakh diya.
Uske bad mai hospital chala gaya. Hospital pahuchte hi maine raj ko ghar bhej diya. Ab mai uncle se pas baitha hua tha. Lekin mera dimag sirf papa
ke aas pas hi ghum raha tha. Is samay mere dimag me sirf ek hi bat chal rahi thi ki, chahe jaise bhi ho, riya ko papa ke sath yu roj roj jaane se rokna
hai.
Mai abhi apni inhi socho me gum tha ki, 3 baje keerti ka call aane laga. Mai uth kar niche aa gaya aur fir maine keerti ko riya ki bat batayi. Usne fir se
apni wahi bat dohrayi ki, mai riya se is baare me saf saf bat kar lu. Thodi der meri keerti se isi baare me bat chalti rahi. Fir uske phone rakhne ke bad,
mai upar uncle ke pas chala gaya.
Mujhe abhi uncle ke pas aaye, abhi kuch hi der huyi thi ki, priya aa gayi. Usne aate hi kaha ki, wo yaha uncle ke pas baith rahi hai. Mai niche nikki ke
pas chala jau. Uski bat sunkar mai niche aa gaya.
Niche aane par jab mai nikki ke pas pahucha to, waha nikki akeli nahi thi. Uske sath waha mehul bhi tha. Un dono ko sath dekh kar mai samajh gaya
tha ki, aaj ye dono jarur shilpa wali bat ko chhedege.
Lekin ab mujhe is bat ke karne se koi paresani nahi thi. Kyoki meri is bat ko karne ki taiyari to, keerti ke sath milkar pahle hi ho chuki thi. Aaj mera bhi
mood is bat ko yahi khatam kar dene ka tha.
Mai bade aaram se chalte huye dono ke pas pahucha aur fir maine mehul se puchha.
Mai bola “tu is samay yaha kaise. Maine subah tujhse din me aane se mana kiya tha.”
Mehul bola “meri nind puri ho chuki hai. Ab is se kya farak padta hai ki, mai yaha hu ya fir ghar me hu.”
Mai bola “chal koi bat nahi. Acha kiya, jo tu aa gaya.”
Ye bolkar mai chup ho gaya aur unke pas hi baith gaya. Thodi der koi kuch nahi bola. Fir mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola “yadi tera mood sahi ho to, mujhe tujhe ek jaruri bat karni hai.”
Mai bola “han bol na, kya bat hai.”
Mehul bola “tu jis bat ko lekar nikki se naraj hai. Mai wahi bat karna chahta hu.”
Mai bola “mai nikki se kisi bat ko lekar naraj nahi hu. Tu chahe to nikki se puchh sakta hai.”
Mehul bola “tu bat ko badalne ki kosis mat kar. Kya tune nikki se khud nahi kaha tha ki, tu shilpa se pyar karta hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, maine aisa kuch bhi nahi kaha tha.”
Meri is bat ko sunkar mehul aur nikki dono chauk gaye. Mehul mujhe chhod kar nikki ka chehra dekhne laga aur nikki aawak si mera chehra dekhne
lagi. Use samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mai jhut kyo kah raha hu. Lekin wo chah kar bhi mujhse koi sawal karne ki himmat nahi kar pa rahi thi.
Magar nikki ka chehre ke haav bhav dekh kar mehul samajh gaya tha ki, mai nikki se kahi bat se mukar raha hu. Usne fir meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “dekh tujhe sach nahi bolna hai to, mat bol. Lekin jhut bol kar is bat par, parda dalne ki kosis mat kar ki, nikki ne jo bhi bataya tha, wo sach
nahi tha. Us din tera chehra is bat ki gawahi de raha tha ki, nikki ne jo bhi kaha tha. Wo sab sach tha.”
Mai bola “wo to mujhe nikki ki is bat par gussa aaya tha ki, maine use apna dost samajh kar, jo kuch bhi bataya tha. Wo sab usne tumhare samne bina
kuch soche samjhe ugal diya tha. Kya us samay mera is bat se gussa hona jayaj nahi tha.”
Mehul bola “lekin teri is bat se bhi to, yahi sabit hota hai ki tere aur nikki ke bich me shilpa ko lekar bat huyi thi.”
Mai bola “han, hum dono ke bich shilpa ko lekar bat huyi thi. Mai is bat se kab inkar kar raha hu.”
Mehul bola “abhi to tune kaha ki, tu shilpa se pyar nahi karta. Jabki nikki se tune kaha tha ki, tu shilpa se pyar karta tha.”
Mai bola “mai fir kah raha hu ki, mai shilpa se pyar nahi karta tha. Maine nikki se aisa kuch bhi nahi kaha.”
Mehul bola “ok, mai maan leta hu ki, tune nikki se aisa kuch nahi kaha. Ab tu hi bata ki, tune nikki se kya kaha tha.”
Mai bola “meri aur nikki ki gf aur bf ko lekar bat chal rahi thi. Nikki ne puchha ki, meri koi gf hai. Tab maine kaha nahi hai. Isi bat ko lekar nikki ne
mujhse puchha ki, aapko ab tak koi ladki pasand hi nahi aayi ya kisi ne aapko dhoka de diya. Tab maine nikki se kaha ki, mujhe ek ladki pasand to aayi
thi. Lekin wahi ladki mehul ko bhi pasand aa gayi. Iske bad mera kisi ladki ki taraf dhyan hi nahi gaya.”
Ye bolkar maine mehul aur nikki ka chehra dekha. Dono meri bat sunkar khuye huye the. Maine fir apni bat ko pura karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mere aur nikki ke bich bas yahi bat huyi thi. Ab tum chaho to, is bat ke sach jhut ka pata, nikki se kar lo.”
Meri bat sunkar mehul to kuch nahi bola. Lekin nikki ne fauran kaha.
Nikki boli “han, bilkul yahi bat huyi thi.”
Nikki ki ye bat sunkar mujhe thodi rahat mehsus huyi. Kyoki maine nikki ko bina viswas me liye, ye sab bat kah di thi. Jabki hakikat me nikki ko maine
shilpa ke baare me wahi bat batayi thi. Jo bat maine keerti ko batayi thi. Nikki ki is bat se mujhe, itna to samajh me aa gaya tha ki, ab wo apni galti ko
sudharna chahti hai. Isliye usne meri han me han mila rahi hai.
Lekin ye bat sunkar bhi mehul chup raha aur kisi soch me khoya raha. Use shayad ab bhi is bat ka viswas nahi ho raha tha ki, mai shilpa se pyar nahi
karta. Isliye maine apni bat aage badate huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “jab yahi bat maine kahi thi to, fir bich me ye bat kaha se aa gayi ki, mai shilpa se pyar karta tha.”
Nikki boli “ye meri galti thi. Maine aapke pasand aane ka matlab ye laga liya ki, aap us se pyar karte the.”
Magar nikki ki is bat ke bad bhi mehul par koi asar nahi pada. Wo na jaane apne man hi man me, kin sawalon me uljha hua tha. Ab mujhe na chahte
huye bhi, wo bat kahne ka faisla lena pada. Jo bat kahne se mai bachna chahta tha. Maine nikki ki bat ke jabab me kaha.
Mai bola “jab aapne ise itna sab kuch bata diya tha to, fir ye kyo nahi bataya ki, mai kisi aur ladki se pyar karta hu.”
Meri ye bat sunkar jaha mehul meri taraf fati huyi aankhon se dekhne laga. Wahi nikki ka muh khula khula rah gaya. Nikki ko samajh me nahi aaya ki,
mai ye kya kah raha hu. Use lagne laga ki, ab shayad mai mehul ko, keerti ke baare me batane ja raha hu.
Meri bat se dono ki becheni badi huyi thi. Nikki to khamoshi se mere kuch bolne ka intejar kar rahi thi. Lekin mehul se sabar na hua. Usne mujhse
puchha.
Mehul bola “kya tu ye sach bol raha hai.”
Mai bola “han, ye bat sach hai. Mai sach me ek ladki se pyar karta hu.”
Mehul bola “kaun hai wo. Kya naam hai uska. Kya mai use janta hu.”
Mai bola “uska naam ankita hai. Tum use nahi jante.”
Meri is bat ko sunte hi nikki ke chehre par muskan aa gayi. Wo samajh gayi ki, mai mehul ko kisi aur ladki ke baare me bata raha hu.
Mehul bola “ye sab kab hua. Tune aaj tak mujhe ye bat batayi kyo nahi.”
Mai bola “jab meri us se mulakat huyi thi. Mai tabhi ye bat tujhe batane ke liye ghar gaya tha. Lekin tu us samay mama ke ghar gaya hua tha. Fir uske
bad mujhe uncle ki tabiyat ki bat pata chal gayi to, mera ye bat batane ka man hi nahi kiya.”
Mehul bola “kya wo bhi tujhse pyar karti hai.”
Mai bola “pata nahi. Hum abhi sirf ek dusre se bat hi karte hai. Is baare me na maine us se puchha aur na hi usne kuch bataya.”
Mehul bola “to us se is baare me kab bat karega.”
Mai bola “pahle yaha se to fursat ho jau. Fir waha jakar is baare me sochuga.”
Mehul bola “mujhe us se kab mila raha hai.”
Mai bola “tu jab kahega, tab mila duga. Lekin us se milkar abhi pyar wali koi bat nahi karna.”
Mehul bola “mai aisi koi bat nahi karuga. Lekin aaj tune ye bat sunakar mera dil khush kar diya. Ab hum charon milkar khub masti karege.”
Mai bola “hum charon se tera kya matlab hai.”
Mehul bola “abe tu, mai, shilpa aur ankita.”
Mai bola “maine aisa to kuch nahi kaha. Tune ek baar milwane ki bat ki hai. Wo mai puri kar duga. Lekin tu yadi ye soch raha hai ki, iske bad mai tere
sath kahi ghumne bhi jauga to, tu ye sapne dekhna chhod de.”
Mehul bola “abe tujhe mere sath jaane me kya paresani hai.”
Mai bola “koi paresani nahi hai. Lekin mujhe tere sath nahi jaana, matlab nahi jaana.”
Mehul mujhe apne sath chalne ke liye manata raha. Lekin mai bhi apni bat par ada raha. Nikki humari in baton ka maja le rahi thi aur dhire dhire
muskura rahi thi. Jab mai mehul ki bat manne ke liye taiyar nahi hua. Tab mehul uth kar uncle ke pas chala gaya.
Mehul ke jaane ke bad nikki ne puchha.
Nikki boli “ye ankita kaun hai.”
Mai bola “ankita ek ladki hai.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki ko hansi aa gayi aur usne hanste huye fir se puchha.
Nikki boli “ye to mai bhi janti hu ki, ankita ek ladki hai. Lekin ye achanak aapki love story me bich me kaha se aa gayi.”
Mai bola “wo bich me aayi nahi. Use aapki vajah se bich me lana pad gaya. Nahi to mere liye mehul ki bat ka jabab de pana bahut muskil ho jata.”
Nikki boli “sorry, aapko meri vajah se itni paresani uthana padi. Lekin mera sawal abhi bhi wahi ka wahi hai ki, ye ankita aapko kaha se mil gayi.”
Mai bola “ankita keerti ki saheli hai. Use mere aur keerti ke siwa koi nahi janta. Isliye use apni gf banakar mehul se milane me mujhe koi paresani nahi
hai.”
Nikki boli “to ye saara idea keerti ka tha.”
Mai bola “han, uske siwa aisa koi dusra kar bhi nahi sakta hai.”
Nikki boli “ab to aapki paresani hal ho gayi hai. Kya aap abhi bhi mujhse naraj hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai aapse naraj nahi hu. Lekin mujhe ye bat janna hai ki, aapne aisa kyo kiya tha.”
Nikki boli “aap mujhe apni safayi dene ka mauka hi nahi de rahe the to, mai aapko kaise batati ki, maine aisa kyo kiya.”
Mai bola “chaliye ab bata dijiye ki, aapne aisa kyo kiya.”
Nikki boli “abhi nahi bata sakti. Abhi priya aa rahi hai. Lekin mujhe jab bhi apni bat kahne ka mauka milega, mai aapko iski vajah jarur bataugi.”
Ye kah kar nikki chup ho gayi aur mai priya ki taraf dekhne laga. Priya bahut khush najar aa rahi thi aur man hi man muskura rahi thi. Jis vajah se uska
chehra khila khila lag raha tha.
Wo apni dhun me, muskurate huye bade aaram se, hamare pas aayi aur fir mere bayen taraf (left side ) aakar baith gayi. Uske man me is samay na
jaane kya chal raha tha. Jise sochte huye, usne mere bayan (left) hanth ko, apne dahine (right) hanth se jakad liya aur mere kandhe par sar tika kar
aankh band karke baith gayi.
Mai aur nikki priya ki is harkat ko bade gaur se dekh rahe the. Lekin wo in sab baton se bekhabar, mere kandhe par sar rakh kar, aankh band kiye,
mand mand muskura rahi thi aur kisi dusri hi duniya me kho gayi thi.
Meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, aakhir use hua kya hai. Wo itna jyada khush kyo hai aur is tarah ki harkat kyo kar rahi. Uski is mand mand
muskurahat ka karan kya hai.
______________________________
Update-98
Nikki boli “abhi nahi bata sakti. Abhi priya aa rahi hai. Lekin mujhe jab bhi apni bat kahne ka mauka milega, mai aapko iski vajah jarur bataugi.”
Ye kah kar nikki chup ho gayi aur mai priya ki taraf dekhne laga. Priya bahut khush najar aa rahi thi aur man hi man muskura rahi thi. Jis vajah se uska
chehra khila khila lag raha tha.
Wo apni dhun me, muskurate huye bade aaram se, hamare pas aayi aur fir mere bayen taraf (left side ) aakar baith gayi. Uske man me is samay na
jaane kya chal raha tha. Jise sochte huye, usne mere bayan (left) hanth ko, apne dahine (right) hanth se jakad liya aur mere kandhe par sar tika kar
aankh band karke baith gayi.
Mai aur nikki priya ki is harkat ko bade gaur se dekh rahe the. Lekin wo in sab baton se bekhabar, mere kandhe par sar rakh kar, aankh band kiye,
mand mand muskura rahi thi aur kisi dusri hi duniya me kho gayi thi.
Meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, aakhir use hua kya hai. Wo itna jyada khush kyo hai aur is tarah ki harkat kyo kar rahi. Uski is mand mand
muskurahat ka karan kya hai.
Maine sawaliya najron se nikki ki taraf dekha to, wo khud meri taraf sawaliya najron se dekhne lagi. Jaise kahna chahti ho ki, ise achanak kya ho gaya.
Ye aisa kyo kar rahi hai.
Lekin abhi mai khud hi is sawal me uljha hua tha. Aise me nikki ke is sawal ka jabab mai kya de pata. Upar se 4:45 baj gaya tha aur ab kisi bhi samay
raj aa sakta tha. Aise me mere sath priya ka is tarah baithna, mujhe uljhan me daal raha tha.
Magar priya to abhi bhi is sab se bekhabar, apni duniya me khoyi huyi thi. Priya ko uski duniya se wapas lane ke liye, maine nikki ki taraf dekha aur use
ishare se priya ko mujhse alag karne ko kaha.
Meri bat sunkar nikki priya ke pas aa gayi. Usne priya ke sar par hanth ferte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “priya, o priya. Aise baith kar kaha khoyi huyi hai. Hum log bhi tere sath hai. Hume bhi to bata, tu itni khush kis bat ko lekar hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar priya ne apni aankhe kholi aur apna sar mere kandhe se hata kar nikki ko dekhne lagi. Lekin abhi bhi wo mere hanth ko apne
hanthon se jakde huye thi. Usne nikki ko dekha to, magar kuch bole bina bas muskurati rahi.
Jab nikki ne dekha ki use dekh kar priya ki muskurahat aur bhi jyada gahri ho gayi hai. Tab usne priya se kaha.
Nikki boli “itna jyada kis bat ko lekar muskura rahi hai. Kuch hum log ko bhi to bata.”
Priya boli “mai nahi bataugi. Yadi maine tum logon ko bataya to, tum log mujh par hasoge.”
Nikki boli “hum tere upar jara bhi nahi hansege. Ab jaldi se bata, tu kis bat ko lekar itna khush hai.”
Priya boli “abhi jab mai rajesh uncle ke pas baithi thi. Tab un ne mujhe ek bat batatyi thi. Usi bat ko lekar mai itni khush hu.”
Mai bola “priya kyo paresan kar rahi ho. Sidhe se batao na, kya bat hai.”
Meri bat sunkar priya ne meri taraf hanste huye dekha aur fir najar niche karke kahne lagi.
Priya boli “tumhare papa ko mai bahut pasand hu.”
Itna kah kar wo apna sar niche karke fir muskurane lagi. Wo yu sharma rahi thi. Jaise wo mujhe apni shadi ki bat bata rahi ho. Mujhe uski is bat ka koi
matlab samajh me nahi aaya. Maine jhunjhlate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “yar, mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha ki, tum kya kahna chahti ho. Jo bhi kahna hai, jara jara saaf saaf kaho.”
Meri is bat ke jabab me priya ne apna sar jhukaye jhukaye, apni bat kahna suru kiya.
Priya boli “abhi mai jab rajesh uncle ke pas baithi thi. Tab uncle ne mujhe bataya ki kal amar uncle (papa) unke pas aaye the. Amar uncle se unki
hamare ghar ke baare me baten hoti rahi. Tab amar uncle ne rajesh uncle se kaha tha ki, mujhe riya ki chhoti bahan priya bahut pasand aayi. Jab
punnu aur priya shadi ke layak ho jayege. Tab mai priya ke pitaji se jarur, punnu ke liye priya ka hanth manguga.”
Itna kah kar priya chup ho gayi aur fir se sharmane lagi. Lekin priya ki bat sunkar mere tote ud gaye. Meri to samajh me nahi aaya ki, mai priya se kya
bolu. Magar nikki ne jab priya ki bat suni to, usne priya se kaha.
Nikki boli “priya tu to punit ke baare me sab janti hai. Tujhe ye bhi malum hai ki, wo kisi aur se pyar karta hai. Fir tu ye bat sunkar itna khush kyo ho rahi
hai. Kya tu ye sab jankar bhi punit se shadi karna chahti hai.”
Nikki ki is bat ka jabab priya ne bade hi gusse se dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “han, han mujhe sab malum hai. Mai kab kah rahi hu ki, mai in dono ke raste me aaugi.”
Nikki boli “to fir tu is bat ko sunkar itna khush kyo ho rahi hai.”
Is bat ka jabab priya ne badi hi masumiyat se dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “wo mai uncle ki baton me aisa kho gayi thi ki, mujhe ye bat yad hi nahi rahi.”
Priya ki ye bat sunkar nikki hasne lagi aur fir usne priya se kaha.
Nikki boli “ab tujhe bat yad aa gayi hai to, inka hanth chhod de aur jara sahi se baith ja. Raj ke aane ka time ho gaya hai. Wo tujhe aise dekhega to, na
jane kya sochne lagega.”
Nikki ki bat sunte hi priya ne mera hanth chhod diya aur sahi se baith gayi. Ab nikki use shadi ki bat ko lekar chhed rahi thi aur wo nikki ke upar gussa
kar rahi thi. Lekin mai un dono ki is harkat se anjan kisi aur hi soch me khoya hua tha.
Mere dimag me is samay papa ki ye bat chal rahi thi ki, un ne uncle se mere aur priya ki shadi ki bat yu hi kah di, ya fir iske pichhe bhi unke gande
dimag ki koi chal chupi huyi hai.
Mai isi sab me khoya raha aur raj aa gaya. Raj se humari thodi bahut bat huyi aur fir wo upar uncle ke pas chala gaya. Uske upar pahuchne ke bad
mehul niche aa gaya. Us se meri thodi bahut bat huyi aur fir mehul ke sath nikki priya ghar chali gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad mai aur raj baari baari se upar niche hote rahe. Is bich meri keerti se bhi thodi bahut bat huyi. Fir 10 baje mehul aa gaya to, mai aur
raj ghar aa gaye.
Ghar aane ke bad hum logon ne khana khaya. Khana khane ke bad meri sabse baten hoti rahi. Fir 11:15 baje maine sabko good night kaha aur apne
kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aakar mai keerti ke phone ka wait karne laga. Thodi hi der bad keerti ka call aa gaya. Us se meri papa ki baton ko lekar bat huyi aur fir ye
baton ka silsila rat ko 1:10 baje tak chalta raha. Uske bad hum so gaye.
Subah 6 baje meri nind, roj ki tarah nikki ke jagane se hi khuli. Uske jaane ke bad mai fresh hokar taiyar hone chala gaya. Aaj riya aur priya bhi jaldi uth
gayi thi. Aaj se unka school suru ho raha tha to, wo bhi school ke liye taiyar ho rahi thi.
Mai taiyar hokar abhi baitha hi tha ki priya aa gayi. Aaj usne apne school ki dress white skirt aur top pahni huyi thi. Jisme wo bahut sundar lag rahi thi.
Use dekhte hi mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
Wo mere liye nashta lekar aayi thi. Maine use nashta liye dekha to, muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, aaj nashta nikki ki jagah tum lekar aa rahi ho.”
Priya boli “mai school ja rahi thi to, socha tumse milti chalu. Nikki chay nashta laane ki taiyari kar rahi thi to, mai nashta lekar aa gayi. Nikki chay lekar
aayegi.”
Mai bola “acha kiya. Kya tum nashta nahi karogi.”
Priya boli “maine nashta kar liya hai. Ab mai chalti hu. Dopahar ko khane par milugi.”
Itna kah kar priya chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad maine keerti ko call lagaya aur us se bat karne laga. Keerti bhi school jaane ki taiyari kar rahi thi. Isliye
meri us se jyada bat nahi ho saki.
Keerti se bat karne ke bad mai nashta karne laga. Todhi der bad nikki chay lekar aa gayi aur mere sath hi chay peene lagi. Maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “kya aapke school ki chhuttiyan abhi khatam nahi huyi.”
Nikki boli “aaj se mere school ki bhi chhuttiyan khatam ho gayi hai. Lekin kal sunday hone ki vajah se, maine aaj ki chhutti kar li. Magar kal sham ko
mai vapas chali jaugi.”
Nikki ke muh se uske jaane ki bat sunkar, na jaane kyo mujhe acha nahi laga. Fir bhi maine us se kuch nahi kaha. Mai chup chap, chay peeta raha aur
fir chay peene ke bad mai hospital chala gaya.
Hospital pahuchne ke bad, meri uncle se bat hoti rahi. Baton baton me uncle ne bataya ki, papa kal wapas ja rahe hai. Koi aur haalat horte to, mujhe
papa ke wapas jaane se jarur behad khushi huyi hoti.
Lekin un ne keerti ke sath jo kuch kiya tha. Use yad kar ke mujhe papa ka wapas jaana acha nahi lag raha tha. Mujhe fir is bat ka dar satane laga ki,
wo wapas jakar kahi fir keerti ke sath koi harkat na kare.
Ek taraf papa to, dusri taraf nikki ke wapas jaane ki bat ne, mujhe paresan karke rakh diya tha. Jaha nikki ke jaane se mujhe uske sunepan ka bhay
sata raha tha to, wahi papa ke jaane se mujhe unki harkaton ka bhay sata raha tha.
Inhi sab soch me gum rahte, mera baki ka samay gujar gaya aur fir raj aa gaya. Raj se meri thodi bahut baten huyi aur fir 12 baje mai khana khane
ghar aa gaya.
Abhi riya log school se nahi lauti thi. Maine khana khaya aur fir thodi bahut sabse bat karke apne kamre me aa gaya. Aaj maine khane par kisi se jyada
bat nahi ki thi. Shayad is bat par nikki ne bhi gaur kiya tha. Isliye thodi der bad wo mere kamre me aa gayi.
Jab wo kamre me aayi, tab mai inhi sab khayalon me khoya hua tha. Usne mujhe yu paresan dekha to, mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “kya bat hai. Aaj aap kisi bat ko lekar paresan lag rahe hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi koi bat nahi hai. Mai to bas khana kha kar aaram kar raha hu.”
Nikki boli “lagta hai aap abhi bhi mujhe apna dost nahi mante. Yadi mante hote to apni paresani ki vajah mujhe jarur bata di hoti. Thik hai, mai chalti
hu.”
Ye bol kar wo wapas jaane ko mud gayi. Lekin maine use rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap naraj ho kar wapas kyo ja rahi hai. Sach me paresani wali koi bat nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki wapas mudi aur fir mere pas aakar kahne lagi.
Nikki boli “nahi koi bat to jarur hai. Jiski vajah se aapka chehra kuch utra hua sa lag raha hai. Ye bat aur hai ki, aap mujhe wo bat batana nahi chahte.”
Nikki ki bat ke jabab me maine kaha.
Mai bola “bat sirf itni si hai ki, mujhe aapka wapas jaana acha nahi lag raha hai.”
Nikki boli “ye to bahut ajib bat hai. Aap jise pyar karte hai, wo bhi aapke pas hai aur jo aapko pyar karti hai, wo bhi aapke pas hai. Fir aapko mera jaana
itna kharab kyo lag raha hai.”
Mai bola “aapki bat sahi hai. Lekin fir bhi mujhe aapka jaana acha nahi lag raha hai. Aap jaisa dost se dur hone me bura to lagega hi.”
Nikki boli “sukr hai, aapne mujhe dost to maana. Warna to mujhe lagta tha ki, aapke dosto me mera naam hi nahi hai.”
Mai bola “koi kah dene bas se to dost ho nahi jaata. Aapne mera har samay sath diya hai. Yahi to ek sache dost hone ki nishani hai.”
Nikki boli “ok to fir aap mere jaane ki chinta karna chhod dijiye. Mai abhi dada ji se bat karke apni chhuttiyan aur bada deti hu. Ab to aap khush hai.”
Mai bola “lekin aisa karne se aapki padai ka niksan hoga.”
Nikki boli “mai koi padai me kamjor nahi hu. Jo thode din ki chhutti le lene se, meri padai ka nuksan ho jayea. Aap chinta mat kijiye, meri padai ka koi
nuksan nahi hoga.”
Mai bola “thanks.”
Abhi mai iske aage aur kuch kah pata, iske pahle hi mujhe priya ki aawaj sunayi di.
Priya boli “ab dosti ki hai to, nibhani hi padegi.”
Uski bat sunte hi hum hasne lage. Wo abhi bhi apni school dress me thi. Shayad school se aakar wo sidhe mere pas hi chali aayi thi. Maine use aaya
dekha to kaha.
Mai bola “tum kab aayi.”
Priya boli “jab nikki chhutti lagane ki bat kar rahi thi, tab hi aayi hu.”
Mai bola “chhup kar kisi ki bat sunna achi bat nahi hai.”
Priya boli “mai chhup kar kaha sun rahi thi. Mai to tum logon ke samne hi khadi thi, par tum log apni bat me aise magan the ki, meri taraf dhyan hi nahi
diya.”
Mai bola “ab yadi bat sunna ho gaya ho to, andar bhi aa jao. Aise kab tak darwaje par hi khadi rahogi.”
Priya boli “aati hu, aati hu. Mai itni aasani se tumhara pichha nahi chhodne wali. Bas 5 min wait karo. Mai kapde badal kar aati hu.”
Itna bol kar priya wapas chali gayi. Uske bad maine nikki se chay peene ka kaha to, wo chay banane chali gayi. Thodi der bad nikki chay lekar aayi to,
priya bhi uske sath hi thi.
Hum log bat karte karte chay pee rahe the. Tabhi mehul bhi aa gaya. Fir hum sab ke bich hansi majak ki baten chalti rahi. Baton baton me priya ne
mehul se puchha.
Priya boli “acha ek bat batao. Aapke alawa punit ke aur kitne khas dost hai.”
Mehul bola “iska khas dost kaun hai, ye to tum isi se puchho. Han mujhe itna malum hai ki mere alawa rahul aur aslam ke sath bhi iski achi patti hai.”
Priya boli “kya koi ladki dost nahi hai.”
Mehul bola “yar tum ladkiyon ki yahi paresani hai. Koi bat sidhe tarike se nahi puchhti. Har bat ko gol gol ghuma kar puchhti ho. Sidhe se ye kyo nahi
puchh leti ki, kya iski koi gf hai.”
Priya boli “gf ka to mujhe malum hai. Mai sirf ye janna chahti hu ki, gf ke alawa koi aur ladki dost hai.”
Priya ki bat sunkar mehul ne mujhe ghur kar dekha. Fir priya se kaha.
Mehul bola “mujhe to gf ka bhi kal hi pata chala hai. Fir bhala kisi aur ladki ke dost hone ka mujhe kya pata chalega. Lekin tum ye batao, tum iske
baare me itni jankari kyo nikal rahi ho.”
Mehul ki is bat ko sunkar priya sakpaka gayi. Maine priya ki haalat dekhi to, mujhe us par hansi aa gayi. Maine uska bachav karte huye mehul se kaha.
Mai bola “wo isliye puchh rahi hai kyoki maine hi us se kaha tha ki, tum mehul se is baare me puchh lena ki, meri kisi ladki se dosti hai ya nahi.”
Meri bat sunkar mehul mere upar hi bhadak utha. Mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola “abe jab tune ise apni gf ke baare me bata diya to, apne kisi aur dost ke baare me mujhse puchhne ko kyo kaha. Tu kaun sa har bat mujhe
batakar rakhta hai.”
Maine bat ko talte huye kaha.
Mai bola “yar ab mujhe teri is bahas me nahi padna. Mere to hospital jaane ka time ho gaya hai. Tum log apni baten karo, mai hospital nikalta hu.”
Meri bat sunkar priya bhi khadi ho gayi aur hospital chalne ki jid karne lagi. Lekin maine use apne sath jaane se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum abhi school se aayi ho aur aate hi yaha baton me lag gayi. abhi tumne khana bhi nahi khaya hai. Tum aisa karo ki, khana khakar nikki ke
sath aa jaana.”
Meri is bat ka samrthan nikki ne bhi kiya. Jis vajah se priya ne meri bat maan li. Fir un logon ko wahi baten karta chhod kar mai bahar aa gaya. Bahar
mujhe riya khana khate dikhi.
Wo is samay akeli hi baithi khana khana rahi thi. Use dekh kar mai uske pas hi ruk gaya. Maine uske pas baithte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aaj kal to tumhare pas mujhse milne ka bhi time nahi rahta hai. Bahut jyada busy rahne lagi ho.”
Riya boli “aisi to koi bat nahi hai. Bas tumhara ghar aane jaane ka time hi kuch aisa hai ki, meri tum se mulakat hi nahi ho pati hai.”
Mai bola “ghar ke baki bhi log to hai. Unse to meri mulakat khane ke time ho hi jaati hai. Lekin tumne to aaj kal ghar par khana hi khana chhod diya hai.
Kahi ye sab meri vajah se to nahi hai.”
Riya boli “aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Mai apne jaruri kaam ki vajah se uncle (papa) ke sath rahti hu. Is vajah se meri tum se dopahar ke khane par mulakat
nahi ho pati hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, lekin yadi tumhare pas thoda time ho to, mujhe tumse kuch jaruri bat karni hai.”
Riya boli “han bolo, mere pas abhi time hi time hai.”
Mai bola “abhi nahi, abhi mujhe hospital jaana hai. Tum chaho to hospital aa jana ya fir rat ko thoda time nikal lena.”
Riya boli “ok, mai hospital aane ki kosis karugi. Lekin hospital nahi aa payi to, rat ko jarur tumse bat karugi.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab mai chalta hu.”
Iske bad mai riya ko bye bolkar hospital aa gaya. Mai hospital pahucha to, raj niche hi baitha tha. Usne bataya ki upar papa hai. Fir thodi bahut bat
karke wo ghar chala gaya.
Uske jaane ke bad mai upar uncle ke pas aa gaya. Papa ki uncle se baten chal rahi thi. Lekin mere aur papa ke bich abhi bhi koi bat nahi huyi. Mera
man to kar raha tha ki, mai papa se kahu ki, aap abhi wapas mat jaiye. Magar mere dil me unke liye itni nafarat thi ki, mere muh se ye bat nikal hi na
saki aur kuch der bad papa chale gaye.
Shayad uncle itne dino se is bat ko gaur kar rahe the ki, hum baap bete ke bich kabhi koi bat chit nahi hoti hai. Isliye un ne papa ke jaate hi, is bat ko
lekar mujhe tok diya.
Lekin maine baten bana kar uncle ki is bat ko taal diya aur un se yaha waha ki baten karne laga. Thodi der bad keerti ka call aane laga to, mai niche aa
gaya.
Niche aakar maine keerti ka call uthaya to keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “jao mai tumse bat nahi karti. Tumhe itni der se mujhe call karne ka, time hi nahi mil raha hai. Mai kab se tumhare call ka wait kar rahi hu.”
Mai bola “sorry jaan, aaj sach me mujhe call lagane ka time nahi mil paya. Khana khate hi sab mere kamre me aa gaye the aur mai chahte huye bhi
tumhe call nahi laga saka.”
Keerti boli “yadi ghar me call nahi laga paye the to, idhar aakar laga sakte the. Lekin sach bat to ye hai ki, tumhe meri yad hi nahi aayi. Isliye tumne
yaha aakar bhi mujhe call nahi kiya.”
Mai bola “yaha papa aaye huye the aur mai uncle ke pas tha. Jab papa gaye, tab mai tujhse bat karne hi wala tha. Lekin fir uncle se bat hone lagi aur
isi bich tera call aa gaya.”
Keerti boli “mai kuch nahi sunugi. Tumne galti ki hai. Tumhe iski saja jarur milegi.”
Mai bola “thik hai, tujhe jo saja dena hai, jab mai aau to mujhe de lena.”
Keerti boli “nahi, tumne abhi galti ki hai. Tumhe iski saja bhi abhi hi milegi.”
Mai bola “bolo, kya saja dena chahti ho.”
Keerti boli “tum apne dono kaan pakad kar sorry bolo.”
Mai bola “ok, mai apne dono kaan pakad kar sorry bolta hu.”
Keerti boli “aise nahi, tum sach me apne kaan pakad kar sorry bolo.”
Mai bola “mai sach me apne kaan pakad kar sorry bol raha hu.”
Keerti boli “mujhe bevkuf mat samjho. Tum sirf bol rahe ho. Tum apne kaan pakad nahi rahe ho.”
Mai bola “tu pagal ho gayi hai kya. Yaha sab dekh rahe hai. Wo mujhe aise dekhege to, kya sochege.”
Keerti boli “jise jo sochna hai, wo sochta rahe. Tum apne kaan pakadte ho ya mai phone rakhu.”
Aakhir me mujhe uski jid ke samne jhukna hi pada. Maine apne dono kaan pakade aur kaha.
Mai bola “ye le mai sach me apne kaan pakad kar sorry bol raha hu. Ab to mujhe maf kar de.”
Keerti boli “ok ok maine tumhe maf kiya. Ab dobara aisi galti mat karna.”
Mai bola “nahi karuga meri maa. Ab tera saja dena ho gaya ho to, mai kuch bolu.”
Keerti boli “han bolo.”
Mai bola “tu ab ghar wapas chali ja.”
Keerti boli “kyo jaan, mujhse koi galti ho gayi kya.”
Mai bola “nahi, tujhse koi galti nahi huyi hai. Lekin kal papa wapas waha aa rahe hai. Mai nahi chahta ki, unki gandi najar tujh par pade.”
Keerti boli “jaan, chhodo na us bat ko, ab waisa kuch nahi hoga.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe us aadmi ka koi bharosa nahi hai. Tu meri bat maan aur ghar wapas chali ja.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mera bharosa karo. Mai ab unhe aisi koi galti karne ka mauka hi nahi dugi aur rat ko darwaja band karke soya karugi. Tum meri jara
bhi chinta mat karo.”
Mai bola “dekh yadi us kamine ne tere sath kuch galat harkat ki to, mai use jinda nahi chhoduga. Isliye behtar yahi hoga ki, meri bat maan aur wapas
chali ja.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, mai ami nimi ko akela chhod kar nahi jaugi. Mai tumhari ye bat kabhi nahi manugi.”
Mai bola “dekh, mujhe majbur mat kar, yadi tu sidhe tarah se meri bat nahi manegi to, mai chhoti maa se bolkar tujhe ghar wapas bhijwa duga.”
Keerti boli “pls jaan, tumhe meri kasam hai. Tum aisa kuch nahi karoge. Mera yakin karo, ab mai tumahri jaan par kisi ki gandi najar nahi padne dugi.”
Aakhir na chahte huye bhi mujhe keerti ki kasam ke aage jhukna pada. Lekin fir bhi mujhe uski chinta sata rahi thi. Use meri is haalat ka aehsas tha.
Isliye usne bat ko badalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, tumhari mehul se bat huyi ya nahi.”
Mai bola “han ho gayi, maine use ankita ke baare me bata diya hai.”
Keerti boli “maine ankita se kah diya hai ki, shayad tum apne kisi dost se uski bat karwaoge. Yadi mehul bat karne ka bole to, tum uski bat ankita se
karwa sakte ho.”
Mai bola “nahi, iski koi jarurat nahi hai. Maine waha lautne tak ke liye, bat ko taal diya hai.”
Keerti boli “thik hai jaan, tumhe uncle ke pas se aaye huye bahut der ho gayi hai. Tum wapas uncle ke pas jao. Hum rat ko bat karege.”
Mai bola “thik hai, muuuhhhhh.”
Keerti boli “i love u jaan. Muuuuhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Mai upar uncle ke pas jaane ke liye muda. Tabhi meri najar nikki aur priya par padi. Wo meri hi taraf chali aa rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-99
Keerti boli “pls jaan, tumhe meri kasam hai. Tum aisa kuch nahi karoge. Mera yakin karo, ab mai tumahri jaan par kisi ki gandi najar nahi padne dugi.”
Aakhir na chahte huye bhi mujhe keerti ki kasam ke aage jhukna pada. Lekin fir bhi mujhe uski chinta sata rahi thi. Use meri is haalat ka aehsas tha.
Isliye usne bat ko badalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, tumhari mehul se bat huyi ya nahi.”
Mai bola “han ho gayi, maine use ankita ke baare me bata diya hai.”
Keerti boli “maine ankita se kah diya hai ki, shayad tum apne kisi dost se uski bat karwaoge. Yadi mehul bat karne ka bole to, tum uski bat ankita se
karwa sakte ho.”
Mai bola “nahi, iski koi jarurat nahi hai. Maine waha lautne tak ke liye, bat ko taal diya hai.”
Keerti boli “thik hai jaan, tumhe uncle ke pas se aaye huye bahut der ho gayi hai. Tum wapas uncle ke pas jao. Hum rat ko bat karege.”
Mai bola “thik hai, muuuhhhhh.”
Keerti boli “i love u jaan. Muuuuhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Mai upar uncle ke pas jaane ke liye muda. Tabhi meri najar nikki aur priya par padi. Wo meri hi taraf chali aa rahi thi.
Maine dono ko apni taraf aate dekha to, mai wahi ruk gaya. Nikki ne mere pas aate hi kaha.
Nikki boli “aap yaha niche kya kar rahe hai. Kya upar uncle ke pas koi aur hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mera ek jaruri call aa gaya tha. Isliye mai niche aaya tha. Mai upar jaane hi wala tha ki, aap dono ko aate dekh kar ruk gaya.”
Nikki boli “ok, ab aap yahi rukiye aur priya ke sath bat kijiye. Tab tak mai uncle se milkar aati hu.”
Lekin priya ne uski bat ko katte huye kaha.
Priya boli “nahi, pahle mai uncle ke pas hokar aati hu, fir bad me tum chali jana.”
Nikki boli “ok, pahle tu hi jakar uncle se mil aa.”

Nikki ki bat sunkar priya uncle ke pas chali gayi. Mai aur nikki wahi baith gaye. Maine nikki se puchha.
Mai bola “riya to ghar par hi thi. Fir wo kyo nahi aayi.”
Nikki boli “riya abhi so rahi hai. Wo shayad 4 baje tak aayegi.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab yadi aapka mood ho to, mehul wali bat bhi bata dijiye.”
Nikki boli “bilkul batati hu. Us din hua ye tha ki, aapke jaane ke bad, mai, raj aur mehul hospital me hi ruke rahe. Mai to saare samay niche hi rahi. Bas
raj aur mehul upar niche ho rahe the. Jab mehul niche aaya to, meri us se aapke baare me baten hoti rahi. Baton baton me mehul ne bataya ki, jab se
uski shilpa ke sath dosti huyi hai. Tabhi se aapke aur mehul ke bich duriyan bad gayi.”
“Mehul ki usi samay vishal, aayan aur kartik naam ke ladko se dosti huyi. Jiski dekha sikhi aapne bhi rahul aur aslam naam ke apne naye dost bana
liye. Mehul ko aapke naye dost banane se koi paresani nahi thi. Lekin use aapka rahul se dosti karna jara bhi pasand nahi aaya tha. Kyoki mehul ki
najar me rahul acha ladka nahi tha.”
“Mehul ne aapse rahul se dosti rakhne ke liye mana bhi kiya. Lekin aapne us samay, shilpa se jalan ki vajah se, uski ye bat nahi maani aur fir is vajah
se, aapke aur mehul ke bich bat chit kam ho gayi. Lekin is sab ke bad bhi, na to aapne mehul se milna band kiya aur na hi mehul ne aapse milna band
kiya. Dili taur par aap logon ne ek dusre ka sath kabhi nahi chhoda. Isliye aap logon ki dosti hamesha bani rahi.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar maine kaha.
Mai bola “mehul galat sochta hai. Mere man me shilpa ko lekar kabhi koi jalan nahi rahi hai. Han maine itni galti jarur ki thi ki, shilpa ki vajah se maine
mehul se kaha tha ki, hum school me kabhi nahi milege. Jis bat ko lekar mehul ne apne naye dost bana liye the aur mai bilkul akela ho gaya tha.
Majburi me mujhe rahul aur aslam se dosti karni padi.”
“Mehul ne mujhse rahul se dosti todne ke baare me jarur kaha tha. Kyoki rahul ek bigda hua ladka tha. Lekin rahul mere sath ache se rahta tha aur
kabhi koi galat bat nahi karta tha. Aise me mai rahul se kaise dosti tod sakta tha.”
Nikki boli “bas yahi jalan wali bat, mujhe bhi mehul ki buri lagi aur mujhe majburi me, us se ye kahna pad gaya ki, aap shilpa se isliye dur rahte hai,
kyoki aap bhi shilpa ko pyar karte the. Mai mehul ko iske aage kuch aur samjha pati ki, uske pahle hi aap aa gaye aur aapne hamari ye bat sun li. Fir
uske bad jo hua, wo aapke samne tha.”
Mai bola “chaliye, jo hua use bhul jaiye. Mai ab mehul ki saari galat fahmi dur kar duga. Lekin aap ek bat bataiye ki, us rat aap akele kaise ruk gayi.
Kya mehul aur raj ne aapko yaha rukne se roka nahi tha.”
Nikki boli “jab aap naraj hokar upar chale gaye. Tab mujhe bahut bura laga aur maine mehul se kaha ki, mai aapse apni galti ki maafi mange bina
vapas nahi jaugi. Lekin meri bat sunkar mehul paresan ho gaya. Wo bola ki tum yaha rat ko akeli kaha rukogi. Tab maine aman bhaiya se bat ki aur
unhone mere rat rukne ke liye docters ka rest room khulwa diya.”
“Raj niche aaya to, maine us se kah diya ki, meri aman bhaiya se bat huyi hai. Un ne mujhe yaha rukne ke liye ek kamra khulwa diya hai. Mai aaj rat
yaha hi rukugi. Usne mujhe samjhane ki kosis ki, yaha rukne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Fir bhi maine uski bat nahi maani. Bad me mehul ne us se kaha ki,
ise yahi rukne do. Iski dr aman se bat ho gayi hai. Ise yaha rukne me koi paresani nahi hogi. Aakhir me mehul ki bat maan kar, wo dono ghar chale
gaye aur mai aapse maafi mangne ke liye yahi ruk gayi.”
Mai bola “use aap maafi mangna kahti hai. Wo to saaf saaf dhamki dena kahlata hai. Bhala aise bhi kisi se maafi mangi jaati hai.”
Nikki boli “mai to aapse kaan pakad kar sorry kah rahi thi. Lekin aap itne gusse me the ki, aap meri koi bat sun hi nahi rahe the. Ye dekh kar mujhe bhi,
aap par gussa aa gaya aur fir mujhse wo sab ho gaya.”
Mai bola “kuch bhi kahiye, lekin aapka us tarah se gussa karna aur fir gusse me wo sab pagalpan karna, mai kabhi nahi bhul sakta. Us samay to mai
sach me aapse dar gaya tha. Mujhe ye lag raha tha ki, mai yadi aapki bat nahi manuga to, aap sahi me kuch ulta sidha na kar le.”
Nikki boli “han, mai us samay kuch bhi kar sakti thi. Us samay mere dimag me aapse maafi hasil karne ke siwa kuch nahi chal raha tha aur use hasil
karne ke liye mai kisi bhi had tak ja sakti thi.”
Mai bola “lekin kisi ko dhamka kar maafi hasil karna kaha ki bat huyi. Ye to sarasar jabardsti thi.”
Meri ye bat sunkar nikki bade hi joshile andaj me kahne lagi.
Nikki boli “mai thakuron ki beti hu. Meri ragon me bhi thakuron ka khoon josh marta hai. Mujhe jo chahiye, wo mai har keemat par hasil karke rahti hu.
Mai is bat ki parwah nahi karti ki, use hasil karne ke liye, mai jo tarika apna rahi hu, wo sahi hai ya galat hai.”
Nikki ki ye bat sunkar mai hanse bina na rah saka. Maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “wah re thakuron ki beti. Aapke is josh ka to koi jabab nahi.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki bhi hasne lagi aur fir usne mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “gussa to aapka bhi bahut bhayankar hai. Pata nahi keerti aapke gusse ko kaise shant karti hogi.”
Nikki ki ye bat sunkar maine ek thandi saans li aur fir us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai keerti se kabhi jyada der tak gussa nahi rah sakta. Mai us par utni hi der gussa rah sakta hu, jitni der wo mere samne na ho. Uske mere
samne aate hi, mera gussa khud ba khud gayab ho jaata hai.”
Nikki boli “chalo koi to aisa hai, jise dekhte hi aapka gussa gayab aur bolti band ho jaati hai.”
Ye bol kar wo khilkhilakar hasne lagi. Kafi der tak hamara yu hi hansi majak chalta raha. Fir nikki ne uncle ke pas jaane ki bat kahi aur wo uth kar uncle
ke pas chali gayi.
Nikki se bat karne ke bad mera man keerti se bat karne ka kar raha tha. Lekin nikki ke upar jaate hi priya ko niche aana tha. Isliye mai keerti ko call
nahi karna chahta tha.
Magar jab mera dil nahi maana to, maine use call laga hi diya. Mera call dekhte hi keerti ne fauran call laga diya aur mere call uthate hi kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, kya hua. Kya meri bahut yad aa rahi hai, jo is samay call laga rahe ho.”
Mai bola “teri yad mujhe kab nahi aati. Abhi to is liye call lagaya ki, jara pata kar lu. Tu abhi kya kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “kuch nahi, rat ko tumse bat karne ki taiyari kar rahi hu.”
Mai bola “kaisi taiyari.”
Keerti boli “sone ja rahi thi. Rat ko meri nind puri nahi ho pati hai na.”
Mai bola “thik hai, tu aaram kar, hum rat ko bat karte hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, mujhe tumse abhi bat karna hai.”
Mai bola “bekar me jid mat kar, abhi priya aane wali hai. Meri tujhse bat nahi ho payegi.”
Keerti boli “thik hai jaan, mai phone rakh dugi. Lekin pahle mujhe priya ki aawaj sunna hai. Kya tum mujhe priya ki aawaj suna doge.”
Mai bola “tu kabhi nahi sudharegi. Hamesha kuch na kuch tere dimag me chalta hi rahta hai. Chal thik hai, mai phone chalu rakhta hu. Lekin dekh, bich
bich me mujhe call karke, tang mat karna.”
Keerti boli “thanks jaan, mai tumhe bilkul tang nahi karugi. Muuuuhhhhh.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab mai mobile jeb me rakh raha hu. Muuuuhhhhh.”
Ye kah kar maine mobile jeb me rakh liya. Kuch hi der me priya aakar mere pas baith gayi. Maine priya se puchha.
Mai bola “kya bat hai. Aaj tumhe uncle se milne ki bahut jaldi thi. Aate hi sidhe uncle ke pas chali gayi.”
Priya boli “wo to mai isliye pahle uncle ke pas chali gayi thi, taki unke pas se free ho kar, mai aaram se tum se bat kar saku. Ab jab tak raj bhaiya nahi
aa jate hai. Tab tak mai tumhare pas se hilne wali nahi hu.”
Mai bola “tum bhi badi ajib hi ho. Acha ye batao, jab riya ghar par hi hai to, wo tum logon ke sath kyo nahi aayi.”
Priya boli “unko khana khane ke bad nind aa rahi thi, isliye wo so rahi hai. Kya tumhe mere sath akele rahna acha nahi lag raha hai. Jo riya didi ko sath
laane ki bat kar rahe ho.”
Mai bola “aisi bat nahi hai. Maine riya ko ghar par dekha tha, isliye tumse uske baare me puchh liya. Yadi tumko acha nahi laga to, aage se nahi
puchhuga.”
Priya boli “maine ye to nahi kaha tha. Mai to sirf ye puchh rahi thi ki, kya tumhe mere sath akele rahna acha nahi lagta.”
Mai bola “acha lagta hai. Ab ye sab baten chhodo aur ye batao, tumhara aaj ka school ka din kaisa gaya.”
Priya boli “acha nahi gaya. Saare samay tumhari hi yad satati rahi. Bas intejar karti rahi ki, kab chhutti ho aur mai tumhare pas pahuch jau.”
Priya ki is bat ne mujhe paresani me daal diya tha. Uski har bat ghum fir kar mere upar hi khatam ho rahi thi. Wo jante huye bhi us insan ke sapne
dekh rahi thi. Jise paana uske nashib me nahi tha.
Wo ek aisa sapna dekhne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Jo suru hone ke pahle hi tut chuka tha. Fir bhi ye uski dileri thi ki, wo sapne ki hakikat se muh chura kar,
use dekhne ki nakam kosis kiye ja rahi thi.
Uske is pyar ko dekh kar, jitna mujhe apni kismat par naaj ho raha tha to, us se kahi jyada priya ki kismat par afsos ho raha tha. Mera to ye soch kar hi
dil baitha ja raha tha ki, mere jaane ke bad is ladki ka kya haal hoga. Ye apne aapko kaise sambhal payegi. Aakhir ise ye bat samajh me kyo nahi aati
ki, mai is se nahi, kisi aur se pyar karta hu.
Mai man hi man apne ansuljhe sawalon ka jabab dud raha tha. Tabhi priya ki aawaj ne mujhe chauka diya. Maine uski taraf dekha to, wo badi hi
masumiyat se kah rahi thi.
Priya boli “tumhe malum hai, aaj meri saheli neha se meri ladai ho gayi.”
Ye bol kar wo meri taraf dekhne lagi. Magar mera mood ab uski baton ko soch kar sahi nahi tha. Isliye mai chup hi raha. Maine jab uski is bat par kuch
nahi kaha. Tab usne mere se puchha.
Priya boli “kya hua. Kya tumhe meri bat pasand nahi aa rahi.”
Mera man uski baton ko sunne ka jara bhi nahi tha. Lekin fir bhi mai apni kisi bat se, uske dil ko thes lagana nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, tum bolo, mai sun raha hu. Tumhari saheli se tumhari ladai kyo huyi.”
Priya boli “uska ek bf hai. Wo roj mere samne apne bf ki tarif karti thi. Maine bhi us se jhut kah diya ki, mera bhi ek bf hai. Aaj usne apne bf se mujhe
milaya aur fir mujhse kahne lagi ki, ab mai bhi use apne bf se milau. Lekin maine aisa karne se mana kar diya. Is par wo kahne lagi ki, mai jhuti bolti
hu. Mera koi bf nahi hai. Yadi mera koi bf hai to, mai us se milwati kyo nahi hu. Isi bat ko lekar meri us se ladai ho gayi.”
Uski ye bat sunkar mujhe keerti ki yad aa gayi. Usne bhi ankita ko aisi hi jalan me aakar, mere aur apne baare me bata diya tha. Mai samajh gaya tha
ki, priya ne aisa kyo kiya hai. Fir bhi maine anjan bante huye kaha.
Mai bola “jab tumhara koi bf nahi hai to, fir tumhe us se jhut nahi bolna chahiye tha. Isme to tumhari hi galti hai.”
Meri bat sunkar priya ko bahut nirasha huyi. Usne mayusi bhare shabdo me kaha.
Priya boli “han, galti to meri hi hai. Lekin mai kya karti. Jab wo apne bf ki bat batati thi to, mujhse us se jalan hone lagti thi. Isliye maine us se jhut kaha
tha. Mujhe kya malum tha ki, wo mere bf se milne ki jid karne lagegi.”
Mai bola “to isme kaun si badi bat hai. Tum itni sundar ho ki, tumhe ek se badkar ek ladke mil jayege. Tum kisi ache ladke ko, apna bf bana lo aur fir
apne bf se use milwa do.”
Priya boli “mujhe kisi ko bf nahi banana. Mai bina bf ke hi thik hu. Han magar tum chaho to, isme meri madad jarur kar sakte ho.”
Mai bola “wo kaise.”
Priya boli “tum ek baar neha se mere bf bankar mil lo. Use yakin ho jayega ki, mera bhi koi bf hai.”
Priya ki ye bat manne me mujhe koi paresani nahi thi. Lekin ab mai uski ye bat maan kar uske pyar ko aur gahra karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine
priya ka dil todte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi yar, tumhara ye kaam mujhse nahi hoga. Han yadi tum chaho to, mai mehul se bat karke, use is sab ke liye taiyar kar leta hu. Wo
tumhara bf bankar, tumhari saheli se mil lega.”
Meri bat ka asar priya par wahi pada. Jo mai soch raha tha. Meri bat sunte hi priya gussa ho gayi. Usne gusse me khade hote huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “rahne do, mere liye kisi se bat karne ki, tumhe koi jarurat nahi hai. Mai khud hi neha se sorry bol kar, apni galti maan lugi.”
Ye bolkar priya gusse me mere pas se jaane lagi. Mai use rokne ke liye uth kar khada hua. Lekin tabhi meri najar, mere pichhe khadi Dr. nisha par
padi. Wo shayad samundar ke najare dekhne, abhi abhi mere pichhe aakar khadi huyi thi aur unki taraf meri pith hone ki vajah se, mujhe pehchan nahi
payi thi.
Magar jaise hi meri najar un par padi. Unki bhi najar mere upar pad gayi. Un ne mujhe pehchan liya aur wo chalti huyi mere pas aa gayi. Un ne priya ko
bhi mere pas se gusse me jaate huye dekh liya tha.
Wo mere pas aayi aur fir muskurate huye kahne lagi.
Dr nisha boli “kaise ladke ho, ek ladki ko naraj karte, tumhe sharam nahi aati.”
Mai bola “maine kuch nahi kiya. Wo khud hi naraj hokar chali gayi.”
Dr nisha boli “tum use kaise jante ho. Kya wo tumhari gf hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, wo priya hai, nikki ki saheli. Jiske baare me nikki ne Dr. aman ko bataya tha. Hum log inhi ke ghar me ruke hai.”
Meri bat sunte hi Dr nisha ne kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “oh my god, kya ye hi wo priya hai, jiske baare me, nikki ne aman ko bataya tha.”
Mai bola “han, ye hi wo priya hai. Lekin aap is bat ko sunkar itna chauk kyo rahi hai.”
Dr. nisha boli “kuch nahi. Mai ise janti hu, isliye ye sunkar chauk gayi ki, ye wo hi priya hai, jiski bat nikki ne aman se ki thi. Lekin ek bat yad rakho.
Priya ko bilkul paresan mat karna aur use hamsesha khush rakhne ki kosis karna. Yahi uski sehat ke liye acha hai.”
Mai bola “aap aisa kyo bol rahi hai. Aakhir priya ko hua kya hai.”
Dr. nisha boli “tum bhaut bolte ho. Priya ko kuch nahi hua hai. Bas uska khayal rakhna aur usko jara bhi paresan mat karna. Ab mai chalti hu. Tumhe
yadi yaha kisi bat ki, koi paresani ho to, mujhe bata dena. Bye.”
Itna kah kar Dr. nisha mere pas se chali gayi aur mai unhe jaate huye dekh kar, unki bat ka matlab nikalne ki kosis karta raha. Abhi wo thodi hi dur
pahuchi thi ki, unhe raste me nikki mil gayi.
Wo ruk kar nikki se baten karne lagi. Mai un se bahut dur tha, isliye mujhe unki baten sunayi nahi de rahi thi. Magar unki baton se aisa lag raha tha.
Jaise wo priya ke baare me hi bat kar rahi ho.
Abhi mai nikki logon ko dekh raha tha ki, tabhi dusre mobile par keerti ka call aane laga. Shayad usne socha hoga ki, ab mai akela hu. Isliye usne
mujhse bat karne ke liye, dusre mobile par call kiya tha. Maine mobile nikala aur kaha.
Mai bola “han bolo, kya bat hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan ye tumse kaun bat kar rahi thi aur ye priya ke baare me aisa kyo bol rahi hai.”
Mai bola “wo mujhse Dr. nisha bat kar rahi thi. Wo Dr. aman ki mangetar hai. Mujhe khud unki bat samajh me nahi aa rahi hai ki, wo aisa kyo bol rahi
thi. Wo is samay nikki se bat kar rahi hai. Shayad nikki ko is baare me kuch malum hoga.”
Keerti boli “jaan, mujhe to lagta hai ki, priya ko koi bimari hai. Jiski vajah se un ne aisa kaha hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisa nahi ho sakta. Priya to achi bhali dikhti hai. Aise me use koi bimari ho hi nahi sakti.”
Keerti boli “fir Dr. nisha ne aisa kyo bola.”
Mai bola “ab ye to nikki ke aane par hi pata chalega. Ab tu phone rakh de. Tujhe priya ki aawaj sunna thi, wo maine tujhe suna di. Ab tu thoda aaram
kar le.”
Keerti boli “jaan pls, mujhe janna hai ki, Dr. nisha ne aisa kyo kaha aur priya ko kya hua hai. Pls thodi der phone aur chalu rakhne do.”
Mai bola “thik hai, tujhe sunna hai to, tu sun le. Lekin ab nikki kisi bhi samay yaha aa sakti hai, isliye mai phone jeb me rakh raha hu.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan.”
Keerti ke ok bolne ke bad maine mobile wapas jeb me rakh liya aur nikki ke aane ka wait karne laga. Thodi der bad Dr. nisha aur nikki ki baten khatam
ho gayi aur nikki meri taraf aane lagi.
Nikki ko aata dekh kar mai apni jagah par baith gaya. Nikki ye to dekh chuki thi ki, maine use aur Dr. nisha ko bat karte huye dekh liya hai. Lekin
shayad Dr. nisha ne nikki ko ye nahi bataya tha ki, un ne priya ke baare me mujhse kya kaha hai.
Jis vajah se nikki badi befikri me mere pas aakar baith gayi aur kahne lagi.
Nikki boli “kya hua. Priya itni jaldi uncle ke pas wapas kyo chali gayi. Kya aapka us se koi jhagda hua hai.”
Mai bola “han, use meri ek bat buri lag gayi aur wo gusse me mere pas uth kar, uncle ke pas chali gayi.”
Nikki boli “wo to mai uska gusse me laal chehra dekh kar hi samajh gayi thi. Isi vajah se meri us se kuch puchhne ki himmat bhi nahi huyi. Lekin aapka
us se jhagda kis bat ko lekar ho gaya.”
Mai bola “wo bhi bata duga. Magar pahle aap mujhe ek bat bataiye.”
Nikki boli “han puchhiye.”
Mai nikki se kuch puchh pata, uske pahle hi mere mobile ki msg tone baj uthi. Mujhe laga ki ye msg keerti ne kiya hai. Isliye mujhe keerti par gussa
aane laga. Lekin jab maine mobile nikal kar msg dekha to, mera gussa shant ho gaya.
Wo msg keerti ne nahi kiya tha. Wo priya ka msg tha. Jo is samay uske dil me chhupe dard ko, bayan kar raha tha aur mujhe mere kiye bartav par
sharminda hone par majbur kar raha tha.
Nikki ne jab dekha ki mai kisi ka msg pad raha hu to, usne puchha.
Nikki boli “kya keerti ka msg aaya hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, priya ka msg hai.”
Ye kah kar maine use priya ka msg padkar sunane laga. Taki keerti ko bhi uska msg sunayi de sake.
Priya ka msg
“Bhigte rahte hai barish me aksar,
Kabhi maangi kisi se panaah nahi.
Hasraten puri ho ya na ho,
Khwaab dekhna to koi gunaah nahi.”
______________________________
Update-100
Nikki boli “wo to mai uska gusse me laal chehra dekh kar hi samajh gayi thi. Isi vajah se meri us se kuch puchhne ki himmat bhi nahi huyi. Lekin aapka
us se jhagda kis bat ko lekar ho gaya.”
Mai bola “wo bhi bata duga. Magar pahle aap mujhe ek bat bataiye.”
Nikki boli “han puchhiye.”
Mai nikki se kuch puchh pata, uske pahle hi mere mobile ki msg tone baj uthi. Mujhe laga ki ye msg keerti ne kiya hai. Isliye mujhe keerti par gussa
aane laga. Lekin jab maine mobile nikal kar msg dekha to, mera gussa shant ho gaya.
Wo msg keerti ne nahi kiya tha. Wo priya ka msg tha. Jo is samay uske dil me chhupe dard ko, bayan kar raha tha aur mujhe mere kiye bartav par
sharminda hone par majbur kar raha tha.
Nikki ne jab dekha ki mai kisi ka msg pad raha hu to, usne puchha.
Nikki boli “kya keerti ka msg aaya hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, priya ka msg hai.”
Ye kah kar mai use priya ka msg padkar sunane laga. Taki keerti ko bhi uska msg sunayi de sake.
Priya ka msg
“Bhigte rahte hai barish me aksar,
Kabhi maangi kisi se panaah nahi.
Hasraten puri ho ya na ho,
Khwaab dekhna to koi gunaah nahi.”
Priya ka msg padne ke bad kuch pal ke liye mai khamosh ho gaya. Uske is msg me uske dard ke sath sath ek sawal bhi chhupa hua tha. Jiska koi
jabab mere pas nahi tha. Mai uske is dard ko achi tarah se mehsus kar sakta tha. Lekin abhi mujhe Dr. nisha ki bat ko janne ki bhi bahut becheni thi.
Mai janna chahta tha ki, un ne aisa kyo kaha. Aakhir priya ko hua kya hai.
Magar priya ka msg padne ke bad, mai chah kar bhi priya ke dard ko andekha kar, nikki se ye bat nahi puchh pa raha tha. Isliye maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “aapne priya ka msg suna. Wo sab kuch janne ke bad bhi, aisi nadani kar rahi hai. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha ki, mai use kaise samjhau.
Mujhse uska itna pyar karna, nahi saha ja raha hai. Aap hi use kuch samjhaiye.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki ne sanjida hote huye kaha.
Nikki boli “mai apni taraf se use samjhane ki puri kosis kar chuki hu. Mere samne to, wo ye bat maan bhi chuki hai ki, ab uske aur aapke bich me kuch
nahi hai. Aap aur wo sirf ache dost hai. Lekin apne pahle pyar ko bhulana bhi to, itna aasan nahi hota. Jab tak aap uske samne rahege. Tab tak wo
chahe bhi to, is bat ko nahi bhula sakti. Magar aapke jaane ke bad wo dhire dhire sab kuch bhul jayegi.”
Nikki ki in baton me mujhe kuch sachai najar aayi. Isliye maine fir is bat ko aage badana thik nahi samajha aur nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “shayad aap thik kah rahi hai. Mai hi is bat ko uske dil se niakalne me jaldbaji kar raha tha. Mujhe uske haalat samajhne chahiye the aur use
is se bahar nikalne ke liye wakt dena chahiye tha.”
Nikki boli “han, wakt har jakhm ka marham hota hai. Wakt use sab kuch samjha dega. Ab aap is bat ki chinta mat kijiye aur uske sath ek ache dost ki
tarah rahiye.”
Mai bola “thik hai, ab aisa hi hoga. Lekin abhi mujhe aapse ye janna hai ki, priya ko kya hua hai.”
Meri is bat ka matlab nikki nahi samajh saki. Use samajh me hi nahi aaya ki, mai kya kahna chahta hu. Isliye usne mujhse puchha.
Nikki boli “mai samjhi nahi, aap kya janna chahte hai.”
Mai bola “abhi meri Dr. nisha se bat huyi thi. Wo kah rahi thi ki, priya ko jyada paresan mat karna aur usko hamesha khush rakhna. Yahi uski sehat ke
liye acha hai. Aakhir un ne priya ke liye ye bat kyo kahi. Kya priya ko kuch hua hai.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki soch me pad gayi ki, wo ye bat mujhe bataye ya na bataye. Lekin jab maine fir se apne sawal ko dohraya to, nikki ne apni
khamoshi todte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “Dr. nisha ne ye bat isliye kahi hai. Kyoki wo priya ka ilaaj kar rahi hai. Wo priya ko to janti thi. Lekin unhe is bat ka pata nahi tha ki, priya meri
saheli hai. Abhi wo mujhse isi baare me bat kar rahi thi. Magar un ne mujhe ye nahi bataya ki, unki aap se bhi is baare me bat huyi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, un ne mujhe priya ke baare me kuch nahi bataya. Magar un ne jo bat boli hai. Us se mujhe yahi laga ki, priya ko kuch hua hai.”
Nikki boli “aapne thik socha. Priya pichhle kaafi samay se bimar hai aur abhi uska ilaaj chal raha hai.”
Nikki ki baton se meri becheni aur bhi bad gayi. Maine becheni bhare shabdon me us se puchha.
Mai bola “lekin priya ko hua kya hai. Use kya bimari hai.”
Nikki ne ek pal ko meri taraf dekha aur fir najar niche karke, thandi saans chhodte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “priya ke dil me chhed hai.”
Nikki ki ye bat kisi teer ki tarah mere dil me chubhi. Mujhe abhi bhi apne kaano par viswas nahi aa raha tha ki, maine jo kuch suna hai wo sach hai.
Meri aankhon me priya ka hansta khilkhilata chehra ghum gaya aur maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “ye aap kya kah rahi hai. Aisa nahi ho sakta. Uske jaisi hansti khelti ladki ko, kabhi koi bimari ho hi nahi sakti. Kah dijiye ye sab jhut hai. Aap
majak kar rahi hai.”
Lekin nikki ne apni bat ko dohrate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “nahi yahi sach hai. Priya ke dil me chhed hai aur nisha didi ke pas uska ilaaj chal raha hai.”
Nikki ke is jabab ne mujhe andar tak hila kar rakh diya tha. Priya ke sath gujara hua har lamha, meri aankhon ke samne ghumne laga. Uske sath bitaye
har lamhe me mujhe, mere liye sirf pyar hi pyar najar aa raha tha.
Keerti ke bad priya hi wo ladki thi. Jisne mujhe bepanah pyar kiya tha. Mai uske pyar ka jabab pyar se to nahi de saka tha. Lekin fir bhi mere dil me
priya ki jo jagah thi, wo kisi aur ki nahi thi.
Aise me uske is dard ko sah pana mere, liye bahut hi muskil ho gaya tha. Uski is bimari ke aehsas ne, mere rom rom me dard ki ek lahar utha di aur
mai chahte huye bhi, apni aankhon me nami ko aane se na rok saka.
Nikki ke samne hi meri aankhon se jhar jhar aansu girne lage. Mai jitna unhe rokne ki kosis kar raha tha. Wo utni hi teji se aaye ja rahe the. Mere liye
apne aapko sambhal pana muskil ho gaya tha.
Mai uth kar dur jakar khada ho gaya aur apne aapko sambhalne ki kosis karne laga. Thodi der nikki apni hi jagah par baithi rahi. Fir uth kar mere pas
aakar khadi hote huye kahne lagi.
Nikki boli “aap dil chhota mat kijiye. Priya jaldi hi thik ho jayegi. Nisha didi bol rahi thi ki, priya ka ek operation karege aur priya puri tarah thik ho jayegi.”
Maine apne aapko sambhal kar, nikki se narajgi jatate huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin aapne itni badi bat ko mujhse chhupakar kyo rakha. Kya aapko ek dost hone ke naate, ye bat mujhe batani nahi chahiye thi.”
Nikki boli “mai ye bat aapko batana chahti thi. Lekin priya ne apni kasam dekar mujhe aisa karne se rok diya tha.”
Mai bola “priya mujhse ye bat kyo chhupna chahti thi.”
Nikki boli “priya ko dar tha ki, yadi aapko uski bimari ke baare me pata chalega to, aap us se hamdardi jatane lagoge. Use aapki hamdardi nahi sirf
dosti chahiye thi. Wo aapka sahara nahi, sirf aapka sath chahti thi. Isliye usne mujhe kasam di thi ki, mai ye bat aapko kabhi nahi bataugi.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar mujhe priya ke masum dil me chhupi, uski komal bawnaon ka aehsas hua aur is aehsas ne ek baar fir meri aankhon ko bhigo diya.
Maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “priya sach me bahut bholi hai. Mai aaj tak sirf yahi samajhta tha ki, is ladki ko hansi majak aur gussa karne ke siwa kuch nahi aata. Lekin aaj
pata chala ki, ye ladki apne andar kitna dard chhupaye baithi hai aur kabhi kisi ko apne dard ka aehsas tak nahi hone deti.”
Nikki boli “han, priya bilkul aisi hi hai. Sab kuch apne dil ke andar chhupa kar rakhti hai. Use shayad kisi ka dil dukhana acha nahi lagta.”
Nikki ki is bat se mujhe priya ka dil dukahne wali bat yad aa gayi. Maine nikki ko priya ki mujhse narajgi ki vajah batayi aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “maine aaj janbujh kar priya ka dil dukhaya hai. Mujhse sach me bahut badi galti ho gayi hai.”
Nikki boli “isme aapki koi galti nahi hai. Aapne jo bhi kiya hai, wo sirf priya ki bhalai ko dhyan me rakh kar hi kiya hai. Aap is bat ko apne dil se na
lagaye. Priya bahut bholi hai aur aap se jyada der naraj nahi rah sakti. Aap us se bat karke use mana le.”
Mai bola “thik hai, aap upar jaiye aur priya ko niche bhej dijiye. Mai uski ichha jarur puri karuga.”
Nikki boli “ok, lekin ye yad rakhiyega ki, priya ko is bat ka pata na chale ki, aapko uski bimari ke baare me malum ho gaya hai aur isliye aap uski ye bat
maan rahe hai.”
Mai bola “aap is bat ki bilkul fikar mat kijiye. Mai priya ko kabhi pata nahi lagne duga ki, mai ye bat janta hu.”
Nikki boli “ok, mai upar jati hu aur priya ko niche bhejti hu.”
Iske bad nikki uth kar upar chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad, mujhe keerti ka phone par hona yad aaya. Maine apna mobile bahar nikala aur keerti se bat
karne laga. Keerti ne mere phone uthate hi kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, abhi tum ro rahe the.”
Mai bola “nahi to aisa kuch bhi nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, mujhe is bat ka pura aehsas hua tha ki, tum ro rahe ho.”
Mai bola “wo bas priya ki bimari ka sunkar, khud ba khud aankhon me aansu aa gaye the. Lekin pls tu is bat ka koi galat matlab mat nikal lena. Priya
sirf meri dost hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, mai is bat ka, koi galat matlab nahi nikal rahi hu. Mai to aaj tak priya se mili bhi nahi hu. Fir bhi mujhe uski bimari ka sunkar bahut
bura laga. Fir tum to itne din se uske sath ho. Aise me uski bimari ka sunkar, tumhe dukh to hoga hi.”
Mai bola “thanks, mai to dar hi gaya tha ki, pata nahi tu kya sochegi.”
Keerti boli “mai kya sochugi. Kya mai tumhe janti nahi hu. Mujhe malum hai ki, tum kisi ki bhi taklif nahi dekh sakte. Lekin jaan, aaj sach me tumne
priya ka dil dukha kar bahut badi galti ki hai. Mujhe samajh me nahi aata ki, tumhe uski ye bat maan lene me paresani kya thi. Aakhir humne bhi to
ankita ko tumhari jhuti gf bana kar mehul se milwaya hai. Yadi tum uski saheli se mil lete to, isme kya burayi thi.”
Mai bola “han galti to mujhse ho gayi hai. Lekin us samay mujhe nahi malum tha ki, priya bimar hai.”
Keerti boli “mai bimari ki vajah se nahi bol rahi hu. Tum uski bat ko dosti ke naate bhi maan sakte the. Aisa karne me koi burayi nahi thi.”
Mai bola “tu kaisi ladki hai. Jo ladki mujhe pyar karti hai. Tu usi ki tarafdari kar rahi hai. Kya tujhe us se jara bhi jalan nahi ho rahi.”
Keerti boli “isme jalan hone ki kya bat hai. Wo mere pyar ko mujhse chhin thode hi rahi hai. Ab use anjane me tumse pyar ho gaya to, isme us ki kya
galti hai. Wo bechari to khud hi is aag me jal rahi hai.”
Mai bola “chal thik hai. Abhi priya aayegi to mai uski ye ichha puri kar duga. Ab tera baten sunna ho gaya ho to, ab tu phone rakh.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan. Mai ab tumhe aur paresan nahi karugi. Mai phone rakh rahi hu. Muuuuhhhhhh.”
Itna bol kar keerti ne phone rakh diya. Uske phone rakhne ke thodi hi der bad priya aa gayi. Lekin uska chehra abhi bhi gusse me laal tha. Wo aayi aur
aakar mere pas baith gayi. Magar ab usne meri taraf apni pith kar rakhi thi.
Mujhe uski is harkat par hansi bhi aa rahi thi aur us par bahut pyar bhi aa raha tha. Mai janta tha ki, wo mujhse bat to karna chahti hai. Lekin ab wo
khud se koi bat nahi karegi. Isliye maine khud hi bat suru karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya mai soch liya hai ki, mai tumhari saheli se tumhara bf bankar miluga. Ab to tum apna gussa khatam kar do.”
Magar priya abhi bhi mujh par gussa karte huye kahne lagi.
Priya boli “maine faisla kar liya hai ki, ab mai monika ko sab sach sach bata dugi. Ab tumhe mere upar koi aehsan karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai.”
Mai bola “yar ye to galat bat hai. Mai tumhari madad karne ki bat kah raha hu aur tum ho ki, use mera aehsan kah rahi ho.”
Priya boli “mujhe tumhari koi madad nahi chahiye. Apni madad tum apne pas rakho.”
Uski baton se saf pata chal raha tha ki, wo mujh par jhuta gussa dikha rahi hai aur chahti hai ki, mai use manau. Maine bhi use manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “yar mere se galti ho gayi, jo maine tumhari bat ko pahle nahi maana. Ab yadi tum bolo to mai us galti ke liye, tumse kaan pakad kar sorry
bolne ko taiyar hu. Ab to tum apna gussa khatam kar do.”
Priya boli “jo tumhare sage hai, wo hi tum par gussa karege. Mai tum par gussa karne wali kaun hoti hu.”
Priya ki is bat par mai hanse bina na rah saka. Maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “acha to tum meri sagi nahi ho. Fir ye bhi bata do ki, mere sage kaun hai.”
Lekin priya ka jhuta gussa dikhana abhi bhi chalu tha. Usne gusse me kaha.
Priya boli “jyada natak mat karo. Mai ache se janti hu ki, yahi bat yadi riya didi ya nikki ne kahi hoti to, tum fauran maan lete. Lekin maine kaha to, kisi
aur ko mera bf banane lage. Jaise mai koi raste ki chalti firti ladki hu.”
Mai bola “yar tum bekar me bat ko bada rahi ho. Maine to itna kuch socha bhi nahi tha. Maine to ye bat sirf isliye kahi thi. Kyoki mai din bhar hospital
me rahta hu. Aise me mai tumhari saheli se milne kaise ja pata.”
Priya boli “han, mere kaam ke liye tumhare pas hospital se nikalne ka time nahi hai. Lekin apne dost ke sath din bhar ghumne aur apni gf se milne jane
ke liye tumhe hospital se time mil gaya tha. Itna ghuma fira kar bat kyo kar rahe ho. Sidhe se ye kyo nahi kah dete ki, mai tumhe achi nahi lagti.”
Priya ki is bat ne mujhe sanjida hone par majbur kar diya tha. Maine use apna aise karne ki vajah samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi priya, aisi koi bat nahi hai. Tum mujhe bahut achi lagti ho. Maine tumhari madad karne se mana isliye kiya tha, kyoki mai tumse duri
banana chahta tha. Mai nahi chahta tha ki, tumhe mere jaane ke bad taklif ho. Magar tab mai ye nahi janta tha ki, mere aisa karne se bhi tumhe taklif
hogi. Warna maine aisa hargij nahi kiya hota.”
Meri bat sunkar priya ka gussa bhag gaya. Usne meri taraf muh karke baithte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum mujhse duri banana kyo chahte ho. Kya tumhe ab bhi lagta hai ki, mai tumhare aur tumhari gf ke bich aaugi.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe aisa kuch nahi lagta. Mai janta hu ki, tum aisa kuch nahi karogi. Lekin tumhari har bat mujhse suru hokar, mujh par hi khatam ho
rahi thi. Jisne mujhe ye sochne par majbur kar diya tha ki, mere jaane ke bad tum mere bina kaise rah paogi. Jiski vajah se mujhe aisa karna pada.”
Priya boli “han ye meri galti hai ki, mai tumhare siwa kuch aur nahi soch pati hu. Lekin ab hum dost hai, aur tumne mujhse vaada kiya hai ki, tum mera
sath kabhi nahi chhodoge.”
Mai bola “mujhe apna vaada yad hai priya aur mai apna vaada marte dam tak nibhauga.”
Priya boli “ok, ab ye bat chhodo aur ye batao, kya tum sach me mere bf bankar meri saheli se miloge.”
Mai bola “han, tumhara jab man kare, tum mujhe uske pas le chalna.”
Meri bat sunkar priya bahut khush ho gayi aur use khush dekh kar mai bhi khush ho gaya. Priya ne bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Priya boli “mai kal hi us se milne ka bol deti hu. Tumhe kal us se milne me koi paresani to nahi hogi.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe koi paresani nahi hai.”
Priya boli “ok, mai us se bat karke tumhe bata dugi. Fir hum kal yaha se hi us se milne chalege.”
Iske bad meri priya se isi baare me bat chalti rahi aur wo mujhe apni saheli aur uske bf ke baare me batati rahi. Hamari baton ka ye silsila tab tak
chalta raha. Jab tak ki raj nahi aa gaya.
Raj ke aane par meri us se thodi bahut bat huyi aur fir wo uncle ke pas chala gaya. Uske upar pahuchte hi nikki niche aa gayi. Meri nikki aur priya se
thodi bahut bat huyi, fir dono ghar chali gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad mai, wahi baitha baitha, abhi kuch der pahle keerti, nikki aur priya ke sath gujare huye, lamhon ke baare me sochne laga. Teeno hi
ladki ek se bad kar ek thi. Koi kisi bat me, kisi se kam nahi tha.
Ek taraf keerti thi, jiske sirf sath hone ke aehsas se hi, mere andar har ek paresani se ladne ki takat aa jati thi. Jo mere rom rom me is tarah samayi thi
ki, meri har saans ke sath, mujhe uske hone ka aehsas hota tha aur mera rom rom, uski khushbu se mahak uthta tha.
Jo hajaron meel dur hote huye bhi, saaye ki tarah mere sath sath chal rahi thi. Jiske bina mai ek pal bhi jeene ka soch nahi sakta tha. Jo mera dil, meri
dhadkan, meri jaan, mera vajud, mera sab kuch thi.
Dusri taraf wo do ladkiyan thi, jinhe mai sirf kuch dino se hi janta tha. Magar in thode se dino me un ne mujhe jo pyar, jo apnapan diya tha. Wo mujhe
shayad pahle kabhi nahi mila tha.
Nikki ko yadi mai apna best friend kahu to, ye kisi bhi tarah se galat nahi tha. Usne har kadam par mera sath, ek sache dost ki tarah hi diya tha. Wo
bilkul keerti ki tarah hi, meri har bat ka khayal rakh rahi thi. Jis vajah se anjane me hi usne mere dil me ek khas jagah bana li thi. Lekin is bat ka andaja
shayad use khud bhi nahi tha.
Wahi priya ek aisi masum ladki thi. Jo keerti aur nikki ki umar ki, hone ke bad bhi, bilkul bholi aur nadan thi. Uske andar se bachpana abhi nahi gaya
tha. Uska man kisi masum bacche ki tarah, bilkul komal aur nishchhal tha. Jisme sab ke liye pyar ke siwa kuch nahi tha.
Lekin apne us komal man me, usne meri tasveer basa li thi. Jise wo iska anjam jaane bina bepanah pyar karti thi aur mere na chahte huye bhi, usne
mere dil me apni alag jagah bana li thi.
Mai bad ke pure samay inhi khayalon me khoya raha aur inhi khayalon me khoye khoye, mera baki ka samay bhi beet gaya. Rat ko mehul ke aane par,
mai aur raj ghar aa gaye.
Jab hum ghar pahuche to, waha papa bhi the. Bad me nikki se pata chala ki, riya aur dada ji ke kahne par, papa ne aaj hi hotel chhod diya hai aur aaj
ki rat wo hamare sath hi rahege.
Mujhe isme koi khas bat najar nahi aayi aur fir maine is baare me jyada janne ki kosis bhi nahi ki. Maine khana khaya aur thakan hone ka bahana
karke, 11 baje apne kamre me aa gaya.
Mere kamre me aane ke thodi hi der bad, priya bhi aa gayi. Usne bataya ki uski saheli se uski bat ho gayi hai. Usne kal 3 baje ka time milne ke liye ka
diya hai. Wo kal nikki ke sath hospital aayegi aur wahi se mere sath apni saheli se milne chalegi. Itni bat karne ke bad priya chali gayi.
Uske jaane ke bad mai keerti ke phone ka wait karne laga. Lekin 12 baje tak keerti ka phone nahi aaya aur isi bich meri nind lag gayi. Fir meri nind rat
ko 2 baje khuli.
Maine nind khulte hi keerti ko call laga diya. Mera call dekhte hi keerti ka call aane laga aur usne call uthate hi kaha.
Keerti boli “haye mai mar jaava. Mai abhi tumhe call lagane ki soch hi rahi thi ki, tumhara call aa gaya.”
Mai bola “jyada baten mat bana. Mujhe malum hai ki, na to tu mujhe nind se jagati aur na hi khud soti. Ye to acha hua ki meri nind khul gayi. Nahi to tu
rat bhar jagti hi rahti.”
Keerti boli “rat bhar jagti to kya hua. Subah to der tak soti rahti. Waise bhi kal Sunday hai. Kisi bat ki koi chinta nahi thi.”
Mai bola “chal thik hai. Tu jara ruk, mai bahar se pani lekar aata hu. Aaj jaldi jaldi me mai pani lena hi bhul gaya.”
Keerti boli “mai akele yaha kya karugi. Mai bhi tumhare sath chalugi.”
Mai bola “tujhe mere sath chipki rahna hai to, chipki rah. Magar mujhe abhi bahut jor se pyas lagi hai. Isliye chal pahle chal kar pani le aate hai. Fir bat
karte hai.”
Keerti boli “to chalo na. Mai kaha mana kar rahi hu. Tum hi baton me lage ho.”
Ye kah kar mai bahar jaane ke liye uth gaya. Maine kamre se bahar jaane ke liye, darwaja kholne ki kosis ki, lekin darwaja nahi khula. Shayad kisi ne
darwaja, bahar se band kar diya tha. Lekin kisne aur kyo kiya tha, ye meri samajh ke bahar tha.
Darwaja khulte na dekh kar, mai nirash ho gaya aur wapas bed par aakar baith gaya. Lekin pyas ki vajah se mera haal behaal ho raha tha. Mujhe
samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab mai kya karu.
______________________________
Update-101
Usne mujhe aate dekh kar chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir se apne kaan darwaje par laga diye. Maine use fir se aisa karte dekha to dhire se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Ye kya kar rahi ho.”
Priya ne bhi dhire se jabab diya.
Priya boli “mujhe abhi uncle ke kamre se kisi ladki ki aawaj aayi.”
Priya ki is bat ko sunte hi meri aankhon me riya ka chehra ghum gaya. Mujhe is bat ka pura yakin tha ki, yadi priya ne sach me papa ke kamre se kisi
ladki ki aawaj suni hai to, wo ladki riya ke siwa koi aur nahi ho sakti thi. Lekin maine priya ke samne laparwahi se kaha.
Mai bola “itni rat ko koi ladki bhala yaha kaha se aa jayegi. Ho sakta hai ki tumhe koi vaham hua ho.”
Priya boli “nahi, maine bilkul saf aawaj suni hai. Ruko abhi sab pata chal jayega.”
Ye kah kar priya darwaje se alag huyi aur fir kamre ke pas bani sidiyon ki taraf jaane lagi. Jo shayad upar chhat par jaane ke liye bani thi. Usne mujhe
bhi sath aane ka ishara kiya to, mai bhi uske pichhe pichhe sidiyan chadne laga.
Kuch sidiyan chadne ke bad, wo ek roshandan ke pas ruk gayi aur fir dhire se roshandan ko kholne ki kosis karne lagi. Mujhe samajhte der nahi lagi ki,
ye roshandan jarur papa ke kamre me khulta hai.
Mai apne papa ke charitra se achhi tarah se wakif tha aur is bat ko bhi achi tarah se samajh raha tha ki, yadi papa ke kamre me riya hai to andar kya
chal raha hoga. Isliye maine turant priya ka hanth pakada aur use roshandan se dur laate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya kar rahi ho. Kisi ke kamre me is tarah chori chhupe dekhna, achi bat nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar priya ne mujhse apna hanth chhudaya aur kahne lagi.
Priya boli “itni akal mujhe bhi hai ki, kisi ke kamre me is tarah nahi dekhna chahiye. Lekin maine abhi uncle ke kamre se kisi ladki ki aawaj suni hai. Mai
sirf itna dekhna chahti hu ki, itni rat gaye uncle ke kamre me kaun ladki hai.”
Maine priya ko bahlate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumhe jarur koi galat fahmi huyi hai. Bhala itni rat ko koi ladki yaha kaise aa sakti hai.”
Priya boli “mujhe koi galat fahmi nahi huyi hai. Maine saf saf kisi ladki ki aawaj suni hai aur mai bhi ye ache se janti hu ki, bahar ki koi ladki nahi ho
sakti. Iska matlab to yahi hua ki, isi ghar me se koi hai. Mai bas yahi janna chahti hu ki, kaun hai aur kyo hai. Ab tum chup raho aur mujhe dekhne do ki
andar kaun ladki hai.”
Ye kah kar priya fir se roshandan ki taraf bad gayi. Priya ke aisa karte hi, meri dhadkane tej ho gayi aur mai fir se use rokne ke liye aage bad gaya.
Lekin mere priya ke pas pahuchte hi priya ne mujhe chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur dusre hi pal usne roshandan ko dhire se khol diya.
Roshandan ke khulte hi, andar chal rahe najaare ko dekh kar, priya ke hosh ud gaye. Uski aankhe fati ki fati rah gayi. Wah samajh nahi pa rahi thi ki ye
sab kya chal raha hai. Wo apalak andar chal rahe najare ko dekhi ja rahi thi.
Andar papa ke sath riya hi thi. Dono ke badan par ek bhi kapde nahi the. Riya bad par ghodi bani huyi thi aur papa bad ke par ghutno ke bal bathe uski
kamar ko apne hantho se thame huye, uski yoni me ling ko teji se andar bahar kar rahe the.
Papa ka mota aur bada ling har dhakke ke sath riya ki yoni me sama jata aur dusre hi pal jhatke se bahar aa jata. Jab ling yoni ke andar jata to riya ke
muh se badi hi kamuk aawaj nikal jati thi.
Dono ke bich ye khel pata nahi kab se chal raha tha. Yadi is khel ko khelne wala koi aur hota to shayad mai is khel ko dekhne se apne aap ko na rok
pata. Lekin is khel ko khelne wala mera bap tha aur dusri taraf priya ki bahan thi.
Ye bat mere dimag me aate hi maine apni najar waha se alag kar ke priya ki taraf dekha to uska chehra gusse se laal tha. Wo bas gusse bhari najron
se andar chal rahe is vasna ke khel ko dekhi ja rahi thi. Mujhe nahi pata apni bahan ki is harkat ko dekh kar uske andar is samay kya chal raha tha.
Mujhe waha priya ka khada rahna thik nahi laga. Maine roshandan se uska hanth hataya aur roshandan band kar ke priya ko ek kinare le aaya. Lekin
ye sab dekh kar priya apne aap me nahi thi. Uske muh se ek shabd nahi nikla. Wo chup chap but bani khadi rahi.
Shayad abhi bhi uske dimag me andar chal raha wo khel hi ghoom raha tha. Meri bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki mai priya se kya kahu. Kuch der
mai bhi priya ke sath chup chap khada raha. Lekin aise kab tak khada rahta. Aakhir mai maine hi priya se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry priya. Apne papa ki is harkat ke liye mai sharminda hu. Unhe riya ke sath aisa nahi karna chahiye tha.”
Meri bat sunkar priya apne khayalon se bahar to nikal aayi. Lekin uska chehra abhi bhi gusse se laal tha. Usne gusse me aise meri taraf dekha, jaise
ye sab papa ne nahi balki maine hi kiya ho.
Priya ke is gusse ko dekh kar ek pal ke liye to mai andar tak kaanp gaya. Magar fir apne aapko sambhalte huye maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry yar, lekin papa aur riya ke bich jo hua, usme meri kya galti hai. Ye sab maine to nahi kiya. Fir tum mujhe kyu gusse me dekh rahi ho.”
Mujhe laga tha ki meri bat sunkar priya ka gussa khatam ho jayega. Lekin aisa nahi hua. Balki meri bat sunkar jo jabab usne diya. Use sunkar mai
sann rah gaya.
Priya boli “tumhare baap ne jis thaali me khaya, usi thaali me chhed kar diya. Tum bhi usi ka ganda khoon ho. Fir bhala tum se kya ummid ki ja sakti
hai.”
Priya ki is bat ne mujhe andar tak hila diya. Mujhe uski bat par gussa to bahut aaya. Magar mai khoon ka ghoot pikar rah gaya. Maine apne gusse par
kaabu pate huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya, tum gusse me, kya kya bole ja rahi ho. Kya tum janti bhi ho.”
Priya boli “mujhe kuch nahi janna. Maine tum baap bete ke baare me jo bhi kaha thik hi kaha hai. Saanp ka beta aakhir sapola hi to hoga.”
Ab priya ki baaten mere liye sah pana muskil ho rahi thi. Mai samajh gaya tha ki wo abhi bahut gusse me hai aur abhi meri koi bat nahi sunegi. Isliye
maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “priya, abhi tum bahut gusse me ho. Abhi jakar so jao. Hum subah is baare me bat karege.”
Lekin shayad priya ne aaj mujhe beijjat karne ki thaan rakhi thi. Usne bade hi sakht lahje me mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe ab tumse koi bat nahi karna aur na hi ab mai tumhari surat dekhna chahti hu. Tumhare liye acha yahi hoga ki, kal apne baap ke sath
tum bhi mere ghar se chale jao.”
Itna kah kar priya bina mera jabab sune sidiyan utarne lagi. Mai wahi khada use jaate huye tab tak dekhta raha. Jab tak ki wo meri najron se ojhal nahi
ho gayi. Priya ke jaane ke bad bhi priya ki baten mere kaano me gunj rahi thi. Unhi baton ko sochte huye mai apne kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aakar mai bed par let gaya aur fir se priya ki kahi baton ko sochne laga. Priya ne khule shabdon me mujhe gaali dete huye apne ghar se
chale jaane ko kaha tha aur mai khamosh rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka.
Mai inhi sab baton ko soch raha tha aur ye bilkul bhool chuka tha ki is saare samay me keerti mere sath phone par barabar bani rahi thi. Mujhe is bat
ka aehsas bhi na hota agar mera dusre mobile par keerti ne call na lagaya hota.
Achanak mere dusre mobile par keerti ka call aane laga to mujhe yad aaya ki keerti abhi mobile par hi hai. Maine apne aapko sambhala aur jeb se
mobile nikal kar bade hi pyar se keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “hello, kya hua, tu abhi tak soyi nahi hai.”
Lekin shayad meri aaj ki rat hi kharab thi. Keerti ne bhi meri bat ko ansuna kar diya aur usne jo baat boli, use sunkar to mere kaan se dhuan nikal gaya
aur meri soch ke tote ud gaye.
______________________________
Update-102
Priya boli “mujhe ab tumse koi bat nahi karna aur na hi ab mai tumhari surat dekhna chahti hu. Tumhare liye acha yahi hoga ki, kal apne baap ke sath
tum bhi mere ghar se chale jao.”
Itna kah kar priya bina mera jabab sune sidiyan utarne lagi. Mai wahi khada use jaate huye tab tak dekhta raha. Jab tak ki wo meri najron se ojhal nahi
ho gayi. Priya ke jaane ke bad bhi priya ki baten mere kaano me gunj rahi thi. Unhi baton ko sochte huye mai apne kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aakar mai bed par let gaya aur fir se priya ki kahi baton ko sochne laga. Priya ne khule shabdon me mujhe gaali dete huye apne ghar se
chale jaane ko kaha tha aur mai khamosh rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka.
Mai inhi sab baton ko soch raha tha aur ye bilkul bhool chuka tha ki is saare samay me keerti mere sath phone par barabar bani rahi thi. Mujhe is bat
ka aehsas bhi na hota agar mera dusre mobile par keerti ne call na lagaya hota.
Achanak mere dusre mobile par keerti ka call aane laga to mujhe yad aaya ki keerti abhi mobile par hi hai. Maine apne aapko sambhala aur jeb se
mobile nikal kar bade hi pyar se keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “hello, kya hua, tu abhi tak soyi nahi hai.”
Lekin shayad meri aaj ki rat hi kharab thi. Keerti ne bhi meri bat ko ansuna kar diya aur usne jo baat boli, use sunkar to mere kaan se dhuan nikal gaya
aur meri soch ke tote ud gaye.
Priya ki baten sunkar keerti aag babula ho chuki thi aur uska gussa satwe aasaman par tha. Uske muh me jo aa raha tha, wo bake ja rahi thi.
Keerti boli “han mujhe to so hi jaana chahiye tha. Wo haramjadi itni mithi mithi lori, jo suna kar gayi hai. Mujhe to sunte hi nind aa jana chahiye thi.
Lekin dekho mai kitni badjat ladki hu. Itna sab kuch sunne ke bad bhi, besharmo ki tarah jaag rahi hu. Tumne bahut acha kiya jo sab kuch chup chap
sunte rahe aur ab aaram se so bhi jana. Lekin mujhe ab us kamini ki nind chheene bina nind nahi aayegi.”
“Us randi ki aulad ki itni himmat ki, tumhe gande khoon ki paidaish kahe. Ab mai us kutiya ko bataugi ki ganda khoon kiska hai. Uske saare khandaan
ko nanga karke rakh dugi. Usko bataugi ki, uski bahan khud apne bhai se chu*** rahti hai aur wo khud apne dada ki aulad hai. Uski maa bahan aur
usko tumse na chu*** diya to, mai bhi apne maa baap ki beti nahi. Lao mujhe us randi ka no do. Mai abhi usko uski asli aukat batati hu. Lao mujhe
uska no do.”
Keerti gusse me pagal hokar priya ka no mang rahi thi aur usko gaaliyan bake ja rahi thi. Mere liye keerti ka ye roop bilkul naya tha. Jise dekh kar kuch
der ke liye meri bolti band aur dimag shunya ho gaya.
Itni gandi galiyan pahli baar mai uske muh se sun raha tha aur samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, ab mai uske gusse ko kaise shant karu. Magar ye to uske
gusse ki suruaat thi aur mere chup rahne se wo or bhi jyada gusse me aag babula ho gayi. Usne mere upar chikhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua. Tumhe saanp kyo soongh gaya. Us randi ka no kyo nahi de rahe. Kahi us randi ko cho*** ke sapno me kho gaye ho. Ye sapne
tum bad me dekhte rahna. Mujhe jaldi se uska no do, warna mai abhi mehul ko call karke uska no leti hu.”
Aakhir kaar keerti ke muh se mehul se no lene ki bat sunkar meri juban me kuch jaan wapas aayi aur maine bade pyar se keerti ko samjhate huye
kaha.
Mai bola “jaan, tujhe ye kya ho gaya hai. Mai kabhi soch bhi nahi sakta tha ki tu itni gandi galiyan de sakti hai. Tere muh se ye sab baten achi nahi
lagti. Ye to bajaru ladkiyon ka kaam hai. Sharif ghar ki ladkiyan aisi baten nahi karti.”
Lekin keerti par meri bat ka koi asar nahi pada. Wo abhi bhi apni jid par hi adi thi aur mujh par hi baras padi.
Keerti boli “han mai bajaru ladki hu. Sharif to wo hai jisne abhi tumhe jalil kiya aur ghar se nikal jaane ko kaha hai. Tumhe jo samajhna hai, tum
samajhte raho. Mai achi nahi hu to, tum mujhe chhod do. Lekin aaj kuch bhi ho jaye, mai us randi ko chhodne wali nahi hu. Tum phone rakho, mai
mehul se uska no le leti hu.”
Keerti ki ye bat mere dil par chot kar gayi. Lekin mai ye bhi janta tha ki abhi wo apne aap me nahi hai. Wo khud hi nahi janti ki wo kya kya bole ja rahi
hai.Ab mare pas keerti ko shant karne ka bas ek hi rasta tha aur maine bade hi shant shabdon me keerti se kaha.
Mai bala “jaan, pls shant ho jaa. Tujhe meri kasam, apna gussa khatam kar. Iske bad yadi tu apne muh se ek bhi gandi bat nikalegi, to mera mara hua
muh dekhegi.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti shant pad gayi magar uski tej chal rahi saanse, mujhe is bat ka aehsas kara rahi thi ki, uske andar abhi bhi gusse ki jwala
bhadak rahi hai aur jab tak wo priya se meri beijjti ka badla nahi le leti, use shanti nahi milegi. Maine uske gusse ko shant karne ke liye use samjhate
huye kaha.
Mai bola “jaan, mai janta hu ki tu mera apman nahi sah sakti. Mai bahut khush nashib hu, jo mujhe tera pyar nashib hua. Lekin jara thande dimag se
soch kar dekh.Yadi priya ki jagah tu hoti to, ye sab dekhne ke bad tu kya karti.”
Meri bat sunkar bhi keerti chup hi rahi. Tab maine apni bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “Priya nadan hai. Wo abhi riya ki kisi harkat ko nahi janti. Isliye use ye sab dekh kar itna bura laga hai. Tu khud soch kar dekh, jab priya ka
apman karna tujhse nahi saha gaya to, fir priya wo sab dekh kar kaise sah sakti thi. Us samay uske samne mai hi tha. Isliye usne apna saara gussa
mujh par uthar diya. Lekin bad me use uski galti ka aehsas jarur hoga aur wo iske liye mujhse maafi bhi mangegi.”
Ye bol kar mai keerti ke kuch bolne ka intejar karne laga. Meri is bat ka keerti par kya asar pada. Ye to wahi jane. Magar is bat ko sunne ke bad usne
bade hi anmane man se mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “meri ek bat manoge.”
Mai bola “tu bol kar to dekh, teri har bat manuga.”
Keerti boli “kuch bhi ho, par ab tum yaha mat raho. Kal subah hi apne rahne ka kahi aur intejam kar lo.”
Mai bola “bas itni si bat, kal hi mai apne rahne ka kahi aur intejam kar luga. Ab to tu khush hai na ya abhi kuch or bhi karna baki hai.”
Keerti boli “han khush hu. Lekin yadi kar sako to ek kaam or kar do.”
Mai bola “chalo wo bhi kar deta hu. Bolo kya karna hai.”
Keerti boli “priya ne tumhare birthday me jo mobile gift kiya tha. Wo usko wapas kar do.”
Mai bola “ok, kal hi wapas kar duga.”
Maine bina koi sawal kiye keerti ki kahi, dono baten puri karne ki haami bhar di thi. Kyoki mujhe ghar se jaane ke liye khud priya ne kaha tha. Aise me
mera waha rukna thik nahi tha aur priya ne meri surat bhi dekhne se mana kiya tha. Aise me uska mobile bhi apne pas rakhne ka koi matlab nahi tha.
Mujhe keerti ki dono baten hi sahi lagi thi.
Meri keerti se aisi hi halki fulki baten hoti rahi. Uska mood sahi nahi tha aur mai apni baton se uska man behlane ki kosis karta raha. Lekin 3:30 baje
keerti ne mujhse aaram karne ko kah kar phone rakh diya. Abhi uska mood sahi nahi tha isliye maine us se bat karne ki koi jid karna thik nahi samjha.
Magar keerti ke phone rakhne ke bad bhi meri aankhon me nind nahi thi. Mai kabhi keerti ke gusse ke baare me sochta to, kabhi priya ke gusse ke
baare me sochta. Dono ka gussa apni apni jagah sahi tha. Dono me se koi bhi galat nahi tha.
Yadi koi galat tha to, wo tha mera baap, jiski vajah se aaj ye sab hua tha. Magar wo in sab baton se anjan, riya ke sath aiyashi karne ke bad, ab befikri
ki nind sone ki taiyari me hoga.
Ye bat mere dimag me aate hi, mujhe yad aaya ki riya ya papa ne darwaja bahar se band kiya hoga aur wo jarur mera darwaja kholne bhi aaye hoge
ya aane wale hoge. Aise me unhe mera darwaja bahar se khula mila to unhe is bat ka shaq ho sakta hai ki kahi mujhe unki harkat ka pata to nahi chal
gaya.
Ye soch kar mai turant apne bed se utha aur bahar jakar dekha. Lekin bahar se kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha aur papa ke kamre ke bahar jakar
dekhna mujhe thik nahi lag raha tha. Tabhi mujhe sidiyon ke roshandan ki yad aayi.
Maine apne darwaje ko bahar se band kiya aur sidiyon par bane roshandan ke pas jakar kaan laga diye. Riya abhi bhi andar hi thi. Maine dhire se
roshandan khol kar dekha to riya kapde pahan rahi thi. Kapde pahne ke bad usne papa ko kiss kiya aur unke kamre se bahar aa gayi. Papa ne uske
jaane ke bad darwaja band kar liya.
Maine bhi roshandan ko band kiya aur thodi der sidiyon par wait karne ke bad wapas niche aa gaya. Niche aane ke bad maine dekha ki mere kamre ka
darwaja bahar se khol diya gaya.
Mai wapas apne kamre me aaya aur time dekha to abhi 4 baja tha. Nind to meri aankhon me thi nahi, isliye mai apna saman pack karne laga. Packing
ho jane ke bad mai fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur fir baith kar ye sochne laga ki yaha par sabko aisa kya bol kar jau. Jis se kisi ke man me koi sawal na uthe. Lekin
mere dimag me aisi koi bat nahi aa rahi thi.
Yahi sochte sochte 6 baj gaya aur nikki ne aakar mera darwaja khatkhata diya. Maine darwaja khola to nikki mujhe taiyar dekh kar chauk gayi.
______________________________
Update-103
Maine apne darwaje ko bahar se band kiya aur sidiyon par bane roshandan ke pas jakar kaan laga diye. Riya abhi bhi andar hi thi. Maine dhire se
roshandan khol kar dekha to riya kapde pahan rahi thi. Kapde pahne ke bad usne papa ko kiss kiya aur unke kamre se bahar aa gayi. Papa ne uske
jaane ke bad darwaja band kar liya.
Maine bhi roshandan ko band kiya aur thodi der sidiyon par wait karne ke bad wapas niche aa gaya. Niche aane ke bad maine dekha ki mere kamre ka
darwaja bahar se khol diya gaya.
Mai wapas apne kamre me aaya aur time dekha to abhi 4 baja tha. Nind to meri aankhon me thi nahi, isliye mai apna saman pack karne laga. Packing
ho jane ke bad mai fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur fir baith kar ye sochne laga ki yaha par sabko aisa kya bol kar jau. Jis se kisi ke man me koi sawal na uthe. Lekin
mere dimag me aisi koi bat nahi aa rahi thi.
Yahi sochte sochte 6 baj gaya aur nikki ne aakar mera darwaja khatkhata diya. Maine darwaja khola to nikki mujhe taiyar dekh kar chauk gayi.
Abhi wo mujhse kuch puchh ya bol pati, us se pahle hi mera mobile bajne laga. Mai aur nikki dono hi samajh gaye ki keerti ka phone aa raha hai. Nikki
ne muskurate huye meri taraf dekha aur mujhe phone uthane ka ishara karne lagi.
Maine nikki ko andar aane ko kaha aur fir keerti ka call uthaya. Mere call uthate hi keerti ne mujhe kuch bolne ka mauka diye bina hi apni bat kahna
suru kar di.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, mai rat ko gusse me, tumko bahut kuch ulta sidha bol gayi thi. Pls rat ki bat ke liye mujhe maaf kar do.”
Keerti ki is bat ko sunkar, rat se pahli baar mere chehre par muskan aayi thi. Maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tune aisa kuch bhi nahi bola, jiske liye tujhe mujhse maafi mangna pade. Tune gusse me jo kuch bhi bola, wo bhi mere liye tera pyar hi tha, jo
gusse ke roop me bahar nikal raha tha. Mujhe teri kisi bhi bat ka, koi bura nahi laga.”
Lekin keerti ko abhi bhi is bat ka yakin nahi ho raha tha ki, mujhe uski bat ka bura nahi laga hai. Isliye usne apni bat ko fir se dohrate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “meri kasam khakar bolo ki tumhe sach me meri kisi bat ka bura nahi laga hai.”
Mai bola “kya bacchon jaisi bat karti hai. Kaha to mujhe teri kisi bat ka bura nahi laga. Fir isme kasam khane wali bat kaha se aa gayi.”
Keerti boli “nahi, tumhe bura laga hai. Isliye tum meri kasam nahi kha rahe ho. Yadi bura nahi laga hota to, tum meri kasam jarur kha lete.”
Mai bola “ok baba, teri kasam, mujhe teri kisi bat ka koi bura nahi laga. Ab to tu khush.”
Keerti boli “han, ab thik hai.”
Mai bola “ab tu ye bata ki, tu abhi tak soyi kyo nahi.”
Keerti boli “tumse kisne kaha ki mai soyi nahi. Mai to abhi abhi sokar uthti ja rahi hu.”
Mai bola “ab tu jhut bol rahi hai. Teri baton se saf samajh me aa raha hai ki tu rat bhar jagti rahi hai. Kya ab ye sach janne ke liye mujhe bhi apni kasam
deni padegi.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, kasam dene ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Tum sahi kah rahe ho. Mai rat bhar jagti rahi hu. Lekin jaan, soye to tum bhi nahi ho. Us randi
ne hum dono ki hi rat kharab kar ke rakh di hai.”
Keerti ke muh se fir priya ke liye gaali sunkar, mujhe laga ki kahi ye rat ki tarah fir se na suru ho jaye. Isliye maine bat ka rukh badalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh tu ab subah subah fir se suru mat ho. Abhi mujhe sochne de ki, mujhe yaha se nikalne ke bad, kaha par rahna hai.”
Keerti boli “isme sochna kya hai. Apne dost ajay se bat kar ke dekh lo. Yadi usne tumhe apne ghar me rakh liya to, tumhe kisi ko bhi koi aur vajah
batane ki jarurat nahi padegi. Tum sab se ye kah sakte ho ki, ajay ke kahne par hi, tum uske sath rah rahe ho.”
Keerti ka dimag chacha chaudhri se bhi tej hai, ye to mai janta tha aur ab uski is bat se ye bhi samajh me aa gaya tha ki, wo rat bhar sirf inhi sab baton
ko sochti rahi hai.
Lekin abhi nikki mere pas hi khadi thi. Isliye maine apni bat ko jaldi se khatam karte huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, mai ajay se bat karke dekhta hu. Ab tu so ja, hum dopahar me bat karege.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan, muuuhhhhh.”
Keerti ke phone rakhne ke bad maine nikki ki taraf dekha to, uski muskan gayab thi. Wo ab tak mere saman ki packing dekh chuki thi aur meri keerti se
huyi baton ko bhi sun chuki thi.
Nikki ko itna to samajh me aa chuka tha ki, mai yaha se ja raha hu. Lekin kaha aur kyo ja raha hu, ye bat uske liye abhi bhi, ek paheli hi bani huyi thi.
Mere call rakhte hi nikki ne mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “ye sab kya hai. Ye saman ki packing kis liye. Aap kaha ja rahe hai aur kyo.”
Mai bola “mai yaha se ja raha hu. Lekin kaha ja raha hu, aapke is sawal ka jabab, abhi mere pas bhi nahi hai.”
Nikki boli “lekin kyo ja rahe hai. Kal to aap ache bhale the. Fir rat bhar me aisa kya ho gaya. Jo aap itni subah subah ja rahe hai.”
Mai bola “kuch bhi nahi hua. Bas ab mera man yaha rukne ka nahi kar raha hai. Isliye yaha se ja raha hu.”
Nikki boli “nahi, kuch na kuch bat to jarur huyi hai. Keerti aur aapki baton se itna to mai samajh hi gayi hu ki yaha rat ko kuch hua hai. Ye aur bat hai ki
aap mujhe batana nahi chahte hai. Shayad aapki najar me, meri dosti ki koi aehmiyat nahi hai ya fir aapko, ab bhi mujh par viswas nahi hai.”
Apni bat kah kar nikki udas si ho gayi. Uska udasi bhara chehra, mujhe sab kuch batane par majbur kar raha tha. Lekin mai chahte huye bhi, na to use
kuch bata sakta tha aur na hi use andhere me rakh sakta tha. Isliye maine uske dil ko rahat pahuchane ke liye us se kaha.
Mai bola “aap galat soch rahi hai. Meri najaron me aapki dosti ki bahut aehmiyat hai aur mujhe aap par pura viswas hai. Lekin mai chah kar bhi, abhi
aapko kuch nahi bata sakta. Aap mujhe thoda samay dijiye. Mai aapko sab kuch bata duga.”
Nikki boli “ok, aapko jab thik lage aap mujhe bata dijiyega. Yadi aap mujhe kuch na bhi batayege, tab bhi chal jayega. Lekin jara dada ji aur aunty ke
baare me to sochiye. Aapke is tarah achanak chale jane se wo log kya sochege aur fir mehul bhi to aapse iski vajah puchhega.”
Mai bola “aap iski fikar mat kijiye. Maine sab soch liya hai. Dopahar ko jab mai khane ke liye aauga. Tab sab se bol kar jauga. Jiske bad kisi ke man
me koi bat nahi rahegi. Lekin uske pahle aapko mera ek kaam karna hoga.”
Nikki boli “kya kaam.”
Maine priya wala mobile uthaya aur nikki ke hanth me dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “jab priya sokar uthe to, ye mobile priya ko de dena. Kahna ki ab mujhe iski jarurat nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki samajh gayi ki, meri priya ke sath hi koi bat huyi hai. Lekin uske kuch puchhne se pahle hi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “abhi aap kuch bhi mat sochiye. Mai aap ko jaldi hi sab kuch bata duga. Tab tak aapka is bat se anjan rahna hi thik hai. Aap sirf waisa hi karte
jaiye, jaisa mai aap se kah raha hu.”
Nikki boli “ok, jaisi aapki marji. Ab aap rukiye, mai aapke liye chay nashta lekar aati hu.”
Mai bola “nahi, ab iski koi jarurat nahi hai. Yadi dada ji aur aunty ka khayal na hota to, mai din ka khana bhi yaha nahi khata. Ab mai chalta hu.
Dopahar ko khane par miluga.”
Itna kahne ke bad mai, nikki ko wahi chhod kar, kamre se bahar nikal aaya. Porch se nikalne ke bad jab mai hall me aaya to, mujhe sidiyon par koi
saya najar aaya. Maine palat kar sidiyon ki taraf dekha to, waha priya khadi thi.
Lekin rat ki priya me aur abhi ki priya me bahut antar tha. Jaha rat ko priya ka chehra gusse me laal aur aankhon me mere liye nafrat jhalak rahi thi.
Wahi abhi priya ka chehra murjhaya hua aur aankhe suji huyi thi.
Priya ki aankhon ko dekh kar aisa lag raha tha, jaise wo rat bhar roti rahi ho aur abhi fir se rone wali ho. Priya udasi bhare chehre se meri taraf ek tak
dekhe ja rahi thi. Mano ki kahna chahti ho, mujhe rat ki galti ke liye maaf kar do.
Rat ki priya ki baten mujhe buri jarur lagi thi magar un baton ko lekar mere man me priya ke liye koi mail nahi tha. Isliye priya ki aisi haalat dekh kar,
mera man hua ki us se bat karu.
Lekin abhi bat karne ka sahi samay nahi tha aur priya ko uski galti ka aehsas karana bhi jaruri tha. Isliye mai priya ko dekh kar bhi andekha karte huye,
ghar se bahar nikal gaya.
Bahar aakar maine taxi li aur hospital ke liye nikal pada. Lekin raste bhar mai sirf priya ke udas chehre ke baare me hi sochta raha. Kahan aaj priya ne
mujhe apni saheli se milane ke liye, itni taiyari ki thi aur kahan aaj ka din hi uske liye sabse bura sabit ho raha tha.
Fir achanak mujhe dr nisha ki bat yad aa gayi ki, priya ko hamesha khush rakho. Ye bat mere dimag me aate hi mujhe lagne laga ki, mai priya ke sath
jo kuch bhi karne ja raha hu, wo sarasar galat hai.
Magar ab mai chah kar bhi apne faisle se pichhe hatne ki stithi me nahi tha. Kyoki yadi ye bat sirf mere aur priya ke bich me rahi hoti to, mujhe apna
faisla badalne ke liye itna sochna nahi padta.
Magar is bat me ab mere aur priya ke alawa keerti bhi judi huyi thi. Jise priya ki bat se sabse jyada chot pahuchi thi. Usne chhote se majak ke liye jab
apni saheli ko nahi chhoda tha to, fir itni badi bat ke liye priya ko itni asani se maaf kar dene ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha.
Aise me yadi mai, keerti ki sahmati liye bina hi apna faisla badal kar, priya ki galti ko maaf kar deta to, keerti ke dil ko aur bhi jyada chot pahuch sakti
thi. Isliye mujhe kuch bhi karne ke pahle keerti ki rajamandi lena jaruri thi.
Saare haalaat itni jaldi jaldi badal rahe the ki aage kya hoga kuch bhi samajh pana mere liye muskil ho raha tha. Keerti aur priya ki baton me uljha hua
mai, hospital pahuch gaya.
Meri kismat ne sath diya aur ajay mujhe waha chay peete huye mil gaya. Mujhe dekhte hi uske chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Mai uske pas pahucha
to, usne ek chay aur lekar meri taraf bada di. Maine chay li aur hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, aaj tumhara dhandha pani band hai kya.”
Ajay bola “nahi yar, abhi sawari chhod kar aaya hu aur 7 baje fir sawari lekar jana hai. Lekin tum aaj itni jaldi kaise aa gaye.”
Mai bola “tum se ek jaruri kaam tha isliye jaldi aa gaya. Warna kya pata tum se mil pata ya nahi.”
Ajay bola “kaam tha to phone kar lete. Mai khud aa jata ya kahi jata bhi hota to ruk jata.”
Mai bola “mujhe malum tha ki itni samay tum mujhe mil hi jaoge. Isliye phone karne ki jarurat nahi samjhi.”
Ajay bola “acha kiya. Ab bolo bhi kya kaam hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe apne rukne ke liye koi jagah chahiye. Kya tum kahi mere rukne ka intejam karwa sakte ho.”
Ajay bola “sorry yar, mai isme tumhari koi madad nahi kar sakta.”
Ajay ke muh se itna saaf na sunkar mujhe bahut kharab laga. Lekin fir bhi maine ye bat ajay par jahir na karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “koi bat nahi. Mai khud hi dopahar me koi rukne ki jagah talash kar luga.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay hasne laga. Us samay uska hasna mujhe acha to nahi laga. Lekin mai khamosh hi raha. Mujhe khamosh dekh kar ajay ne apni
hansi rokkte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “sorry, yadi meri bat ka bura laga ho to, lekin tumne bat hi aisi kar di thi ki, mujhse bhi kahe bina na raha gaya.”
Mai bola “kyo, maine aisi kya bat kar di. Sirf ye hi to kaha tha ki mere rukne ke liye kisi jagah ka intejam kar do.”
Ajay bola “ye hi to tumne galat bat ki hai. Tum jab tak chaho aur jaise chaho, bina kisi rok tok ke mere ghar me ruk sakte ho. Fir tumhe apne rukne ke
liye jagah talashne ki kya jarurat thi. Kya mai tumhara dost nahi hu.”
Mai bola “nahi aisi bat nahi thi. Asal me mai tumhe paresan karna nahi chahta tha aur pata nahi, abhi mujhe yaha kitne din or rukna padta hai.”
Ajay bola “mai bol to raha hu, tum jab tak chaho aur jaise chaho waha rah sakte ho. Tumhe waha rokne tokne wala koi nahi hai. Kyoki mai khud bhi us
ghar mai kabhi kabhi hi rukta hu. Ab yadi iske bad bhi tumhe waha rukne me koi paresani hai to, mai ek kaam karta hu ki wo ghar hi tumhare naam par
likh deta hu. Fir to tum waha rukoge na.”
Ajay ki is bat ko sunkar mai dang rah gaya. Jis jamane me log apne dost ko apni bike kuch der ke liye dene me sochne lagte hai. Usi jamane me ajay
ne sirf chand dino ki mualkat wale dost ke naam par apna ghar kar dene ki bat kah di.
Jaha ajay ki dariyadili dekh kar mera dil khushi se bhar gaya tha. Wahi uske ansuljhe raz me ek raz aur jud gaya tha. Wo us ghar me kabhi kabhi hi
rukta hai. Jiska matlab to yahi tha ki, ajay ka ek bungalow aur bhi hai. Jo shayad is se bhi bada hai. Isliye wo is ghar me kabhi kabhi hi rukta hai.
Mai ajay ki kahi baton me khoya hua tha aur ajay mere jabab ka intejar kar raha tha. Mujhe is tarah soch me gum dekh kar ajay ne mujhe tokte huye
kaha.
Ajay bola “itna mat socho. Ye bolo tumhe kab se rukna hai.”
Mai bola “aaj dopahar ko khane ke bad mai apna saman lekar aa jauga.”
Ajay bola “saman ki tum chinta mat karo. Tum koi saman nahi bhi laoge, tab bhi tumhare matlab ki har jaruri chiz tumhe waha mil jayegi.”
Mai bola “wo sab to mai dekh chuka hu. Fir bhi meri packing ho chuki hai aur ab jab waha rahna hi nahi to, fir waha apna saman rakhne ki jarurat hi
kya hai.”
Ajay bola ‘ok, jaisi tumhari marji. Lekin yadi bura na mano to, kya ye jaan sakta hu ki tum waha kyo nahi rukna chahte.”
Mai bola “isme bura manne ki kya bat hai. Kal rat ko mera priya se jhagra ho gaya. Isliye ab mai waha rahna nahi chahta hu. Bas yadi ho sake to tum
mujhe dopahar ko waha lene aa jao. Jisse sabko yahi lage ki mai tumhare kahne par hi, tumhare sath rahne ja raha hu.”
Ajay bola “ok mai sab samajh gaya. Mai tumhe lene aa jauga aur aise lene aauga ki, koi tumhe rokna bhi chahe to rok nahi payega.”
Abhi meri aur ajay ki bat chal hi rahi thi ki, achanak ajay ki taxi ka horn bajne laga. Hum dono ne us taraf dekha to, waha wo hi nurse khadi thi. Jisne
mere birthday wali subah mujhe roni si surat me uncle ke pas baithe dekha tha.
Maine uski taraf dekh to, uski najar bhi mere upar padi. Wo bade gaur se mujhe dekhne lagi. Shayad mujhe pehchanne ki kosis kar rahi thi ki, usne
mujhe kaha dekha hai. Kyoki us din ke bad se mai rat ko hospital me ruka hi nahi tha. Jis vajah se fir dobara mera us se samna nahi hua tha.
Ajay ne us nurse ko apni taxi ke pas khade dekha to, mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “lo, meri sawari aa gayi. Mai ab chalta hu. Dopahar ko kitne baje mai tumhe waha lene pahuchu.”
Mai bola “mai 12 se 2 baje ke bich me wahi rahuga. Is bich tum kabhi bhi aa jana.”
Ajay bola “ok, mai thik 1 baje waha pahuch jauga. Bye.”
Mai bola “bye.”
Iske bad ajay apni taxi lekar waha se chala gaya. Maine time dekha to 7:15 baj chuke the. Maine mehul ko call karke niche aane ko kaha. Mehul ke
niche aane par maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tum kitne baje tak sokar uth jaoge.”
Mehul bola “kyo kya hua. Kya tumhe kahi jana hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe kahi nahi jana. Lekin tumko rat rukte huye bahut din ho gaye hai. Aaj se rat ko mai rukuga.”
Mehul bola “iski kya jarurat hai. Jaisa chal raha hai, waisa chalne dete hai.”
Mai bola “maine tumhari salah nahi mangi. Maine kaha ki aaj se rat ko mai rukuga, matlab ki mai hi rukuga..”
Mehul bola “acha mere bap, tu hi rat ko rukna. Mai 2 baje sokar uthuga. Uske bad taiyar hokar 3 baje tak yaha aa jauga. Ab tujhe aur kuch bolna hai ya
mai jau.”
Mai bola “han, tujhe ek bat aur batana thi. Aaj se mai raj ke ghar me nahi rahuga.”
Meri bat sunkar mehul chauk gaya. Usne sawaliya najron se mere chehre ki taraf dekha aur fir thoda chintit hokar puchha.
Mehul bola “kyo kya hua. Kya waha kisi ne tujhse kuch kaha hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe kisi ne kuch nahi kaha.”
Mehul bola “to fir tu waha kyo nahi rahega aur yadi waha nahi rahega to fir tu kaha rahega.”
Mai bola “yaha mera ek dost hai ajay. Wo bahut din se apne sath rukne ki jid kar raha tha, isliye ab kuch din mai uske sath rahuga.”
Lekin meri bat par mehul ko viswas nahi ho raha tha aur use ab bhi kisi bat ki asanka thi. Usne fir se mujhse puchha.
Mehul bola “abe yaha tera koi dost kaha se aa gaya. Mujhe charane ki kosis mat kar. Sach sach bol kya hua. Yadi tujhe raj ke ghar me kisi ne kuch
ulta sidha bola hai to, hum abhi ke abhi unka ghar chhod dege. Yaha hamare rukne ke liye hotel ki kami nahi hai.”
Mai bola “tu kuch jyada hi sochne laga hai. Kabhi kuch sahi soch pana tere bas ki bat nahi hai. Isliye tu apne dimag ko jor dena band kar de. Maine jo
kuch kaha hai, sach kaha hai. Raj ke ghar ke sabhi log ache hai. Wo bhala mujhe kyo kuch kahne lage.”
Mehul bola “tu sach bol raha hai na.”
Mai bola “aur kitni baar bolu ki mai sach bol raha hu. Yadi tujhe ab bhi mujh par yakin nahi hai to, dopahar ko mai apne us dost se tujhe milwa bhi
duga. Tab to tu yakin karega na.”
Mehul bola “jane de, mujhe kisi se nahi milna. Tujhe jo dikhai de, tu wo kar, bas itna yad rakh, yadi teri bat galat nikli to mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Mai bola “tujhse bura koi hai bhi nahi. Ab mera dimag mat kha aur yaha se ja. Mujhe uncle ke pas jane me der ho rahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, mehul ne mujhe gusse me ghoor kar dekha, lekin fir bina kuch bole hi mud kar sidha chala gaya.
Mehul ke jane ke bad mai uncle ke pas aa gaya. Mere pahuchte hi uncle ne papa ke baare me puchha to, maine kah diya ki jab mai yaha aa raha tha,
tab tak wo sokar nahi uthe the.
Tab uncle ne bataya ki papa ki flight 9:30 baje ki hai aur wo jane se pahle yaha aayege. Iske bad uncle papa ke baare me hi yaha waha ki bat karte
rahe. Mujhe papa ke baare me baten karna acha nahi lag raha tha. Magar uncle ki vajah se majburi me mujhe baten karna pad rahi thi.
Inhi baton ke chalte, uncle ne bataya ki papa ko priya bahut pasand aayi hai aur wo priya se tumhari shadi ke baare me soch rahe hai. Ye bat to mujhe
priya se pata chal chuki thi. Fir bhi mai anjan bane huye, uncle se saari baten sunte ja raha tha.
Inhi baton ke chalte 8 baj gaya aur thodi hi der bad papa aa gaye. Wo wapas jane se pahle uncle se milne aaye the. Uncle se unki thodi bahut bat huyi
aur fir wo apni flight pakadne ke liye airport rawana ho gaye.
Papa ke jane ke bad baki ka samay aise hi gujra aur fir 12 baje raj aa gaya. Raj se meri thodi bahut baten huyi aur inhi baton ke chalte maine raj ko ye
bhi bata diya ki aaj mai ajay ke ghar ja raha hu.
Usne bhi mehul ki tarah mujhse se sawal jabab kiye. Maine use bhi wahi sab kaha, jo mehul ko kaha tha. Apni baton ka jabab mil jane ke bad raj uncle
ke pas chala gaya aur mai taxi lekar raj ke ghar ke liye nikal pada.
______________________________
Update-104
Tab uncle ne bataya ki papa ki flight 9:30 baje ki hai aur wo jane se pahle yaha aayege. Iske bad uncle papa ke baare me hi yaha waha ki bat karte
rahe. Mujhe papa ke baare me baten karna acha nahi lag raha tha. Magar uncle ki vajah se majburi me mujhe baten karna pad rahi thi.
Inhi baton ke chalte, uncle ne bataya ki papa ko priya bahut pasand aayi hai aur wo priya se tumhari shadi ke baare me soch rahe hai. Ye bat to mujhe
priya se pata chal chuki thi. Fir bhi mai anjan bane huye, uncle se saari baten sunte ja raha tha.
Ye hi sab baten chalte chalte 8 baj gaya aur thodi hi der bad papa aa gaye. Wo wapas jane se pahle uncle se milne aaye the. Uncle se unki thodi
bahut bat huyi aur fir wo apni flight pakadne ke liye airport rawana ho gaye.
Papa ke jane ke bad baki ka samay aise hi gujra aur fir 12 baje raj aa gaya. Raj se meri thodi bahut baten huyi aur inhi baton ke chalte maine raj ko ye
bhi bata diya ki aaj mai ajay ke ghar ja raha hu.
Usne bhi mehul ki tarah mujhse se sawal jabab kiye. Maine use bhi wahi sab kaha, jo mehul ko kaha tha. Apni baton ka jabab mil jane ke bad raj uncle
ke pas chala gaya aur mai taxi lekar raj ke ghar ke liye nikal pada.
Subah ke bad se meri keerti se bat nahi huyi thi. Shayad wo abhi tak so hi rahi thi aur aaj Sunday ki vajah se chhoti maa ne bhi use jagane ki jarurat na
samajhte huye, use itni der tak sone diya hoga.
Mujhe is samay keerti ki bahut yad aa rahi thi aur mera man us se bat karne ka kar raha tha. Lekin der subah uske sone ki vajah se, mai uski nind me
khalal dalna bhi nahi chahta hai.
Thodi der mai apne dil ko manata raha. Lekin jab mera dil nahi mana to, maine keerti ko call laga hi diya. Magar keerti ne call nahi uthaya. Mai samajh
gaya ki wo gehri nind me hai. Isliye fir maine use dobara call nahi lagaya.
Magar thodi hi der bad uska call aane laga. Uska call aate dekh mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine khushi khushi call uthate huye, uske kuch
bolne se, pahle hi kaha.
Mai bola “good mornning, to mem sahib ki subah ho gayi.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ko bhi hansi aa gayi aur usne khushi me chahakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “wow, kya bat hai. Aaj to bade mood me lag rahe ho.”
Lekin achanak na jane mujhe kya sujhi ki, use tang karne ke liye, maine jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai koi mood vood me nahi hu aur na hi ye koi mornning hai. Ghadi dekho, 12:30 baj gaya hai. Ye kya sokar uthne ka koi samay hai. Tum
apne aapko aakhir samajhti kya ho.”
Achanak se mera badla hua mood dekh kar keerti ki hansi tham gayi aur wo saham kar rah gayi. Use laga ki, mai sach me gusse me hu aur uske der
se uthne ki vajah se naraj hu. Isliye us se kuch bhi safai dete na bana aur wo chup hi rahi.
Uske is tarah dar jaane se mujhe hansi aa rahi thi. Magar maine apni hansi ko chhupate huye fir kaha.
Mai bola “mai kya pagal hu, jo itni der se tere call ka wait kar raha hu. Yadi tere se subah utha nahi jaata hai to, tu rat ko jagti kyo hai. Kya maine tere
se, rat ko jaagne ko kaha tha.”
Mujhe itne jyada gusse me dekh keerti ne badi dhimi aawaj me kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry, galti ho gayi. Ab dobara aisa nahi hoga.”
Uski aisi haalat dekh mujhe hansi aa rahi. Fir bhi maine apni hansi rokene ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “bas khali sorry, aur jaan kaun bolega.”
Magar ye kahte hi meri hansi chhut gayi aur mai hasne laga. Mujhe hanste dekh keerti samajh gayi ki, mai use tang kar raha tha. Wo mujhe dam dene
wale andaj me kaha.
Keerti boli “aye tumne mujhe bakra banaya. Ab dekho mai tumhare sath kya karti hu.”
Magar meri hansi nahi ruk rahi thi. Maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “bakra nahi, tujhe bakri banaya hai.”
Ye kah kar mai fir hasne laga. Jis par keerti kisi chhote bacche ki tarah kunmunate huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “hun hun..jaan tum bahut gande ho. Mujhe nind se jagaya aur fir jhutha gussa dikha kar dara diya.”
Mai bola “sorry, mujhe teri bahut yad aa rahi thi, isliye tujhe nind se jaga diya.”
Keerti boli “hmmm, bahut acha kiya. Warna pata nahi kab tak soti rahti.”
Mai bola “yadi teri nind puri nahi huyi ho to tu so. Hum bad me bat kar lege.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan. Meri nind puri ho gayi hai.”
Mai bola “lekin ab mai 3 baje ke bad hi free ho pauga.”
Keerti boli “kyo, abhi kya kaam hai.”
Maine use ajay se huyi saari bat bata di aur ye bhi bata diya ki ab papa waha pahuchne wale hoge. Hamari bat chal hi rahi thi ki, raj ka ghar aa gaya.
Maine taxi se utarne ke bad keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, ab tu phone rakh. Mai hospital se wapas lautne ke bad tujhe call karuga.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan, muuuhhhh.”
Mai bola “muuuhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Keerti se bat karke mere dimag ko ek ajab hi tajgi mili thi aur mera saara tanav door ho gaya tha. Maine khushi khushi
raj ke ghar ke andar kadam rakha.
Raj ke ghar ke andar pahuchte hi mera sabse pahle dada ji se samna hua. Wo dining table par akele hi baithe the. Un ne mujhe dekhte hi kaha.
Dada ji bole “kya bat hai. Aaj tumhe aane me bahut der ho gayi.”
Mai bola “dadu, raj se bat karne me der ho gayi.”

Dada ji bole “chalo koi bat nahi. Jao jaldi se fresh hokar aa jao. Sab tumhara hi wait kar rahe the.”
Mai bola “lekin yaha to aap akele hi ho.”
Dada ji bole “sab yahi hai. Tum fresh hokar aao. Tab tak sab aa jayege.”
Dada ji ko akele dekh kar, mujhe apni bat kahne ka ye sahi mauka laga. Maine dada ji se kaha.
Mai bola “dadu, aapse ek bat ki iajajat leni thi.”
Dada ji bole “han bolo. Kya bat hai.”
Mai bola “yaha mera ek dost hai. Wo kuch din ke liye mujhe apne sath rukne ko bol raha hai. Kya mai kuch din uske sath, uske ghar me ruk sakta hu.”
Dada ji bole “kyo beta, kya tumhe yaha koi paresani hai.”
Mai bola “nahi dadu, mujhe yaha kisi bhi tarah ki koi paresani nahi hai.”
Dada ji bole “to fir tumhe yaha se jaane ki jarurat kya hai. Tumhe yaha koi rok tok to hai nahi. Tum jab chaho use yaha bula sakte ho ya fir khud us se
milne ja sakte ho.”
Mai bola “dadu, yahi bat maine bhi us se kahi thi. Lekin wo chahta hai ki, mai jab yaha par hu to, kuch din uske sath bhi rahu. Wo khud aapse iski ijajat
lene aa raha hai”
Dada ji bole “mai to tumhe uske sath rahne ki ijajat de duga. Magar kya ghar ke baki log iske liye taiyar ho jayege. Kya wo tumhe yaha se jane dege.”
Mai bola “dadu raj se to maine puchh liya hai. Ab baki logon se aap kahoge to, wo bhi taiyar ho jayege.”
Dada ji bole “thik hai, tumhare dost ko aane do. Fir dekhte hai ki kya kiya ja sakta hai. Ab tum jao aur jaldi se fresh hokar aao.”
Itna kah kar mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar maine muh hanth dhoya aur fir wapas dining room me aa gaya. Dining room me aate hi
maine ek najar sab par dali.
Dining table ki bich wali seat par hamesha ki tarah dada ji baithe huye the. Dada ji ke left wali seat me pahle aunty, fir riya baithi thi. Riya ke bad wali
seat kahli thi. Wo priya ki seat thi. Uske bad nikki baithi huyi thi.
Mai hamesha ki tarah dada ji ki right wali seat me baith gaya. Mere baithte hi dada ji ne riya aur nikki se kaha ki, dono me se koi jakar priya ko le lao.
Dada ji ki bat sunte hi nikki uthi aur priya ko lene chali gayi. Kuch hi der bad mujhe priya aur nikki aate dikhayi di. Lekin priya ko dekhte hi mere rongte
khade ho gaye.
______________________________
Update-105
Mai bola “dadu raj se to maine puchh liya hai. Ab baki logon se aap kahoge to, wo bhi taiyar ho jayege.”
Dada ji bole “thik hai, tumhare dost ko aane do. Fir dekhte hai ki kya kiya ja sakta hai. Ab tum jao aur jaldi se fresh hokar aao.”
Itna kah kar mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar maine muh hanth dhoya aur fir wapas dining room me aa gaya. Dining room me aate hi
maine ek najar sab par dali.
Dining table ki bich wali seat par hamesha ki tarah dada ji baithe huye the. Dada ji ke left wali seat me pahle aunty, fir riya baithi thi. Riya ke bad wali
seat kahli thi. Wo priya ki seat thi. Uske bad nikki baithi huyi thi.
Mai hamesha ki tarah dada ji ki right wali seat me baith gaya. Mere baithte hi dada ji ne riya aur nikki se kaha ki, dono me se koi jakar priya ko le lao.
Dada ji ki bat sunte hi nikki uthi aur priya ko lene chali gayi. Kuch hi der bad mujhe priya aur nikki aate dikhayi di. Lekin priya ko dekhte hi mere rongte
khade ho gaye.
Priya ek Shawl odhe huye thi aur nikki ka sahara lekar dhire dhire sidiyan utar rahi thi. Wo bahut kamjor lag rahi thi aur uska chehra bahut jyada
murjhaya hua tha. Aisa lag raha tha, jaise wo barson se bimar ho.
Itna to mai samajh gaya tha ki, priya ki ye haalat rat ki baton ki vajah se huyi hai aur iske liye meri subah ki berukhi bhi kahi na kahi jimmedar hai.
Magar ye sab itni jaldi ho jayega. Iska mujhe jara bhi andaja nahi tha.
Priya dhire dhire sidiyan utarte huye chali aa rahi thi. Tabhi achanak mujhe kuch sujha aur maine apni seat se uthte huye dada ji se kaha.
Mai bola “dadu, ek minute mai abhi aata hu”
Dada ji bole “kya hua. Ye achanak kaha ja rahe ho.”
Mai bola “bas ek minute. Mujhe ek jaruri call karne ki yad aa gayi aur mobile mere kamre me hi rakha hai. Mai abhi call karke aata hu.”
Ye kah kar mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar sabse pahle maine keerti se bat ki, fir uske bad ajay ko call laga kar, use yaha ke saare
haalat bataye. Ajay se bat karne ke bad, mai wapas dining room me aa gaya.
Jab mai dining room me pahucha to, priya dada ji ke pas, meri wali seat par baithi thi. Mai jakar uske baju wali seat par baith gaya. Fir maine badi gaur
se priya ki taraf dekha. Wo dhire dhire chhote, chhote nibale banakar kar aise kha rahi thi, jaise ki koi use jabardasti khila raha ho.
Mujhe khana na khate dekh, dada ji ne mujhe khana khane ko kaha to maine dada ji se kaha.
Mai bola “dadu, ye priya ko achanak kya ho gaya. Kya priya ki tabiyat kharab hai.”
Dada ji bole “han beta, aaj subah achanak hi priya ki tabiyat kharab ho gayi hai. Asal me priya ko ...........”
Dada ji abhi kuch kah pate ki, priya khana khate khate ruk ruk gayi aur dada ji ki bat ko bich me hi katte huye, badi hi dayniy aawaj me kahne lagi.
Priya boli “dadu pls, maine kaha na, mujhe kuch nahi hua. Kal school me jyada uchhal kud kar lene ki vajah se, tabiyat kharab huyi hai. Kuch der
aaram karugi to, bilkul thik ho jaugi.”
Shayad dada ji priya ki dil ki bimari ke baare me batane wale the aur priya nahi chahti thi ki, mujhe uski bimari ke baare me pata chale, isliye usne dada
ji ki bat kat di thi.
Lekin priya ka bat karne ka tarika uski bimar haalat ko bayan karne ke liye bahut tha. Jise dekh kar dada ji ne priya ko samjhate huye kaha.
Dada ji bole “beti, tujhe malum hai ki, jyada uchhal kud teri sehat ke liye achi nahi hai. Fir tu jaan kar bhi aisa kyo karti hai.”
Priya jis bat ko karne se bachna chah rahi thi. Dada ji wahi bat kiye ja rahe the. Priya ne fir bat ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Priya boli “ok dadu, ab dobara aisa nahi karugi. Ab aap chup chap khana khaiye.”
Ye kah kar priya dada ji juban par tala lagana chahti thi. Magar mai priya ki bimari se anjan nahi tha. Isliye maine bat ko kuredete huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin dadu, is umar me uchhal kud karne se sehat achi rahti hai. Fir aap priya ko aisa karne se kyo rok rahe hai.”
Ye bat maine dada ji ke muh se priya ki bimari janne ke liye kahi thi aur mai apni kosis me kuch had tak safal bhi hua. Dada ji kahne lage.
Dada ji bole “beta tumhari bat sahi hai. Lekin bat darasal ye hai ki, priya..........”
Dada ji abhi apni bat puri kar pate ki, us se pahle hi priya ne chidchidate huye kaha.
Priya boli “dadu pls, aap log is bat ko yahi khatam kijiye, nahi to mai abhi apne kamre me wapas chali jaugi.”
Dada ji bole “ok, ab koi is baare me bat nahi karega. Lekin tu gussa mat kar aur khushi khusi khana kha.”
Priya ne apni haalat ka fayda uthate huye, dada ji ko bat puri karne se rok diya tha aur ab mujhe bhi is bat ko jyada kuredna acha nahi laga aur mai bhi
chup chap khana khane laga.
Abhi hum khana kha hi rahe the ki, tabhi ek naukar ne aakar kaha ki, koi ajay sahab aaye hai. Ajay ka naam sunte hi, mai khane ko bich me hi chhod
kar apni seat se uth khada hua. Mujhe khane se bich me uthte dekh, dada ji ne mujhse kaha.
Dada ji bole “beta tumhe khana chhod kar uthne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Ajay tumhara dost hai. Is naate wo bhi is ghar ka sadasya hi hua. Use yahi bula
lete hai. Sab se uska parichay bhi ho jayega aur baki baten bhi ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “ok dadu, jaisi aapki marji.”
Ye kah kar mai wapas apni seat par baith gaya. Dada ji ne naukar se, ajay ko dining room me le aane ko kaha. Fir sab ko bataya ki, ajay mera dost hai
aur kuch din ke liye, mujhe apne sath, apne ghar le jana chahta hai.
Jab dada ji ajay ke baare me bata rahe the. Tab sab dada ji ki hi taraf dekh rahe the. Magar priya chup chap khana kha rahi thi. Mera saara dhayan
priya ki taraf hi tha. Mai ye dekhna chahta tha ki, mere jaane ki bat sunkar, priya par kya asar padta hai.
Jab tak dada ji ajay ke baare me batate rahe. Tab tak priya khana khane me aise magan thi. Jaise use kisi ki koi bat sunayi hi na de rahi ho. Magar
jaise hi dada ji ajay ke sath mere jaane ki bat kahi, waise hi priya ke muh me jaata nibala bich me hi ruk gaya.
Usne nibala dhire se apni thali me hi wapas rakh diya. Magar apna sar utha kar kisi ki taraf nahi dekha. Bas ek tak apni taali ko hi ghoore ja rahi thi.
Use ye bat samajh me aa chuki thi ki, mai kal ki bat ki vajah se hi ajay ke sath ja raha hu.
Wo thodi der apni thali ko ghoorti rahi. Fir usne apna sar utha kar dada ji ki taraf dekha. Shayad wo kuch bolna chahti thi. Magar tabhi ajay andar aa
gaya aur usne dada ji se namaste kiye to, sabka dhyana ajay ki taraf chala gaya.
Aaj ajay ka pehnawa roj se jara hat kar tha. Wo is samay jeans t-shirt me kisi filmi hero se kam nahi lag raha tha. Uski pahni huyi har chiz branded
company ki thi. Jo uski asli haisiyat ka bakhan kar raha thi. Ek pal ke liye to sab ke sath sath, mai aur nikki bhi ajay ke is naye roop me dekhte rah gaye
the.
Dada ji ne ajay ko baitne ko kaha to, wo unke samne ki seat par baith gaya. Dada ji ne use khane ke liye bhi kaha magar usne mana kar diya. Dada ji
ne ajay ka sabse parichay karaya.
Iske bad ajay dada ji mere baare me bat karne laga. Jiske jabab me dada ji ne us se bhi wahi sab baten ki, jo mujhse ki thi, magar aakhir me ajay ne
dada ji se, mujhe apne sath le jaane ki ijajat hasil kar hi li.
Inhi baton ke chalte sab ka khana khana ho chuka tha. Priya abhi bhi sar jhukaye khamosh baithi thi. Kuch der bad ajay ne mujhse chalne ko kaha to,
maine kaha mai apna saman le lu, fir chalta hu.
Ye kah kar mai uthne hi wala tha ki, priya ne apna hanth table ke niche kiya aur meri kalai pakad li. Maine priya ki taraf dekha. Lekin wo abhi bhi sar
jhukaye baithi thi.
Maine apna hanth chhudane ki kosis ki to, priya ne aur bhi majbuti se mera hanth pakad liya. Aakhir me maine apne dusre hanth ka sahara lekar, priya
se apni kalai ko chhudaya aur uth kar apne kamre me aa gaya.
Meri packing to pahle se hi thi. Magar mai kuch der bad kamre se nikalna chahta tha. Taki sabko yahi lage ki maine abhi packing ki hai. Magar mai ye
bhi achi tarah se janta tha ki, mere pas jarur koi na koi aayega. Isliye mai bag khol kar apna saman idhar udhar kar, packin karne ka natak karne laga.
Mera sochna sahi nikla tha. Kuch hi der bad mere pas nikki aa gayi. Lekin nikki ko packing ke baare me pahle se hi pata tha. Isliye maine saman
packing ka, natak karna band kiya aur baith gaya. Nikki ne aate hi mujhe priya wala mobile wapas diya. Us mobile ko dekhte hi maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, aap mujhe ye mobile wapas kyo kar rahi hai. Kya priya ne ise lene se mana kar diya.”
Nikki boli “mana to wo tab karti. Jab mai ye mobile usko deti. Maine ye mobile usko diya hi nahi.”
Mai bola “kyo.”
Nikki boli “subah jab mai aapke kamre se nikli, tabhi priya mujhe sidiyon par khadi mil gayi thi. Uska chehra murjhaya hua aur aankhe suji huyi thi. Aisa
lag raha tha, jaise wo rat bhar roti rahi hai.”
“Uska udasi bhara chehra dekh kar, maine us se puchha bhi ki, use kya hua hai. Magar usne bas itna kaha ki, mujhe bahut becheni ho rahi hai. Iske
bad mai usko, uske room me le gayi aur usko aaram karne ka bol kar aa gayi.”
“Magar 9 baje jab mai usko nashte ke liye bulane gayi. Tab dekha ki use bahut tej bukhar hai. Maine fauran aakar aunty ko bataya aur un ne nisha didi
ko bulaya. Nisha didi ne aakar priya ko dekha aur kuch dawaiyan dekar, usko aaram karne ki salah di hai. Isliye use ye mobile wapas karne ki, meri
himmat hi nahi huyi.”
Mai bola “aapne ye bahut acha kiya. Abhi priya ko mobile wapas karne ka, ye sahi samay nahi hai. Ab mai khud hi koi acha sa samay dekh kar, use ye
mobile wapas kar duga.”
Ye kahte huye maine nikki ke hanth se mobile wapas le liya. Magar nikki ka mood kuch thik nahi lag raha tha to maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Kya aapko meri bat sahi nahi lagi.”
Nikki boli “aapki bat sahi hai. Lekin aap jo kar rahe hai. Kya wo karna jaruri hai.”
Mai bola “mai samjha nahi aap kya kahna chahti hai.”
Nikki boli “kya priya ki galti ki, use itni badi saza dena jaruri hai.”
Mai bola “aapko ye kyo lag raha hai ki, mai priya ko uski galti ki saza de raha hu. Kya priya ne aapse is baare me kuch kaha hai.”
Nikki boli “nahi priya ne mujhse kuch nahi kaha. Lekin aapke achanak is tarah se jaane aur priya ke is tarah se bimar pad jaane se, saaf samajh me
aata hai ki, priya se koi galti huyi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, na to priya ne koi galti ki hai aur na hi mai use koi saza de raha hu. Mai to bas wo hi kar raha hu. Jo priya ne mujhse karne ko kaha tha.
Ab is se jyada, mai abhi aapko kuch nahi bata sakta.”
Nikki boli “mai kuch janne ke jid bhi nahi kar rahi hu. Bas aapko ye samjhana chahti hu ki, priya ne chahe jo bhi galti ki ho. Magar abhi wo apni us galti
ke liye dil se pachhta rahi hai. Yadi aap yaha ruk jaate hai to, mujhe yakin hai ki, wo aap se apni galti ke liye maafi bhi mang legi.”
Mai bola “mai janta tha ki, priya ko is bat ka aehsas jarur hoga. Magar ab mera yaha ruk pana muskil hai.”
Nikki boli “aap samjhte kyo nahi, aapka jaana priya ko tod kar rakh dega. Wo aapka jaana sah nahi payegi.”
Mai bola “samajhna to ye bat priya ko chahiye ki, aaj nahi to kal mujhe jaana hi hai. Mere sath na to uska koi mel hai aur na hi uska koi bhavishya hai.
Isliye priya ko samay rahte priya ko khud ko sambhal lena chahiye.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki chup ho gayi. Kyoki meri bat sach thi. Magar priya ki haalat nikki ko mujhse bahas karne ke liye majbur kar rahi thi. Thodi der
chup rahne ke bad nikki ne bhavuk hote huye kaha.
Meri bat ki sachai ne nikki ko kuch der ke liye chup jarur kara diya. Magar priya ki haalat ya priya ke dil me chhupe pyar ne. nikki ko mujhse bahas
karne ke liye fir majbur kar diya. Nikki ne bhavuk hote huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aap thik kahte ho punit sir. Priya ko samajhna chahiye ki, kisi ko sirf pyar karne se, wo apna nahi ho jata. Kisi par jaan dene se, wo sach me
jaan nahi ban jaata. Ye to kismat ki bat hoti hai ki, kisko kiska pyar nashib hota hai.”
“Magar wo bechari in sab baton ko kya samjhe. Wo to sapno ki duniya me rahti hai. Wo is bat ko jaan kar bhi anjan hai ki, sapna chahe acha ho ya
bura. Sapne ki kismat to sirf toot jana hoti.”
“Ab yadi usne ek aise ladke se pyar karne ka sapna saja liya hai. Jo use pyar to kya, apni dosti ke kabil bhi nahi samajhta hai to, use is sapne ko
dekhne ki saza jarur milni chahiye.”
“Ab usne aap se pyar karne ka sapna dekha hai to, saza dene ka haq bhi aapka hi banta hai. Aap use is sapne ko dekhne ke gunah ki saza jarur dena
aur saza bhi aisi dena ki, wo zindagi me fir kabhi kisi ko pyar karne ka sapna dekhne ki himmat na kar sake.”
Nikki apne dil ki saari bhadas nikal kar, bina mera jabab sune chali gayi. Uske dil me jo bhi aaya, wo mujhe bak kar gayi thi. Ek tarah se, usne mujhe
bade pyar se, jali kati sunayi thi aur mai khamoshi se sunta raha. Usne mujhe makhmali jooto se maara aur mai khata raha.
Us samay mere khamosh rahne ka matlab ye nahi tha ki, mere pas nikki ki baton ka koi jabab nahi tha. Balki mai khamosh isliye tha kyoki, us samay
nikki jo bhi bol rahi thi, wo uske dil me priya ke liye chhupa pyar tha. Yahi vajah thi ki, maine nikki ki kisi bat ka virodh nahi kiya aur khamoshi se sunta
raha.
Nikki mere kamre se ja chuki thi aur mujhe bhi kamre me aaye bahut der ho chuki thi. Maine apna bag uthaya aur keerti se bat karne ke liye, jaise hi
mobile nikala darwaje ke samne priya najar aa gayi.
Maine mobile apni jeb me rakha aur priya ki taraf dekhne laga. Mujhe laga ki wo andar aayegi magar wo darwaje par hi khadi, udasi bhari najron se
mujhe dekhti rahi.
Wo mujhe jaane se rokne ya apni galti ki maafi mangne aayi thi. Magar shayad usko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo apni bat kaise kahe. Thodi der
mai priya ke andar aane ka wait karta raha. Lekin jab wo andar nahi aayi to, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “waha kyo khadi ho. Koi bat karna hai to, yaha baith kar aaram se kar lo.”
Magar meri bat sunkar usne najren jhuka li. Shayad usme mera samna karne ki ya apni bat kahne ki takat nahi thi. Meri bhi haalat kuch aisi hi thi. Mai
us band kamre me priya aur uske dard ka samna nahi kar pa raha tha.
Mujhe lag raha tha ki, yadi priya thodi der aise hi mere samne khadi rahi to, uske bina kuch kahe hi, mujhe apne jaane ka irada badal dena padega.
Isliye maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “ok, tumhe kuch nahi kahna to, mai jaata hu. Mujhe der ho rahi hai.”
Ye kahte huye bahar jaane ke liye, mai darwaje ki taraf bada. Lekin priya ne darwaje ki dono taraf apne hanth rakh kar mera rasta rok liya. Priya ke
sharir me us samay itni takat nahi thi ki, wo apne haanton ke jor par mujhe jaane se rok sake. Magar fir bhi uski is harkat ne mere badte huye kadmo
ko rok diya tha.
Ab mujhe priya par gussa aa raha tha. Kyoki na wo kuch bol rahi thi aur na mujhe jaane de rahi thi. Maine priya par jhunjhlate huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya, ye kya harkat hai. Bahar ajay mera wait kar raha hai aur yaha tum ye nautanki kar rahi ho. Ab bahut ho gaya. Darwaje ke bich se door
hato aur mujhe jaane do.”
Lekin priya par meri is jhunjhlahat ka koi asar nahi pada. Wo abhi bhi khamosh, darwaje par apne dono hanth rakhe, sar jhukaye aise khadi rahi. Jaise
ki use meri koi bat sunayi hi na di ho.
Priya ki is harkat par mujhe aur bhi jyada gussa aa gaya. Maine gusse me priya par baraste huye kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, tum chahti ho ki, mai tumhe dhakka de kar, tumhare sath jabardasti karke yaha se jau, to ab yahi hoga.”
Ye kahte huye mai priya ko jabardasti darwaje se alag karne ke liye aage bad gaya. Magar priya ki is khamoshi ko tufan ke gujarne ke bad ki khamoshi
samajhna meri bhool thi. Koyki ye tufan ke aane ke pahle ki khamoshi thi.
Apni is lambi khamoshi ke bad priya ne jo kiya. Us bat ki kabhi maine, apne sapne me bhi kalpna nahi ki thi. Isliye priya ki is harkat ko dekh kar mera
rom rom kaanp gaya.
______________________________
Update-106
Mai bola “priya, ye kya harkat hai. Bahar ajay mera wait kar raha hai aur yaha tum ye nautanki kar rahi ho. Ab bahut ho gaya. Darwaje ke bich se door
hato aur mujhe jaane do.”
Lekin priya par meri is jhunjhlahat ka koi asar nahi pada. Wo abhi bhi khamosh, darwaje par apne dono hanth rakhe, sar jhukaye aise khadi rahi. Jaise
ki use meri koi bat sunayi hi na di ho.
Priya ki is harkat par mujhe aur bhi jyada gussa aa gaya. Maine gusse me priya par baraste huye kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, tum chahti ho ki, mai tumhe dhakka de kar, tumhare sath jabardasti karke yaha se jau, to ab yahi hoga.”
Ye kahte huye mai priya ko jabardasti darwaje se alag karne ke liye aage bad gaya. Magar priya ki is khamoshi ko tufan ke gujarne ke bad ki khamoshi
samajhna meri bhool thi. Koyki ye tufan ke aane ke pahle ki khamoshi thi.
Apni is lambi khamoshi ke bad priya ne jo kiya. Us bat ki maine kabhi, apne sapne me bhi kalpna nahi ki thi. Isliye priya ki is harkat ko dekh kar mera
rom rom kaanp gaya.
Mere aage kadam badate hi priya ki aakhon se aansu chhalakne lage aur usne apne dono hanth darwaje se alag kar liye. Mujhe laga ki shayad mere
gusse se dar kar, priya mujhe jaane ke liye rasta de rahi hai.
Lekin mera ye vaham sirf pal bhar ke liye hi raha. Kyoki agle hi pal priya bijli ki gati se mere samne aakar ghutno ke bal baith gayi. Is se pahle ki mai,
uski harkat ko kuch samajh pata, usne ek jhatke me apna sar, mere pairon par rakh diya aur dono hanthon se mere pairon ko jakad kar, bilakh bilakh
kar rone lagi.
Wo mere pairon par apna sar rakhe foot foot kar ro rahi thi aur kah rahi thi. “mujhe maaf kar do, mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi. Mujhe chhod kar mat
jao, mujhe maaf kar do, mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi.”
Na uska rona ruk raha tha aur na uska bolna ruk raha tha. Uska rona aur uski dard bhari aawaj mera seena chhalni kar rahi thi. Mai us se apne pairon
ko chhudane ki kosis kar raha tha.
Lekin usme us samay na jaane kaha se itni takat aa gayi thi ki, mai uski pakad se apne pairon ko aazad nahi karwa pa raha tha. Meri apne aapko
chhudane ki kosis, uske bilakhne ko aur bada rahi thi.
Wo bilakh bilakh kar roti ja rahi thi aur bas ek hi bat ratti ja rahi thi. “mujhe maaf kar do, mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi. Mujhe chhod kar mat jao,
mujhe maaf kar do, mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi.”
Mere hausle uske aage past pad gaye aur maine apne aapko us se chhudana band kar diya. Magar mujhe kisi ke aur ke aa jaane ka dar bhi lag raha
tha. Isliye maine nikki ko call kiya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “pls aap yaha jaldi aao. Magar akele hi aana. Pls jaldi aao.”
Meri bat ko sunne ke bad nikki ne aane me jara bhi der nahi ki aur wo fauran bhagte huye aayi. Magar kamre me aate hi uski bhi wahi haalat huyi jo
meri thi. Priya ko mere pairo par dekh kar, uska dil bhi ro pada.
Wo priya ke pas baith gayi aur use mere pairon par se uthane ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin priya ne mere pairon ko nahi chhoda. Uska rona nikki ko dekh
kar aur bhi bad gaya.
Priya ka rona dekh kar nikki ki aankhon me bhi aansu aa gaye. Wo use samjhane ki kosis kar rahi thi. Lekin uski kisi bhi bat se priya ka rona nahi tham
raha tha. Nikki ne use apni kasam bhi di to, priya ne uski kasam ko bhi ansuna kar diya.
Magar nikki ke kasam dene ki bat se mujhe laga ki shayad priya meri kasam ko jarur manegi aur yahi soch kar maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “priya tumko meri kasam, rona band karo aur mujhe jaane do.”
Lekin aaj priya ki bahti ganga jamuna ko rokna kisi ki bhi kasam ke bas me nahi tha. Wo abhi bhi bahut buri tarah se bilakh hi rahi thi. Aakhir me maine
ek aur karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya tumko meri kasam, rona band karo aur mujhe jaane do. Yadi tum meri kasam na mano to, mera mara hua muh dekho.”
Meri is bat ne priya ke upar apna asar dikhaya. Usne mere pairon ko chhod diya aur nikki ke gale lag kar rone lagi. Nikki use samjha rahi thi, magar
priya ke aansu nahi ruk rahe the.
Mai khamosh khada bas use rote dekhta raha. Jab priya chup nahi huyi to, nikki ne mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “ab aap yaha khade mat rahiye. Aap yaha se jaiye, warna abhi koi aapko bulane aa gaya aur usne priya ko aise rote dekh liya to, sab gadbad
ho jayegi.”
Mera dil priya ko aise rote huye chhod kar jaane ka nahi kar raha tha. Magar nikki ki bat bhi sahi thi. Isliye mai bujhe huye man se, priya ko rote huye
chhod kar kamre se bahar nikal aaya.
Mai sahi samay par kamre se bahar nikala tha. Kyoki mere kamre se bahar nikalte hi mujhe, riya apni taraf aati dikhayi di. Mujhe aate dekh usne kaha.
Riya boli “acha hua, aap aa gaye. Mai aapko hi bulane aa rahi thi. Nikki aur priya kaha ruk gayi. Wo aapke sath kyo nahi aayi.”
Ek to mai priya ki harkaton se tanav me aa gaya tha. Us par riya ke muh se ye sawal sunkar, mera tanav aur bhi bad gaya. Mujhe riya ke is sawal ka
koi jabab nahi sujha to, maine nikki ko call laga diya. Nikki ke call uthate hi maine kaha.
Mai bola “aap log aa kyo nahi rahi ho. Riya aap logo ko puch rahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki ko mere call karne ka matlab samajh me aa gaya. Usne mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “aap riya se kaho ki, priya ko thakan mehsus ho rahi hai. Mai use thodi der bad lekar aati hu.”
Maine nikki ki kahi bat riya se kah di. Uske bad mai riya ke sath hall me aa gaya. Ab mai nahi chahta tha ki koi aur nikki ya priya ke baare me puchhe.
Isliye maine hall me pahuchte hi dada ji se kaha.
Mai bola “acha dadu, ab mai chalta hu magar aap se milne roj aata rahuga.”
Dada ji bole “thik hai beta, lekin tumne kuch din ke liye jaane ki bat kahi thi. Isliye ho sake to, ek do din rah kar wapas aa jana.”
Mai bola “ji dadu.”
Iske bad maine dada ji aur aunty ke pair chhu kar unse aashirwad liya. Fir ajay se chalne ko kaha. Dada ji, aunty aur riya mujhe bahar tak chhodne
aaye. Maine hath hila kar sabko bye kiya aur fir car me baith gaya. Ajay ne bhi sabko bye bola aur fir gadi aage bada di.
Waha se nikalte hi mujhe aisi rahat mehsus huyi. Jaise ki meri chori pakde jaate jaate rah gayi ho. Lekin ab priya ka rota hua chehra mujhe paresan
kar raha tha. Mai priya ke baare me soch kar udas aur khamosh ho gaya tha. Mujhe udas dekh kar ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “kya hua. Itna udas kyo ho. Kya un se door hone ka dukh ho raha hai.”
Mai bola “jab kisi se pyar aur apnapan milta hai to, us se door hone me taklif to hoti hi hai.”
Ajay bola “han ye bat to hai, magar ab is baare me jyada mat socho warna aur bhi taklif hogi. Ab ye batao ki kya karna hai. Abhi hospital jaoge ya ghar
chal kar aaram karoge.”
Mai bola “abhi hospital jauga. Waha raj mera wait kar raha hoga. Mehul 3 baje ke bad hi waha pahuchega. Tab tak mujhe hi waha rukna hoga. Tum
mujhe wahi chhod do.”
Ajay bola “ok.”
Iske bad ajay ne mujhe hospital me chhod diya aur mera saman lekar wo apne ghar ke liye nikal gaya. Maine raj ko call karke niche aane ko kaha aur
fir keerti wala mobile nikal kar kaha.
Lekin keerti ki taraf se koi aawaj nahi aati to, maine fir kaha.
Mai bola “hello, tu hai ya nahi, mai tujhse hi bol raha hu.”
Meri bat sunte hi keerti ka jabab aa gaya. Usne kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry, mujhe laga ki, tum kisi ko call laga rahe ho.”
Mai bola “ok, ab ye bata kya karna hai.”
Keerti boli “kya matlab, mai kuch samjhi nahi.”
Mai bola “mai puchh raha hu ki, priya ke baare me ab kya karna hai.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne sirf itna kaha.
Keerti boli “ab isme, mai kya bolu, tumhe jo thik lage, wo tum karo.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar mujhe aisa laga, jaise wo mujhse apne dil ki bat kane se hichak rahi ho. Isliye mujhe us par thoda gussa aaya. Magar tabhi
mujhe raj aata hua dikhayi diya to, maine apni bat ko bich me hi rokte huye, keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “raj aa raha hai. Ab tu phone rakh, mai ghar pahuchne ke bad tujhe call karuga.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan, i love u, muuuhhh.”
Mai bola “muuuhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne call rakh diya. Tab tak raj bhi aa gaya. Meri us se thodi bahut bat huyi aur maine use aaj apne der se aane ki vajah batayi. Fir raj
ghar chala gaya aur mai uncle ke pas aa gaya.
Magar mere dimag me abhi bhi keerti ka jabab hi ghum raha tha. Mai soch raha tha ki, keerti ke dil me aisi kya bat thi, jise wo mujhse kahne me hichak
rahi thi. Kahi wo meri kisi bat ko lekar mujhse naraj to nahi thi ya fir kahi use priya ya nikki ki kisi bat ka bura to nahi lag gaya.
Ye sab baten soch kar, keerti ke man ki bat janne ki, meri becheni bad rahi thi. Apni inhi soch me gum rahne ke karan mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki, kab
3:30 baj gaya.
Mehul abhi tak nahi aaya tha. Itne samay tak mehul ke na aane se mai samajh gaya ki, mehul yaha se jaate hi bhool gaya hoga ki, aaj se rat ko mujhe
hospital me rukna hai aur isliye wo aaram se hi sokar utha hoga. Is bat ko soch kar mujhe mehul ke upar gussa aa gaya.
Rat se hi mera mood kharab karne ka daur chal raha tha. Pahle papa aur riya ki harakat se mood kharab hua. Uske bad priya ne ulta sidha bak kar
mood kharab kiya. Uske bad jo kasar baki rah gayi thi, use keerti ne priya ko gaali bak kar puri kar di thi.
Fir rat jaise taise maine kaat hi li thi. Socha tha ki, din me sab sahi ho jayega. Magar din me bhi kuch nahi badla. Ye silsila to din me bhi waise ka waise
hi jaari raha.
Pahle priya ne rokar, fir keerti apne man ki bat chhupa kar aur uske bad mehul ne mere kahne par bhi hospital na aakar, ek ke bad ek mera dimag
kharab kiya tha. Aur to aur aaj nikki ne bhi jali kati sunane me koi kasar nahi chhodi thi.
Mai ye sab baten soch kar, apne aapko bahut akela mehsus kar raha tha aur is akelepan me mujhe chhoti maa ki yaad aane lagi. Maine uncle se kaha
mai chay pikar aata hu aur mai bahar porch me aa gaya.
Waha aakar maine chhoti maa ko call laga diya. Maine do baar chhoti maa ko call lagaya lekin unka mobile nahi utha. Shayad wo mobile apne kamre
me rakh kar kisi kaam me busy thi.
Lekin mera man un se bat karne ka kar raha tha. Isliye mai unhe call lagata raha aur 2-3 baar aur call lagane ke bad mera call uth gaya. Magar call ami
ne uthaya tha.
Uski aawaj sunte hi mere dil ko kuch rahat mehsus huyi aur mere chehre par apne aap muskurahat aa gayi. Maine use, na pehchan pane ka natak
karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “hello kaun.”
Meri bat sunkar ami ne apni narajgi jatate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “kya bhaiya, aap meri aawaj bhi nahi pehchante. Mai ami hu.”
Mai bola “ohh betu tu, mujhe to laga tha ki call chhutki ne uthayi hai. Kidhar hai chhutki.”
Maine ye bat ami ko chidane ke liye kahi thi. Lekin uski samajh me meri ye bat nahi aayi aur wo ek saans me mujhe sabke baare me batane lagi.
Ami boli “bhaiya, nimi bahar khel rahi. Mammy aunty TV dekh rahi hai. Keerti didi apne kamre me hai aur chanda mausi hamare baju wale kamre me
aunty ka saman rakh rahi hai.”
Mai bola “ chup ho ja BBC London. Maine to sirf nimi ka puchha tha aur tu saare ghar ka haal chaal dene lagi. Ye bata ki tu yaha akele chhoti maa ke
kamre me kya kar rahi hai.”
Ami boli “mai bhi nimi ke sath khel rahi thi. Mammy ka mobile baj raha tha to, unhi ne mujhe mobile lene bheja tha. Aapka call tha isliye maine utha li.”
Mai bola “chal acha kiya. Ab ye bata, tum dono keerti se jhagra to nahi karte ho.”
Ami boli “nahi bhaiya, hum log keerti didi se bilkul nahi ladte. Magar aapko ek raz ki bat batau.”
Mai bola ‘koun si raz ki bat.”
Ami boli “batati hu, magar pahle aap vaada karo ki, aap ye bat keerti didi se nahi karoge. Warna wo mujh par bahut gussa karegi.”
Mai bola “ok baba, mai vaada karta hu ki, mai ye bat keerti to kya kisi se bhi nahi kahuga. Ab bata, kya bat hai.”
Ami boli “keerti didi na, kal rat ko kisi se mobile par bat kar rahi thi aur bahut gandi gandi galiyan de rahi thi.”
Ami ki is bat ne to, thodi der ke liye meri hi bolti band kar di thi. Ek to mai pahle se hi, itne logon ki baton ka tanav jhel raha tha aur ab ek tanav ami ne
bhi de diya tha.
Magar abhi mere liye sabse jyada jaruri ami ka muh band karana tha. Taki wo is bat ko chhoti maa ya kisi aur se na kare. Lekin uske pahle ye janna
jaruri tha ki, usne ye sab bat kaise suni. Isliye maine ami se kaha.
Mai bola “betu, tune nind me jarur koi sapna dekha hoga. Bhala keerti kisi ko gaaliyan kyo degi.”
Ami boli “nahi bhaiya, ye sapna nahi sach hai. Kal rat ko achanak meri nind khuli to, keerti didi hamare pas nahi thi aur kamre ka darwaja khula tha.
Mujhe laga ki shayad wo apne kamre me sone chali gayi hai. Isliye mai darwaja band karne uthi to dekha ki, aapke kamre ki light jal rahi thi. Mai
samajh gayi ki keerti didi wahi hai. Mai unhe dekhne gayi to, wo mobile par kisi ko gaaliyan de rahi thi. Ye dekh kar mai dar gayi aur fir se wapas aa kar
so gayi.”
Ami ne ye to bata diya ki, use ye bat kaise pata chali. Lekin ab sabse jaruri ye tha ki, wo ye bat kisi se na kahe. Isliye maine ami ko samjhate huye
kaha.
Mai bola “betu, tune ye bat chhoti maa ya fir se to nahi batayi.”
Ami boli “nahi bhaiya, yadi mai mammy se ye bat bolti to, wo didi ko datti aur didi mujhse gussa ho jati.”
Mai bola “tu to sach me bahut samajhdar ho gayi hai. Dekh ye bat kisi se mat bolna. Mai jab aauga to keerti ko khub datuga.”
Ami boli “kya bhaiya, ab aap bacchon jaisi bat karne lage. Aap unko datoge to, unhe pata nahi chal jayega ki, ye bat maine aapse batayi hai.”
Mai bola “lekin gaali bakna to buri bat hai. Yadi keerti ko nahi danta to wo fir gaali bakegi.”
Ami boli “mai kuch nahi janti. Aapne mujhse vaada kiya tha ki, aap ye bat kisi se nahi kahoge. Yadi aap didi ko dantoge to, mujhse gussa ho jayengi.”
Mai bola “to fir uske sath kya kiya jaye.”
Ami boli “aap jab khud unko gaali bakte pakdo, tab datna.”
Mai bola “chal thik hai. Abhi mai teri vajah se keerti ko chhod deta hu. Lekin dekh ab tu ye bat kisi se mat kahna.”
Meri bat sunkar ami hasne lagi. Use hanste dekh kar maine kaha.
Mai bola “betu, kya hua. Tu hans kyo rahi hai.”
Ami boli “bhaiya, aap to bacchon se bhi bacche ho.”
Mai bola “kyo kya hua. Maine aisa kya bol diya.”
Ami boli “are mai aap se vaada li ki, aap ye bat kisi se mat bolna aur aap mujhse hi kah rahe ho ki, ye bat kisi se mat kahna. Hehehehe.”
Wo fir se hasne lagi aur uski is hansi se mujhe kuch rahat mehsus huyi. Tabhi mere mobile par mehul ka call aane laga to, maine ami se jataya ki,
chhoti maa se kahna mai bad me bat karuga. Iske bad maine call kaat diya aur mehul ko call lagaya. Uske call uthate hi, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ab 3:45 baje, tere 3 baje rah hai.”
Mehul bola “abe mai 3 baje kyo nahi aa paya, pahle sun to le.”
Mai bola “to suna na, maine kab tujhe bolne se roka.”
Mehul bola “jab tu puri bat batane dega. Tabhi to mai tujhe kuch batauga na.”
Mai bola “chal bata, kya bata raha hai.”
Mere itna bolte hi mehul ne apne der se aane ki vajah batana suru kar di. Jaise jaise wo apni bat kahta ja raha tha. Waise waise hi mere chehre ka
rang badalta ja raha tha. Mehul ki bat sunte sunte, meri aankhon se jhar jhar karke aansu jharne lage.
______________________________
Update-107
Ami boli “are mai aap se vaada li ki, aap ye bat kisi se mat bolna aur aap mujhse hi kah rahe ho ki, ye bat kisi se mat kahna. Hehehehe.”
Wo fir se hasne lagi aur uski is hansi se mujhe kuch rahat mehsus huyi. Tabhi mere mobile par mehul ka call aane laga to, maine ami se jataya ki,
chhoti maa se kahna mai bad me bat karuga. Iske bad maine call kaat diya aur mehul ko call lagaya. Uske call uthate hi, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ab 3:45 baje, tere 3 baj rahe hai.”
Mehul bola “abe mai 3 baje kyo nahi aa paya, pahle sun to le.”
Mai bola “to suna na, maine kab tujhe bolne se roka.”
Mehul bola “jab tu puri bat batane dega. Tabhi to mai tujhe kuch batauga na.”
Mai bola “chal bata, kya bata raha hai.”
Mere itna bolte hi mehul ne apne der se aane ki vajah batana suru kar di. Jaise jaise wo apni bat kahta ja raha tha. Waise waise hi mere chehre ka
rang badalta ja raha tha. Mehul ki bat sunte sunte, meri aankhon se jhar jhar karke aansu jharne lage.
Mehul jaise jaise apni bat bolte ja raha tha. Waise waise mai is sab ke liye khud ko doshi maan raha tha. mehul kah raha tha.
Mehul bola “jab mai sokar utha. Tab tum waha se nikal chuke the. Mai taiyar hokar bahar nikla to, mujhe nikki tumhare kamre se nikalte dikhi. Maine us
se puchha ki, kya andar kamre me punnu hai.”
“Tab nikki ne bataya ki, andar priya hai. Wo punit se milne aayi thi. Lekin achanak use thakan mehsus hone lagi to, wo yahi ruk gayi. Magar ab uski
tabiyat kuch jyada kharab ho gayi hai. Aap uske pas baitho, mai abhi dada ji aur aunty ko bula kar lati hu.”
“Itna bol kar nikki bhag kar, dada ji aur aunty ko bulane chali gayi aur mai tumhare kamre me aa gaya. Magar waha priya ki haalat dekh kar mai ghabra
gaya. Use saans lene me paresani ho rahi thi.”
“Mai fauran uske pas pahucha aur uske sar par hanth ferne laga. Tab tak dada ji aur aunty bhi aa gaye. Nikki ne Dr. nisha ko call laga kar, priya ki
haalat batayi to, un ne, use fauran hospital laane ko kah diya.”
“Tab tak raj bhi aa chuka tha aur fir hum log bina samay gawaye priya ko yaha le aaye. Hum sab 1 ghante se idhar hi hai. Priya ko I.C.U. (intensive
care unit) me oxygen par rakha gaya hai. Uski haalat dekh kar, mai itna ghabra gaya tha ki, mujhe kuch bhi nahi sujh raha tha.”
“Abhi jab nikki ne kaha ki, priya ki tabiyat ke baare me, tumko bhi bata du. Tab mujhe yad aaya ki, tu mere aane ka rasta dekh raha hoga aur maine
fauran tujhe call laga diya.”
Itna bol kar mehul chup ho gaya. Magar priya ki tabiyat ka sunkar, mere hanth paanv fool gaye aur mai wahi porch me rakhi chair par hi sar pakad kar
baith gaya. Mai ye bhi bhool gaya ki, abhi mobile par mehul hai.
Jab mai thodi der kuch nahi bola to, mehul hello hello karne laga. Tab mujhe hosh aaya. Magar mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, mai mehul se
kya bolu. Kyoki priya ki is haalat ke liye, mai khud hi jammedar tha.
Jab mehul ne ek do baar aur hello hello kiya to, maine anjan bante huye, mehul se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin achanak ye sab kaise ho gaya.”
Mehul bola “ye sab achanak nahi hua. Mujhe to aaj hi pata chala ki, priya ko pahle se hi dil ki bimari (Heart Disease) thi aur kal priya ne school me
kuch jyada uchhal kood kar li. Jiska uske dil par bura asar pada hai. Subah Dr. nisha ne priya ko pura aaram karne ki salah di thi. Magar usne nahi
maani. Jiski vajah se fir uske dil par bura asar pada aur use saans lene me paresani ho rahi hai.”
“Priya ke rakt ka dabaw (Blood pressure) bahut kam hai. Jisko samanya (normal) par laane ke liye priya ko I.C.U. me rakha gaya hai. Dr. nisha ka
kahna hai ki, priya ki haalat abhi najuk hai aur jara si bhi laparwahi se, usko dil ka daura (Heart attack) pad sakta hai. Isliye priya ki haalat me sudhar
hone tak, use hospital me hi rahna padega.”
Mai bola “ab priya ki tabiyat me kuch sudhar aaya ya nahi.”
Mehul bola “priya ko bahut becheni si ho rahi thi aur wo baar baar Oxygen mask nikalne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Isliye use nind ka injection diya gaya hai.
Jiske bad se wo so rahi hai.”
Mai bola “abhi priya ke pas kaun kaun hai.”
Mehul bola “sirf raj hai. Hum sab bahar waiting lounge me hai.”
Mai bola “tum log kis floor par ho.”
Mehul bola “hum 3rd floor par hai. Tujhe aana hai to, aa ja.”
Mai bola “ok, mai abhi aata hu.”
Ye bol kar maine phone rakh diya. Mai is samay uncle ke pas 4th floor par tha aur jaldi se jaldi priya ke pas pahuchna chahta tha. Isliye mai teji se 3rd
floor ki taraf bad gaya.
Mai jab 3rd floor par waiting lounge me pahucha to, waha dada ji, aunty, raj, riya, nikki aur mehul the. Sabhi paresan najar aa rahe the. Khas kar aunty
ke chehre se aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise wo bahut royi hai. Maine jaate hi dada ji se kaha.
Mai bola “dadu, ye sab kya ho gaya. Jab aap log yaha aaye to, mujhe priya ki tabiyat ka kyo nahi bataya.”
Dada ji bole “bete ye sab itna achanak ho gaya ki, kisi ke kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo kya kare. Aakash (riya ke papa) ko bhi nikki ne hi call
karke khabar di thi.”
Dada ji ki bat sunkar, maine nikki ki taraf dekha aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai to yaha hi tha. Fir aap ne mujhe call kyo nahi kiya.”
Meri bat ke jabab me, nikki ne ek baar fir bade pyar se mere gaal par makhmali joota marte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “sorry, mujhe aapko khabar dena yad nahi raha. Waise bhi us samay priya ko kisi ke hone, na hone se koi farak padne wala nahi tha. Us
samay use sirf ilaj ki jarurat thi aur fir kisi ka uncle ke pas rahna bhi to, jaruri tha. Aap bhi yaha aa jate to, uncle ke pas kaun rahta.”
Nikki ki is bat ka matlab bhale hi koi nahi samajh paya tha. Lekin mai uski narajgi ko samajh gaya tha. Aakhir priya ki is haalat ke liye, jimmedar bhi to
mai hi tha. Yadi maine priya ki bat maan li hoti to, priya ki ye haalat hargij nahi huyi hoti.
Ab aise me yadi nikki, mujhe priya ki haalat ka doshi maan kar, mujhse naraj thi to, uski ye narajgi jayaj hi thi. Lekin abhi mere liye nikki ki narajgi koi
mayne nahi rakhti thi.
Mujhe abhi sirf priya ki haalat ki chinta thi aur meri becheni had se jyada badi huyi thi. Isliye maine nikki ki bat ko ansuna karte huye, dada ji se kaha.
Mai bola “dadu, sab to yahi najar aa rahe hai. Fir is samay priya ke pas kaun hai.”
Dada ji bole “beta, priya ke pas abhi aakash (priya ke papa) hai.”
Mai bola “dadu, kya mai priya se mil sakta hu.”
Dada ji bole “beta, priya ko nind ka injection diya gaya hai. Wo abhi so rahi hai. Dr ne ek se jyada logon ko, uske pas rahne se mana kiya hai.”
Magar is samay mera dil priya ko ek najar dekhne ke liye tadap raha tha. Mai kaise bhi bas ek baar use dekhna chahta tha. Maine fir dada ji kaha.
Mai bola “dadu, mai uske pas nahi jauga. Bas use door se hi dekhuga.”
Meri baton se dada ji ko meri becheni ka aehsas ho gaya tha. Un ne mujhe priya ko dekhne ki sahmati dete huye kaha.
Dada ji bole “thik hai beta. Yadi tumhara dil kar raha hai to, jakar dekh aao. Wo I.C.U. ke room no. 3 me hai.”
Dada ji ki bat sunte hi mai I.C.U. ki taraf bad gaya. I.C.U. room no. 3 ke pas pahuch kar mai ruk gaya. Maine dhadakte dil se, room ke darwaje ke
shishe (Glass) se andar dekha to, mujhe priya dikhayi di.
Priya ke muh aur naak par Oxygen mask laga tha aur hanth me iv drip (intravenous drip) lagi huyi thi. Nind ki dawa ke asar ki vajah se wo gahri nind
me soyi huyi thi. Magar gahri nind ki haalat me bhi use uljhan si ho rahi thi.
Priya ko aisi haalat me dekh kar, meri aankhon me nami aa gayi aur mai apne aansuon ko bahne se rokne ki nakam kosis karne laga. Mai kya us
samay priya ko koi bhi dekhta to uska bhi yahi haal hota.
Hamesha hirni ki tarah, saare ghar me kudti firne wali ladki, aaj besudh si soyi huyi thi. Jiski hansi ko rok pana, kisi ke bas ki bat nahi thi. Aaj usne ro ro
kar khud ko aisi haalat me aphucha diya tha ki, saans lena bhi uske liye ek saza si ban gayi thi. Uski har aati jaati saans, use nind me bhi ek dard sa de
rahi thi.
Mai priya ko hone wale dard ka aehsas kar raha tha ki, tabhi priya nind me chauk uthi. Use chaukte dekh uncle fauran apni seat se uth kar, priya ke
pas aa gaye aur priya ke sar par hanth ferne lage.
Mai priya ko dekh kar aisa kho gaya tha ki, meri najar uncle par nahi padi thi. Magar ab jab uncle par najar padi to, mere aansuon bandh tut gaya.
Uncle ek hanth priya ke sar par fer rahe the aur dusre hanthon se apne aansu pochh rahe the.
Wo bade gaur se priya ko dekhe ja rahe the aur unke aansu bahe ja rahe the. Uncle ko dekh kar aaj pahli baar mujhe meri mari huyi maa ki yad aa
gayi. Bap ka dil kya hota hai. Aaj pahli baar mujhe uncle ko dekh kar aehsas ho raha tha.
Yadi mujhe chhoti maa ka pyar nahi mila hota to, mai apne baap ke hote huye bhi ek anath ki zindgi jee raha hota. Ek mera baap tha, jo jaate jaate
apni aulad ke liye, aansuon ke beej bokar gaya tha aur ek uncle the jo, apni aulad ke liye aansu baha rahe the.
Ye sab dekh kar, mujhe chhoti maa ki yad satane lagi. Un ne itne saalon me, kabhi ek baar bhi mujhe apni maa ki kami mehsus karne ka mauka nahi
diya tha. Meri aankhen chhoti maa ke us pyar ko yad karke chhalak rahi thi.
Mera dil chhoti maa se lipat kar rone ka kar raha tha. Mujhe bahut jyada chhoti maa ki kami akharne lagi thi aur ab mere liye ek pal bhi waha ruk pana
muskil ho gaya tha. Isliye mai waha se alag ho gaya aur apne aansuon ko pochhte huye I.C.U. se bahar aa gaya.
______________________________
Update-108
Wo bade gaur se priya ko dekhe ja rahe the aur unke aansu bahe ja rahe the. Uncle ko dekh kar aaj pahli baar mujhe meri mari huyi maa ki yad aa
gayi. Bap ka dil kya hota hai. Aaj pahli baar mujhe uncle ko dekh kar aehsas ho raha tha.
Yadi mujhe chhoti maa ka pyar nahi mila hota to, mai apne baap ke hote huye bhi ek anath ki zindgi jee raha hota. Ek mera baap tha, jo jaate jaate
apni aulad ke liye, aansuon ke beej bokar gaya tha aur ek uncle the jo, apni aulad ke liye aansu baha rahe the.
Ye sab dekh kar, mujhe chhoti maa ki yad satane lagi. Un ne itne saalon me, kabhi ek baar bhi mujhe apni maa ki kami mehsus karne ka mauka nahi
diya tha. Meri aankhen chhoti maa ke us pyar ko yad karke chhalak rahi thi.
Mera dil chhoti maa se lipat kar rone ka kar raha tha. Mujhe bahut jyada chhoti maa ki kami akharne lagi thi aur ab mere liye ek pal bhi waha ruk pana
muskil ho gaya tha. Isliye mai waha se alag ho gaya aur apne aansuon ko pochhte huye I.C.U. se bahar aa gaya.
Magar waha se bahar aa jane ke bad bhi, uncle ke aansu, meri aankhon ke samne ghum rahe the aur mujhe ek baap ke pyar ki kami ka aehsas kara
rahe the. Jo pyar mujhe kabhi nashib nahi hua tha.
Is khayal ke chalte, mere kadam khud ba khud waiting lounge ki jagah, lift ki taraf bad gaye. Mai niche aa gaya aur samudra kinare, aekant me jakar,
ek chattan par baith gaya.
Aaj ek ke bad ek ho rahe hadson ko dekh kar, mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise mere bure samay ki suruaat ho rahi ho. Rat se hi papa, riya, priya, keerti,
mehul, nikki yaha tak ki ami tak ki baton se mere dil ko jaane anjane me chot pahuch rahi thi. Ye hi sab sochte sochte mera dil bahut jyada bechen ho
utha tha.
Aekant me aakar meri becheni or bhi jyada bad gayi thi aur is becheni ke aalam me meri aankhon me sirf chhoti maa ka chehra ghum raha tha. Mujhe
lag raha tha ki, mai kaise bhi kar ke unke pas pahuch jau aur unke gale se lag kar, apna man halka kar lu.
Maine bhaari man se apna mobile nikala aur chhoti maa ko call laga diya. Magar un ne call nahi uthaya. Maine do teen baar aur kosis ki magar natija
wahi ka wahi raha.
Chhoti maa ke call na uthane se, mere dil ka adhurapan or bhi bad gaya. Mera akelapan mujhe katne laga. Mujhe lagne laga ki chhoti maa ko bhi meri
koi fikar anhi hai aur ye bat sochte hi meri aankhon me nami chha gayi.
Magar tabhi chhoti maa ka call bhi aane laga. Maine udas man se call uthaya aur chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “aapko mujhse bat karne ka time mil gaya.”
Magar chhoti maa mere is wakt ke haalat se anjan thi. Un ne bade hi sidhe sabdon me kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “are mujhe ghar ke aur bhi kaam rahte hai. Kaam chhor kar aane me kuch wakt to lagta hi hai.”
Lekin apni maa ko apne pas pakar, mere sabr ka baandh tut chuka. Na jane kyo, meri aankhon ki nami, aansuon me badal gayi. Maine rote huye
chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “han han, mai maru ya jiyu. Us se aapko kya. Aap to bas apne kaam me busy raho.”
Mujhe is tarah rota dekh chhoti maa ko jhatka laga. Unhe samajh nahi aaya ki, mai aisa kyo kah raha hu. Fir bhi un ne mujhe apni safayi dete huye
kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu ye kaisi bat kar raha hai. Mere pas kab tere liye samay nahi raha. Roj to tujhse bat karti hu na. Fir tu aaj achanak aisa kyo bol raha
hai.”
Magar mere upar chhoti maa ke safayi dene ka koi asar nahi pada. Maine fir apni bat ko dohrate huye kaha.
Mai bola “jab mai aapko call karta hu, tab aap mujhse bat karti ho. Aapko khud se, kabhi meri yad nahi aati. Aapko bhala meri yad kyo aayegi. Mai to
aapka sautela beta hu na.”
Ye bol kar mai kisi chhote bacche ki tarah rone laga. Mere rone ne chhoti maa ko ye aehsas to kara diya tha ki, mujhe kuch hua hai. Isliye un ne mujhe
sambhalne ki kosis karte huye, bade pyar se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye achanak tujhe kya ho gaya. Mere bahadur beta, bacchon ki tarah kyo ro raha hai. Mai tere sath hu na. Fir tujhe kis bat ki chinta
hai.”
Magar mere rone ki vajah to chhoti maa ka sath na mil pana thi aur un ki is bat ne mere jale par namak ka kaam kiya. Maine rote huye kaha.
Mai bola “kaha ho aap mere sath. Aapke pas mere liye wakt hi kaha hai. Aap to apne kaam me busy ho.”
Chhoti maa boli “mai kisi kaam me busy nahi thi. Tere papa se tera haal chaal hi pata kar rahi thi.”
Papa ka naam sunte hi mera gussa bhadak gaya. Maine aag babula hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “mere samne us kamine ka naam mat lo. Pahle usne meri maa ko mujhse chhina aur ab aapko bhi mujhse dur kar raha hai. Pata nahi, mai
kiske liye jinda hu. Mujhe to meri maa ke sath hi mar jana chahiye tha.”
Ye bol kar mai fir se subakne laga. Lekin meri is bat ne chhoti maa ke seene me, wo teer chubha diya tha. Jo shayad duniya ki kisi bhi maa ke seene
ko chheer kar rakh deta. Aakhir tha to wo ek maa ka hi kaleja. Wo kab tak bhala meri baton ke teer ko sah pata.
Chhoti maa ka kaleja chhalni ho gaya aur unke bhi sabr ka bandh toot gaya. Unki aankhen bhi aansuon se bhig gayi aur un ke dil me chhupa dard
bahar aane laha. Wo tilmilate huye kah rahi thi.
Chhoti maa boli “han tu sach kahta hai. Mai teri sauteli maa hi hu. Tere jeene marne se mujhe koi farak nahi padta hai. Magar ek bat kaan khol kar sun
le. Tujhe kuch hone se pahle mai apne aapko khatam kar dugi aur us se pahle teri chhoti bahno ko jahar dekar maar dugi. Kyoki tere bina na to teri
bahne rah sakti hai aur na hi mai rah sakti hu.”
“Itne saalon se apne pati ki saari jyadtiyan, jis bete ka muh dekh kar sah rahi thi. Aaj usne hi mujhe sautela kar diya. Mera to nashib hi kharab hai. Pati
ka sukh to kabhi mila nahi aur aaj bete ne bhi maa manne se inkar kar diya. Mar to mujhe jaana chahiye.”
Ye kah kah kar chhoti maa bilakh bilakh kar rone lagi. Unka rona dekh kar, mera rona aur bhi bad gaya. Ab chhoti maa bhi ro rahi thi aur mai bhi ro
raha tha. Mai rote huye unko chup hone ko bol raha tha. Magar wo roye ja rahi thi aur unka rona dekh kar mai bhi roye ja raha tha.
Dono taraf se aansuon ki ganga jamuna bah rahi thi aur fir unko chup karane ki chah me, mere muh se achanak wo nikal gaya. Jise sunkar chhoti maa
ka rona khud ba khud ruk gaya.
______________________________
Update-109
Meri aankhe aansuon se bhig rahi thi aur jindgi me pahli baar mere dil se ek shabd niikla. Jise maine rote huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “mammy, pls mujhe maaf kar do. Pls mammy.”
Mere muh se mammy sunte hi chhoti maa ka rona ruk gaya aur un ne, ab tak ki saari baton ko bhulate huye, mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tune abhi kya kaha, jara fir se bol.”
Mai bola “pls mujhe maaf kar do.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, ye nahi. Tune abhi mujhe kya kah kar bulaya tha.”
Mai bola “mammy.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ki aankhon ki nami ek bar fir se wapas aa gayi. Jo mujhe unki baton se samajh me aa rahi thi. Wo mujhse kah rahi thi.
Chhoti maa boli “itni si bat kahne me, tune itne saal laga diye. Mere kaan kab se tere muh se ye shabd sunne ko tatap rahe the.”
Ye bat bolte huye chhoti maa bahut bhavuk ho gayi thi aur unhe bhavuk dekh kar, mai bhi bhavuk ho utha. Maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “han mammy, aap hi meri maa ho. Aapke siwa is duniya me mera koi nahi hai. Pls apne is nalayak bete ko maaf kar do.”
Meri aankhe abhi bhi aansuon me bhigi huyi thi. Magar meri baton se chhoti maa ko jo khushi mili thi. Wo unki baton se jhalakne lagi. Un ne mujhe
chup karate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chup kar pagle. Kya fir mujhe rulayega. Khabardar jo kabhi apne aapko nalayak kaha. Tu to mera pyara beta hai.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar, mere chehre par khushi aa gayi. Maine apne aansu ponchhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry mammy. Ab kabhi aisi bat nahi karuga. Ab aap mujhse naraj to nahi ho na.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, bilkul nahi hu. Balki aaj to mai bahut khush hu. Aaj tune mujhe wo khushi di hai. Jiske liye mai barson se taras rahi thi. Yadi aaj
tu mere pas hota to, mai abhi tujhe apne gale se laga leti. Mera dil tujhe gale lagane ke liye bahut tadap raha hai.”
Mai bola “mammy, mujhe bhi aapki bahut yad aa rahi thi. Isliye jab aapne call uthane me der ki to, mujhe gussa aa gaya aur mai gusse me ye sab kah
gaya.”
Chhoti maa boli “lekin aaj tujhe hua kya hai. Tu itna paresan sa kyo hai.”
Meri abhi chhoti maa se bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi dusre mobile par keerti ka call aane laga. Maine uska call kaat diya aur fir chhoti maa se bat karne
laga. Maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, mammy, jaisa aap soch rahi hai. Aisi koi bat nahi hai. Bas mujhe aaj aapki bahut yad aa rahi thi.”
Lekin meri is bat ka chhoti maa par koi asar nahi pada. Un ne meri paresani ka karan janne ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ab tu mujhe bahlane ki kosis mat kar. Kya mai nahi janti ki, tujhe itni jyada apni maa ki kami kab akharti hai. Bachpan se tujhe itna
bada aise hi nahi kar di hu. Mai teri rag rag se wakif hu. Sach sach bata, kya bat tujhe paresan kar rahi hai.”
Aakhir me mujhe chhoti maa ki jid ke samne jhukna hi pada. Maine unhe priya ki tabiyat aur uncle ke rone ke baare me bataya. Chhoti maa meri man
ki bat samajh gayi thi. Isliye un ne is bat ko aage na bada kar, muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chhod is bat ko aur meri ek bat ka sach sach jabab de.”
Mai bola “ji, puchhiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “pahle vaada kar ki, mai jo puchhugi. Tu sach sach jabab dega.”
Mai bola “isme vaada karne ki kya jarurat hai. Kya maine kabhi aapse kuch jhut kaha hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “han ye bat to hai. Tu mujhse kabhi jhut nahi bolta.”
Mai bola “to fir puchhiye, aapko kya puchhna hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “acha ye bata, tujhe ami nimi me se kaun jyada pyara hai.”
Chhoti maa ka sawal sunkar ek pal ke liye to mera dimag chakra gaya. Lekin dusre hi pal maine un par bhadakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap ye kaisa betuka sawal puchh rahi hai. Bhala ye bhi koi sawal hua. Puchhna hi hai to, koi dhang ka sawal puchhiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “sawal to mera yahi hai. Yadi tu jabab dene se darta hai to, jabab mat de.”
Chhoti maa mujhe chane ke jhad par chada rahi thi aur mai chadta ja raha tha. Maine taav me aakar kaha.
Mai bola “yadi aapka sawal yahi hai to, mera jabab bhi sun lijiye. Mujhe dono hi pyari hai. Yadi ek mera dil hai to, dusri us dil ki dhadakan hai. Na to koi
dil ke bina rah sakta hai aur na dhadkan ke bina rah sakta hai. Ab mil gaya aapko aapke sawal ka jabab.”
Chhoti maa boli “ye bhi bhala koi jabab hua. Saf saf bolo dono me se kaun jyada pyara hai.”
Mai bola “jabab to maine de diya. Ab aap khud hi faisla kar lijiye ki, dil jyada jaruri hota hai ya fir dhadkan jyada jaruri hoti hai.”
Ye bol kar mai apni jeet par hasne laga. Un ne mujhe hanste huye dekh kar, muh banate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tune mujhe meri bat ka jabab nahi diya na. Thik hai, aaj ke bad mai tujhse kuch bhi nahi puchhugi.”
Chhoti maa ki is bat se mujhe aisa laga ki wo mujhse naraj ho gayi hai. Isliye maine unhe manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kab aapki bat ka jabab dene se mana kar raha hu. Lekin aap bekar ka sawal kar rahi ho. Aapko jiske baare me bhi puchhna hai, aap
puchh lo. Lekin ami nimi ke baare me mera wahi jabab rahega, jo maine abhi aapko diya hai.”
Ye bat kahne ke bad mujhe lag raha tha ki, ab chhoti maa mujhse aisa koi sawal nahi karegi. Lekin aisa sochna meri bhul thi. Kyoki chhoti maa ne ami
nimi ki bat to, sirf mujhe apni baton ke jaal me uljhane ke liye ki thi. Asli bat to wo ab puchhne wali thi. Un ne meri bat sun kar kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “rahne de, mujhe kuch nahi puchhna. Tu fir se gol mol jabab dekar mera mood kharab karega.”
Mai bola “nahi mammy, aap puchho. Ab mai aapka mood kharab nahi karuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai, tu kahta hai to, puchh hi leti hu.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa thodi der kuch sochti rahi. Fir un ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “acha ye bata, yadi tujhse tere papa aur mujh me se, kisi ek ko chunne ko kaha jaye to, tu kis ko chunega aur kyo chunega.”
Chhoti maa ka ye sawal sunkar mujhe hansi aa gayi. Mai apni hansi rok na paya aur maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “aaj aapko kya ho gaya hai. Kaise bacchon jaise sawal kiye ja rahi ho.”
Chhoti maa boli “mere sawal bacchon jaise hai to kya hua. Tu un bacchon jaise sawalon ka bhi to, sahi se jabab nahi de pa raha hai.”
Mai bola “isme jabab kya dena. Kya aap itna bhi nahi samajhti ki, ek bacche ke liye uski maa se bad kar kuch nahi hota.”
Chhoti maa boli “mai kya samjhti hu aur kya nahi, ye tu mujh par chhod de. Tu bas apna jabab de ki, tu apne papa aur mujh me se kisko chunega aur
kyo chunega.”
Mai bola “mai aapko chunuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “aise nahi, jara ache se soch kar jabab de.”
Mai bola “isme sochna kya hai. Mai har haal me aapko hi chunuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “ye tune itni aasani se isliye bol diya hai. Kyoki abhi tere papa, tujhse bilkul pyar nahi karte. Magar maan le, wo tujhe bahut pyar karne
lage, tab tu dono me kisko chunega.”
Ek pal ko papa ke pyar na karne wali bat mere dil ko chubh gayi. Mujhe aisa laga jaise chhoti maa ne meri dukhti rag par hanth rakh diya. Kuch der ke
liye mai sach me soch me pad gaya. Magar agle hi pal mere dil ne apna faisla suna diya. Maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “papa mujhe kitna hi pyar kyo na kar le. Magar mai dono me se, aapko hi chunuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “aisa kyo, kya tere liye tere papa ke pyar ka koi mol nahi hai.”
Mai bola “aapke sawal ka jabab to maine de diya. Fir isme kyo wali bat kaha se aa gayi.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, abhi mere sawal ka pura jabab tune nahi diya. Maine puchha tha ki, kisko chunega aur kyo chunega. Yadi tu vajah nahi batata
hai to, mai yahi samjhugi ki, tu jhut bol raha hai aur ye bat tune sirf mera dil rakhne ke liye kahi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe koi jhut bolne ki jarurat nahi hai. Maine jo kaha wahi sach hai. Duniya me aapse bad kar mere liye kuch bhi nahi hai. Papa kya, duniya
me koi bhi, kabhi aapki jagah nahi le sakta. Aapke pyar se bad kar mere liye kuch bhi nahi hai aur aapko chunne ke liye mujhe kabhi bhi sochne ki
jarurat nahi hai. Bhala ek bete ke liye, uski maa se bhi bad kar kuch hota hai kya.”
Ye kah kar mai chhoti maa ke jabab ka intejar karne laga. Mujhe lag raha tha ki, mere is jabab ke bad, chhoti maa ke pas kahne ko kuch nahi rahega.
Lekin aisa nahi hua. Un ne meri bat sunkar kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “jab tere liye, teri maa se bad kar kuch nahi hai to, fir tu apne papa ke pyar ki kami ko kyo mehsus karta hai. Kya mai, tujhe pyar nahi
karti ya fir mere pyar me kuch kami hai.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mai sann rah gaya. Mere pas unki is bat ka koi jabab nahi tha aur mai khamosh rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka. Mujhe
khamosh dekh kar un ne fir kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya hua, kuch bolta kyo nahi. Kya sach me mai tujhe pyar nahi karti ya fir mere pyar me kuch kami hai.”
Mujhe apni galti ka aehsas ho chuka tha aur ye bat bhi mere samajh me aa chuki thi ki, itni der se chhoti maa, bacchon ki tarah ki baten kyo kar rahi
thi. Maine un ke samne apni galti mante huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry mammy, mai galat tha, jo us bat ko lekar itna dukhi ho gaya. Aapke pyar me kabhi koi kami nahi rahi. Mai hi nasamajh tha, jo is bat ko
pahle na samajh saka ki, mere pas to duniya ka sabse anmol pyar hai. Jiski barabari kisi ka bhi pyar nahi kar sakta. Mujhse khushnashib to is duniya
me koi dusra nahi hoga. Jise itna pyar karne wali maa mili ho.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ne ek thandi saans li. Unhe is bat ki khushi thi ki, jo bat wo mujhe samjhana chahti thi, wo bat mai samajh gaya. Un ne
aage mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “dekh jo hua, use bhul ja. Lekin meri ek bat hamesha yad rakhna. Is duniya me, kisi ke pas bhi, sab kuch nahi rahta. Har insan ko, kisi
na kisi bat ki kami rahti hi hai. Lekin khush sirf wo hi insan rahta, jo apni kamiyon ko nahi, balki un chijon ko dekhta hai, jo use jindgi me hasil hai.”
“Isliye jab kabhi bhi tujhe, apni jindgi me, kisi kami ka aehsas ho to, sirf un chijon ki taraf dekhna, jo tujhe jindgi me hasil hai. Tab tujhe kabhi kisi chij ki
kami se dukh nahi hoga.”
Ye bol kar chhoti maa chup ho gayi. Maine unhe is bat ka viswas dilaya ki, mai unki bat ko samajh chuka hu aur ab kabhi unhe sikayat ka mauka nahi
duga. Fir chhoti maa se thodi bahut halki fulki baten karne ke bad maine phone rakh diya.
Chhoti maa se bat karne ke bad mai apne aap me ek nayi tajgi mehsus kar raha tha. Mujhe ab sirf keerti ke call ke tanav ke siwa koi tanav nahi tha.
Kyoki mai jab chhoti maa se bat kar raha tha. Tab wo mere dono mobile par call lagati ja rahi thi.
Maine dusre mobile par uska call do teen baar kaata, uske bad bhi uska call aata raha. Wo us samay shayad apne room me rahi hogi. Isliye use ye
samajh me nahi aaya ki, mai chhoti maa se bat kar raha hu.
Khair mere liye ye koi jyada tanav wali bat nahi thi. Isliye mai mehul ko call lagakar us se bat karne laga. Itni der tak mere hospital me najar na aane ki
vajah se, mehul ko laga tha ki, mai ghar ja chuka hu aur wo kuch der bad uncle ke pas chala gaya tha.
Mehul ne mujhse ghar jaane ko kaha to, maine kah diya ki, jab tak priya so kar nahi uthti hai, tab tak mai yahi rahuga. Fir thodi bahut bat karne ke bad
maine phone rakh diya.
Maine ghadi dekhi to 5 baj chuka tha. Mujhe dada ji logon ke pas se aaye bahut der ho gayi thi. Isliye ab mai upar un logon ke pas jana chahta tha.
Magar uske pahle keerti se bat karna bhi jaruri tha. Warna upar pahuchte hi uska call aa sakta tha.
Yahi soch kar, maine keerti ko call laga diya. Lekin jab do teen baar call jane ke bad bhi keerti ne call nahi uthaya to, mujhe laga shayad wo kisi kaam
me busy hai. Isiliye maine use call lagana band kiya aur sabke pas upar hospital me chala gaya.
Maine waha pahuch kar, dada ji se priya ki tabiyat ka pata kiya. Priya abhi bhi dawa ke asar se so hi rahi thi. Mai bhi sabke sath waha baith kar, priya
ke jaagne ka intejar karne laga.
Sab aapas me kuch na kuch bat kar rahe the. Lekin nikki bilkul khamosh thi. Maine ek do baar us se bat karne ki kosis ki, magar wo meri kisi bhi bat ka
sahi se jabab nahi de rahi thi.
Shayad abhi bhi nikki ki narajgi dur nahi huyi thi. Uska naraj hona jayaj tha, magar fir bhi mujhe, uski ye narajgi achi nahi lagi aur mai waiting lounge se
bahar nikal aaya.
Bahar porch me aakar mai keerti ko call lagane laga. Magar abhi bhi keerti call nahi utha rahi thi. Ab mujhe samajhte der nahi lagi ki, keerti shayad
uska call na uthaye jane ki vajah se, mujhse naraj hai aur isi gusse me, wo call nahi utha rahi hai.
Aaj ka din, mere liye bahut hi ajib tha. Jaha ja raha tha, sabki narajgi mol le raha tha. Yadi aaj chhoti maa bhi mujhse naraj ho gayi hoti to, ye din mere
liye ek manhoos din hi kahlata.
Lekin chhoti maa se bat karke mujhe jo shukun mila tha. Usne mere andar ek viswas jaga diya tha aur mujhe ek nayi takat di thi. Jise mehsus karne ke
bad, mujhe ye sab baten bahut chhoti lagne lagi thi.
Mujhe viswas tha ki, keerti aur nikki ki narajgi ko dur karna koi badi bat bahi hai. Apne isi viswas ke chalte maine apna mobile nikala aur mehul ke
mobile se liye huye shayari wale SMS dekhne laga.
Usme mujhe narajgi ke upar do SMS mil gaye. Un me se maine ek SMS keerti ko aur dusra SMS nikki ko send kar diya.
Keerti ko send kiya SMS

“Na rulana bura hai,
Na satana bura hai,
Bas jara jara si bat par,
Tera rooth jana bura hai.”
Nikki ko send kiya SMS

“Dost dost se kabhi khafa nahi hote,
Dil dil se kabhi juda nahi hote,
Bhula dena hamari kamiyon ko,
Kyoki insan kabhi khuda nahi hote.”
Keerti aur nikki ko SMS send karne ke bad, maine ek thandi saans li aur fir wahi porch me rakhi chair par baith gaya. Thodi hi der bad mujhe nikki
waiting lounge se bahar nikalti dikhi.
Mai waiting lounge ke bilkul samne hi baitha tha. Isliye lounge se bahar nikalte hi nikki ki najar mujh par pad gayi aur wo sidhe mere pas aane lagi.
Lekin nikki ke mere pas pahuchne se pahle hi keerti ka SMS aa gaya.
Keerti ka SMS
“Koi roothe yaha to kaun manane aata hai,
Ronewala khud hi chup ho jata hai,
Duniya bhul jaye to koi gum nahi hota,
Jab APNE bhul jaye to rona aata hai.”
Mai jab tak SMS padta raha, tab tak nikki mere pas aakar khadi ho gayi thi. Tabhi mere dimag me nikki ko manane ka ek tarika aaya aur maine apna
mobile uski taraf bada diya.
______________________________
Update-110
Meri aankhe aansuon se bhig rahi thi aur jindgi me pahli baar mere dil se ek shabd niikla. Jise maine rote huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “mammy, pls mujhe maaf kar do. Pls mammy.”
Mere muh se mammy sunte hi chhoti maa ka rona ruk gaya aur un ne, ab tak ki saari baton ko bhulate huye, mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tune abhi kya kaha, jara fir se bol.”
Mai bola “pls mujhe maaf kar do.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, ye nahi. Tune abhi mujhe kya kah kar bulaya tha.”
Mai bola “mammy.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ki aankhon ki nami ek bar fir se wapas aa gayi. Jo mujhe unki baton se samajh me aa rahi thi. Wo mujhse kah rahi thi.
Chhoti maa boli “itni si bat kahne me, tune itne saal laga diye. Mere kaan kab se tere muh se ye shabd sunne ko tatap rahe the.”
Ye bat bolte huye chhoti maa bahut bhavuk ho gayi thi aur unhe bhavuk dekh kar, mai bhi bhavuk ho utha. Maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “han mammy, aap hi meri maa ho. Aapke siwa is duniya me mera koi nahi hai. Pls apne is nalayak bete ko maaf kar do.”
Meri aankhe abhi bhi aansuon me bhigi huyi thi. Magar meri baton se chhoti maa ko jo khushi mili thi. Wo unki baton se jhalakne lagi. Un ne mujhe
chup karate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chup kar pagle. Kya fir mujhe rulayega. Khabardar jo kabhi apne aapko nalayak kaha. Tu to mera pyara beta hai.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar, mere chehre par khushi aa gayi. Maine apne aansu ponchhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry mammy. Ab kabhi aisi bat nahi karuga. Ab aap mujhse naraj to nahi ho na.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, bilkul nahi hu. Balki aaj to mai bahut khush hu. Aaj tune mujhe wo khushi di hai. Jiske liye mai barson se taras rahi thi. Yadi aaj
tu mere pas hota to, mai abhi tujhe apne gale se laga leti. Mera dil tujhe gale lagane ke liye bahut tadap raha hai.”
Mai bola “mammy, mujhe bhi aapki bahut yad aa rahi thi. Isliye jab aapne call uthane me der ki to, mujhe gussa aa gaya aur mai gusse me ye sab kah
gaya.”
Chhoti maa boli “lekin aaj tujhe hua kya hai. Tu itna paresan sa kyo hai.”
Meri abhi chhoti maa se bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi dusre mobile par keerti ka call aane laga. Maine uska call kaat diya aur fir chhoti maa se bat karne
laga. Maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, mammy, jaisa aap soch rahi hai. Aisi koi bat nahi hai. Bas mujhe aaj aapki bahut yad aa rahi thi.”
Lekin meri is bat ka chhoti maa par koi asar nahi pada. Un ne meri paresani ka karan janne ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ab tu mujhe bahlane ki kosis mat kar. Kya mai nahi janti ki, tujhe itni jyada apni maa ki kami kab akharti hai. Bachpan se tujhe itna
bada aise hi nahi kar di hu. Mai teri rag rag se wakif hu. Sach sach bata, kya bat tujhe paresan kar rahi hai.”
Aakhir me mujhe chhoti maa ki jid ke samne jhukna hi pada. Maine unhe priya ki tabiyat aur uncle ke rone ke baare me bataya. Chhoti maa meri man
ki bat samajh gayi thi. Isliye un ne is bat ko aage na bada kar, muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chhod is bat ko aur meri ek bat ka sach sach jabab de.”
Mai bola “ji, puchhiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “pahle vaada kar ki, mai jo puchhugi. Tu sach sach jabab dega.”
Mai bola “isme vaada karne ki kya jarurat hai. Kya maine kabhi aapse kuch jhut kaha hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “han ye bat to hai. Tu mujhse kabhi jhut nahi bolta.”
Mai bola “to fir puchhiye, aapko kya puchhna hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “acha ye bata, tujhe ami nimi me se kaun jyada pyara hai.”
Chhoti maa ka sawal sunkar ek pal ke liye to mera dimag chakra gaya. Lekin dusre hi pal maine un par bhadakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap ye kaisa betuka sawal puchh rahi hai. Bhala ye bhi koi sawal hua. Puchhna hi hai to, koi dhang ka sawal puchhiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “sawal to mera yahi hai. Yadi tu jabab dene se darta hai to, jabab mat de.”
Chhoti maa mujhe chane ke jhad par chada rahi thi aur mai chadta ja raha tha. Maine taav me aakar kaha.
Mai bola “yadi aapka sawal yahi hai to, mera jabab bhi sun lijiye. Mujhe dono hi pyari hai. Yadi ek mera dil hai to, dusri us dil ki dhadakan hai. Na to koi
dil ke bina rah sakta hai aur na dhadkan ke bina rah sakta hai. Ab mil gaya aapko aapke sawal ka jabab.”
Chhoti maa boli “ye bhi bhala koi jabab hua. Saf saf bolo dono me se kaun jyada pyara hai.”
Mai bola “jabab to maine de diya. Ab aap khud hi faisla kar lijiye ki, dil jyada jaruri hota hai ya fir dhadkan jyada jaruri hoti hai.”
Ye bol kar mai apni jeet par hasne laga. Un ne mujhe hanste huye dekh kar, muh banate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tune mujhe meri bat ka jabab nahi diya na. Thik hai, aaj ke bad mai tujhse kuch bhi nahi puchhugi.”
Chhoti maa ki is bat se mujhe aisa laga ki wo mujhse naraj ho gayi hai. Isliye maine unhe manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kab aapki bat ka jabab dene se mana kar raha hu. Lekin aap bekar ka sawal kar rahi ho. Aapko jiske baare me bhi puchhna hai, aap
puchh lo. Lekin ami nimi ke baare me mera wahi jabab rahega, jo maine abhi aapko diya hai.”
Ye bat kahne ke bad mujhe lag raha tha ki, ab chhoti maa mujhse aisa koi sawal nahi karegi. Lekin aisa sochna meri bhul thi. Kyoki chhoti maa ne ami
nimi ki bat to, sirf mujhe apni baton ke jaal me uljhane ke liye ki thi. Asli bat to wo ab puchhne wali thi. Un ne meri bat sun kar kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “rahne de, mujhe kuch nahi puchhna. Tu fir se gol mol jabab dekar mera mood kharab karega.”
Mai bola “nahi mammy, aap puchho. Ab mai aapka mood kharab nahi karuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai, tu kahta hai to, puchh hi leti hu.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa thodi der kuch sochti rahi. Fir un ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “acha ye bata, yadi tujhse tere papa aur mujh me se, kisi ek ko chunne ko kaha jaye to, tu kis ko chunega aur kyo chunega.”
Chhoti maa ka ye sawal sunkar mujhe hansi aa gayi. Mai apni hansi rok na paya aur maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “aaj aapko kya ho gaya hai. Kaise bacchon jaise sawal kiye ja rahi ho.”
Chhoti maa boli “mere sawal bacchon jaise hai to kya hua. Tu un bacchon jaise sawalon ka bhi to, sahi se jabab nahi de pa raha hai.”
Mai bola “isme jabab kya dena. Kya aap itna bhi nahi samajhti ki, ek bacche ke liye uski maa se bad kar kuch nahi hota.”
Chhoti maa boli “mai kya samjhti hu aur kya nahi, ye tu mujh par chhod de. Tu bas apna jabab de ki, tu apne papa aur mujh me se kisko chunega aur
kyo chunega.”
Mai bola “mai aapko chunuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “aise nahi, jara ache se soch kar jabab de.”
Mai bola “isme sochna kya hai. Mai har haal me aapko hi chunuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “ye tune itni aasani se isliye bol diya hai. Kyoki abhi tere papa, tujhse bilkul pyar nahi karte. Magar maan le, wo tujhe bahut pyar karne
lage, tab tu dono me kisko chunega.”
Ek pal ko papa ke pyar na karne wali bat mere dil ko chubh gayi. Mujhe aisa laga jaise chhoti maa ne meri dukhti rag par hanth rakh diya. Kuch der ke
liye mai sach me soch me pad gaya. Magar agle hi pal mere dil ne apna faisla suna diya. Maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “papa mujhe kitna hi pyar kyo na kar le. Magar mai dono me se, aapko hi chunuga.”
Chhoti maa boli “aisa kyo, kya tere liye tere papa ke pyar ka koi mol nahi hai.”
Mai bola “aapke sawal ka jabab to maine de diya. Fir isme kyo wali bat kaha se aa gayi.”
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, abhi mere sawal ka pura jabab tune nahi diya. Maine puchha tha ki, kisko chunega aur kyo chunega. Yadi tu vajah nahi batata
hai to, mai yahi samjhugi ki, tu jhut bol raha hai aur ye bat tune sirf mera dil rakhne ke liye kahi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe koi jhut bolne ki jarurat nahi hai. Maine jo kaha wahi sach hai. Duniya me aapse bad kar mere liye kuch bhi nahi hai. Papa kya, duniya
me koi bhi, kabhi aapki jagah nahi le sakta. Aapke pyar se bad kar mere liye kuch bhi nahi hai aur aapko chunne ke liye mujhe kabhi bhi sochne ki
jarurat nahi hai. Bhala ek bete ke liye, uski maa se bhi bad kar kuch hota hai kya.”
Ye kah kar mai chhoti maa ke jabab ka intejar karne laga. Mujhe lag raha tha ki, mere is jabab ke bad, chhoti maa ke pas kahne ko kuch nahi rahega.
Lekin aisa nahi hua. Un ne meri bat sunkar kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “jab tere liye, teri maa se bad kar kuch nahi hai to, fir tu apne papa ke pyar ki kami ko kyo mehsus karta hai. Kya mai, tujhe pyar nahi
karti ya fir mere pyar me kuch kami hai.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar mai sann rah gaya. Mere pas unki is bat ka koi jabab nahi tha aur mai khamosh rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka. Mujhe
khamosh dekh kar un ne fir kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya hua, kuch bolta kyo nahi. Kya sach me mai tujhe pyar nahi karti ya fir mere pyar me kuch kami hai.”
Mujhe apni galti ka aehsas ho chuka tha aur ye bat bhi mere samajh me aa chuki thi ki, itni der se chhoti maa, bacchon ki tarah ki baten kyo kar rahi
thi. Maine un ke samne apni galti mante huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry mammy, mai galat tha, jo us bat ko lekar itna dukhi ho gaya. Aapke pyar me kabhi koi kami nahi rahi. Mai hi nasamajh tha, jo is bat ko
pahle na samajh saka ki, mere pas to duniya ka sabse anmol pyar hai. Jiski barabari kisi ka bhi pyar nahi kar sakta. Mujhse khushnashib to is duniya
me koi dusra nahi hoga. Jise itna pyar karne wali maa mili ho.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ne ek thandi saans li. Unhe is bat ki khushi thi ki, jo bat wo mujhe samjhana chahti thi, wo bat mai samajh gaya. Un ne
aage mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “dekh jo hua, use bhul ja. Lekin meri ek bat hamesha yad rakhna. Is duniya me, kisi ke pas bhi, sab kuch nahi rahta. Har insan ko, kisi
na kisi bat ki kami rahti hi hai. Lekin khush sirf wo hi insan rahta, jo apni kamiyon ko nahi, balki un chijon ko dekhta hai, jo use jindgi me hasil hai.”
“Isliye jab kabhi bhi tujhe, apni jindgi me, kisi kami ka aehsas ho to, sirf un chijon ki taraf dekhna, jo tujhe jindgi me hasil hai. Tab tujhe kabhi kisi chij ki
kami se dukh nahi hoga.”
Ye bol kar chhoti maa chup ho gayi. Maine unhe is bat ka viswas dilaya ki, mai unki bat ko samajh chuka hu aur ab kabhi unhe sikayat ka mauka nahi
duga. Fir chhoti maa se thodi bahut halki fulki baten karne ke bad maine phone rakh diya.
Chhoti maa se bat karne ke bad mai apne aap me ek nayi tajgi mehsus kar raha tha. Mujhe ab sirf keerti ke call ke tanav ke siwa koi tanav nahi tha.
Kyoki mai jab chhoti maa se bat kar raha tha. Tab wo mere dono mobile par call lagati ja rahi thi.
Maine dusre mobile par uska call do teen baar kaata, uske bad bhi uska call aata raha. Wo us samay shayad apne room me rahi hogi. Isliye use ye
samajh me nahi aaya ki, mai chhoti maa se bat kar raha hu.
Khair mere liye ye koi jyada tanav wali bat nahi thi. Isliye mai mehul ko call lagakar us se bat karne laga. Itni der tak mere hospital me najar na aane ki
vajah se, mehul ko laga tha ki, mai ghar ja chuka hu aur wo kuch der bad uncle ke pas chala gaya tha.
Mehul ne mujhse ghar jaane ko kaha to, maine kah diya ki, jab tak priya so kar nahi uthti hai, tab tak mai yahi rahuga. Fir thodi bahut bat karne ke bad
maine phone rakh diya.
Maine ghadi dekhi to 5 baj chuka tha. Mujhe dada ji logon ke pas se aaye bahut der ho gayi thi. Isliye ab mai upar un logon ke pas jana chahta tha.
Magar uske pahle keerti se bat karna bhi jaruri tha. Warna upar pahuchte hi uska call aa sakta tha.
Yahi soch kar, maine keerti ko call laga diya. Lekin jab do teen baar call jane ke bad bhi keerti ne call nahi uthaya to, mujhe laga shayad wo kisi kaam
me busy hai. Isiliye maine use call lagana band kiya aur sabke pas upar hospital me chala gaya.
Maine waha pahuch kar, dada ji se priya ki tabiyat ka pata kiya. Priya abhi bhi dawa ke asar se so hi rahi thi. Mai bhi sabke sath waha baith kar, priya
ke jaagne ka intejar karne laga.
Sab aapas me kuch na kuch bat kar rahe the. Lekin nikki bilkul khamosh thi. Maine ek do baar us se bat karne ki kosis ki, magar wo meri kisi bhi bat ka
sahi se jabab nahi de rahi thi.
Shayad abhi bhi nikki ki narajgi dur nahi huyi thi. Uska naraj hona jayaj tha, magar fir bhi mujhe, uski ye narajgi achi nahi lagi aur mai waiting lounge se
bahar nikal aaya.
Bahar porch me aakar mai keerti ko call lagane laga. Magar abhi bhi keerti call nahi utha rahi thi. Ab mujhe samajhte der nahi lagi ki, keerti shayad
uska call na uthaye jane ki vajah se, mujhse naraj hai aur isi gusse me, wo call nahi utha rahi hai.
Aaj ka din, mere liye bahut hi ajib tha. Jaha ja raha tha, sabki narajgi mol le raha tha. Yadi aaj chhoti maa bhi mujhse naraj ho gayi hoti to, ye din mere
liye ek manhoos din hi kahlata.
Lekin chhoti maa se bat karke mujhe jo shukun mila tha. Usne mere andar ek viswas jaga diya tha aur mujhe ek nayi takat di thi. Jise mehsus karne ke
bad, mujhe ye sab baten bahut chhoti lagne lagi thi.
Mujhe viswas tha ki, keerti aur nikki ki narajgi ko dur karna koi badi bat bahi hai. Apne isi viswas ke chalte maine apna mobile nikala aur mehul ke
mobile se liye huye shayari wale SMS dekhne laga.

“Na rulana bura hai,
Na satana bura hai,
Bas jara jara si bat par,

“Dost dost se kabhi khafa nahi hote,
Dil dil se kabhi juda nahi hote,
Bhula dena hamari kamiyon ko,
Keerti ka SMS
______________________________
Update-111

“Na rulana bura hai
Na satana bura hai
Bas jara jara si bat par

“Dost dost se kabhi khafa nahi hote
Dil dil se kabhi juda nahi hote
Bhula dena hamari kamiyon ko
Keerti ka SMS
Pahle to nikki ko kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, mai use apna mobile kyo de raha hu. Lekin jab usne mobile hanth me liya to, use us me keerti ka SMS
dekhayi diya. SMS dekhte hi nikki samajh gayi ki, kisi bat par keerti mujhse naraj ho gayi hai. Usne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “ab kya hua. Fir kisi bat par aap dono lad gaye kya.”
Mai bola “mai kaha lada, wo bhi aapki tarah hi, bina kisi bat ke, mujhse naraj ho gayi hai.”
Ye kah kar, maine nikki ko, chhoti maa se bat karte samay keerti ke call aane ki bat bata di. Jise sunkar nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “ye to koi badi bat nahi hai. Aap use saari sacchai bata do. Uski narajgi door ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “sacchai to tab batauga. Jab wo mera call uthaye. Wo mera call hi nahi utha rahi hai. Isliye maine use SMS kiya tha. Uske badle me, uska ye
SMS aaya hai.”
Nikki boli “is SMS se to, wo sach me bahut naraj lag rahi hai. Waise aapne usko manane ke liye kya SMS kiya tha.”
Maine nikki ko apna bheja hua SMS dikhaya to, usko hansi aa gayi. Usne hanste huye mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “aap usko mana rahe the, ya fir usko uski galti bata rahe the.”
Mai bola “mai koi shayar to hu nahi. Mere pas mehul ke mobile se li huyi jo shayari thi. Usi me se do shayari dud kar, aap dono ko manane ke liye send
kar di. Ab mujhe kya malum tha ki, use meri bheji shayari pasand nahi aayegi.”
Nikki boli “kya shayari bhejna jaruri thi. Yadi shayari nahi aati to, sidhe ek sorry ka SMS kar dete. Wo usi me khush ho jati.”
Abhi meri nikki is bat ka koi jabab de pata. Us se pahle hi keerti ka dura SMS aa gaya.
Keerti ka SMS
“Honton ko muskurane ki hasrat nahi rahi,
Koi hume bhi chahe, ye chahat nahi rahi,
Dil ko hai yaqeen ke koi na aayega manane ko,
Ye soch kar ab ruth jane ki aadat hi nahi rahi.”
Keerti ka SMS dekh kar mujhe laga ki wo mujhse kuch jyada hi naraj hai. Maine wo SMS nikki ko dikhaya to, nikki hansne lagi. Maine nikki ko hanste
huye dekha to kaha.
Mai bola “bhala ye kya bat huyi. Aise samay me aapko, keerti ko manane me, meri madad karna chahiye to, aap meri haalat par hans rahi hai.”
Nikki boli “ab baat hi hasne ki hai to, hans rahi hu. Mujhe lagta hai ki, wo aapse naraj nahi hai. Bas aapko thoda sa sata rahi hai.”
Mai bola “aisa kyo. Yadi wo naraj nahi hai to, fir mujhe kyo sata rahi hai.”
Nikki boli “shayad wo chahti hai ki, aap use manao. Isliye to wo baar baar manane wale SMS bhej rahi hai.”
Mai bola “yadi aisi bat hai to, mai abhi call karke use mana leta hu.”
Ye kah kar mai keerti ko call karne ko hua. Magar nikki ne call karne se rokte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “rukiye, ye kya kar rahe hai. Usko usi ke tarike se manaiye.”
Mai bola “kaise.”
Nikki boli “laiye, mobile mujhe dijiye.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar maine nikki ko mobile de diya. Nikki ne mobile lekar ek SMS type kiya aur keerti ko send kar diya.
Nikki ka SMS
“Mujhse roothna mat,
Mujhe manana nahi aata,
Mujhse door mat jaana,
Mujhe bulana nahi aata ,
Tum mujhe bhool jao,
Ye tumhari marzi,
Par main kya karoon,
Mujhe bhulana nahi aata.”
Nikki ke SMS send karne ke kuch hi der bad, Keerti ka SMS bhi aa gaya.
Keerti ka SMS
“Dard hota nahi duniya ko batane ke liye,
Har koi rota nahi aansu bahane ke liye,
Ruthne ka maja to tab hai,
Jab koi apna ho manane ke liye.”
Keerti ka SMS dekhte hi, nikki ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Usne mujhe SMS dikhate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “keerti ka SMS dekha. Usne fir manane wala hi SMS bheja hai.”
Mai bola “wo to thik hai. Lekin ab uske is SMS ka jabab kya de.”
Nikki boli “rukiye,thoda sochne dijiye.”
Ye bol kar nikki kuch sochne lagi. Thodi der sochne ke bad, usne ek SMS type kiya aur keerti ko bhej diya.
Nikki ka SMS
“Mana ki mohabbat jatana humko aata nahi,
Shararton se apni mai tumko satata nahi,
Sahta hoon naaz-nakhre teri mohabbat me,
Fir na kahna ki ye aashiq tumko manata nahi.”
Nikki ke SMS send karne ke kuch hi der bad, Keerti ka SMS aa gaya.
Keerti ka SMS
“Ye mera ruthna tujh se, tera mujh ko mana lena,
Mohabbat ki nishani hai, galey mujhko laga lena,
Mohabbat jis se hoti hai, usi pe maan hota hai,
Jo mai fir rooth jau to, mujhe tum fir mana lena,
Aana se door hi rehna, ki ye sab kuch mita degi,
Aana ke khel se khud ko, har surat bacha lena,
Mohabbat ke samandar me, kabhi toofan bhi uthta hai,
Is toofan me jaan tum, mujhe kashti bana lena,
Ager dubenge hum dono, to ek sath hi dubenge,
Mera tum se ye vaada hai, magar tum bhi saath nibha lena.”
Nikki ne keerti ka SMS mujhe dikhya aur fir ek SMS type karke keerti ko bhej diya.
Nikki ka SMS
“Jo kiya hai tumne vaada, wo umar bhar nibhana,
Meri zindagi hai tumse, kahin tum badal na jana,
Jo chhupi thi baat dil me, wo labon pe aa gayi hai,
Mere dil ki dhadkane hai, tere pyar ka fasana,
Tere pyar ki nishani, mujhe zindagi se pyari,
Mere pyar ki gawahi, ye mera tujhe manana,
Jo kiya hai tumne vaada, wo umar bhar nibhana,
Meri zindagi hai tumse, kahin tum badal na jana.”
Nikki ke SMS send karne ke kuch hi der bad, Keerti ka jabab bhi aa gaya. Nikki ne SMS dekh kar muskurate huye, mobile meri taraf bada diya.
Keerti ka SMS
“Baat baat par satana acha lagta hai,
Apni shararto se pyar jatana acha lagta hai,
Manate ho jab tum is shararti andaz se,
Wo wakt bahut hi suhana lagta hai.”
Maine keerti ka SMS dekha to, mere chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Maine wapas mobile nikki ko de diya. Nikki ne fir ek SMS type karke keerti ko
bhej diya.
Nikki ka SMS
“Kahte nahi kuch bhi humse wo sidhe-sidhe,
Par baat baat par hazoor ruth jayege,
Manao jo unko to kahte hai ki hum gussa nahi,
Ankhon main bhar pani, phir gale lag jayege,
Pyar ka ye andaz bhi unka nirala hai,
Abhi hui hai sulah, dekho abhi fir se ruth jayege.”
Thodi hi der me fir se keerti ka jabab aa gaya. Nikki ne SMS dekh kar mobile mujhe de diya.
Keerti ka SMS
“Tumse roz milne ko dil chahta hai,
Kuch sunne sunane ko dil chahta hai,
Tha tumhare manane ka andaz kuch aisa,
Ki fir se ruth jane ko dil chahta hai.”
Mai keerti ka SMS padne ke bad mobile wapas nikki ko dene laga to, nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “ab bas, abhi ke liye itna kaafi hai. Ab usko call karke bat kar lijiye. Yadi fir wo naraj ho jaye to, mujhe bula lijiyega. Ab mai chalti hu.”
Ye bol kar nikki hanste huye, mere pas se uth kar wapas waiting lounge ki taraf chal di. Mai nikki ko jate huye dekhta raha aur jab nikki meri najron se
ojhal ho gayi to, maine keerti ko call laga diya.
Mera call aate dekh kar, keerti ne fauran mera call kaat kar, mujhe wapas call laga diya. Maine jaise hi call uthaya, mujhe keerti ke gaana gaane ki
aawaj sunaiyi di.
Wo badi masti me jor jor se gaa rahi thi. Aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki wo gaana gaate gaate naach bhi rahi thi. Mai chup chap uska gaana sunne laga.
Keerti ka gaana
“Ye gore gore se chhore,
Ye gore gore se chhore,
Ye ishk ishk chillate hai, oooh yeah,
Ye gali gali mandaraate hai, oooh yeah,
Shadi ki dagar na jaye magar,
Andar se chahe kuch bhi ho ye,

Ada magar hai heero wali,
Din rat kitaben parthe hai ye,
Ladki ki taswiron wali,
Kahee jivan mela oye shava,
Par shadi jamela oye shava,
Darwaja inhe dikhlaao jara,
Ye gore gore se chhore.”
Keerti ka gaana sunkar mujhe hansi bhi aa rahi thi aur use is tarah khush dekh kar dil ko shukun bhi mil raha tha. Mai khamoshi se uska gaana sunta
raha aur uski uchhal kood ko mehsus karta raha.
Jab wo gaana gaana band hua aur uski uchhal kood ruki to, maine use tokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye sab kya chal raha tha. Mai kab se phone par hu.”
Lekin aaj keerti kuch alag hi mood me lag rahi thi. Usne meri bat ko ansuna karke dusra gaana gaana suru kar diya aur mai khud bhi uske is gaane ko
sun kar kisi dusri duniya me kho sa gaya.
Keerti ka gaana
“Maye ni maye mundher pe teri bol raha hai kaga
Jogan ho gai teri dulari, mann jogi sang laga
Chan mahiya chan mahiya mere dhol sipahiya

Chan mahiya chan mahiya mere dhol sipahiya
Chand ki tarah chamak rahi thi uss jogi ki kaya

Mere dware aake usne pyar ka alakh jagaya
Apne tan pe bhasm rama ke sari rain woh jaga
Jogan ho gayee teri dulari mann jogi sang laga
Sun heeriye nach heeriye nach ke rag jama

Sun heeriye nach heeriye nach ke dhoom macha
Mannat mangi thi tune ek roz mai jaoon bihai

Us jogi ke sang meri tu kar de ab kurmai
In hathon pe laga de mehendi, baandh shagun ka dhaga
Jogan ho gayee teri dulari mann jogi sang laga
Maye ni maye mundher pe teri bol raha hai kaga

Jogan hogai teri dulari, mann jogi sang laga.”
Keerti ki surili aawaj me ye gaana sunkar mai sapno ki duniya me pahuch gaya. Mujhe dulhan ke libas me saji sanwri keerti najar aa rahi thi aur mai usi
ke didar me kho gaya.
Mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki, kab keerti ka gaana khatam ho gaya aur wo mujhe khamosh dekh kar hello hello kar rahi thi. Jab maine uski bat ka koi
jabab nahi diya to, usne mere dusre mobile par call laga diya.
Dusre mobile par call aane se, mai apne sapno ki duniya se bahar aa gaya. Magar ab bhi mere upar us sapne ki khumari chhayi huyi thi. Maine usi
khumari bhare andaz me keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “i love you jaan, i really miss you. Muuuhhhh.”
Keerti boli “i love you so much jaan. Muuuuuhhhhhh.”
Itna bolne ke bad dono taraf se ek gahri khamoshi chha gayi. Mere dil me keerti ko dekhne ki tadap ne, mujhe khamosh kar diya tha. Shayad yahi haal
keerti ka bhi tha aur wo bhi kuch bol nahi pa rahi thi.
Achanak hi ek khushnuma mahol, ek sanjida mahol me badal gaya tha. Magar ab mujhe apni tadap se jyada, keerti ki hansi ki parwah sata rahi thi. Mai
nahi chahta tha ki, keerti ki hansi khushi, ek pal ke liye bhi us se dur rahe.
Isliye maine fauran apne aapko sambhala aur apni tadap ko chhipa kar, keerti ko chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “good, bahut achi bat hai. Tu yaha dance kar rahi hai aur mai tujhe naraj dekh kar bekar me hi paresan hua pada tha.”
Meri bat sunte hi keerti ki hansi chhut gayi. Usne masum bante huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai kaha tumse naraj thi.”

Mai bola “yadi naraj nahi thi to, fir mera call kyo nahi utha rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “wo to maine isliye nahi uthaya tha, kyoki jab maine tumko call lagayi thi to, tumne mera call nahi uthaya tha.”
Mai bola “tab mai chhoti maa se bat kar raha tha. Tujhe mera phone busy dekh kar samajh jana chahiye tha ki, mai kisi se bat kar raha hu.”
Keerti boli “wo to mujhe malum tha ki, tum mausi se bat kar rahe ho, isiliye to mai call laga rahi thi.”
Mai bola “jab tujhe malum tha ki, meri chhoti maa se bat chal rahi hai to, fir tujhe baar baar call karne ki jarurat kya thi.”
Keerti boli “mujhe sunna tha ki, aisi kya bat chal rahi hai, jise sunkar mausi rone lagi thi.”
Mai bola “ab tu chhoti maa ki jasusi bhi karne lagi hai.”
Keerti boli “isme jasusi ki bat kaha se aa gayi. Mai mausi ke kamre me kaam se gayi thi to, unhe phone par bat karte karte rote dekha. Unki baton se
samajh me aaya ki, wo tumse bat kar rahi hai. Isliye maine tumko call laga rahi thi. Lekin tumne mera call uthaya hi nahi.”
Mai bola “to isme kaun si badi bhari bat h gayi thi. Tu mujhse bad me bhi puchh sakti thi. Kya kabhi mai tujhse koi bat chhipata hu.”
Keerti boli “nahi chhipate, lekin mera bat sunne ka man tha.”
Mai bola “tu bat sun bhi leti to, us se kya ho jata. Yadi bat sunne ke bad mai tujhse kuch puchhta to, tu ye hi kahti ki, ab isme, mai kya bolu, tumhe jo
thik lage, wo tum karo.”
Meri bat sunte hi keerti samajh gayi ki, usne subah priya ki bat par, jo jabab mujhe diya tha, mai usi jabab ko, uske samne dohra raha hu. Usne apni
galti manne wale andaz me kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, mai janti hu ki, tumhe meri subah ki bat buri lagi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe teri is bat ka jara bhi bura nahi laga. Mujhe to bas ye bat kharab lagi ki, us samay tere man me, koi bat chal rahi thi. Magar tune wo bat
mujhe nahi batayi.”
Keerti boli “jaan iske liye bhi sorry. Maine galti ki thi. Mujhe apne man ki bat, tumse bol deni chahiye thi.”
Mai bola “ab sorry sorry hi karti rahegi ya bayegi bhi ki, us samay tujhe kya bat paresan kar rahi thi, jo tune mujhe is tarah ka jabab diya tha.”
Keerti boli “jaan, priya ka rona dekh kar, mujhe us par bahut daya aa rahi thi. Mera dil kar raha tha ki, tum uski bat maan kar, wahi ruk jao. Lekin tumne
meri vajah se uski bat nahi maani aur use rota hua chhod kar aa gaye.”
“mere samne uska wahi bilakh bilakh kar rona ghum raha tha aur mujhe lag raha tha. Wo dil ki marij bhi hai aur is tarah se rona uske liye khatarnaak
bhi ho sakta tha. Bas yahi sab soch kar mujhe lagne laga tha ki, uski galti ki use bahut badi saja di ja rahi hai.”
“us samay mera man priya ki haalat dekh kar dukhi tha. Lekin tumse ye sab karne ko bhi to, maine hi kaha tha. Fir mai tumse ye bat kis muh se kahti
ki, tumne uski bat na maan kar galat kiya hai. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha thaa ki, mai tumhari bat ka jabab du. Isliye maine tumhe wo jabab de diya
tha.”
Itna bol kar keerti chup ho gayi. Lekin uske dil ki gahrayi ko dekh kar mujhe us par bahut pyar aaya aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tera dil sach me sone ka hai. Jisme kisi ke liye bhi, jara si khot nahi hai.”
Meri bat ke pura hone ke pahle hi keerti ne meri bat ko katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “oye, ab maska lagana chhodo aur ye batao ki, tum aaj din bhar soye kyo nahi. Tumhe to aaj se rat ko hospital me rukna tha na. Yadi tum
abhi 7 baje tak jaag rahe ho to, fir rat ko hospital me kaise rukoge.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar maine use priya ki tabiyat ke baare me bata diya. Jise sunkar use priya ki chinta hone lagi aur usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, priya thik to ho jayegi na. Use kuch hoga to nahi.”
Mere keerti ki bat ka, kuch jabab de pane se pahle hi, mujhe nikki mere pas aati dikhi to, maine keerti ko kuch der rukne ko kaha. Tab tak nikki mere
pas aa chuki thi. Nikki ne mere pas aate hi kaha.
Nikki boli “priya nind se uth gayi hai aur use jo saans lene me paresani ho rahi thi, wo bhi ab thik ho gayi hai. Lekin uske rakt ka dabaw (Blood
pressure) abhi bhi samanya (normal) se kam hai. Jise thik hone me samay lagega. Magar Dr. ne ek ek karke sabko us se milne ki ijajat de di hai. Aap
bhi chal kar us se mil lijiye.”
Mai bola “thik hai, jab aap milne jaye to, mujhe bhi bula lijiyega.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki wapas chali gayi. Nikki ke jaate hi maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “tune priya ki tabiyat ke baare me suna.”
Keerti boli “han, ye bahut acha hua ki, use kuch nahi hua. Warna mai jindagi bhar apne aapko kosti rahti.”
Mai bola “ab to priya thik hai. Fir tu kyo ye sab bekar ki bat soch rahi hai. Ye sab sochna band kar aur jaise abhi iske pahle khush thi, waise hi khush
rah.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne apna mood sahi karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ok jaan, priya ke thik hone ki khushi me, tumko ek gaana aur sunati hu.”
Itna bol kar keerti ne, bina mera koi jabab sune, fir se apni masti aur uchhal kood suru kar di.
Keerti ka gaana
“Aisa jadu dala re, aisa jadu dala re,
Surmayi hai ujala re, aisa jadu dala re,
Jo meri julfo se khele re, baaho me mujhko lele re,
Aisa hai koyi dilwala re, aisa hai koyi dilwala re,
Aisa hai koyi dilwala re, aisa hai koyi dilwala re.”
Keerti apni masti me mast thi. Magar maine usko bich me hi rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “chal ab apni nautanki band kar aur phone rakh. Mujhe priya ko dekhne bhi jana hai.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan, rat ko bat karte hai. Muuuuuuhhhhh.”
Mai bola “muuuuhhhh.”
Iske bad keerti ne phone rakh diya aur mai uth kar waiting louge me chala gaya. Ek ek karke sab priya se milne ja rahe the. Jab nikki priya se milne
jaane lagi to, mai bhi uske sath ho gaya.
Mai aur nikki jab ICU me pahuche to, waha par priya ke pas aunty thi. Un ne mujhe aur nikki ko ek sath dekha to, wo uth kar bahar aa gayi. Kyoki waha
par 2 se jyada logon ko rahne ki ijajat nahi thi.
Aunty ke jaate hi nikki priya ke pas jakar baith gayi aur mai un dono ke pas jakar khada ho gaya. Priya ki haalat abhi bhi thik nahi lag rahi thi. Usne ek
najar meri taraf dekha aur nikki ki taraf dekhne lagi.
Nikki ne bade pyar se priya ke hanth ko pakda aur fir uske hanth ko sahlate huye, us se kaha.
Nikki boli “tune to hum sab ki jaan hi nikal di thi. Tu to aaram se so rahi thi, lekin yaha 4 ghante tak hum logon ki jaan par bani thi.”
Itna bol kar nikki fir se priya ke hanth ko pyar se sahlane lagi. Priya ki haalat dekh kar aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise usme kuch bolne ki bhi takat nahi hai.
Magar priya ne feeki si muskan ke sath meri taraf dekha aur fir badi hi dhimi si aawaj me, nikki ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “koi mujhe chhod kar bhagne ki kosis kar raha tha. Lekin mai bhi itni jiddi hu ki, uske pichhe pichhe yaha tak aa gayi. Ab dekhti hu ki, wo
mujhe yaha se chhod kar kaise bhagta hai.”
Priya ki ye bat sunkar nikki ke sath sath mere chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Nikki ne priya ke gaal par pyar se ek chapat lagate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “tu nahi sudhregi kamini. Aisi haalat me bhi tujhe majak sujh raha hai.”
Priya ne ek baar fir se meri taraf dekha aur nikki se kaha.
Priya boli “han, itni buri dikhne lagi hu ki, log mujhe dekh kar man hi man muskura rahe hai.”
Mai aur nikki, dono hi priya ki bat ka matlab samajh gaye the. Lekin mai chup hi raha aur priya ki baton ka maja leta raha. Jabki nikki ne fir se priya ke
gaal par, pyar se ek chapat maari aur us se kaha.
Nikki boli “kamini ab chup bhi kar, jyada mat bol, abhi tujhe aaram ki jarurat hai.”
Magar priya to priya hi thi. Wo bhala itni aasani se kaha chup hone wali thi. Mujhe apne pas pakar uske dil ko jo rahat mili thi. Ab wahi rahat use, aisi
haalat me bhi, bat karne ki takat de rahi thi aur usko uske asli rang me wapas la rahi thi.
Nikki ki bat, sunne ke bad, priya apne hanth ko, dhire se nikki ke hanth se chhudane lagi. Is se pahle ki, mai aur nikki uski is harkat ka kuch matlab
samajh pate, usne apne hanth ko nikki ke hanth se chhudaya aur fir hanth utha kar, apni ungli se mujhe apne pas aane ka ishara kiya.
______________________________
Update-112
Nikki boli “tu nahi sudhregi kamini. Aisi haalat me bhi tujhe majak sujh raha hai.”
Priya ne ek baar fir se meri taraf dekha aur nikki se kaha.
Priya boli “han, itni buri dikhne lagi hu ki, log mujhe dekh kar man hi man muskura rahe hai.”
Mai aur nikki, dono hi priya ki bat ka matlab samajh gaye the. Lekin mai chup hi raha aur priya ki baton ka maja leta raha. Jabki nikki ne fir se priya ke
gaal par, pyar se ek chapat maari aur us se kaha.
Nikki boli “kamini ab chup bhi kar, jyada mat bol, abhi tujhe aaram ki jarurat hai.”
Magar priya to priya hi thi. Wo bhala itni aasani se kaha chup hone wali thi. Mujhe apne pas pakar uske dil ko jo rahat mili thi. Ab wahi rahat use, aisi
haalat me bhi, bat karne ki takat de rahi thi aur usko uske asli rang me wapas la rahi thi.
Nikki ki bat, sunne ke bad, priya apne hanth ko, dhire se nikki ke hanth se chhudane lagi. Is se pahle ki, mai aur nikki uski is harkat ka kuch matlab
samajh pate, usne apne hanth ko nikki ke hanth se chhudaya aur fir hanth utha kar, apni ungli se mujhe apne pas aane ka ishara kiya.
Mujhe aur nikki dono ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, priya mujhe apne pas kyo bula rahi hai. Lekin nikki ka ishara pakar mai priya ke aur pas aakar
khada ho gaya.
Lekin priya abhi bhi mujhe apne pas aane ka ishara kar rahi thi. Mai uske bad se sat kar khada tha. Isliye ab mujhe priya ka pas aane ka ishara karna
samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Magar nikki uske aisa karne ka matlab samajh chuki thi.
Nikki ne mujhe priya ke pas apna chehra le jaane ka ishara kiya. Mujhe nikki ka aisa kahna kuch ajib laga lekin us samay priya ki kisi bat ko kaatna,
mere bas me nahi tha.
Maine khamoshi se apna sar priya ke pas jhuka diya aur apne chehre ko bilkul priya ke chehre ke samne kar diya. Priya ne thoda sa apne sar ko
khiskaya to, mujhe samajh me aa gaya ki, wo kuch kahna chahti hai.
Maine fauran apne kaan uske samne kar diye. Usne apne honthon ko bilkul mere kaano ke karib kiya aur dhire se kaha.
Priya boli “sorry, pls mujhe maaf kar do.”
Aisi haalat me bhi priya ke muh se ye bat sunkar, meri aankhon me nami chha gayi. Maine palat kar priya ke chehre ko dekha to, uski aankhon me
aansu jhilmila rahe the.
Maine uske aansu ponchhe aur use chup rahne ka ishara kiya. Magar usne apni bat aage badate huye kaha.
Priya boli “mai sach kahti hu. Wo sab maine tumhe jaan bujh kar nahi kaha tha. Wo sab gusse me mere muh se nikal gaya tha.”
Uske aansu the ki ruk hi nahi rahe the. Maine fir uske aansuon ko ponchha aur bade pyar se us se kaha.
Mai bola “tum is bat ko lekar jara bhi paresan mat ho. Mai is bat ko pahle se hi janta tha ki, tum ye sab baten sirf gusse ki vajah se kah rahi ho. Isliye
mere man me us bat ko lekar, na to pahle tumhare liye koi mail tha aur na hi abhi koi mail hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, priya ki aankhe fir aansuon se bhig gayi. Maine apna hanth uske aansu pochhne ke liye badaya to, usne mera hanth pakad liya aur
kaha.
Priya boli “tum jhut bol rahe ho. Yadi tumhe meri bat ka bura nahi laga tha to, fir tumne ghar kyo chhoda. Tum meri bat maan kar, waha ruk kyo nahi
gaye.”
Priya ki bat ne mujhe ajib paresani me daal diya tha. Nikki pas baithi thi aur uske samne mujhe kuch kahne me mujhe uljhan si ho rahi thi. Lekin priya
ke dil se ye bat nikalna bhi jaruri tha. Isliye maine priya ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum mera viswas karo. Maine abhi tumse jo kuch bhi kaha hai. Sab sach kaha hai. Baki ki baten bhi mai tumhe akele me bata duga.”
Priya shayad meri uljhan ko samajh chuki thi. Usne meri uljhan ko dur karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “abhi bhi mai akeli hi hu. Tum nikki ke samne saari baten kar sakte ho. Kyoki dopahar me tumhare jaane ke bad, maine nikki ko saari sacchai
bata di thi. Meri koi bhi bat nikki se chhupi nahi rahti.”
Priya ki bat sunkar mujhe ek jhatka sa laga. Mai nikki ke samne khud ko sharmsaar mehsus kar raha tha. Mai itni bhi takat nahi juta pa raha tha ki,
palat kar ek najar nikki ko dekh saku. Magar meri haalat se anjan, priya ne fir masumiyat se kaha.
Priya boli “batao na, jab tum mujhse naraj nahi the to, fir tumne ghar kyo chhoda.”
Ab priya ki bat ka jabab na de sakne ki mere pas koi vajah nahi thi. Maine priya se apna hanth chhudaya aur uske aansuon ko saaf karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumne apni bat us samay bahut gusse me hone ki vajah se kahi thi, isliye maine tumhari bat ka jara bhi bura nahi maana tha. Lekin is bat se
bhi inkar nahi kiya ja sakta tha ki, tumne jo kuch bhi kaha tha, wo sab puri tarah se jhut tha.”
“Kyoki sach to yahi tha ki, mere bap ne jis thaali me khaya tha, usi me chhed kiya tha. Jis ghar ke logon ne hume apna samjh kar sahara diya tha.
Mere baap ne usi ghar ki ladki ke sath galat harkat karke, un logon ki pith par chhura ghonpa tha.”
“mai apne baap ki harkat ke liye, behad sharminda tha aur tumse najar mila sakne ki takat bhi, mere andar nahi thi. Aise me yadi mai us ghar me rukta
to, mujhe roj tumhara samna karna padta aur mai roj apne aapko tumhare samne sharmsaar mehsus karta. Isliye maine tumhara ghar chhodne ka
faisla liya tha.”
“ab tum maano ya na maano, par sach yahi hai ki, maine tumhara ghar, tumhari bat ka bura maan kar nahi, balki apni khud ki sharmindgi ki vajah se
chhoda tha. Mai kisi bhi surat me, apne aapko us ghar me rahne layak, mehsus nahi kar raha tha.”
Itna kah kar maine ek thandi saans li aur mai khamosh ho gaya. Is bat ko kah dene se, mere man se ek bada bojh utar gaya tha. Maine priya ki taraf
dekha to, wo kisi gahri soch me dikh rahi thi.
Mujhe ye to nahi pata ki, us samay wo kya soch rahi thi. Magar shayad wo is samay meri hi kahi bat ka jabab soch rahi thi. Uski is soch ne mujhe
paresani me daal diya tha. Kyoki abhi uski tabiyat sahi nahi thi aur ye sab baten sochna uski sehat par bura asar daal sakti thi.
Isliye maine usko, uski soch bahar nikalne ke liye, uske hanth ko pakad kar dabaya. Mere aisa karte hi priya ne meri taraf dekha to, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ab tum kisi baare me, kuch bhi mat socho. Tumhare man me, jo bhi sawal hai, mai tumhare har sawal ka jabab duga. Yadi tum mujhse ghar
wapas chalne ka bologi to, mai tumhare sath ghar bhi wapas chaluga. Lekin is sab ke liye, tumhe jaldi se apni tabiyat sahi karna hogi. Bolo karogi na.”
Meri bat sunkar priya ke chehre par raunak aa gayi. Usne muskurate huye han me sar ko hilaya. Nikki jo abhi khamoshi se sab kuch sun rahi thi. Usne
priya ki is harkat ko dekh kar, use chhedte huye, uska hi dialogue kaha.
Nikki boli “han, ab dosti ki hai to, nibhani bhi padegi.”
Itna kah kar nikki hasne lagi aur mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi. Magar priya ne jhuta gussa dikhate huye, use dhire se ek mukka maara. Jise dekh kar nikki
ne dhire se kuch budbudaya. Jo meri samajh me to nahi aaya magar shayad priya samajh gayi thi aur wo nikki ko firne se marne lagi.
Nikki thodi der tak priya ko aise hi paresan karti rahi. Lekin jab usne priya ke chehre par thakan dekhi to, usne priya ko paresan karna band kar diya
aur us se kaha.
Nikki boli “chal ab bahut baten ho gayi. Ab tu aaram kar le. Hum log bahar jate hai aur aunty ko, wapas bhejte hai.”
Itna kah kar nikki, bahar jaane ke liye uth kar kahdi ho gayi aur meri taraf dekhne lagi. Magar mai abhi bhi apni hi jagah par khada tha. Kyoki priya
mere hanth ko abhi bhi pakde huye thi.
Shayad wo nahi chahti thi ki, mai uske pas se jau, isliye nikki ki bat sunne ke bad to, usne mere hanth ko aur bhi jor se pakad liya tha. Maine priya ke
dil ki haalat ko samajhte huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “aap chal kar aunty ko bhejiye. Tab tak mai priya ke pas hi baithta hu.”
Meri bat sunkar nikki ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Wo muskurate huye bahar jaane ke liye mudi hi thi ki, tabhi Dr. nisha, ek nurse aur uncle
aunty ke sath andar aayi.
Unhe dekhte hi maine priya se apna hanth chhudaya aur usne bhi mauke ki najakat ko samajhte huye fauran mera hanth chhod diya.
Dr. nisha ne andar aane ke bad, sabse pahle priya se uski tabiyat puchhi. Uske bad un ne meri taraf muskurate huye dekha aur mujhse kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “or hero, kya haal hai.”

Maine bhi muskura kar unki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai acha hu. Aap kaisi hai.”
Dr. nisha ne priya ki janch karte karte, meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “mai bhi achi hu. Lekin lagta hai ki tum nahi sudhroge.”
Unki ye bat sunkar, mere sath sath sabhi log hairan hokar Dr. nisha ko dekhne lage. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, wo aisa kyo bol rahi hai. Maine un
se is bat ka karan janne ke irade se kaha.
Mai bola “kyo, maine aisa kya kar diya.”
Dr. nisha boli “ab mere samne jyada smart mat bano. Maine tumse pahle hi kaha tha ki, is ladki ko khush rakho. Yahi iski sehat ke liye thik rahega. Fir
bhi tumne iska khayal nahi rakha. Dekh lo aakhir iski tabiyat kharab ho hi gayi na.”
Mere sath sath waha khade sabhi log unki bat ka matlab samajh gaye the. Wo priya ka sahi se khayal, na rakhe jaane ki vajah se aisa bol rahi thi. Jise
sunkar sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi thi. Maine bhi unko apni safai dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap thik kah rahi hai. Magar priya ne school me jyada uchhal kood ki to, isme meri kya galti hai. Koi maine to, us se aisa karne ko nahi kaha
tha.”
Meri bat sunkar Dr. nisha ne priya ki janch karte karte, ek baar fir meri taraf tirchhi najar se dekha aur mujhse kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “oye hero, apun ke sath jyada shanpanti dikhane ki kosis nahi karne ka. Tere ko nahi malum, tum log jis school me padta hai, apun waha
ki principal rah chuki hai.”
Dr. nisha ke muh se ye boli sunkar, mere to chehre ki hawaiyan ud gayi. Magar ye haal sirf mera nahi tha. Uncle aunty priya aur nurse bhi Dr. nisha ki
ye boli sunkar, badi hairani se un ko dekh rahe the.
Magar nikki ko unki bat sunkar koi hairani nahi huyi thi. Wo unki bat sunkar muskura rahi thi. Usne Dr. nisha ko chhedte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “wah bhabhi, aap to shadi ke pahle hi aman bhaiya ke rang me rang gayi ho. Kahi aap dono ka shadi ke bad, Dr.-giri chhod kar Gunda-giri
karne ka irada to nahi hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar Dr. nisha muskuraye bina na rah saki. Un ne muskurate huye nikki se kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “nahi, hamara aisa koi bhi irada nahi hai. Bas punit ko dekh kar, aman ki purani baten yad aa gayi thi.”
Dr. nisha ki bat sunkar, nikki ke man me aman ki baton ko lekar utsukta thi. Usne Dr. nisha se kaha.
Nikki boli “bhabhi, kya bhaiya sach me, apni college life me ek tapori the.”
Nikki ki ye bat sunkar, Dr. nisha ne nikki ko gusse me ghoor kar dekha. Lekin nikki par unke ghoorne ka koi asar nahi pada. Wo abhi bhi pahle ki tarah
hi hans rahi thi. Jise dekh kar Dr. nisha ne kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “wo koi tapori vapori nahi, balki college ka Don tha.”
Magar nikki ki shararat band nahi huyi. Usne fir Dr. nisha ko chhedte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “han, do char chele chapati bana liye honge aur upar hi apni Don-giri chalate hoge.”
Ye sunkar Dr. nisha ek baar fir nikki ko ghoor kar dekhne lagi. Magar jab un ne dekha ki, unke ghoorne ka nikki par koi asar nahi pad raha hai to, un ne
nikki ko aman ki Don-giri ke baare me huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “aman ke do char chele nahi, balki do char college ke ladke uske chele the aur puri university me uska rob chalta tha. College ke
principal tak uske khilaf koi kadam uthane se kauf khate the. Fir teachers ki to bat hi chhodo.”
Sab bade gaur se Dr. nisha ki bat sun rahe the. Jab Dr. nisha ne sabke man me aman ke baare me janne ki utsukat dekhi to, un ne apni bat badate
huye aage kaha.
Dr nisha boli “students par aman ki image ka craze aisa tha ki, ladke to ladke, ladkiyan tak, uski style ki nakal kiya karti thi. College ki sundar se bhi
sundar ladkiyan aman ki diwani thi.”
Dr. nisha ki is bat nikki ko fir shararat sujhi aur usne Dr. nisha ko chhedte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “magar hamare bhaiya ki kismat hi kharab thi. Bechare college ki itni sundar sundar ladkiyon ko chhod kar kaha jakar fas gaye. Lekin kahte
hai na,
“Nind aaye chatai par to, dari kis kaam ki,
Aur dil laga gadhi se to, pari kis kaam ki.”
Ye kahkar nikki khilkhila kar hasne lagi aur nikki ke sath sath hum sabko bhi hansi aa gayi. Jise dekh Dr. nisha khurra kar nikki ki taraf badi. Lekin nikki
unke aage badne ke maksad ko samajh gayi thi.
Wo fauran jakar aunty ke pichhe chhup gayi. Usse aunty ke pichhe chhupte dekh Dr. nisha ne kaha.
Dr. nisha “mujhse kab tak bachegi tu. Jab bhi mere hanth lagegi, teri aisi gat karugi ki, tu mujhe jindagi bhar yad rakhegi.”
Nikki ne aunty ke pichhe chhupe chhupe apna hanth ka angutha dikha kar Dr. nisha ko chidate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “mai aapki shadi ke pahle aapke hanth nahi lagne wali aur shadi hone ke bad to, aap mujhe kuch kar nahi paogi.”
Nikki ki is bat par, Dr. nisha ne jabab dete huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “uske liye bhi, tujhe jyada intejar nahi karna padega. Kyoki is Friday ko hum shadi kar rahe hai. Fir dekhti hu ki, tujhe mujhse kaun
bachata hai.”
Lekin Dr. nisha ki ye bat sunne ke bad, nikki khud hi aunty ke pichhe se, bahar nikal aayi aur fir Dr. nisha se lipat kar, bade pyar se kaha.
Nikki boli “bhabhi, mai ye kya sun rahi hu. Kya sach me aap log is Friday ko shadi kar rahe hai."
Magar is baar ke nikki ke sawal ko sunkar Dr. nisha sharma gayi aur un ne han me sar ko hila diya. Lekin unke is sharmilepan ne uski sundarta me
chaar chaand laga diye the. Wo sach me us samay bahut jyada sundar dikh rahi thi.
Dr. nisha ke is tarah se sharmane se, mujhe pahli baar aehsas hua ki, ladki ka sabse bada gahna, uski sharam hoti hai. Jo use kisi dukan se kharidna
nahi padti, balki uske andar hi kahi chhipi hoti hai.
Dr. nisha ko apni shadi ki bat se, is tarah se sharmate dekh, nikki ne un se kaha.
Nikki boli “bhabhi, abhi se aise hi sharmati rahogi to, mujhe shadi ki party kaun dega aur shadi ki shopping kaun karwayega.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar, Dr. nisha ne apni sharam par kabu karte huye, bade pyar se nikki se kaha.
Dr. nisha “shadi ki party alag se dene ka to, ab samay hi nahi bacha hai. Magar mai tumhe shadi ki shopping jarur karwa dugi. Lekin Tuesday ke bad,
mujhe ghar se nikalna mana hai. Isliye kal ya parson me, jab bhi tumhare pas time ho, tum aur aru (Dr. aman ki bahan) ghar aa jao. Mai dono ko
shopping karwa dungi.”
Priya jo abhi tak sab kuch khamoshi se dekh rahi thi. Ab us se bhi chup na raha gaya. Usne Dr. nisha aur nikki ki chal rahi bat ko, bich me katte huye
kaha.
Priya boli “aur mera kya hoga. Kya mujhe shadi ki shopping karne ko nahi milegi.”
Priya ki bat sunte hi sabke chehre par hansi aa gayi. Dr. nisha ne uske pas aakar, uske sar par bade hi pyar se hanth fera aur use samjhate huye
kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “sorry priya, tum hamare sath shopping me nahi ja sakti. Abhi tumhari haalat shopping me jaane layak nahi hai. Warna kya mai tumhe
bhool sakti thi.”
Dr. nisha ki bat sunkar, priya udas ho gayi aur priya ki udasi ko dekh kar, waha khade sabhi logon ki hansi bhi gayab ho gayi. Lekin Dr. nisha ne badi
teji se mahaul ko halka karte huye, priya se kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “are isme itna udas hone ki kya bat hai. Maine to bas ye kaha hai ki, hum tumhe apne sath shopping ke liye nahi le ja sakte. Ye thodi na
kaha hai ki, mai tumhe shopping nahi karwaugi.
Dr. nisha ki ye bat sunkar, priya ke sath sath, sab unko hairat se dekhne lage. Kisi ke bhi samajh me nahi aaya ki, wo kahna kya chahti hai. Priya ne
hairani se un se kaha.
Priya boli “jab mai yaha se ja hi nahi sakti to, fir mai shopping kaise kar sakti hu.”
Dr. nisha ne priya ki is bat par use samjhate huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “tumhari shopping bhi hum log karege. Magar tum apni shopping MMS ke jariye karogi. Hum log jo bhi kharidi karege, pahle tumhe MMS
karke tumhari pasand jaan lege. Jo bhi chije tumhe pasand aayegi, wo hum kharid lege. Is tarah tum shopping par jaye bina hi apni pasand ki shopping
kar logi.”
Ye bat sunte hi priya ke chehre par kuch pal ke liye muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin agle hi pal uski muskurahat fir se gayab ho gayi aur usne kaha.
Priya boli “lekin shopping karne ka bhi kya fayda. Aapki shadi Friday ki hai aur mai to shadi me shamil ho hi nahi paugi.”
Dr. nisha boli “tum is bat ki jara bhi chinta mat karo. Tumhe Friday ke pahle thik karne ki jababdari meri hai. Tum Friday ke pahle thik bhi ho jaogi aur
shadi me shamil bhi ho sakogi.”
Dr. nisha ki bat sunkar priya ki muskurahat fir se wapas aa gayi. Uske bad Dr. nisha ne uncle aunty ko, priya ki tabiyat ke baare me, kuch jaruri
hidayten di aur un se kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “ab aap log priya ki jara bhi chinta mat kijiye. Priya ab puri tarah khatre se bahar hai. Fir bhi maine priya ka pura khayal rakhne ke liye, juli
(nurse) ko jata diya hai. Ye rat ko 10 baje tak yaha rahegi.”
“rat ke liye, maine sikha (nurse) ki duty yaha lagwa di hai aur use bhi priya ka pura khayal rakhne ko kaha hai. Aap logo ko paresan hone ki jarurat nahi
hai. Aap chahe to kisi ek ko, priya ke pas chhod kar, baki log ghar ja sakte hai.”
Itna kahne ke bad, un ne priya ke pas jyada bhid na lagane ko kaha aur fir wo nurse ke sath wapas chali gayi. Unke jaane ke bad, aunty priya ke pas
ruki rahi aur baki sab waiting lounge me aa gaye.
______________________________
Update-113
Dr. nisha boli “tum is bat ki jara bhi chinta mat karo. Tumhe Friday ke pahle thik karne ki jababdari meri hai. Tum Friday ke pahle thik bhi ho jaogi aur
shadi me shamil bhi ho sakogi.”
Dr. nisha ki bat sunkar priya ki muskurahat fir se wapas aa gayi. Uske bad Dr. nisha ne uncle aunty ko, priya ki tabiyat ke baare me, kuch jaruri
hidayten di aur un se kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “ab aap log priya ki jara bhi chinta mat kijiye. Priya ab puri tarah khatre se bahar hai. Fir bhi maine priya ka pura khayal rakhne ke liye, juli
(nurse) ko jata diya hai. Ye rat ko 10 baje tak yaha rahegi.”
“rat ke liye, maine sikha (nurse) ki duty yaha lagwa di hai aur use bhi priya ka pura khayal rakhne ko kaha hai. Aap logo ko paresan hone ki jarurat nahi
hai. Aap chahe to kisi ek ko, priya ke pas chhod kar, baki log ghar ja sakte hai.”
Itna kahne ke bad, un ne priya ke pas jyada bhid na lagane ko kaha aur fir wo nurse ke sath wapas chali gayi. Unke jaane ke bad, aunty priya ke pas
ruki rahi aur baki sab waiting lounge me aa gaye.
Waiting lounge me aane ke bad, nikki baki logon ko, priya ki tabiyat ko lekar, Dr. nisha ki kahi baten batane lagi. Is bich maine bhi call karke, mehul ko
priya ke baare me bata diya. Nikki ki bat puri hone tak, mehul bhi waha aa chuka tha.
Nikki ki bat sunne ke bad, dada ji ne sab se kaha ki, ab 8 baj gaya hai. Priya ki tabiyat ab thik hai to, hum sab ko ab ghar wapas chalna chahiye. Lekin
uske pahle ye tay kar lo ki, abhi rat ko priya ke pas kaun rukega.
Dada ji ki bat sunkar, riya aur nikki dono hi priya ke pas rukne ki bat kahne lagi. Magar raj unko ye kah kar, waha rukne se mana karne laga ki, rat ka
samay hai, un dono me se, koi bhi waha ruka to, akela paresan ho jayega. Isliye rat ko priya ke pas, uska hi rukna thik rahega.
Sabko raj ki bat sahi lag rahi thi. Lekin achanak hi mehul ne raj ki bat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “yar rat ko to, mai bhi yahi hu aur bich bich me aakar priya ko dekhta rahuga. Iske alawa Dr. nisha ne bhi, sikha naam ki jis nurse ki rat ko,
priya ke pas duty lagwayi hai. Wo nurse bahut achi hai aur marijon ka bahut achi tarah se khayal rakhti hai.”
“mujhe uske baare me isliye malum hai, kyoki abhi tak papa ke pas rat ko, usi ki duty rahti thi aur wo rat ko baar baar, papa ko aakar dekhti rahti thi.
Papa ne to yaha tak kah diya tha ki, mujhse jyada to sikha unka khayal rakhti hai.”
“ab aise me yadi riya ya nikki yaha par rukti hai to, unke akele hone ya paresan hone ka sawal hi paida nahi hota aur yadi priya ke pas riya ya nikki me
se koi rahta hai to, wo inke samne apni koi bhi bat ya paresani bejijhak kah sakti hai. Isliye meri maano to, riya ya nikki me se hi kisi ko priya ke pas
rahne do.”
Mehul ki bat raj aur baki sab logon ko bhi thik lagi. Isliye raj ne riya aur nikki me se, ek ko rukne ke liye kah diya tha. Lekin ab bhi bat wahi ke wahi par
atki huyi thi. Kyoki riya aur nikki dono hi priya ke pas rukne ki jid kar rahi thi.
Magar rat ko huyi baton ki vajah se, mera man kar raha tha ki, nikki hi priya ke pas ruke. Shayad nikki bhi yahi chah rahi thi, isliye wo rukne ki jid kar
rahi thi. Lekin jab usne dekha ki riya uski bat manne ko taiyar nahi hai. Tab usne riya se kaha.
Nikki boli “mai to sirf isliye yaha rukne ki jid kar rahi hu. Taki yadi rat ko jarurat pad jaye to, nisha bhabhi ya aman bhaiya ko aasani se bulaya ja sake.
Ab yadi iske bad bhi tum rukna chahti ho to, mujhe tumhare rukne me koi paresani nahi hai.”
Nikki ki is bat ko sunkar riya ko apni jid chhodna padi. Dada ji aur uncle ne bhi nikki ko rukne ki sahmati de di. Iske bad dada ji ne, raj se priya aur baki
sabke khane ka intejam karne ko kaha to, raj khana lene chala gaya.
Raj ke jaane ke bad, nikki ne dada ji se kaha ki, wo Dr. nisha se ek baar priya ke khane ke baare me puchh leti hai. Ye kah kar wo Dr. nisha ke pas
jaane lagi to, mai bhi uske sath ho liya.
Hum dono Dr. nisha ke pas pahuche to, waha Dr. aman aur ajay pahle se hi baithe the. Lekin na to ajay, texi driver ke bhesh me tha aur na hi Dr.
aman, Dr. ki bhesh bhusha me the. Dono hi sadharan bhesh bhusha me the.
Wo log apne hansi majak me vyast the. Un logon ko hansi majak me vyast dekh kar, mera man andar jaane ka nahi tha aur mai wahi se wapas laut
jaana chahta tha. Lekin tab tak Dr. nisha ki najar hum par pad chuki thi.
Dr. nisha ne hume dekhte hi andar aane ka ishara kiya to, baki logon ki najar bhi hum par pad gayi. Majburi me nikki ke sath mujhe bhi andar jaana
pad gaya. Hum log bhi jakar unke sath baith gaye. Hamare baithte hi Dr. nisha ne ajay se kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “lo ajji, tumhara dost aur tumhari roji roti ka dushman aa gaya.”
Mujhe Dr. nisha ki bat ka matlab to samajh me nahi aaya tha. Fir bhi unki bat sunkar, mai musjuraye bina na rah saka. Maine muskurate huye Dr. nisha
se kaha.
Mai bola “ab maine kya kar diya.”
Dr. nisha boli “kyo, kya tumko nahi malum ki, tumne kya kiya hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe sach me nahi malum ki, meri vajah se ajji ki roji roti par kaise asar pada hai.”
Mere is jabab ko sunkar sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Magar Dr. nisha ne fir mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “dekho kitna bhola ban raha hai. Jaise isne kuch kiya hi na ho.”
Mai bola “ab mai aapko kaise yakin dilau ki, mujhe sach me kuch nahi pata ki, mujhse kya galti ho gayi hai.”
Dr. nisha boli “acha chalo maan leti hu ki, tumhe sach me kuch nahi pata. Lekin kya tumhe ye bhi nahi pata ki, ajji taxi chalata hai.”
Mai bola “wo to sabhi ko pata hai. Isme naya kya hai.”
Dr. nisha boli “fir tumhe ye bhi pata hoga ki, ab ajji ka taxi chalane ka time ho gaya hai.”
Mai bola “han pata hai.”
Dr. nisha boli “to ab ye batao ki, ajji taxi kaise chalaye.”
Mai bola “mai kuch samjha nahi. Ajji ko taxi chalane me kya paresani hai.”
Dr. nisha boli “bahut badi paresani hai. Priya yaha hospital me hai aur priya ke ghar ke saare log yahi hai. Un se aaj hi tumne ajji ko milaya tha aur ab
yadi wo ajji ko taxi chalate dekhege to, kya unke man me sawal nahi aayega ki, tumhara dost to bahut bada aadmi hai, fir wo taxi kyo chala raha hai.
Kya is se tumhare liye paresani khadi nahi hogi.”
Mai Dr. nisha ke kahne ka matlab samajh gaya tha. Mai abhi unki is samasya ka hal batane hi wala tha ki, tabhi mujhe keerti ki kahi ye bat yad aa gayi
ki, ajji jis ladki se pyar karta hai, wo ladki hospital ki hi koi ladki hai. Ye bat yad aate hi, mai jo bat kahne wala tha, use na kah kar, bat ghumate huye
kaha.
Mai bola “to isme kaun si badi bat hai. Sirf do teen din ki hi to bat hai. Ajji do teen din ke liye, yaha taxi na chala kar, kahi or taxi chala sakta hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, Dr. nisha mujhe hairani se dekh rahi thi. Fir un ne apni hairani jatate huye ajay se kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “ajji, sun lo apne dost ki bat, ye to bilkul nasamajh hai, kisi bat ko samajhta hi nahi hai. Jab tak tum ise sachai nahi bataoge, iske kuch
samajh me nahi aayega.”
Ajay Dr. nisha ki bat ka kuch jabab de pata, us se pahle hi, Dr. aman ne cigarette jalate huye kaha.
Dr. aman bole “galat, bilkul galat.”
Dr. aman ki bat sunkar, sab ke sab, aashcharya chakit hokar, Dr. aman ko dekhne lage. Kisi ke kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, wo kya kahna chahte
hai. Dr. nisha ne hairani bhare sabdon me kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “tum kahna kya chahte ho.”
Dr. aman ne cigarette ka ek kash lagaya aur Dr. nisha ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Dr. aman bole “bas yahi ki, punit jara bhi nasamajh nahi hai. Balki jarurat se jyada samrt hai.”
Dr. nisha boli “tumhare kahne ka kya matlab hai.”
Dr. aman bole “matlab ye ki, mujhe punit ka ye jabab, nasamjhi wala nahi balki samajhdari wala lag raha hai.”
Dr. aman ki ye bat sunkar, sab iska matlab samajhne ki kosis karne lage. Lekin fir bhi kisi ko unki bat samajh me nahi aayi thi. Isliye Dr. nisha ne fir
kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “tumko aisa kyo lag raha hai.”
Dr. aman bole “bilkul sidhi si bat hai ki, ajji ko janne wale sabhi log, ye achi tarah se jante hai ki, ajji taxi paison ke liye nahi chalata hai. Fir punit ko aisa
jabab dene ki kya jarurat thi. Mujhe to uske aisa kahne ki, sirf ek hi vajah samajh me aati hai ki, use kuch na kuch is bat ka andaza hai aur wo apne usi
andaze ko pakka karna chahta tha.”
Dr. aman ki ye bat sunte hi, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Bhale hi ye andaza mera nahi keerti ka tha, magar fir bhi Dr. aman ki bat galat nahi
thi. Isliye mai man hi man unke dimag ki daad diye bina na rah saka.
Sab khamoshi se meri taraf dekh rahe the aur mai sirf muskura raha tha. Thodi der khamoshi rahne ke bad, maine hi is khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe lagta hai ki, ajji ko yaha taxi chalane me koi paresani nahi hai. Kyoki ajji to rat ko taxi chalata hai aur abhi kuch der bad, jin logon se ajji
mila hai, wo sab chale jayege. Yadi rukega bhi to, sirf raj rukega aur raj ajji se abhi tak mila hi nahi hai.”
Meri bat ki sahmati ajay aur nikki ne bhi di. Magar ye khushi sirf thodi der ki thi. Kyoki uske bad Dr. nisha ne fir mujhe ek jhatka diya. Un ne meri bat
khatam hone ke bad kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “chalo, ye to acha hua. Ajji bekar me hi dar raha tha. Lekin ab sach sach batao. Priya ki ye haalat tumhari vajah se huyi hai na.”
Dr. nisha ki bat sunkar, mai chauke bina na rah saka. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, unhe is bat ka shaq mujh par kyo hai. Mujhe nikki par pura
visawas tha ki, wo kisi se kuch nahi kah sakti. Ab bacha sirf ajay, jise ki priya se mere jhagre ke baare me pata tha.
Maine ye janne ke liye ajay ki taraf dekha. Wo shayad mere is tarah se dekhne ka matlab samajh gaya tha. Usne ishare me mujhe sar hilakar na kar
diya ki, usne kuch nahi kaha.
Ab meri samajh se ye bat door thi ki, Dr. nisha ko is bat ka shaq baar baar mere upar hi kyo ja raha hai. Aakhir me jab mujhse nahi raha gaya to, maine
unse kaha.
Mai bola “aapko aisa kyo lagta hai ki, priya ki tabiyat kharab hone me mera hanth hai. Jabki mai to subah hi waha se nikal gaya tha.”
Meri bat sunkar, Dr. nisha muskura di aur fir un ne apni bat ko spast karte huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “kyoki, mujhe priya ne khud bataya hai.”
Dr. nisha ki ye bat sunkar, maine ek baar nikki ki taraf dekha. Lekin nikki khud is bat ko sunkar hairan dikh rahi thi. Mai abhi kuch thik se soch bhi nahi
paya tha ki, Dr. nisha ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “bolo, kya priya ke apne muh se kahne ke bad bhi, tum yahi kahoge ki, priya ki ye haalat tumhari vajah se nahi huyi hai.”
Mujhe abhi bhi is bat ka pura viswas tha ki, ye bat priya ne nahi kahi hai, isliye maine Dr. nisha ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “aisa ho hi nahi sakta. Mujhe pura viswas hai ki, priya ye bat kisi se nahi kah sakti.”
Meri bat ko sunkar, Dr. nisha ki muskan aur bhi gehri ho gayi. Un ne mujhe meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “chalo tumne is bat ko to maana ki, tum dono ke bich aisi koi bat huyi hai. Bas tum is bat ko maan rahe ho ki, ye bat priya ne mujhse kahi
hai.”
Dr. nisha ki ye bat sunkar, mai sann rah gaya. Mai khud hi apni juban se ye maan chuka tha ki, mere aur priya ke bich koi bat huyi hai. Dr nisha ne badi
chaturayi se, mujhe apni baton me fasa kar, sachai ugalwa li thi aur ab unke chehre par ek shararati muskan thi.
Maine ek najar baki sab ki taraf dekha to, Dr. aman ke chehre par bhi ek muskurahat thi. Lekin ajay mujhe kisi bat ki, chinta na karne ka ishara kar raha
tha. Jabki nikki gusse me Dr. nisha ko ghoor kar dekh rahi thi. Magar sab khamosh the aur ek dusre ko dekh rahe the.
Shayad nikki ko Dr. nisha ki ye bat pasand nahi aayi thi. Usne is khamoshi ko toda aur meri tarafdari karte huye, Dr. nisha par khurra kar kaha.
Nikki boli “aisi koi bat nahi hai. Yadi aisi koi bat hoti to, priya ne mujhe jarur batayi hoti. Uski koi bat mujhse chhupi nahi hai. Aap ye tukke ke teer
chalana band karo.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar, Dr. nisha ko hansi aa gayi. Un ne ab nikki ko chhedte huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “teer to mai punit par chala rahi thi. Lekin tumko takleef kyo ho rahi hai. Waise mai tumko bata du ki, ye tukke ka teer nahi tha. Mai subah
jab priya ko dekhne gayi thi to, uska chehra murjhaya hua tha aur aisa lag raha tha ki, wo bahut royi hai.”
“magar tab mujhe yahi laga ki, shayad bimari ki vajah se aisa ho. Lekin jab dopahar ko use yaha laya gaya to, uski janch karte samay meri najar ek aisi
bat par padi ki, mujhe kuch shaq hua aur uske bad, sham ko jab mai use dekhne pahuchi to, punit uske pas tha aur uska chehra khila hua tha. Jis se
mera shaq is bat ko lekar pakka ho gaya.”
Ye kah kar Dr. nisha fir se meri taraf dekhne lagi. Mere man me is bat ko lekar sawal uth rahe the ki, Dr. nisha ne aisa kya dekha, jiski vajah se unke
man me ye shaq paida hua tha. Magar mai chah kar bhi ye bat un se nahi puchh pa raha tha. Lekin meri is muskil ko ajay ne aasan karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tumne aisa kya dekh liya tha. Jiski vajah se tumhe shaq hua tha.”
Ajay ki bat ka Dr. nisha ne hans kar, jabab dete huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “waise to, maine kal bhi priya ko punit se gussa hokar jaate dekha tha. Tab maine is se puchha tha ki, kya wo tumhari GF hai. Magar isne
mana kar diya tha. Tab maine ise samajhya tha ki, usko bilkul paresan mat karna aur use hamsesha khush rakhne ki kosis karna. Yahi uski sehat ke
liye acha hai.”
“us samay mujhe iski bat par yakin ho gaya tha ki, priya iski GF nahi hai. Magar aaj jab mai dopahar ko priya ki janch kar rahi thi. Tab mujhe uski
hantheli me blade se kaat kar banaya hua “P” najar aaya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, priya ne khud apne naam ka akshar is tarah se apne hanth
par kaat kar kyo likha hai.”
“magar jab mai sham ko priya ke pas pahuchi to, punit uske pas tha aur priya ka chehra khila hua tha. Tabhi mujhe laga ki priya ke hanth me likhe “P”
ka matlab punit se bhi juda ho sakta hai.”
“maine is bat ki sachai janne ke, liye jab priya ka khayal na rakhne ke liye, punit ko doshi bataya to, priya ke chehre ki raunak aur bhi bad gayi. Jise
dekh kar maine uske samne aman ki bat suru kar di. Sab meri baton ko sunne me lage the. Magar priya ka saara dhyan sirf punit ki hi taraf tha.”
“wo sabke sath hote huye bhi na jaane apni kis duniya me gum thi. Tab jakar mera ye shaq pakka ho gaya ki, ho na ho in dono ke bich me, kuch na
kuch khichdi jarur pak rahi hai.”
“ab priya ki harkaton se to, ye saaf jahir hota hai ki, wo punit ko bahut pyar karti hai. Magar punit ko dekh kar aisa nahi lagta ki, wo bhi priya se pyar
karta hai. Ab meri bat me kitni sachai hai, ye to priya, punit ya fir nikki hi bata sakte hai.”
Itna bol kar, Dr. nisha meri aur nikki ki taraf dekhne lagi. Mujhse to Dr. nisha ki is bat ka koi jabab dete nahi ban raha tha. Wahi nikki Dr. nisha ke muh
se apna naam sunkar, chauke bina na rah saki thi.
Wo shayad Dr. nisha se iski vajah puchhne wali thi. Magar uske kuch bolne ke pahle hi, ajay ne Dr. nisha ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “priya punnu ko pyar karti hai ya nahi, ye to mai nahi janta. Magar itna jarur janta hu ki, punnu priya ko pyar nahi karta. Kyoki uski pahle se hi
ek GF hai aur wo dono ek dusre ko bahut pyar karte hai.”
Ajay ki bat sunne ke bad, Dr. nisha ka chehra eka ek utar gaya. Unka phool ki tarah khila hua chehra, ab murjha sa gaya tha aur wo na jaane kis soch
me gum ho gayi thi.
______________________________
Update-114
“wo sabke sath hote huye bhi na jaane apni kis duniya me gum thi. Tab jakar mera ye shaq pakka ho gaya ki, ho na ho in dono ke bich me, kuch na
kuch khichdi jarur pak rahi hai.”
“ab priya ki harkaton se to, ye saaf jahir hota hai ki, wo punit ko bahut pyar karti hai. Magar punit ko dekh kar aisa nahi lagta ki, wo bhi priya se pyar
karta hai. Ab meri bat me kitni sachai hai, ye to priya, punit ya fir nikki hi bata sakte hai.”
Itna bol kar, Dr. nisha meri aur nikki ki taraf dekhne lagi. Lekin Dr. nisha ke muh se apna naam sunkar, nikki chauke bina na rah saki. Wo shayad Dr.
nisha se iski vajah puchhti. Magar uske pahle hi ajay ne Dr. nisha ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “priya punnu ko pyar karti hai ya nahi, ye to mai nahi janta. Magar itna jarur janta hu ki, punnu priya ko pyar nahi karta. Kyoki uski pahle se hi
ek GF hai aur wo dono ek dusre ko bahut pyar karte hai.”
Ajay ki bat sunne ke bad, Dr. nisha ka chehra eka ek utar gaya. Unka chehra kisi phool ki tarah murjha gaya tha aur wo na jaane kis soch me gum ho
gayi thi.
Kisi ko bhi Dr. nisha ke is achanak badle mood ka karan samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Kuch der tak kuch sochne ke bad, Dr. nisha ne mujhse kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “kya priya is bat ko janti hai ki, tumhari koi GF hai.”
Mai bola “han, maine use pahle hi sab kuch bata diya tha.”
Dr. nisha boli “sab janne ke bad usne kya kaha.”
Mai bola “wo kahti hai ki, wo sirf meri dost bani rahna chahti hai. Iske siwa wo kuch bhi nahi chahti.”
Meri bat sunkar, Dr. nisha ek baar fir kisi soch me pad gayi. Kuch der sochne ke bad, un ne bade hi sanjida andaz me mujhse kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “bahut hi muskil hota hai na.”
Mai Dr. nisha ki is bat ka matlab samajh nahi saka. Maine hairan hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya.”
Dr. nisha boli “jis se pyar ho, us se door rahna aur jis se pyar na ho, uske sath rahna.”
Ye kah kar Dr. nisha feeki si muskan me muskurane lagi. Lekin unki is muskan se, un ke dil me, priya ke liye chhupa dard saaf najar aa raha tha. Jise
mai mehsus kar sakta tha aur fir priya ko hone wale dard ka aehsas karke, na chahte huye bhi, meri aakhon me nami aa gayi.
Dr. nisha ne thode se shabdon me jindagi ki, ek bahut kadwi sacchai bol di thi. Mere pas unki bat ka jabab hote huye bhi, mai unhe ko jabab nahi de pa
raha tha. Mujhe khamosh dekh kar un ne fir kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “kyo muskil hota hai na.”
Ab mere pas un ki bat ka jabab dene ke siwa koi rasta nahi tha. Maine ek thandi si saans bharte huye kaha.
Mai bola “han, bahut muskil hota hai. Apne pyar se door rahna ek saza jaisa lagta hai. Lekin us se jyada taklif tab hoti hai. Jab koi aapko apni jaan se
badkar pyar kare aur aap use pyar ke badle me, pyar na de sako. Tab aisa lagta hai, maano seene me koi aag bhabhak rahi ho aur us aag me dil jal
raha ho.”
Itna bol kar mai khamosh ho gaya aur ek baar fir priya ko hone wale dard ke baare me sochne laga. Wahi dusri taraf Dr. nisha bhi meri bat ki geharai
me kho gayi. Lekin jab Dr. aman ne mahol ko bahut jyada sanjida hote dekha to, un ne sabka dhyan apni taraf khichte huye kaha.
Dr. aman bole “yar tum log bhi kis bat me fase huye ho. Kya hua jo priya ko punit ka pyar nahi mila. Ho sakta hai ki, uski kismat me punit se bhi acha
ladka ho. Yadi punit ne uska dil toda hai to koi dusra aakar use jod bhi dega. Pyar hamare charon taraf hota hai. Bas use pehchanne ki jarurat hoti
hai."
Dr. aman ne apni bat se sabko, sirf jindagi ka aaina dikhaya tha. Lekin dil walon ki mahfil me dimag ki bat kaun samajhta hai. Isliye unki bat sunkar sab
khamosh ho gaye the. Magar kahte hai na ki.......
”Jhooti sachi aas dila kar yun kab tak bahlaoge,
Diwane phir diwane hai machal gaye to kya hoga.”
Yahi hua bhi, ajay jo ab tak sab ki baten chup chap sun raha tha. Usne Dr. aman ki ye bat suni to, apne aapko bolne se na rok paya. Usne Dr. aman ki
bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “jo baten abhi tumne kahi hai. Wo kahne aur sunne me bahut achi aur sacchi lagti hai. Lekin ye sab dimag ki baten hai. Ye baten dil ko
samajh me nahi aati. Dil se inka koi lena nahi hai. Kyoki dil ka ek apna hi dimag hota hai. Wo sirf wahi dekhta aur sunta hai, jo wo chahta hai.”
“jo kuch bhi abhi tumne kaha hai, wo baten kahne aur sunne me bahut achi lagti hai. Prayogik taur par ye baten un ke liye bahut achi hai. Jo dimag se
sochte hai aur jinke liye dil sharir ka sirf ek aisa purja hai, jo khoon saaf karne ke alawa aur kisi kaam me nahi aata hai.”
“magar in baton ka, un logon ke liye koi mol nahi hai, jo dil se sochte hai aur jinke liye dil sharir ka sirf ek purja nahi, balki ek aisa hissa hai, jo unke
jajbaton paida karta hai aur unhe sukh dukh ka aehsas karata hai.”
“dil ek shishe ki tarah hota hai, jiske tootne ki na to koi aawaj hoti aur na hi jise dobara joda ja sakta hai. Kyoki jab dil tootta hai to, uske armano ki maut
ho jaati hai. Jab dil ke armaan hi na rahege to, fir koi dusra aakar kya jodega. Jise tum dil ka jodna kah rahe ho, wo jeene ke liye sirf ek samjhota hota
hai. Apni haar ya nakamyabi se ubarne ka ek dilasa hota hai.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, mujhe laga ki ab Dr. aman kuch nahi bol payege. Lekin aisa nahi hua. Un ne ajay ki bat ka tark dete huye kaha.
Dr. aman bole “tumhari bat sahi hai. Lekin tum meri bat ka galat matlab nikal rahe ho. Mere kahne ka matlab sirf ye tha ki, punit priya ka sacha pyar
nahi ho sakta. Kyoki punit to kisi aur ko pyar karta hai. Iska matlab to yahi hai hua na ki, priya ka sacha pyar koi aur hai.”
Magar Dr. aman ki is bat par ajay ne unhe chidane wali musakan me, muskurate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “bhai mere, tu thahra ek Plastic and Cosmetic Surgeons, jo logon ki bahri sundarta ko hi dekhta hai. Lekin mai ek Psychiatrist (mano-
chikitsak) hu, jo logon ke dil aur dimag ko samajhta hu. Mera manna hai ki, pyar sacha ya jhuta nahi hota. Pyar ya to hota hai ya fir nahi hota aur yaha
punit ko priya se pyar nahi hai.”
Ajay ki ye bat sunkar mujhe ek jhatka aur laga. Uski is bat se samajh me aaya ki, wo ek Psychiatrist (mano-chikitsak) hai. Ye janne ke bad, meri ajay
ke baare me janne ki utsukta aur bhi bad gayi thi. Jabki uski bat ko sunkar Dr. aman ne, usi ki bat ko pakad kar, palatvaar karte huye kaha.
Dr. aman bole “to Psychiatrist sahab, priya ke baare me kuch bataiye. Aapki bhasha me kahe to, priya punit se pyar karti hai aur yadi use punit se pyar
hai to, fir punit ki jagah uski jindgi me koi nahi le sakta. Ab jab punit kisi aur se pyar karta hai to, fir priya ke pyar ka anjam kya hai.”
Dr. aman ki bat sunkar, ajay ne muskurate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “priya aur punnu dono ka pyar abhi kacchi umar ka pyar hai. Aise pyar me ye antar kar pana muskil hota hai ki, ye sach me pyar hi hai ya fir
sirf ek aakarshan hai, jo ki is umar me aksar hota hai.”
“yadi priya ka pyar sirf ek aakarshan hua to, fir samay ke sath uska ye aakarshan kam ho jayega. Kyoki kisi bhi chij ka aakarshan tabhi tak bana rahta
hai. Jab tak wo chij samne ho ya fir jab tak koi us se bhi behtar chij samne na aa jaye.”
“kyoki aakarshan chahe kitna bhi gahra kyo na ho, magar ek din samay, duri aur us se behtar chij ki upastithi, us aakarshan ko khatam kar deti hai. Ab
ye to punnu ke yaha se jaane ke bad hi pata chalega ki, priya ko sach me punnu se pyar hai ya ye sirf uska aakarshan hai.”
Ajay aur Dr. aman ke bich chal rahi ye baten samajhne wali thi. Lekin mera man in baton me nahi lag raha tha aur mujhe in baton se boriyat hone lagi
thi aur ab mai jaldi se jaldi yaha se nikalna chahta tha.
Yahi sochte huye, maine nikki ki taraf dekha. Wo shayad mere is tarah se dekhne ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Isliye usne Dr. aman ke kuch bol paane
ke pahle hi, Dr. nisha se priya ko diye jaane wale khane ke baare me puchha aur uske bad hum un logon ko bat karta chhod, waha se uth kar aa
gaye.
Waha se nikal aane ke bad, nikki ne raj ko call karke priya ke khane ke baare me bataya aur fir hum waiting loung me baith kar aapas me baten karne
lage. Kuch der bad raj khana lekar aa gaya.
Raj ke aane bad, uncle, aunty ne ghar jakar khana khane ki bat kahi aur hum logon se khana kha lene ko kaha. Iske bad aunty priya ko khana khilane
chali gayi. Hum logon ne mehul ko bulaya aur fir sab ne sath milkar khana khaya.
Khana khane ke bad, kuch der tak idhar udhar ki baten chalti rahi. Baton baton me raj ne kaha ki, aaj rat ko wo bhi hospital me hi rukega. Yadi aaj rat
ko koi paresani samajh me nahi aati hai to, kal se nikki ya riya akeli priya ke pas ruk sakti hai.
Kisi ko bhi raj ki bat me koi kharabi najar nahi aayi aur nikki ke sath sath raj ka bhi hospital me rukna tay ho gaya. Iske bad mehul uncle ke pas jaane
laga to usne mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “tumhe din me jara bhi aaram karne ke mauka nahi mila hai. Isliye tum kal se rat ko papa ke pas rukna. Aaj papa ke pas mai hi ruk raha hu.
Tum ghar wapas chale jao.”
Mujhe mehul ki ye bat sahi lagi. Kyoki kal rat se lagataar jagne ki vajah se, ab mujhe nind ke jhoke paresan karne lage the aur ab mere liye ek ek pal
jagna muskil ho raha tha. isliye maine mehul se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, mai abhi 10 baje tak yaha hu. Uske bad ghar chala jauga. Tu bich bich me raj ke pas aate rahna, nahi to ye akela yaha bore ho
jayega.”
Mehul bola “tu raj ki chinta mat kar, abhi 11 baje ke bad papa so jayege. Fir mai raj ke sath hi rahuga aur bich bich me papa ko bhi jakar dekhta
rahuga. Waise bhi wo subah ke pahle nahi uthte hai.”
Apni bat puri karne ke bad mehul uncle ke pas chala gaya. Mehul ke jaane ke bad, sab ek ek karke priya se mile. Fir 9:15 baje uncle, aunty, dada ji aur
riya ghar chale gaye.
Nikki priya ke pas thi aur mai raj ke sath waiting lounge me baitha idhar udhar ki baten kar raha tha. Magar ab mujhe nind bahut jyada paresan karne
lagi thi. Isliye maine raj se niche chal kar coffee peene ka kaha aur fir hum log niche aa gaye.
Humne canteen se coffee li aur fir bahar samundar kinare aakar coffee pine lage. Abhi hum coffee pi hi rahe the ki, tabhi waha aakar ajay ki taxi ruki
aur usme se wahi nurse utri, jo subah ajay ki taxi ka horn baja rahi thi.
Taxi se utarte hi us nurse ki najar mujh par padi. Usne ek najar meri taraf dekha aur fir mud kar hospital ke andar chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad ajay ne
apni taxi ek kinare laga di. Lekin wo taxi se utra nahi. Shayad wo raj ki vajah se mere pas nahi aana chahta tha.
Idhar raj us nurse ko badi gaur se andar jaate huye dekh raha tha aur jab wo hospital ke andar chali gayi to, raj ne ek thnadi si saans bharte huye,
mujhse kaha.
Raj bola “kya patakha ladki hai yar, Is puljhadi ko jab bhi dekhta hu, tan badan me aag lag jaati hai. Saali ko dekhte hi lund uth kar khada ho jata hai
aur iski gaand ko salami dene lagta hai. Iske samne to kareena kapoor bhi fail hai. Kasam se ek baar iski marne ko mil jaye to, apne lund ki life hi ban
jaye.”
Raj ke muh se, us nurse ke liye itne khatarnak bol sunkar, mai uske baare me sochne par majbur ho gaya. Uski umar 22-23 saal ke aas pas ki hi hogi.
Usne is samay patiyala salwar suit pahna tha aur jis me wo sach me bahut sundar lag rahi thi.
Lekin uska rahan sahan bahut hi saada sa lagta tha. Jis se samajh me aata tha ki, wo bahut sadgi pasand hai. Uska vyaktitva bhi kuch kam aakarshak
nahi tha. Us se jab meri bat huyi thi. Tab uski jara si bat me hi, mujhe ek ajib sa apnapan mehsus hua tha.
Iske pahle do baar ki mulakat me mera dhyan, uski in sab baton par isliye nahi ja paya tha, kyoki un dono baar hi mai paresan tha. Lekin ab jab mera
dhyan uski in sab baton par gaya to, mujhe na jaane kyo, uske baare me, raj ki baten bahut buri lag rahi thi.
Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki raj ne wo sab baten, us nurse ko nahi balki, mere kisi apne ko kahi hai. Mai abhi inhi sab baton me uljha hua tha ki, raj
ne mera dhyan apni taraf khichte huye kaha.
Raj bola “yar aaj to rat kamal ki katne wali hai. Ho sakta hai saali rat bhar me pat jaye aur jaldi hi mere lund ke bhi baare nyare ho jaye.”
Ab mujhse raj ki ye sab baten sahan karna muskil ho raha tha. Fir bhi maine apne aapko shant rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya wo apni duty chhod kar, tumhare aas pas madrati rahegi. Jo tum use rat bhar me patane ke sapne dekh rahe ho.”
Raj bola “yar kya tu usko pehchanta nahi hai. Yahi to sikha hai, jiski duty aaj priya ke pas lagi hai. Ab iski priya ke pas duty hai to, is se bat karna kaun
sa muskil kaam hai.”
Mai bola “duty priya ke pas lagi hai. Koi jaruri hai ki, wo tumhari taraf koi dhyan bhi de.”
Raj bola “dhyan to wo jarur degi. Abhi tune dekha nahi, wo jaate jaate kaise tirchhi najron se mujhe dekh rahi thi. Iske pahle to usne kabhi mujhe aise
nahi dekha tha.”
Raj ki is bat ne mujhe usko jalane ka ek mauka de diya. Maine raj ki bat ko bich me hi katte huye, us jhut kaha.
Mai bola “wo tumhe nahi, balki mujhe dekh rahi thi. Kyoki mehul se maine mai uncle ke pas rat ko rukta tha. Tab meri us se bat chit hoti rahti thi. Itne
din se mai use dikha nahi tha. Isliye abhi mujhe yaha dekh kar wo chuk gayi thi.”
Meri bat sunkar, raj kuch soch me pad gaya aur mai man hi man muskura raha tha. Kuch der tak sochne ke bad, raj ne mujhse kaha.
Raj bola “yar, teri us se bat chit chalti hai to, tu usko patane me meri madad kar, mai bhi vaada karta hu ki, jab wo mujhse pat jayegi to, hum dono mil
kar uski bajaege.”
Raj ki ye bat sunkar, maine man me kaha, “bahanch** apni bahan ko to kharab kar diya hai. Ab dusre ki bahan beti ko bhi kharab karna chahta hai.
Lekin tera ye sapna mai kabhi pura nahi hone duga.”
Mujhe apni bat ka jabab na dete dekh aur is tarah kisi soch me gum dekh kar, raj ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Raj bola “itna kya soch raha hai. Bata na meri madad karega ya nahi karega.”
Mai bola “mujhe tumhari madad karne me koi paresani nahi hai. Lekin meri bat maano to, us se dur hi raho. Isi me tumhari bhalai hai.”
Raj bola “aisa kyo. Kya us ladki me koi kharabi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, ladki me koi kharabi nahi hai. Ladki bahut achi hai. Magar uske bhai me kharabi hai. Wo bata rahi thi ki, uska bhai koi bada gunda hai
aur yadi kisi bhi ladke ko, uske aas pas bhi fatakte dekhta hai to, us ladke ko sidhe hospital ka rasta dikha deta hai.”
“yaha tak ki uske bhai ne, yaha ke kuch Docter tak ke sath maar peet ki hai aur hamesha apni bahan par najar rakhe rahta hai. Ab kahi aisa na ho ki,
hum dono uski bahan ki bajane jaye aur uska bhai aakar, hum dono ki bajakar nikal jaye.”
Meri bat sunkar, raj soch me pad gaya. Mujhe apna kaam banta najar aaya to, maine aag me ghee dalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai tumhare liye, koi bhi khatra mol lene ko taiyar hu. Lekin mai to kuch din bad yaha se chala jauga. Uske bad sab kuch tumhe akele hi
jhelna padega. Kya tum ye sab kuch jhel sakoge.”
Apni bat kah kar, mai raj ke jabab dene ka intejar karne laga. Kuch der sochne ke bad raj ne kaha.
Raj bola “jaane de yar. Agar maar peet ki naubat aayi to, fir thana kachahri bhi karna padegi aur badnami alag hogi. Mai kaun sa us ladki se shadi
karna chahta hu. Jo uske liye itna sab kuch jhelu. Saala jara si chut ke liye, itna sab jhelne ki meri himmat nahi hai. Is se achi to, apni kaamwali rajjo hi
hai. Jab marji ho thoko aur koi risk bhi nahi hai.”
Raj ki bat sunkar, mujhe hansi aa rahi thi. Lekin maine apni hansi dabate huye, bat ko badla aur raj se kaha.
Mai bola “ye rajjo kaun hai. Maine to tumhare yaha kisi kaam wali ko nahi dekha. Han kaam karne ek budhi si aurat jarur aati hai. Kahi tum uski hi bat
to nahi kar rahe ho.”
Raj bola “nahi wo nahi. Wo to abhi kuch din ke liye rajjo ki jagah kaam par aa rahi hai. Kyoki rajjo 15 din ki chhutti par apne gaon gayi hai. Rajjo 1-2 din
me wapas aane wali hai. Yadi tumhara dil uske sath maje karne ko kare to, mujhe bata dena. Mai tumhare maje ke saare intejam kar duga.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe to tum maaf karo yar. Mai in sab chijon se dur rahta hu. Ab bat band karo aur upar chalo. Mai priya se milkar, 10 baje ghar
nikluga.”
Meri bat sunkar, raj ne haami bhari aur fir hum dono upar aa gaye. Upar aane ke bad, raj waiting lounge me chala gaya aur mai priya ke pas aa gaya.
Mai jab priya ke pas pahucha to, wo so rahi thi aur nikki uske pas koi novel pad rahi thi. Wo novel padne me aisi magan thi ki, use mere aane tak ka
aehsas nahi hua. Maine uska dhyan novel se hatane ke liye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “lagta hai ki, aap rat rukne ki puri taiyari karke nikli thi.”
Achanak meri aawaj sunkar nikki chauk gayi. Usne meri taraf dekha aur fir muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “nahi, aisi koi bat nahi hai. Priya so gayi thi aur mai yaha akeli baithi bore ho rahi thi. Tabhi shikha didi aa gayi aur un ne mujhe bore hote
dekha to, ye novel lakar de diya.”
Mai bola “achi bat hai. Ab novel padte padte, aapka time aasani se kat jayega. Mai to ghar jaane se pahle priya se milne aaya tha. Lekin ye to bahut
gahri nind me lagti hai.”
Nikki boli “han, maine priya ko bataya tha ki, aap 10 baje tak yaha hai. Wo bhi aapke aane ka intejar kar rahi thi. Lekin intejar karte karte uski nind hi
lag gayi. Aap rukiye, mai abhi priya ko jaga deti hu.”
Mai bola “nahi rahne dijiye. Abhi priya ka aaram karna bahut jaruri hai. Jab wo jaage to, use bata dijiyega ki, mai us se milne aaya tha.”
Nikki boli “ye to mai bata hi dugi. Lekin wo is bat ko lekar mujhse ladegi ki, jab aaye the to, maine usko jagaya kyo nahi.”
Mai bola “nahi ladegi. Aap bol dena ki, maine hi jagaane se mana kiya tha. Ab mai chalta hu.”
Nikki boli “ok, jaisi aapki marji. Bye, good night.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Bye, good night.”
Nikki ko bye karke maine ek najar priya ko dekha aur fir wapas jaane ke liye mud gaya. Abhi maine ek do kadam hi aage badaye the ki, tabhi mujhe
priya ki aawaj sunayi di.
Priya boli
“Zakhm muskurate hai ab bhi teri aahat par,
Dard bhool jaate hai ab bhi teri aahat par,
Umar kaat di lekin bachpana nahi jaata,
Chauk chauk jaate hai ab bhi teri aahat par,
Teri aahat aaye to neend udh jaati hai,
Hum khushi manate hai ab bhi teri aahat par.”
Priya ki shayari sunte hi mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine muskurate huye pichhe palat kar dekha to, priya apne dono hanth ko mod kar,
apne sar ke niche rakhe thi aur meri taraf dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-115
Mai bola “nahi rahne dijiye. Abhi priya ka aaram karna bahut jaruri hai. Jab wo jaage to, use bata dijiyega ki, mai us se milne aaya tha.”
Nikki boli “ye to mai bata hi dugi. Lekin wo is bat ko lekar mujhse ladegi ki, jab aaye the to, maine usko jagaya kyo nahi.”
Mai bola “nahi ladegi. Aap bol dena ki, maine hi jagaane se mana kiya tha. Ab mai chalta hu.”
Nikki boli “ok, jaisi aapki marji. Bye, good night.”
Mai bola “thik hai. Bye, good night.”
Nikki ko bye karke maine ek najar priya ko dekha aur fir wapas jaane ke liye mud gaya. Abhi maine ek do kadam hi aage badaye the ki, tabhi mujhe
priya ki aawaj sunayi di.
Priya boli
Priya ki shayari sunte hi mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine muskurate huye pichhe palat kar dekha to, priya apne dono hanth ko mod kar,
apne sar ke niche rakhe thi aur meri taraf dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
Use is tarah se dekh kar, meri muskurahat aur bhi gahri ho gayi. Maine wapas uske pas aate huye kaha.
Mai bola “to tum jaag rahi thi aur chupke chupke meri baten sun rahi thi.”
Meri bat ke jabab me priya fir se muskura di aur usne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “nahi, sach me hi meri nind lag gayi thi. Magar mujhe nind me aisa mehsus hua ki, tum mere pas aaye ho aur fir khud hi meri nind khul gayi.
Jab meri nind khuli to, tum nikki ko bye karke jaane hi wale the aur maine tumhe rok liya.”
Mai bola “chalo acha hua ki, tumhari nind khul gayi. Kam se kam jaane se pahle tum se bat to gayi. Warna tum kahti ki, tumse mile bina hi chala gaya.”
Meri bat sunkar priya thoda sa sanjida ho gayi aur fir usne meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Priya boli “nahi, mai aisi bat nahi hai. Mai ye jarur chahti thi ki, tumhare jaane se pahle mai tumse mil saku. Lekin tum aisa nahi bhi karte, tab bhi mai
tumse kuch nahi kahti. Kyoki mujhe malum hai ki, meri vajah se tum din bhar paresan huye ho aur rat se jara bhi soye nahi ho.”
“yadi aisi bat nahi hoti to, mai tumhe yaha se, hargij jaane nahi deti aur tumhe rat ko mere pas hi rukne ko bolti. Magar tumhe meri vajah se, din bhar
huyi paresani ko dekhte huye, mai khud chahti thi ki, ab tum jakar aaram kar lo.”
Priya ki bat sunkar, mujhe uski bat ki gahrayi mehsus huyi. Kyoki nind ki vajah se mera waha ruk pana muskil ho raha tha aur isi vajah se, maine ek
baar bhi, waha rat ko rukne ki bat nahi ki thi.
Magar mujhe man hi man, ye dar bhi sata raha tha ki, mere ek baar bhi rat ko rukne ke liye na kahne se, pata nahi priya mere baare me kya sochegi.
Lekin ye jaankar mere man ka bojh utar gaya ki, priya ko meri paresani ka aehsas pahle se hi tha.
Mai thodi der priya aur nikki ke sath hansi majak karta raha. Fir priya ne khud hi, mujhe 10 bajne ki bat kahte huye jaane ko kaha. Maine priya aur nikki
ko bye kaha aur mai raj ko bhi bye karke niche aa gaya.
Mai niche aaya to, ajay apni taxi me hi baitha tha. Mujhe aate dekh wo taxi se utar kar bahar aa gaya. Mai uske pas pahucha to, usne kaha.
Ajay bola “khana kha liya ya abhi khana khane chale.”
Mai bola “mera khana to, tabhi ho gaya tha. Jab mai tumhare pas se aaya tha.”
Ajay bola “to chalo, mai tumhe ghar chhod deta hu.”
Mai bola “tum kyo paresan hote ho. Mai koi taxi pakad kar nikal jauga.”
Lekin mere bahut mana karne par bhi ajay nahi maana aur fir mujhe uski taxi me baithna hi pada aur fir ghar ke liye nikal pade. Ajay ko lekar, mere
man me bahut se sawal the. Lekin jab bhi mai uske sath akela hota tha. Kisi na kisi paresani me ghira rahta tha. Jis vajah se mai chah kar bhi us se
kuch nahi puchh pata tha.
Aisa hi kuch abhi bhi mere sath tha. Abhi mujhe nind paresan kar rahi thi aur mai ghar jakar sidhe sona chahta tha. Isliye abhi mujhe, ajay se uske
baare me, koi bat karna thik nahi laga aur.mai khamoshi se uski baten sunta raha.
Thodi der wo idhar udhar ki bat karta raha. Fir usne raj ki bat chhedte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kya raj tumse shikha ke baare me kuch bol raha tha.”
Ajay ki ye bat sunkar, mai chauke bina na rah saka. Kyoki jab meri aur raj ki bat chal rahi thi. Us samay ajay apni taxi me tha aur humse bahut dur tha.
Maine ajay ki bat ka jabab dene ki jagah, us se ulta sawal karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumko aisa kyo laga ki, raj mujhse shikha ke baare me kuch bat kar raha tha.”
Ajay bola “jab mai shikha ko lekar, yaha pahucha to, meri tum par najar nahi padi thi. Lekin shikha ne tumhe dekh liya tha. Usi ne mujhe bataya tha ki,
tumhara subah wala dost khada hai. Jab maine tumhari taraf dekha to, mujhe tumhare sath raj bhi dikhayi diya.”
“raj ki vajah se maine tumhare pas aana thik nahi samajha aur mai taxi me hi baitha raha. Lekin mera dhyan tum logo par hi tha. Raj shikha ko tab tak
ghurta raha tha. Jab tak ki wo andar nahi chali gayi. Uske bad wo tumse bat karne laga tha. Isi vajah se mujhe aisa laga, jaise wo shikha ke baare me
hi, koi bat kar raha ho.”
Mai bola “mai to shikha ko janta hi nahi tha. Bas iske pahle 2 baar use dekha tha. Lekin uska naam nahi janta tha. Jab use raj ne use taxi se utarte
dekha to, usne hi mujhe bataya ki, ye shikha hai, jiski duty rat ko priya ke pas lagi hai.”
Ajay bola “bas itna hi ya aur kuch bhi bola hai.”
Ajay ko shikha me itni dilchaspi lete dekh, maine ajay ko ghoor kar dekhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sab thik to hai. Tumhe shikha me itni dilchaspi kyo hai. Kahi koi lafda to nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay ko hansi aa gayi. Usne ek najar meri taraf dekha aur muskurate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “bhai, wo roj ki sawari hai. Subah sham meri taxi me aati jaati hai. Ab shikha jaisi sidhi sadhi ladki ko koi ghure to, kya mujhe usme dilchaspi
nahi hona chahiye.”
Mujhe ajay ki ye bat bilkul sahi lagi. Jab ek jara si mulakat me hi, shikha se mujhe apnapan sa laga tha aur maine uske liye raj se itna bada jhut bol
diya tha. Fir ajay ka to, uske sath roj ka aana jaana tha. Use to raj ke ghurne ka bura lagna hi tha.
Isliye ab maine is bat ko jyada ghumana thik nahi samjha aur apne shabdon me, ajay ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “shikha ki sundarta par raj ka dil aa gaya tha aur wo use patana chahta tha. Lekin maine bhi use aisi patti padayi hai ki, ab wo shikha ke
saaye se bhi door bhagega.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay ne hairat bhari najron se meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kyo, tumne raj ko aisi kya patti pada di ki, ab wo shikha ke saaye se bhi door bhagega.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, maine shikha ke bhai ke gunda hone wali, jo bat raj ko boli thi. Wahi bat ajay ko bata di. Jise sunkar ajay apni hansi nahi rok paya
aur hanste huye mujhe kaha.
Ajay bola “lekin shikha ka to, koi bhai hi nahi hai.”

Mai bola “ab shikha ka bhai hai ya nahi hai, is se kya farak padta hai. Raj kaun sa, us se is bat ki sachai puchhne jayega.”
Ajay bola “magar shikha ke liye, tumhe raj se jhut bolne ki jarurat kya thi. Kya tum shikha ko jante bhi nahi ho.”
Mai bola “han, maine shikha ko sirf ek baar uncle ke pas dekha tha. Tab ke bad se, aaj subah wo dusri baar, mujhe tumhari taxi ke pas dikhi thi.
Tab ke bad se wo, aaj subah tumhari taxi ke pas dikhayi di. Lekin uski jara si bat me hi, mujhe uski sadgi najar aa gayi thi. Jiski vajah se mujhe raj ka
wo sab kahna acha nahi laga aur mujhe raj ko shikha se dur rakhne ke liye ye jhut kahna pad gaya.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay ne mujhe chhedte huye, meri bat ka mujh par hi palatvaar karte huye kaha.
Ajay bolo “sab khairiyat to hai na. Kahi shikha ki sadgi par dil to nahi luta baithe.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, mujhe hansi ha gayi. Magar maine uski bat ko katte huye kaha.
Mai bola “is janam me to, mai apna dil pahle hi kisi ke naam kar chuka hu. Shikha to kya, ab kisi ko bhi apna dil dene ke liye, mujhe dusra janam lena
padega.”
Bas isi tarah ki bat karte huye hum ghar pahuch gaye. Ghar pahuch kar ajay ne ghar ka lock khola aur hamare andar pahuchne par usne mujhe mera
bag diya. Iske bad meri us se thodi bahut baten huyi aur fir wo taxi lekar wapas chala gaya.
Ajay ke jaane ke bad maine kapde badle aur samay dekha to, 10:45 baj chuke the. Mujhe ab bahut jyada nind aa rahi thi. Isliye maine keerti ke call ka
intejar karna thik nahi samjha aur khud hi use call laga diya.
Lekin keerti ka phone busy bata raha tha. Mujhe laga ki shayad wo mausi se ya apni kisi saheli se bat kar rahi hai. Isliye maine usko call lagana band
kiya aur uske call aane ka intejar karne laga.
Magar jab 10 minute tak intejar karne ke bad bhi keerti ka call nahi aaya to, maine fir use call lagaya, par abhi bhi uska phone busy bata raha tha.
Maine socha shayad kisi se koi jaruri bat chal rahi hai. Isliye maine uske call aane ka intejar karna hi thik samajha.
Mujhe keerti ke call ka intejar karte karte 11:15 baj gaya. Lekin uska call nahi aaya to, maine fir use call kiya. Magar abhi bhi uska phone busy hi bata
raha tha. Wo kis se itni der se bat kar rahi hai, ye janne ke liye maine uske dusre mobile par call lagaya. Lekin usne dusre mobile par call nahi uthaya.
Ek to mujhe nind paresan kar rahi thi. Aise me keerti ka phone par kisi ke sath busy rahna aur mera call na uthana, is bat se mera mood bahut jyada
kharab ho gaya tha. Mujhe us par bahut jyada gussa aa raha tha aur isliye ab maine use call na lagane ka faisla kiya.
Ab meri aankhon se nind udh chuki thi aur mai sirf keerti ke call aane ka intejar kar raha tha. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, kis se itni jaruri bat chal
rahi hai. Jo mera call aate dekh kar bhi, keerti ki baten khatam nahi ho rahi thi.
Fir 11:30 baje keerti ka call aane laga. Maine bujhe man se uska call uthaya to, usne call uthate hi kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, wo jeet se bat kar rahi thi na, isliye tumhe call lagane me der ho gayi.”
Keerti ke muh se jeet naam sunkar, mai samajh nahi paya ki, wo kiski bat kar rahi hai. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu kis jeet ki bat kar rahi hai. Mai to kisi jeet ko nahi janta.”
Keerti boli “are wo meri bua ki badi nand (fufa ki bahan) ka ladka jiten hai na. Mai usi ki bat kar rahi hu. Tum to use ache se jante ho.”
Mai bola “to jiten bol na. Usne tujhe kyo call kiya tha.”
Keerti boli “wo agle Sunday ko bua aur Vaani didi ke sath yaha aa raha hai. Yahi batane ke liye usne call kiya tha.”
Ek to keerti ke mera call na uthane ki vajah se pahle hi mera mood kharab tha. Us par jiten ka naam sunkar aur bhi mere tan badan me aag lag gayi.
Kyoki jiten bhale hi keerti ka dur ka rishtedaar tha. Magar mausi use bahut pasand karti thi.
Lekin yadi ek ye hi vajah hoti to, mujhe us se itni chid nahi hoti. Magar wo har kisi ke samne mujhe chhoti maa ka sautela beta hone ka aehsas dilata
rahta tha. Iske alawa wo jab bhi aata tha, pure samay keerti ke aas pas madrata rahta tha.
Jo mujhe pahle se hi acha nahi lagta tha to, ab acha lag sakne ka koi sawal hi paida nahi hota tha. Bas isi bat ki chid maine keerti par utarte huye, us
se kaha.
Mai bola “abhi sirf jiten ka call aaya to, tera ye haal hai ki, tu mera call dekh kar bhi andekha kar rahi hai. Jab wo khud aa jayega, tab to tu mujhe
pahchanne se bhi inkar kar degi. Aakhir wo Teri Bua Ki Nand Ka Ladka jo hai.”
Maine apni bat ke aakhiri shabd par kuch jyada jor diya tha. Jise sunkar keerti ko is bat ka aehsas ho gaya ki, mujhe uska jiten se bat karna pasand
nahi aaya hai. Usne is bat par apni safai dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye tum kaisi bat kar rahe ho. Yadi jiten ne apne aane ki khabar dene ke liye, mujhe phone lagaya aur maine us se thodi si bat kar li to, isme
itna bura manne ki bat kya hai.”
Magar keerti ki is safai ko sunkar mera mood sudharne ki jagah aur bhi bigad gaya. Maine us par apni kheej nikalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye thodi si bat hai. Maine tujhe 10:45 par call lagaya tha. Tab teri us se bat chal rahi thi aur ab pure 45 minute bad, tu 11:30 baje mujhe call
laga rahi hai. Mere call lagane ke, pata nahi kitni der pahle se, teri us se bat chal rahi thi aur tu ise thodi si bat karna kah rahi hai. Yadi ye thodi si bat
hai to, fir jyada bat karna kise kahte hai.”
Meri is bat se keerti ka mood bhi kharab ho gaya. Use laga ki, mai uske kisi se bat karne par ungli utha raha hu. Isliye usne bhadakte huye mujhse
kaha.
Keerti boli “yadi maine us se ek ghante bhi bat kar li to, kaun sa pahad toot gaya. Tum bhi to phone par, kisi ke bhi sath, ghanto lage rahte ho, lekin mai
to tumse is bat ki, kabhi koi sikayat nahi karti hu. Jab mujhe tumhare kisi se bat karne me koi paresani nahi hoti hai to, fir tumhe mere kisi se bat karne
me paresani kyo ho rahi hai. Kya mai apne kisi rishteader se bat bhi nahi kar sakti.”
Keerti ka mere upar ye ilajam lagana, mujhe hajam nahi hua. Kyoki mai uske siwa kisi se bhi phone par itni der bat nahi karta tha. Maine keerti se is
bat ki safai mangte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu ye kya bake ja rahi hai. Maine kab tujhe kisi se bat karne se roka hai aur mai tere siwa kiske sath, phone par ghanto bat karta rahta hu.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne, na aav dekha, na taav aur jhat se meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kyo maine tumhe jab sham ko phone lagaya tha. Tab tumne mausi se kitni der tak bat ki thi. Kya maine tumhari is bat ka koi bura maana
tha. Jo tumhe mere jiten se bat karne ka itna bura lag raha hai.”
Keerti ke is betuke se jabab ko sunkar, mujhe us par bahut gussa aaya. Lekin maine apne dimag ko shant rakhne ki kosis karte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “tera dimag to thikane hai. Tujhe pata bhi hai ki, tu kya kah rahi hai. Chhoti maa se jiten ki barabari karne ki, tere andar soch bhi kaise aayi.
Wo meri maa hai aur unse mai chahe kitni der bhi bat karu. Mujhe iske liye, tere samne koi safai dene ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Magar ab shayad keerti ka dimag sach me thikane nahi tha. Usne meri is bat ka bada hi dil dukhane wala jabab dete huye, mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “yadi tumhe kisi apne se bat karne me, mujhe safai dene ki jarurat nahi hai to, fir mujhe bhi mere kisi rishtedar se bat karne me, tumhe safai
dene ki, koi jarurat nahi hai aur mai kaun sa us se phone par ishq lada rahi thi. Sirf uska aur uske ghar walon ka haal chaal hi to puchh rahi thi. Aisa
karke maine kaun sa bada bhari gunah kar diya.”
Keerti se mujhe aise jabab ki ummid kabhi nahi thi. Uski ye bat mere dil me teer ki tarah chubh gayi. Kyoki wo apne rishtedar ki barabari meri maa se
kar rahi thi. Jise sahan kar pana mere bas me nahi tha.
Mere gussa ab satwe aasman par aphuch chuka tha. Ab apne gusse par kabu rakh pana mere bas me nahi tha. Maine apna saara gussa keerti par
utarte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tera jis se man kare, tu uske sath ishq lada le. Mujhe is se koi farak nahi padta. Lekin uske pahle, meri ek bat, achi tarah se kaan khol kar
sun le. Dobara apne kisi rishtedar ki barabari, meri maa bahno se karne ki kosis mat karna. Warna mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Magar shayad keerti ko mere gusse ka aehsas nahi hua tha ya fir shayad aaj wo mujhse kisi bhi bat me, haar na manne ki jid kiye baithi thi. Isliye us
par meri is bat ka bhi ulta hi asar pada. Usne mujhe, meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumhare jo muh me aa raha hai, tum bakte ja rahe ho. Mai tum se pyar karti hu to, iska matlab ye nahi hai ki, tum jab chahe tab, mujh par
ungli uthate raho aur mai chup chap sunti rahu. Tumhe is tarah mujh par ungli uthane ka koi haq nahi hai. Apni had paar mat karo.”
Lekin ab mere upar gusse ka junun sawar tha aur keerti ki baten us junun ko aur bhi bada rahi thi. Maine keerti ki bat ko bich me kaatte huye kaha.
Mai bola “apne do kodi ke rishtedar se meri maa ki barabari karke, aaj saari hade to tune paar ki hai. Mere liye, meri maa bahno se badkar duniya me
koi bhi nahi hai. Yaha tak ki tu bhi nahi.”
“tu apna pyar apne pas hi rakh. Mujhe tere pyar ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Ab tu ja aur jis se, jitni der bat karna chahti hai, kar sakti hai. Ab mujhe is se koi
paresani nahi hai. Kyoki aaj se tu mere liye mar chuki hai aur ye meri tujhse aakhiri bat thi.”
Apni aakhiri bat kahte kahte meri aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Meri bat ke jabab me, keerti kuch kahne ko huyi. Lekin maine uski bat sune bina hi, call
kaat diya aur dono mobile band kar diye.
______________________________
Update-116
Keerti boli “tumhare jo muh me aa raha hai, tum bakte ja rahe ho. Mai tum se pyar karti hu to, iska matlab ye nahi hai ki, tum jab chahe tab, mujh par
ungli uthate raho aur mai chup chap sunti rahu. Tumhe is tarah mujh par ungli uthane ka koi haq nahi hai. Apni had paar mat karo.”
Lekin ab mere upar gusse ka junun sawar tha aur keerti ki baten us junun ko aur bhi bada rahi thi. Maine keerti ki bat ko bich me kaatte huye kaha.
Mai bola “apne do kodi ke rishtedar se meri maa ki barabari karke, aaj saari hade to tune paar ki hai. Mere liye, meri maa bahno se badkar duniya me
koi bhi nahi hai. Yaha tak ki tu bhi nahi.”
“tu apna pyar apne pas hi rakh. Mujhe tere pyar ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Ab tu ja aur jis se, jitni der bat karna chahti hai, kar sakti hai. Ab mujhe is se koi
paresani nahi hai. Kyoki aaj se tu mere liye mar chuki hai aur ye meri tujhse aakhiri bat thi.”
Apni aakhiri bat kahte kahte meri aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Meri bat ke jabab me, keerti kuch kahne ko huyi. Lekin maine uski bat sune bina hi, call
kaat diya aur dono mobile band kar diye.
Magar mobile band karte hi, mujhe apne andar, bahut kuch tutta sa mehsus hone laga. Mujhe aisa mehsus ho raha tha, jaise maine apna mobile nahi
balki apne dil ki dhadkano ko band kar diya ho. Band mobile ko dekh dekh kar, keerti ki kami ke aehsas se meri jaan nikli ja rahi thi aur mere aansu
rukne ka naam nahi le rahe the.
Ek taraf keerti ki kahi baton se, mere seena chhalni ho gaya tha to, dusri taraf unki kami ka aehsas mujhe khoon ke aansu rone ko majbur kar raha tha.
Mai na to uski un baton ka dard mai sah pa raha tha aur na hi uski judai ka dard sah pa raha tha.
Kal tak jo ladki mere liye, saari duniya se ladne ko taiyar thi. Aaj wo hi kisi teesre ke liye, mujhse hi lad gayi thi. Mai abhi bhi is bat ka yakin nahi kar pa
raha tha aur mere dil, baar baar keerti se bas ek hi sawal karna chah raha tha ki, “jaan tumne aisa kyo kiya. Kya yahi tumhara pyar tha. Kya tumhare
liye meri bas itni hi aehmiyat thi.”
Mera dil keerti se hajaron sawal karna chah raha tha magar mere dil ke in sawalon ka jabab dene ke liye keerti mere pas nahi thi. Keerti ke is bartaw ki
vajah se na to meri us se narajgi kam ho pa rahi thi aur na hi is ki vajah se, mere dil me uske liye pyar kam ho pa raha tha. Mai kya karu ya kya na
karu, kuch samajh me nahi pa raha tha aur bas roye ja raha tha.
Mai chah kar bhi keerti ke is bartaw ko, na to bhula pa raha tha aur na hi apne aapko us se bat karne ke liye taiyar kar pa raha tha. Magar uske bina
gujarne wala har pal, mere upar maut se bhi badkar kar gujar raha tha aur uske bina meri jaan nikli ja rahi thi.
Meri becheni had se jyada bad gayi thi aur ab mere pas is sab se bahar nikalne ke, bas do hi raste bache the. Ek to ye ki mai abhi apne mobile chalu
karke, keerti se bat kar lu ya fir dusra ye ki mai apne aapko sharab me itna dubo du ki, keerti ko yad hi na kar saku.
Lekin keerti ke bartaw ne mujhe itni buri tarah se tod diya tha ki, ab mere andar us se bat karne ki takat hi nahi bachi thi. Isliye maine khud ko sharab
me dubo dene ka faisla kiya aur bahar hall se, us din ki aadhi bachi huyi old monk rum ki bottel, soda aur kuch dry fruit le laya.
Mai bed par baith gaya aur peg banane laga. Maine peg banaya aur ek baar me hi pura peg pee liya. Jis se mujhe mere seene me kuch jalan si huyi.
Lekin is jalan se mere dil ko kuch rahat si mehsus huyi.
Fir maine ek bad ek, do peg piye, jis se mujhe kuch halka halka surur mehsus hone laga. Magar is nashe ke surur me bhi, keerti mere dil aur dimag par
chhayi huyi thi. Mai abhi bhi usi ke baare me soch raha tha.
Is nashe ki haalat me, keerti ki yad ne mujhe kuch jyada hi pagal kar diya aur ab mujhe keerti ki us din ki bat yad aane lagi thi, jab mai sharab ke nashe
me choor tha aur wo mujhe kisi chhote bacche ki tarah sulane ki kosis kar rahi thi.
Keerti ka wo pyar bhara pal yad aate hi, meri aankh ek baar fir chhalak uthi, Ab meri keerti ki judai sahne ki takat jabab de chuki thi. Mujhe lag raha tha
ki yadi maine abhi keerti se bat nahi ki to, mai tadap kar mar jauga.
Aakhir me maine khud se haar mante huye, keerti se bat karne ka faisla kiya aur apne dono mobile chalu kar diye. Mobile chalu karte hi, dono mobile
par keerti ka ek hi msg aaya.
Keerti ka msg “tumne mere muh par mobile band karke acha nahi kiya. Tum apne aapko samajhte kya ho. Tumko itna ghamand kis bat ka hai. Apna
ghamand apne pas hi rakho. Mujhe apna ghamand dikhane ki kosis mat karo. Yadi tum mere bina rah sakte ho to, mai bhi tumhare bina rah sakti hu.
Ab mai tumse kabhi bat nahi karugi.”
Keerti ka msg pad kar, mera dil ek baar fir chhalni chhalni ho gaya. Maine keerti ko call lagane ka apna faisla, ye soch kar badal diya ki, yadi wo mere
bina rah sakti hai to, fir mai bhi use, uske bina rah kar dikhauga.
Magar keerti ke bina rahne ki soch kar hi, ek baar fir mera dil ro utha. Ab mere pas khud ko sharab ke nashe me puri tarah se dubo dene ke siwa, koi
dusra rasta nahi bacha tha aur mere hanth khud hi us chauthe peg ki taraf bad gaye, jo maine bana kar rakha tha.
Abhi maine peg uthaya hi tha ki, tabhi keerti ka phone aane laga. Shayad mere pas uska msg pahuchte hi, wo samajh gayi thi ki, maine mobile chalu
kar diye hai. Isliye usne mobile chalu hone ke, kuch hi der bad call laga diya tha. Maine bhi bina kuch soche uska call uthate huye, us kaha.
Mai bola “han bolo.”
Keerti boli “tumhe mera msg mil gaya.”
Mai bola “han mil gaya.”
Keerti boli “bas yahi puchhne ko call kiya tha.”
Mai bola “aur kuch bolna hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi aur kuch nahi bolna.”
Mai bola “thik hai aur kuch nahi bolna to, ab phone rakho.”
Keerti boli “mai hi kyo phone rakhu. Tum mere muh par phone kaat sakte ho to, phone rakh bhi sakte ho.”
Mai bola “mujhe tumse faltu ki bahas nahi karna. Yadi tumhe kuch bolna hai to bolo, warna phone rakho.”
Keerti boli “mujhe kuch nahi bolna. Lekin mai phone nahi rakhugi. Phone tumko hi rakhna padega.”
Mai bola “phone tumne lagaya hai, isliye phone tum hi rakho.”
Keerti boli “mai tumhari naukar nahi hu, jo tum kaho utho to, uth jau aur tum kaho baitho to, baith jau. Mai ek baar phone nahi rakhugi to, matlab ki mai
phone nahi rakkhugi. Phone tumko hi rakhna padega.”
Mai bola “na maine phone lagaya hai aur na mai phone rakhuga.”
Keerti boli “to thik hai, phone chalu rahne do. Ek ghanta pura hone par phone khud hi kat jayega.”
Mai bola “mai bekar me ek ghante tak phone pakad kar baitha nahi rah sakta.”
Keerti boli “maine tumse kab kaha ki, tum phone pakad kar baithe raho. Tum phone ek kinare rakh do.”
Ab maine us se bekar me bahas karna thik nahi samjha. Maine hanth me pakda hua peg table par rakh kar, mobile ko kaan se lagaye lagaye hi let
gaya aur aankhe band karke, keerti ko mehsus karne ki kosis karne laga.
Lekin keerti ki taraf se, uski saason ke siwa koi aawaj nahi aa rahi thi. Shayad wo bhi meri harkat ko mehsus karne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Lekin na to wo
mujhse kuch bol rahi thi aur na hi mai us se kuch bol pa raha tha.
Iski vajah ye thi ki, abhi tak hum dono ki, dusre se narajgi khatam nahi huyi thi. Use mujhse bahut si sikayat thi to, mujhe bhi us se bahut si sikayat thi.
Jis vajah se hum dono ek dusre se koi bat nahi kar pa rahe the.
Lekin keerti ke mere pas hone ke ahsas se hi, mere dil ko jo rahat mili thi. Us rahat se meri udi huyi nind fir se wapas aa gayi aur mujhe pata hi nahi
chala ki, mai phone pakde pakde, kab gahri nind ki aagosh me chala gaya.
Subah 6 baje meri nind khuli to, mujhe yad aaya ki, rat ko mai chalu mobile pakde pakde hi so gaya tha. Ye bat yad aate hi maine fauran mobile ko
utha kar rat ka call dekha to, paya ki rat ko mobile pure ek ghante tak chalne ke bad band hua tha.
Jiska matlab yahi tha ki, keerti mere so jaane ke bad bhi, call katne ka intejar karti rahi. Lekin ye janne ke bad bhi, meri narajgi us se khatam nahi huyi
thi aur uski rat ki baten mere dimag me ghum rahi thi. Usne jis tarah se meri bejjati ki thi, wo mai chah kar bhi bhul nahi pa raha tha.
Yahi vajah thi ki, aaj subah uthne ke bad, mai roj ki tarah, use call lagane ki takat nahi juta pa raha tha. Mai is bat ko bhi achi tarah se janta tha ki, yadi
mai use subah call nahi lagata hu to, ho sakta hai ki wo bhi mujhe din bhar ya rat ko koi call na kare.
Is sab ke bad bhi, mai apne aapko, keerti ko call lagane ke liye taiyar nahi kar pa raha tha. Kyoki mere dimag me baar baar, keerti ki bas ye hi bat
ghum rahi thi ki, “Tumhe is tarah mujh par ungli uthane ka koi haq nahi hai. Apni had paar mat karo.”
Yadi mujhe keerti ko kuch kahne ka haq nahi tha to, fir us se bat karne ka ya is rishte ko aage badane ka koi matlab hi nahi rah jata tha. Kyoki mere
pyar ki to, koi had hi nahi thi. Mera sona jagna, khana peena, hasna rona sab keerti se hi tha aur ab wo hi mujhe meri had dikha rahi thi.
Aakhir me maine sab kuch keerti ke upar hi chhodte huye, bhari man se use call na lagane ka faisla kiya aur uth kar fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone
ke bad, mai hospital jaane ke liye taiyar hone laga aur taiyar hote hote mujhe 7:15 baj gaya.
Mai taiyar hone ke bad, ghar ko lock karke bahar nikla hi tha ki, tabhi ajay ki taxi mere samne aakar ruki. Uski taxi me shikha baithi huyi. Jis se samajh
me aa raha tha ki, wo shikha ko chhodne ghar ja raha tha. Lekin shayad use koi kaam yad aa gaya aur wo shikha ko lekar yaha aa gaya.
Ajay ne taxi se niche utrte huye shikha se kuch der intejar karne ko kaha aur fir mujhe aankhon se andar chalne ka ishara kiya. Mujhe kuch samajh me
to nahi aa raha tha. Fir bhi uske ishare ko samajhte huye mai chup chap andar aa gaya.
Andar aate hi ajay ek dusra garage kholne laga. Mujhe laga ki shayad wo apni koi dusri car nikalega. Lekin garage khute hi mujhe waha Pulsar,
Unicorn, Karizma aur Splendor+ bike najar aayi. Is se pahle ki mai kuch samajh pata, ajay ne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “in me se jo bhi bike tumhe pasand ho, tum use istemal kar sakte ho.”
Mai bola “lekin iski kya jarurat hai. Mai to taxi se aata jata hu aur mujhe hospital ke siwa kahi aana jaana bhi nahi rahta hai.”
Ajay bola “bahut jarurat thi. Ghar me me char char bike hote huye bhi, tumhara taxi se aana jaana mujhe acha nahi lag raha tha. Rat ko mai jaldi me
tumhe ye batana bhul gaya tha aur ab tumhara hospital jaane ka time ho raha tha. Isliye mujhe shikha ko ghar chhodne se pahle tumhare pas aana
pada hai.”
Mai bola “kya shikha ko malum hai ki, ye tumhara ghar hai.”
Ajay bola “nahi, aman aur nisha ke siwa is ghar ke malik ko koi nahi janta. Kyoki mai yaha bahut kam rahta hu. Abhi bhi maine shikha se yahi kaha hai
ki, mujhe Dr. aman ke frnd ko ek jaruri msg dena hai aur wo Dr. aman ke dusre bungalow me thahra hai.”
Mai bola “lekin shikha to, ye janti hai ki, mai tumhara dost hu. Fir wo ab mujhe yaha dekh kar, tumse kuch puchhegi nahi.”
Ajay bola “wo aisa kuch nahi puchhegi. Kyoki usne tumhe upar uncle ke pas dekha tha aur aman ne shikha se uncle ko apne dost ka pita batate huye,
unka khas khayal rakhne ko kaha tha. Kal subah jab shikha ne tumhe mere sath dekha tha. Tab wo tumhe pehchan nahi payi thi.”
“uske bad usne mujhse tumhare baare me puchha to, maine use bataya ki, tum Dr. aman ke dost ho aur Dr. aman ne mujhse tumhara khayal rakhne
ko kaha hai aur ab meri bhi tumse dosti ho gayi hai.”
Mai bola “lekin shikha se ye jhut bolne ki jarurat kya thi. Yadi wo ye sab jaan bhi leti to kya farak pad jaata.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay ko hansi aa gayi. Usne muskurate huye, meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “ye sab baten hum fursat me baith kar lege. Abhi to mujhe jaana hoga, kyoki bahar shikha mera intejar kar rahi hai. Use jyada intejar
karwana acha nahi hoga. Tum jyada sochna mat aur jis bike ko le jaane ka man kare, apni hi samajh kar le jaana. Mujhe tumhare aisa karne se bahut
khushi hogi. Ab mai chalta hu.”
Ye kah kar ajay mera koi jabab sune bina hi wapas chal gaya. Mai hairani se use jaata hua dekhta raha. Mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, koi ek do din
ki mulakat me hi, kisi ke liye itna sab kuch kaise kar sakta hai.
Mai ajay ki soch me gum tha aur tabhi mujhe uski taxi ke start hone ki aawaj sunayi di aur fir dhire dhire uski taxi ki aawaj aana band ho gayi. Wo jis
kaam se aaya tha, use pura kar ke ja chuka tha.
Maine ek najar charon bike par daali. Charon hi bike ek se bad kar ek thi. Lekin maine apne liye Splendor+ ko chuna. Kyoki mere pas ghar me bhi
Splendor+ hi thi. Maine bike ko bahar niakala aur garage ko band karne ke bad, main gate ko lock karke bahar aa gaya.
Pahli baar mumbai ki sadak par, bike chalane me kuch ghabrahat si ho rahi thi. Lekin fir maine bike ko start kiya aur bike aage bada di. Kuch dur bike
chalane ke bad, meri ghabrahat khud hi dur ho gayi aur fir mai kuch hi samay bad hospital pahuch gaya.
Maine bike park ki aur samay dekha to, abhi sirf 7:45 baja tha. Maine mehul ko call lagaya aur apne aa jaane ki khabar de di. Fir uske bad mai priya ke
pas chala gaya.
Priya ke pas abhi bhi nikki hi thi. Maine us se raj ke baare me puchha to, usne bataya ki, raj subah 7 baje hi ghar chala gaya tha aur ab ghar se kisi ke
aane ke bad hi wo ghar jayegi.
Priya ki haalat pahle se bahut achi najar aa rahi thi. Meri us se bhi thodi bahut bat huyi. Tab tak mehul bhi hamare pas aa chuka tha. Fir 8:15 baje riya
aur uncle aa gaye. Uncle ne nikki se ghar jaane ko kaha to, mai nikki aur mehul ke sath bahar aa gaya.
Mehul taxi dekhne laga to, maine use bike le jaane ko kaha. Meri bat sunkar nikki ko to, koi aashcharya nahi hua. Lekin mehul chauk kar mujhe dekhne
laga. Tab maine use bataya ki, mai jis dost ke pas ruka hu, ye uski hi bike hai. Iske bad mehul 3 baje tak aane ki bol kar, nikki ko bike me lekar ghar
chala gaya.
Mehul ke jaane ke bad mai uncle ke pas aa gaya. Iske bad ka mera saara samay kabhi uncle ke pas to, kabhi priya ke pas rahte gujar gaya. Is bich
dada ji aur aunty bhi aa chuke the aur uncle apne office ja chuke the.
Aunty ne 12 baje mujhse khane ke liye puchha to, maine kah diya ki, mai nashta karke aaya hu aur ab apne dost ke sath hi khana khauga. Jabki
hakikat to ye thi ki, aaj maine subah se ek chay tak nahi pi thi.
Subah se meri keerti se koi bat nahi huyi thi. Jis vajah se meri bhukh pyas dono mar chuki thi aur mera kuch bhi khane pine ka man nahi kar raha tha.
Jis vajah se mujhe aunty se jhut bolna pada tha.
Lekin kuch hi der bad ajay ka call aa gaya. Wo shayad nind se abhi abhi jaaga tha. Usne alsate huye, mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “yar, tumhare khane ka kya socha hai.”
Mai bola “mere khane ke chinta mat karo, mai kisi restaurant me kha luga.”
Ajay bola “aise kaise tum kisi restaurant me khana kha loge. Jab tak tum mere ghar me ho. Tumhare khane pine ki jababdari meri hai.”
Mai bola “yar tum kyo bekar me paresan hote ho. Tum bhi to mujhe bahar se hi khana mangwa kar khilaoge na. Aise me yadi mai khud hi bahar khana
kha leta hu to, isme bura kya hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay hasne laga aur fir us ne mujhse majak karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “bhai, hum garib logon ko kabhi kabhi hi kisi hotel me khana khana nashib hota hai. Baki din to ghar ke khane se hi gujara karna padta hai.
Waise bhi tumne mujhse vaada kiya tha ki, kisi din mere sath khana jarur khaoge to, samajh lo wo din aaj aa gaya.”
Ajay aur ajay ki baten, dono hi mere sar ke upar se gujar rahe the. Isliye maine us se jyada bahas karna thik nahi samjha aur use khane ke liye han kar
diya. Mere muh se han sunte hi, usne khush hote huye mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “tum hospital se kitne baje fursat hoge.”
Mai bola “3 baje.”
Ajay bola “to kya tum 3 baje tak bhukhe hi rahoge.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi bat nahi hai. Mai yaha chay nashta kar chuka hu. Waise to mai 12 baje ghar chala jata tha. Lekin aaj se mai rat ko hospital me
rukuga. Isliye aaj 3 baje tak yaha ruka hu.”
Ajay bola “thik hai, mai 3 baje ghar pahucho, mai tumko wahi milta hu.”
Mai bola “ok.”
Iske bad ajay ne call rakh diya aur mai fir se hospital me busy ho gaya. Lekin mujhe rah rah kar keerti ki yad sata rahi thi. Magar na to mai usko call
laga raha tha aur na hi uski taraf se koi call aa raha tha.
Aakhir keerti ko yad karte karte kisi tarah baki ka samay bhi gujar gaya. Fir 3 baje mehul aur raj aa gaye. Meri unse thodi bahut bat huyi aur fir rat ko 10
baje aane ki bol kar mai waha se ghar ke liye nikal gaya.
Mai 3:15 baje ghar pahucha to, ajay mujhe ghar ke bahar hi, mera intejar karte huye mil gaya. Wo is samay bilkul sadharan se kapdo me tha aur ek
Activa par baitha mera intejar kar raha tha.
Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, ab ye Activa kaha se aa gayi aur ye ghar ke bahar baith kar mera intejar kyo kar raha hai. Bas yahi sochte huye maine
apni bike ajay ke pas rok di.
Lekin mujhe aata dekhte hi ajay ne apni Activa start kar li thi aur mere uske pas pahuchte hi, usne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “yaha rukne ki jarurat nahi hai, mere pichhe pichhe aao aur rasta ache se yad kar lena.”
Mujhe uski bat samajh me nahi aayi. Lekin maine chup chap bike uske pichhe laga di aur raste ko yad rakhte huye, uske pichhe pichhe chalne laga.
Karib 5 minute ajay ke pichhe chalne ke bad, hum log badi badi imaraton ko pichhe chhodte huye, chhote chhote ghar makano ki taraf aa gaye.
Kuch door chalne ke bad ajay ne apni Activa ek gali ke andar daal di. Mai bhi uske pichhe pichhe chal raha tha. Us gali me kuch dur tak chalne ke bad,
ajay ne apni Activa ek do manjila makan ke samne rok di.
Makan dekh kar hi samajh me aa raha tha ki, waha koi madhyam vargiya parivar (Middle class family) rahta hai. Lekin usi makan se thodi duri par,
khali pade maidan me ajay ki taxi khadi thi. Jise dekh kar, mujhe laga ki, shayad ye ajay ka dusra makan hai.
Us makan ke samne ek chhota sa aangan tha. Jo ki teen taraf diwaron se ghira hua tha aur jiske samne ek chhota sa gate laga hua tha. Ajay ne gate
khol kar apni activa ko aangan me rakha aur fir bahar aakar mujhe bhi bike andar rakhne ko kaha.
Ajay ke kahne par maine bike lakar andar aangan me khadi kar di aur fir ghar ke aangan ko dekhne laga. Aangan jyada bada to nahi tha, lekin bahut hi
saaf suthra tha aur uski char diwari (boundary wall) ke kinare kinare phulon ke paudhe (plants) lage huye the. Jinme rang birange phul khile hone ke
karan, wo bahut hi sundar lag rahe the.
Iske bad maine ek najar ghar ki taraf dali to, ghar ki nichli manjil (Ground floor) ke samne ke, kamre ka darwaja khula hua tha. Magar darwaje par
parde lage huye the. Jis vajah se andar ka kuch bhi najar nahi aa raha tha.
Magar ghar ko is tarah se khula hua dekh kar, mai ye sochne par majbur ho gaya ki, ajay to abhi mere sath, bahar se aa raha hai. Lekin ghar pahle se
hi khula hua hai. To kya is ghar me ajay ke sath aur koi bhi rahta hai. Yadi koi rahta hai to, uska ajay se rishta kya hai aur ajay ne is bat ko abhi tak raz
kyo rakha hai.
______________________________
Update-117
Us makan ke samne ek chhota sa aangan tha. Jo ki teen taraf diwaron se ghira hua tha aur jiske samne ek chhota sa gate laga hua tha. Ajay ne gate
khol kar apni activa ko aangan me rakha aur fir bahar aakar mujhe bhi bike andar rakhne ko kaha.
Ajay ke kahne par maine bike lakar andar aangan me khadi kar di aur fir ghar ke aangan ko dekhne laga. Aangan jyada bada to nahi tha, lekin bahut hi
saaf suthra tha aur uski char diwari (boundary wall) ke kinare kinare phulon ke paudhe (plants) lage huye the. Jinme rang birange phul khile hone ke
karan, wo bahut hi sundar lag rahe the.
Iske bad maine ek najar ghar ki taraf dali to, ghar ki nichli manjil (Ground floor) ke samne ke, kamre ka darwaja khula hua tha. Magar darwaje par
parde lage huye the. Jis vajah se andar ka kuch bhi najar nahi aa raha tha.
Magar ghar ko is tarah se khula hua dekh kar, mai ye sochne par majbur ho gaya ki, ajay to abhi mere sath, bahar se aa raha hai. Lekin ghar pahle se
hi khula hua hai. To kya is ghar me ajay ke sath aur koi bhi rahta hai. Yadi koi rahta hai to, uska ajay se rishta kya hai aur ajay ne is bat ko abhi tak raz
kyo rakha hai.
Ajay ki baki baton ki tarah, ye bat bhi abhi ek raz hi thi. Lekin ab shayad ajay ke har raz par se parda uthne ka samay aa chuka tha aur ajay ki jindagi
ek khuli kitab ki tarah mere samne aane wali thi. Jiska ki mujhe bahut besabri se intejar tha.
Magar aise samay par keerti ka mere sath phone par na hona, mujhe bahut akhar raha tha. Kyoki mai chahta tha ki, jab mai ajay se, uski jindagi ke
baare me bat karu, tab keerti bhi mere sath phone par rahe, taki wo bhi ajay ki jindagi se jude raz ko jaan sake. Lekin aaj jab is raz ke khulne ka wakt
pas aaya to, keerti mere sath nahi thi.
Is khayal ke mere man me aate hi, ek baar fir mujhe, keerti ki yadon ne gher liya. Wo kaisi hai, kya kar rahi hai. Wo mujhe yad kar rahi hai ya nahi, ye
saari bat mere dimag me ghumne lagi. Lekin mere pas in me se kisi bhi bat ka koi jabab nahi tha. Mujhe keerti ki kisi bhi bat ki, koi khabar nahi thi.
Kyoki aaj keerti se narajgi ke chalte, maine ghar me bhi phone laga kar, kisi se koi bat nahi ki thi aur keerti ne bhi subah se abhi tak, mera haal chaal
janne ki koi kosis nahi ki thi. Jis vajah se uski har bat se mai anjan tha.
Mera dil ab bhi, keerti ki aawaj ko sunne ke liye tadap raha tha aur keerti ki jidai me apne hathiyar pahle hi daal chuka tha. Lekin mera dimag tha ki, wo
kisi bhi kimat par keerti ki galti ko maaf karne ke liye taiyar nahi tha aur mere dil se tarah tarah ke sawal kiye ja raha tha.
Mera dimag kah raha tha ki, yadi keerti tumse pyar karti hai to, wo apni galti ki maafi kyo nahi maang leti. Yadi use tumse pyar hai to, fir wo tumse bat
kiye bina kaise rah le rahi hai. Yadi subah se abhi tak tumne us se bat nahi ki to, usne tumse bat karne ki kosis kyo nahi ki hai. Yadi tumhe uski kami
akhar rahi hai to, fir use tumhari kami kyo nahi akhar rahi hai aur yadi use tumhari kami akhar rahi hai to, wo tumko mana kyo nahi rahi hai.
Mere dimag ki ye saari baten, mere dil ko keerti se bat karne se rok rahi thi. Magar is sab ke bad bhi, mera dil har jagah, har bat par keerti ki kami ko
mehsus karne se baaj nahi aa raha tha aur baar baar sirf keerti ko hi yad kiye ja raha tha.
Mujhe mere dil aur dimag ne, ek ajib hi uljhan me uljha diya tha. Jis vajah se ab meri ajay ke baare me janne ki saari usukta khatam ho gayi thi aur
mere chehre par udasi chha gayi thi.
Mujhe is tarah se kisi gahri soch me gum dekh kar aur mere achanak se utar gaye chehre ko dekh kar, ajay ko laga ki, shayad mujhe uska ye ghar
pasand nahi aaya. Usne mujhe meri soch se bahar nikalne ke liye, mere kandhe ko pakad kar, hilaya aur sanjida hote huye mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “kya hua, kya soch rahe ho, kya tumhe mera ye chhota sa ghar pasand nahi aaya.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, mujhe apni haalat ka aehsas hua aur maine apne aapko sambhalte huye, ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “koi ghar bhi ghar, sirf makan ke chhote ya bade hone se, chhota ya bada nahi ho jata. Ghar to usme rahne walon se chhota bada hota hai
aur mera manna hai ki, jis ghar me tum raho, wo ghar kabhi chhota ho hi nahi sakta.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay ke chehre par muskurahat wapas aa gayi. Usne muskurate huye mere kandhe par hanth rakaha aur kaha.
Ajay bola “aisa kyo. Bhala mere rahne se koi ghar kaise bada ho sakta hai.”
Mai bola “kyoki tumhara dil bada hai aur jiska dil bada ho, uska ghar kabhi chhota ho hi nahi sakta. Ab yadi tumhara bat karna ho gaya ho to, ab apna
ghar bhi dikha do.”
Ajay bola “kyo nahi, aao chalo, is garib ka chhota sa aashiyana bhi dekh lo.”
Ye kah kar wo ghar ki dahini (Right) taraf bani sidiyon (Stairs) ki taraf bad gaya. Mai bhi uske pichhe pichhe chalne laga. Lekin ab mere man me ek
sawal aur aa raha tha ki, yadi ajay ghar ki pahli manjil par rahta hai to, ghar ki nichli manjil par kaun rahta hai. Kya ajay yaha kiraye (Rent) par rahta
hai.
Mai ye sab soch raha tha aur hum log upar pahuch gaye. Upar 36*24 ka chhat tha aur chhat ki ek taraf 3 kamre bane huye the. Un kamron me se
teesre kamre se laga hua, ek bathroom bana hua tha. Jis se samajh me aa raha tha ki, upar ke kamre kiraye par dene ke liye hi banaye gaye hai.
Upar pahuchne ke bad ajay ne teesre kamre ka darwaja khola aur mujhe andar chal kar baithne ko kah kar, wapas niche ki taraf chala gaya. Ajay ke
niche chale jaane ke bad, maine kamre ki taraf dekha.
Yaha bhi kamre me parda laga hua tha. Maine parde ko hataya aur kamre ke andar aa gaya. Lekin andar ka najara dekh kar, mujhe apni aankhon
dekhe par yakin kar pana muskil ho raha tha ki, ajay jaisa carodpati aadmi, is chhote aur sadharan se makan me rahta hai.
Kamre me parda laga hone ki vajah se, bahar ki roshni anadar nahi aa pa rahi thi aur andar ka kamra ek 60 watt ke bulb ki pili roshni se roshan tha.
Jiski roshni ki mujhe aadat na hone ke karan, ye roshni meri aankhon ko chubh rahi thi. Kuch der to mujhe khud ko is roshni me dhalne me lag gayi.
Jab mujhe is roshni ki kuch aadat si huyi to, maine kamre ke charo taraf dekha. Kamre me jyada saman to nahi tha. Lekin kamra behad saaf suthra
tha. Kamre ke darwaje ke dahini taraf wali diwar se lag kar ek chhota sa bed tha. Jisme ek saaf aur sundar si chadar bichhi huyi thi.
Bed ke pas hi samne wali diwar se lag kar ek purana sa TV rakha hua tha aur TV ke pas hi ek darwaja tha. Jo andar wale kamre me jaane ke liye tha.
Andar ke kamre me bhi bulb ki roshni ja rahi thi. Jis se pata chal raha tha ki, andar wala kamra jyada bada nahi aur waha shayad kitchen bana hua hai.
Bed ke samne wali diwar ke pas lakdi ki almari aur almari ke pas hi diwar par ek aaina laga hua tha. Darwaje ke pas bayen taraf ek table rakhi huyi thi
aur table par salike se kuch kitaben jami huyi thi. Usi table ke pas char chair aur ek Central table rakhi huyi thi.
Mai khada khada kamre ka najara kar raha tha ki, tabhi meri najar bed par rakhe ek akhbaar (Newspaper) par padi. Mai aakar bed par bith gaya aur
akhbaar ke panne palatne laga. Panne palatte palatte meri najar ek kavita par padi. Jo kisi mahila kaviyatri Tripti ne likhi thi. Kavita ka shirshak tha
Pratiksha.
Waise to mujhe kavita ya sher aur shayari padne ka shauk bilkul bhi nahi tha. Na hi isme kahi gayi baten mere dimag me chada karti thi. Fir bhi keerti
ke sath rahte rahte, achi shayari jama karna meri aadat me shamil ho gaya tha. Taki wo shayari mai keerti ko bhej saku.
Lekin kisi kavita ko padne ka ye mera pahla mauka tha. Is kavita ka shirshak, mere is samay ki paristithi se mel khata tha. Jiski vajah se mai apne
aapko ye kavita padne se na rok saka aur kavita padne laga.
“Pratiksha”
“Bas teri pratiksha me, gujar di jindagi humne.

Tum jo aaye nahi to, ujad li jindagi humne.
Sabr ki simayen thi, hum pratiksha kab tak karte.
Kagzon ko syahiyon se, hum bhara kab tak karte.
Tumne na bhulane ki, humse kasam le dali thi.
Chhod kar na jauga, apni bat bhi usme dali thi.
Ek agar ruthega to, use dusra manayega.
Vaade ye pyar ke, koi tod kar na jayega.
Vaada nibhaya maine, aur laaj bach gayi teri bhi.
Agle janam me milne ki, aas bach gayi meri bhi.
Mukt karti hu tumko, tere bhule bisre vaadon se.
Mat karna tum glani kabhi, apne adhure vaadon se.”
Kavita ki pahli line padte hi, meri aankhon me keerti ka chehra ghumne laga tha aur kavita ki har line mujhe keerti ke dil ke dard ka aehsas kara rahi
thi. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise ye kavita keerti ne hi likhi ho.
Kyoki iski har line mai mujhe, meri aur keerti ki kahani najar aa rahi thi aur iski aakhiri line me mujhe apna keerti se kiya hua wo vaada yad aaya, jo
maine mumbai se ghar wapas pahuchne par keerti se kiya tha. Jab keerti ne mere marne ki bat ke upar se, mujhe tamacha maara tha. Meri aankhon
me us din ka manjar kisi film ki tarah ghumne laga.
_________________
Mai bola “mai tujhe bahut dukh deta hu na.”
Keerti bhi mere pas hi niche aakar baith gayi aur mere hanthon ko chumte huye kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “mujhe tumhara diya har dard kabul hai. Mai tumhara har dard hanste hanste sah sakti hu. Lekin yadi tumhe koi aanch bhi aaye to, mai sah
nahi pati hu. Mujhe maaf kar do. Maine vevajah tum par hanth uthaya. Magar mai kya karti. Mai us bat ko bhula nahi pa rahi thi. Jiski vajah se mera
sab kuch lut jane wala tha.”
Mai bola “sorry, ab aage se aisa kuch nahi hoga.”
Keerti boli “tum hamesha aisa hi kahte ho. Lekin baar baar wahi karte ho. Jis se mujhe taklif hoti hai.”
Mai bola “lekin tune bhi to wahi kiya hai. Jis se mujhe taklif hoti hai.”
Keerti boli “maine jo kiya sirf apne aapko saja dene ke liye kiya hai. Yadi tum meri jaan ko nuksan pahuchaoge to, mai tumhari jaan ko bhi nuksan
pahuchaugi. Mai tumse ye pahle hi bol chuki hu.”
Mai bola “thik hai aaj ke bad se hum dono hi ek dusre ki jaan ko nuksan nahi pahuchayege.”
Keerti boli “aise nahi, tum meri kasam khakar bolo ki, tum chahe mere baare me kuch bhi sun lo. Lekin tab tak koi aisa kadam nahi uthaoge. Jab tak ye
sabit na ho jaye ki, tumne jo suna hai wo sahi hai.”
Keerti ki is bat par maine use chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “yane ki sabit hone ke bad mai kuch bhi kar sakta hu.”
Keerti boli “jyada majak mat karo. Bhagwan bhi chahega. Tab bhi mai tumhe chhod kar nahi ja sakti. Maut bhi mujhe tumse door nahi kar sakti. Ab tum
sidhe se meri kasam khate ho ya fir mai kuch aur karu.”
Mai bola “khata hu baba. Mai teri kasam khakar bolta hu ki, ab chahhe kaisi bhi bat kyo na ho. Mai kabhi bina soche samjhe aur sachai ka pata kiye
bina aisa koi bhi kadam nahi uthauga. Jiske uthane se tujhe taklif ho.”
Keerti boli “ye huyi na koi bat. Ab mai sach me bahut khush hu.”
Mai bola “tu bhi to kasam kha. Tu bhi to aaye din ye hanth kaat kar mujhe taklif deti rahti hai.”
Keerti boli “ok mai bhi kasam khati hu ki, jab tak tum meri jaan ko koi taklif nahi pahuchaoge. Tab tak mai bhi tumhari jaan ko koi taklif nahi
pahuchaugi.”
_________________
Us din ki bat yad aate hi, sabse pahle mujhe, kal rat ko apni sharab pine ki harkat ka pachhtawa hua. Kyoki chahe kal rat ko sharab pine ke bad, meri
keerti se jyada bat na huyi ho, magar meri jitni bhi us se baten huyi thi, us se use is bat ka aehsas jarur ho gaya hoga ki, maine sharab pi rakhi hai.
Abhi tak mujhe sirf ye dikh raha tha ki, keerti ne mere dil ko chot pahuchayi hai aur usne mera apman kiya hai. Mujhe meri kahi bhi koi galti najar nahi
aa rahi thi. Lekin ab mujhe apni sharab pine ki galti saaf najar aa rahi thi.
Ab meri is galti ke bad, keerti ke mere samne jhukne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha. Shayad yahi vajah rahi hogi ki, rat ke bad se, usne mujhe koi call
karne ki kosis nahi ki thi.
Lekin apni galti najar aane ke bad bhi mai keerti ke samne jhukne ko taiyar nahi tha. Kyoki bhale hi maine galti ki thi, magar us galti ko karne ki suruaat
to, keerti ki taraf ki gayi thi. Yadi keerti ne galti nahi ki hoti to, mere fir bhi galti karne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota.
Aakhir me mujhe keerti ke samne na jhukne aur use call lagane ka ek tarika samajh me aa gaya. Maine bina der kiye mobile nikala aur keerti ko call
laga diya. Mera call jate hi, keerti ne fauran mera call utha liya.
Uske call uthane se hi, mai samajh gaya tha ki, keerti ki bhi narajgi kam nahi huyi hai. Warna wo mera call uthane ki jagah, mera call kaat kar, mujhe
dusre mobile par call lagati. Usne call uthate hi mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “han bolo.”

Mai bola “mujhe kuch nahi bolna.”
Keerti boli “jab kuch bolna nahi to, call kyo lagaya.”
Mai bola “mai abhi ajay ke dusre ghar me aaya hu, isliye tumhe call lagaya tha.”
Keerti boli “to isme mai kya karu. Is se mera kya matlab.”
Mai bola “is se tumhara koi matlab nahi hai. Mujhe laga ki, tumhe call lagana chahiye to, maine laga diya. Ab yadi tum call chalu rakhna chahti ho to,
chalu rakh sakti ho aur yadi call band karna chahti ho to, band kar sakti ho. Mai mobile jeb me rakh raha hu. Tumhe jo thik lage, tum kar lena.”
Ye bol kar, maine mobile jeb me rakh liya. Lekin mera saara dhyan mobile ki taraf hi laga hua tha. Kuch der tak mobile chalu rahne ke bad, achanak
kat gaya. Mujhe laga ki, shayad gusse ki vajah se keerti ne call kaat diya hai.
Magar call katne ke agle hi pal, keerti ke dusre mobile se, mere dusre mobile par call aane laga. Maine call uthaya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “han, kya hua.”
Keerti boli “kuch nahi, wo mera hanth lag jaane se kat gaya tha.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai mobile jeb me rakh raha hu.”
Ye kah kar maine mobile wapas apne jeb me rakh liya. Magar mai keerti ke, call ke achanak kat jaane ki vajah, achi tarah se samajh gaya tha aur iske
samajh me aate hi, khud ba khud mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi thi.
Asal me wo is bat ko achi tarah se janti thi ki, mere us number par jyada balance nahi hoga. Isliye wo mere us number ka balance kharch karna nahi
chahti thi. Jis vajah se usne, us number par se mera call kaat kar, mujhe is number par call lagaya tha.
Uski is harkat se mere dil ko bahut sukun mila aur meri khoyi huyi bhukh fir se wapas aa gayi thi. Mai abhi keerti ki harkat me hi khoya hua tha ki, tabhi
ajay Bisleri ki 3 bottles lekar aa gaya. Usne Bisleri ki bottles Central table par rakhte huye, mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “tum bahar bathroom me jakar muh hanth dho lo. Tab tak mai khana lagata hu.”
Ye kahte huye ajay ne, mujhe towel thama diya aur wapas niche chala gaya. Mai bhi uth kar muh hanth dhone chala gaya.
Mai jab tak muh hanth dhokar wapas aaya, tab tak ajay Central table par khane ki do thali laga chuka tha. Kitchen ki light jal rahi thi. Isliye mere liye ye
anuman lagana muskil tha ki, ye khana kaha se aaya hai.
Keerti mere sath mobile par bani huyi thi aur ajay ki baton se use ye bhi samajh me aa gaya hoga ki, mai yaha khana khane aaya hu. Maine wapas
aakar khana lage dekha to, bed par baithte huye ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “kya ye khana tumne banaya hai.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay ne muskurate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “nahi, mera khud ka khana niche se ban kar aata hai. Mai yaha paying guest hu, isliye mujhe khana banane ki jarurat nahi padti. Ab tum
bekar ka sawal karna chhodo aur ye bolo ki khana tum is central table par hi kha loge ya fir tumhare khana khane ke liye dining table ka intejam kiya
jaye.”
Ajay ki is bat ka jabab bhi maine usi ke andaz me dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “yar bhukh ke maare to mera bura haal ho raha hai aur tumko dining table ki padi huyi hai. Ab jyada takalluf mat karo aur khana suru karo.”
Ye kahte huye maine ek chair khichi aur central table ke pas aakar baith gaya. Mujhe baithte dekh ajay bhi ek chair par baith gaya. Abhi hum khana
khana, suru hi karne wale the ki, tabhi mujhe bahar se kisi ladki ki aawaj aati sunayi di.
Meri pith darwaje ki taraf thi, isliye mai use dekh nahi saka. Ajay mere samne tha aur uska muh darwaje ki taraf tha. Us ladki ne darwaje par khade
khade hi ajay se kaha.
Ladki boli “ajji bhaiya, aap jaldi jaldi me ye papad nichhe hi bhul kar aa gaye the. Didi ne mujhe ye papad aapko dene ke liye bheja hai.”
Ladki ki bat sunkar, ajay ne us ladki ki taraf dekha aur fir bahut hi masoom bante huye us se kaha.
Ajay bola “ye to tumne bahut acha kiya. Lekin ab ye papad dene ke liye tum khud andar aa rahi ho ya fir ye papad khud hi chal kar andar aane wale
hai.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, ek taraf to mai apni hansi rok nahi paya. Wahi dusri taraf wo ladki, apna pair patakte huye, andar aa gayi aur pahli baar meri najar
us ladki par padi. Wo lagbhag meri hi umar ki thi.
Uski aawaj to koyal ki tarah surili thi hi aur ab jab maine use dekha to, dekhta hi rah gaya. Usne surili aawaj hi nahi balki, kayamat ki sundarta bhi payi
thi. Wo ek dam doodh ki tarah safed thi aur uski aankhe neeli thi. Jo usko or bhi jyada sundar aur sexy bana rahi thi.
Us ne is samay ek short pant aur white t-shirt pahni huyi thi. Uska short pant uski gori gori jangon me kasa hua tha aur uski t-shirt itni dhili aur lambi thi
ki, uska aadhe se jyada short pant, us se dhaka hua tha. Jis se aisa pratit ho raha tha ki, jaise usne niche kuch pahna hi na ho.
Uske is pahnawe ko dekh kar, mujhe achanak hi priya ki yad aa gayi. Kyoki dono ke pahnawe me koi khas jyada antar nahi tha. Priya ki yad aate hi,
mai us ladki ki sundarta ki tulna priya ki sundarta se karne laga.
Ladki sach me hi behad khubsurat thi. Lekin priya ke sath uski tulna karne se, uski sundarta feeki lagne lagi thi aur aaj pahli baar mujhe priya ki
sundarta ka aehsas ho raha tha.
Mai priya aur us ladki ki sundarta ki tulna karne me khoya hua tha. Tabhi us ladki ne central table par papad rakh kar, tunakte huye ajay se kaha.
Ladki boli “ye lijiye aa gaye aapke papad, magar dobara mera majak udaya na to, ye papad jaise aaye hai, waise hi wapas bhi chale jayege.”
Ye bol kar ladki fir se pair patakte huye wapas chali gayi aur ajay muskurakar use jaate huye dekhta raha. Uske chale jaane ke bad ajay ne mujhse
kaha.
Ajay bola “ye neha hai aur ye priya ki bahut hi khas saheli hai.”
Mujhe us ladki ya uske naam ko janne me, koi khas dilchaspi nahi thi. Kyoki mujhe jis ladki me dilchaspi thi. Wo bhale hi is wakt mujhse naraj chal rahi
thi, fir bhi mere sath phone par bani huyi thi aur ye hi bat mujhe man hi man gudguda rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-118
Uske is pahnawe ko dekh kar, mujhe achanak hi priya ki yad aa gayi. Kyoki dono ke pahnawe me koi khas jyada antar nahi tha. Priya ki yad aate hi,
mai us ladki ki sundarta ki tulna priya ki sundarta se karne laga.
Ladki sach me hi behad khubsurat thi. Lekin priya ke sath uski tulna karne se, uski sundarta feeki lagne lagi thi aur aaj pahli baar mujhe priya ki
sundarta ka aehsas ho raha tha.
Mai priya aur us ladki ki sundarta ki tulna karne me khoya hua tha. Tabhi us ladki ne central table par papad rakh kar, tunakte huye ajay se kaha.
Ladki boli “ye lijiye aa gaye aapke papad, magar dobara mera majak udaya na to, ye papad jaise aaye hai, waise hi wapas bhi chale jayege.”
Ye bol kar ladki fir se pair patakte huye wapas chali gayi aur ajay muskurakar use jaate huye dekhta raha. Uske chale jaane ke bad ajay ne mujhse
kaha.
Ajay bola “ye neha hai aur ye priya ki bahut hi khas saheli hai.”
Mujhe us ladki ya uske naam ko janne me, koi khas dilchaspi nahi thi. Kyoki mujhe jis ladki me dilchaspi thi. Wo bhale hi is wakt mujhse naraj chal rahi
thi, fir bhi mere sath phone par bani huyi thi aur ye hi bat mujhe man hi man gudguda rahi thi.
Lekin jaise hi maine ajay ke muh se, priya ka naam suna to, mere dimag me ek bomb sa foot gaya aur ek sath kayi sawal mere dimag me uthne lage.
Mai apne dimag me uth rahe, in sawalon ka jabab janne ke liye, ajay ki taraf sawaliya najron se dekhne laga.
Ajay mere is tarah se dekhne ka matlab samajh chuka tha. Usne meri is becheni ko dekhte huye, mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “ye bat sunkar jaise sawal tumhare dimag me aa rahe hai. Kuch aise hi sawal, jab mujhe is bat ka pata chala tha, mere dimag me bhi aa rahe
the. Lekin is bat ko karne ke liye, na to ye samay thik hai aur na hi ye jagah thik hai. Isliye abhi to tum sirf khana khao. Tumhare saare sawalon ka
jabab, mai tumko aaj rat ko hospital me duga.”
Ajay ki ye bat sunkar, maine bhi us se koi sawal karna thik nahi samjha aur khana khane laga. Lekin keerti abhi bhi mere sath phone par bani huyi thi
aur mai chahta tha ki, kam se kam wo mere khana khate tak mere sath phone par bani rahe.
Lekin ajay ke abhi koi bhi bat batane se mana kar dene ke bad se, na to ajay kuch bol raha tha aur na hi mujhe ajay se karne ke liye kuch bat sujh rahi
thi. Jis vajah se hum dono chup chap khana kha rahe the.
Magar ab mujhe andar hi andar ye dar satane laga tha ki, koi bhi bat hoti na dekh kar, keerti kahi phone na rakh de. Isliye mai ajay se bat karte rahna
chahta tha aur jab mujhe karne ke liye koi bat nahi sujhi to, mai khana khate se bich me utha aur bed par rakhe akhbaar ko uthate huye ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “tumne aaj ke akhbaar me chhapi ye kavita par padi hai.”
Ajay bola “nahi, aaj mujhe akhbaar padne ka time hi nahi mila. Kya tumko kavita padne ka shauk hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe kavita padne ka shauk to nahi hai. Magar akhbaar ke panne palatte palatte mujhe ye kavita najar aa gayi aur jab ise pada to,
mujhe bahut pasand aayi.”
Ajay bola “han, har somvar (Monday) aur budhvar (Wednesday) ko isme bahut achi achi kavitayen aur sher-shayari aati hai. Lekin mujhe in sab me koi
jyada ruchi nahi hai.”
Mai bola “ruchi to mujhe bhi nahi hai. Lekin mujhe ye kavita bahut pasand aayi. Tum bhi suno shayad tumhe bhi pasand aaye.”
Ye kah kar mai ajay ko akhbaar me chhapi kavita sunane laga. Asal me mai wo kavita keerti ko sunana chahta tha, isliye maine us kavita me thoda fer
badal kar ke, use ek ladke ke najariye se pad kar sunane laga.
“Pratiksha”
“Bas teri pratiksha me, gujar di jindagi humne.

Tum jo aayi nahi to, ujad li jindagi humne.
Sabr ki simayen thi, hum pratiksha kab tak karte.
Kagzon ko syahiyon se, hum bhara kab tak karte.
Tumne na bhulane ki, humse kasam le dali thi.
Chhod kar na jaugi, apni bat bhi usme dali thi.
Ek agar ruthega to, use dusra manayega.
Vaade ye pyar ke, koi tod kar na jayega.
Vaada nibhaya maine, aur laaj bach gayi teri bhi.
Agle janam me milne ki, aas bach gayi meri bhi.
Mukt karta hu tumko, tere bhule bisre vaadon se.
Mat karna tum glani kabhi, apne adhure vaadon se.”
Ajay ko puri kavita suna dene ke bad, mere chehre par khud hi muskurahat aa gayi. Meri is muskurahat ki vajah ye thi ki, maine kavita ke jariye hi sahi,
magar keerti ko apne dil ki bat kah di thi.
Yadi ye hi kavita maine keerti ko msg me bheji hoti to, uska jabab jarur aaya hota. Lekin abhi hum dono ki hi ek dusre se narajgi khatam hone ka naam
nahi le rahi thi. Jiski vajah se, is jhagre ko khatam karne ki pahal na to keerti ki taraf se ho rahi thi aur na hi mai koi pahal kar raha tha.
Lekin is jhagre ke bad bhi hum dono ka ek dusre ke sath bane rahna, is bat ka sabut tha ki, hamare dil me ek dusre ke liye kitna pyar hai. Bhale hi hum
ek dusre se koi bat nahi kar rahe the. Magar hum ek dusre se bat karne aur ek dusre ki aawaj sunne ke liye tadap rahe the.
Yahi vajah thi ki, ajay ke abhi koi bhi bat batane se mana kar dene ke bad bhi, keerti phone par bani huyi thi aur meri aawaj sunkar apne dil ki tadap ko
kam kar rahi thi aur keerti ke phone par bane rahne se mere dil ko bhi rahat mil rahi thi.
Mera aur ajay ka khana khana ho chuka tha aur ab hum log yaha waha ki baten kar rahe the. Thodi der bad maine ajay se jaane ki ijajat mangi to, ajay
ne rat ke khane ke baare me puchha. Uski is bat ke jabab me, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “din ka khana to abhi sham ko 4:30 baje kha raha hu aur yaha se jaane ke bad mujhe jakar sidha sona hi hai. Aise me rat ko uthte hi mujhe
bhukh lagne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota hai. Yadi fir bhi mujhe rat ko bhukh lagti hai to, mai wahi canteen se kuch lekar kha luga. Isliye mere rat ke
khane ki, tum bekar me chinta mat karo.”
Meri bat sunne ke bad bhi, ajay rat ke khane ki jid karta raha. Magar bad me mere samjhane par use meri bat samajh me aa gayi. Ab mai jaldi se jaldi
yaha se nikal jana chahta tha. Kyoki ab keerti ke call ko aaye ek ghanta hone wala tha aur ek ghanta hote hi uska call khud hi kat jana tha.
Isliye mai keerti ke call ke katne ke pahle hi, ghar pahuch jana chahta tha. Kyoki call katne ke bad, keerti ke wapas call lagane ki koi ummid nahi thi aur
uska call katte hi, mujhe jo sunapan mehsus hone wala tha, mai us se bachna chah raha tha.
Yahi sab sochte huye maine ajay se rat ko hospital me milne ki bat kahi aur fir use bye bol kar, mai uske dusre ghar ke liye nikal liya. Lekin meri bike
chalate huye bhi meri najar mobile par hi thi.
Mai abhi ajay ke ghar se kuch hi dur pahucha tha ki, ek dam se mobile ki screen chamakne lagi. Ye dekhte hi mai udas ho gaya, kyoki keerti ka call kat
chuka tha. Ek pal ke liye mujhe aisa laga jaise mere jism se jaan hi nikal gayi ho. Mere andar ka saara josh thanda pad gaya.
Lekin agle hi pal mera chehra khushi se khil utha. Kyoki call katne ke thodi hi der bad, keerti ka call dobara aane laga. Maine call uthaya to, keerti ne
kaha.
Keerti boli “ek ghanta hone ki vajah se call kat gaya tha, isliye wapas call lagayi hu.”
Mai bola “ok, abhi mai bike chala raha hu. Yadi tum call rakhna chahti ho to rakh sakti ho. Mai mobile wapas jeb me rakh raha hu.”
Magar meri is bat ke jabab me keerti ne koi jabab nahi diya. Maine mobile wapas jeb me rakh liya. Lekin meri najar barabar mobile par jami huyi thi aur
keerti ne abhi bhi mobile nahi rakha tha. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, keerti ne abhi tak mobile kyo nahi rakha hai.
Keerti ke mobile na rakhne se mujhe aisa laga. Jaise ki usko apni galti ka aehsas ho gaya ho aur ab wo mujhse bat karna chah rahi ho. Ye bat dimag
me aate hi, maine bike teji se ghar ki taraf bada di aur kuch hi der me, mai ghar pahuch gaya.
Ghar pahuch kar maine bike rakhi aur sidha apne kamre ki taraf bhaga. Kamre me pahuch kar maine jaldi se kapde badle aur fir khushi khushi keerti
wala mobile bahar nikal kar kaan par lagaya.
Lekin mere kuch bhi bol pane ke pahle hi, mujhe kamre ka darwaja khulne ki aawaj aayi. Shayad keerti apne kamre se nikal kar, kahi ja rahi thi. Thodi
der bad, mujhe uske sidiyon se utarne ka aabhas hua aur fir uske bad mujhe keerti ki aawaj sunayi di. Usne chhoti maa se kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi aaj meri tabiyat kuch thik si nahi hai. Aaj rat ko mere liye khana mat banaiyega.”
Keerti ki tabiyat sahi na hone ki bat sunkar, mera dil bechen ho gaya aur mujhe uski tabiyat ki chinta satane lagi. Wahi dusri taraf chhoti maa ne bhi
apni chinta jahir karte huye keerti se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye achanak teri tabiyat ko kya ho gaya. Subah bhi tune kuch nahi khaya aur ab rat ko bhi khane se mana kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mausi aaj subah se mera pet kharab hai, isliye kuch khane ka man hi nahi kar raha hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “tune jarur kuch ulta sidha kha liya hoga. Tabhi tera pet kharab hua hai.”
Keerti boli “han mausi, kal rat ko maine kuch jyada hi khana kha liya tha. Isi vajah se kal rat se pet kuch jyada hi aawaj kar raha hai. Ek din ise bhukha
rakhugi to, iski saari akal thikane aa jayegi aur dobara mere samne aisi galti karne ki himmat nahi karega.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar, mujhe aisa laga, jaise wo ye bat apne pet ke liye nahi, balki mere liye kah rahi ho. Wahi uski bat sunkar chhoti maa hanse bina
na rah saki aur un ne keerti se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “acha to tu bhukha rah kar, apne pet ko aawaj karne ki saza de rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “han, mai khud ko bhukha rakh kar ise saza hi de rahi hu. Iski vajah se mai kisi se bat bhi nahi kar sakti.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar ek baar fir chhoti maa ki hansi ki aawaj gunj gayi aur un ne hanste huye us se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kyo, kya tera pet tujhe kisi se bat karne se rokta hai, jo tu iski vajah se kisi se bat bhi nahi kar pa rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “aur nahi to kya. Jab bhi mai kisi se bat karne jaati hu, ye aawaj karna suru kar deta hai. Ab bhala aise me kisi se bat karna acha lagta hai
kya.”
Chhoti maa boli “lekin abhi to tera pet jara bhi aawaj nahi kar raha hai.”
Keerti boli “kaise aawaj karega. Bhukha rahne ki vajah se abhi muh fula kar baitha hua. Magar andar hi andar bahut gudhgudha raha hai.”
Keerti ki baton se mujhe saf samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo kal rat ki baton ki vajah se hi khana nahi kha rahi hai aur apne pet ki aad me, mere baare
me hi bat kar rahi hai. Uski is harkat par mujhe us par gussa bhi aa raha tha aur hansi bhi aa rahi thi.
Wahi chhoti maa bhi uski in baton ko maje lekar sun rahi thi. Fir bad me un ne sanjida hote huye keerti se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ab majak bahut ho gaya. Ye bata tune koi dawai li ya nahi. Yadi pet me jyada taklif ho rahi ho to, chal abhi chal kar dawa le aate hai.
Warna teri taklif bad bhi sakti hai.”
Keerti boli “mausi chinta ki koi bat nahi hai. Maine dawa kha li hai. Subah tak bilkul aaram lag jayega.”
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai, mai tere rat ke khane ke liye kuch halka fulka bana dugi. Yadi tere pas pet ki dawa na ho to, abhi manga kar rakh lena. Taki
rat ko pareani na ho.”
Keerti boli “ok, mai abhi dawa manga leti hu magar aap mere khane ki chinta mat karo. Mera sach me kuch bhi khane ka man nahi hai aur ho sakta hai
ki, kuch khane se pet ki taklif aur bhi bad jaye.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar chhoti maa ne us par gussa karte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ae ladki, ab tu apna jyada dimag mat chala. Mujhe pata hai ki, kab kya khana chahiye aur kab kya nahi khana chahiye. Yadi tujhe pet
me jyada taklif ho rahi hai to, tu abhi mere sath doctor ke yaha chal. Nahi to jaisa mai kah rahi hu, waisa kar. Ab bol tujhe kya karna hai.”
Chhoti maa ko gussa karte dekh, keerti ne bhi unki bat maan lene me hi apni bhalai samjhi. Usne beman se chhoti maa se kaha.
Keerti boli “thik hai mausi. Aap ko jo thik lage, aap khane me bana dijiyega. Lekin mai rat ka khana apne kamre me hi khaugi.”
Chhoti maa boli “thik hai, tu apne kamre me hi khana kha lena. Ab tu apne kamre me jakar aaram kar aur kamal ko phone karke pet ki dawa bhi manga
le.”
Keerti boli “ji mausi, mai abhi manga leti hu.”
Iske bad un dono ki aawaj aana band ho gayi. Shayad keerti apne kamre me wapas aa rahi thi. Mujhe chhoti maa ka keerti ko is tarah se datna bahut
acha laga tha aur is bat ki khushi bhi thi ki, chhoti maa ke samne keerti ki ek nahi chali aur ab use rat ko khana khana hi padega.
Lekin ye bat abhi bhi meri samajh se bahar thi ki, keerti ki tabiyat sach me kharab hai ya fir wo kisi vajah se tabiyat kharab hone ka natak kar rahi hai.
Ab bat chahe jo bhi thi, magar mere liye janna jaruri ho gayi thi.
Pyar ka rishta hum dono ke bich bhale hi kuch samay pahle bana tha. Lekin is pyar ka beej to hamare bich bachpan se hi panap raha tha. Bachpan se
hi keerti bahut gusse wali thi aur uska mujhse bat bat par jhagda hota rahta tha.
Mujhe uski ye aadat kabhi bhi samajh me nahi aati thi ki, wo apne har kaam ke liye mera hi naam leti thi aur fir bad me kisi bat par mujhse hi jhagda
kar leti thi. kabhi kabhi mujhe uski is harkat par bahut gussa aata aur mai soch leta ki, ab mai dobara uske ghar nahi jauga.
Lekin wo is par bhi mera picha nahi chhodti aur kisi na kisi bahane mere ghar aa jati aur apni mithi mithi baton bahla kar mujhe mana hi leti. Shayad
mujhse jhagda karna hi uske pyar jatane ka ek andaz tha.
Mujhe ache se yad hai ki, aaj se 2 saal pahle keerti ke B’day par mai chhoti maa aur ami nimi ke sath gaya hua tha. B’day party me kuch khas
mehmano ko hi bulaya gaya tha, isliye jyada bhid bhad nahi thi.
Keerti pink color ki frock me kisi pari ki tarah lag rahi thi. Wo mujhe apni sabhi saheliyon se milwa rahi thi. Fir bad me usne cake kata aur ami, nimi aur
kamal ko cake khilane ke bad, mujhe bhi cake khilaya.
Cake khane ke bad achanak mere pet me dard hone laga aur mai ek kinare aakar khada ho gaya. Party me aaye sabhi log keerti ko gift de rahe the
aur mai dur khada ye sab najara dekh raha tha.
Mausa ji ne keerti ke B’day gift me use ek video game gift kiya. Lekin un ne keerti ke sath sath mujhe bhi ek video game gift kiya. Kyoki wo mujhe
bahut pyar karte the aur ye unki aadat thi ki, yadi wo keerti ke liye koi naya gift late to, mere liye bhi wo gift lekar aate the.
Keerti ne kabhi bhi is bat ka bura nahi maana tha aur na hi use abhi is bat ka koi bura laga tha. Usne khud mere pas aakar mujhe mausa ji ka diya hua
gift lakar diya aur fir mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “mera B’day gift kaha hai.”
Mai uski is bat ka matlab nahi samajha aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe kya pata. Sab gift to, tu hi rakh rahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti khilkhila kar hansne lagi aur uske motiyon ki tarah safed dant chamakne lage. Usne mere sar par pyar se ek thapki maari aur
kaha.
Keerti boli “buddhu, mai us gift ki bat kar rahi hu. Jo tu mujhe dene ke liye laya hai.”
Lekin mai koi gift lekar nahi gaya hi nahi tha aur na hi maine iski koi jarurat samjhi thi. Kyoki chhoti maa to keerti ke liye gift lekar gayi hi thi. Isliye
maine laparwahi se kaha.
Mai bola “mai kaun sa kamata hu, jo mai koi gift lekar aata.”
Meri is bat se keerti chid gayi aur usne mujh par apna gussa utarte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “to kya mai kamati hu, jo maine tere B’day par tujhe gift diya tha.”
Mai bola “are to isme itna gussa hone ki kya bat hai. Maine to tujhse nahi kaha tha ki, tu mere B’day par mujhe koi gift de. Ab fir mera B’day aa raha
hai. Tu bhi mujhe koi gift mat dena. Hisab barabar ho jayega.”
Lekin meri bat sunkar, keerti ki aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Aaj ke din mujhe uska yu aansu bahana acha nahi laga aur maine use manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab tu itni si bat par rona mat suru kar, sab mehman dekhege to, kya sochege. Yadi mai tere B’day par tere liye koi gift nahi laya to kya hua.
Mere ghar se chhoti maa to tere liye gift lekar aayi hai na.”
Maine to ye bat keerti ko samajhne ke liye boli thi. Lekin na jaane usne meri is bat ka kya matlab nikal liya tha ki, uski aankhe gusse me laal ho gayi
aur wo meri taraf ghoor kar dekhne lagi.
Thodi der tak wo meri taraf gusse me ghoor kar dekhti rahi. Uske bad usne gusse me mere hanth se mausa ji ka diya hua gift chhina aur wapas mud
kar party me jaane lagi.
Lekin abhi wo ek do kadam hi aage badi thi ki, use meri aawaj sunayi di aur usne gusse me palat kar meri taraf dekha. Magar meri taraf dekhte hi uske
hanth se gift chhut kar niche gir gaya aur usne ghabra kar meri taraf daud laga di.
______________________________
Update-119
Lekin meri bat sunkar, keerti ki aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Aaj ke din mujhe uska yu aansu bahana acha nahi laga aur maine use manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab tu itni si bat par rona mat suru kar, sab mehman dekhege to, kya sochege. Yadi mai tere B’day par tere liye koi gift nahi laya to kya hua.
Mere ghar se chhoti maa to tere liye gift lekar aayi hai na.”
Maine to ye bat keerti ko samajhne ke liye boli thi. Lekin na jaane usne meri is bat ka kya matlab nikal liya tha ki, uski aankhe gusse me laal ho gayi
aur wo meri taraf ghoor kar dekhne lagi.
Thodi der tak wo meri taraf gusse me ghoor kar dekhti rahi. Uske bad usne gusse me mere hanth se mausa ji ka diya hua gift chhina aur wapas mud
kar party me jaane lagi.
Lekin abhi wo ek do kadam hi aage badi thi ki, use meri aawaj sunayi di aur usne gusse me palat kar meri taraf dekha. Magar meri taraf dekhte hi uske
hanth se gift chhut kar niche gir gaya aur usne ghabra kar meri taraf daud laga di.
Mai ghutno ke bal, apna pet pakad kar jamin par baitha karah raha tha. Keerti gabrayi huyi mere pas aayi aur mere pas baith kar meri peeth par hath
ferte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ye achanak kya hua tujhe. Kyat tere pet me dard ho raha hai.”
Lekin us samay dard ki vajah se meri jaan nikli ja rahi thi aur mai keerti ke kisi bhi sawal ka jabab dene ki halat me nahi tha. Maine dard se karahte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “ja jaldi se chhoti maa ko bula warna mai dard se mar jauga.”
Meri aisi halat ko dekh kar keerti aur bhi jyada ghabra gayi aur fir bina der kiye, bhagti huyi chhoti maa ko bulane chali gayi.Thodi hi der me chhoti maa
nimi ko god me lekar, keerti aur ami ke sath mere pas aa gayi.
Un ne fauran nimi ko apni god se niche utara aur mere pas aa gayi. Un ko apne pas dekh kar, mujhe bahut rahat mehsus huyi. Unki samajhdari aur
himmat ka loha to sabhi mante the.
Mujhe bhi yahi laga tha ki, chhoti maa aayegi aur mujhe jaldi se hospital le jayegi. Lekin chhoti maa ne aakar jo kiya, uski to mujhe un se ummid hi nahi
thi. Wo aakar mere pas baith gayi aur mera sar pakad kar apni god me rakh liya.
Lekin shayad chhoti maa ko meri aisi halat hone ka andaza nahi tha. Isliye jab un ne mujhe jamin par pada dard se tadapte dekha to, wo apni sudh
budh kho baithi aur unki aankhon se aansuon ki nadiyan bahne lagi aur mere chehre par tapa tap aansu girne lage.
Chhoti maa ki aankhon se aansu bahe ja rahe the aur wo baar baar mere mathe ko chum kar mujhse puchhti ja rahi thi. “kya hua mere bacche, tujhe
kya hua. Tu aisa kyo pada hai.”
Wo bas roye ja rahi thi aur baar baar mere chehre ko chum kar bas yahi puchhe ja rahi thi. Unki saari samajhdari is wakt na jaane kaha kho gayi thi aur
unhe ye bhi hosh nahi raha ki, aisi halat me mujhe hospital le jana chahiye.
Mai ye to achi tarah se janta tha ki, chhoti maa mujhe bahut pyar karti hai. Magar kitna jyada pyar karti hai, ye mujhe aaj mehsus ho raha tha. Meri jara
si taklif se unki saari sudh budh aur samajhdari kahi kho si gayi thi.
Unke is pyar ko mehsus karke, ek pal ke liye mai apna saara dard bhul gaya aur meri aankhen bhi aansuon se bhar gayi. Wahi dusri taraf chhoti maa
ko rota hua dekh kar, ami nimi aur keerti bhi rone lagi.
Jise sunkar party me aaye log waha jama hone lage aur kuch hi der me mausa ji, mausi, aunty aur uncle bhi hamare pas aa gaye. Mausa ji ko dekhte
hi keerti ne unhe ro ro kar saari bat bata di.
Jise sunte hi mausa ji gaadi nikalne jaane lage aur uncle se kaha ki wo mujhe lekar aaye. Mausa ji ki bat sunte hi uncle ne mujhe god me utha liya aur
aunty se kaha.
Uncle bole “richa, tum aur anu baccho ka khayal rakho. Hum log punnu ko lekar hospital jaate hai.”
Iske bad mausa ji, uncle aur chhoti maa mujhe hospital lekar aa gaye. Jaha Docter ne meri janch ki aur mujhe ek injection de diya. Jis se mere per ka
dard kam ho gaya aur mujhe nind aa gayi.
Rat bhar mai behoshi ki nind sota raha aur subah jab meri nind khuli to chhoti maa mere pas hi baithi thi. Unki aankhon se pata chal raha tha ki, wo
sari rat soyi nahi hai.
Mujhe jagte dekh kar unke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin apne aapko hospital me hi dekh kar mujhe hairani huyi aur maine chhoti maa se
kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, mai abhi tak hospital me kyu hu. Mujhe to bas pet me dard tha aur jab docter ne dawa de di thi to hum ghar wapas kyu nahi
gaye.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ne pyar se mere sar par hath fera aur muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu abhi puri tarah thik nahi hua hai. Abhi tujhe kuch din aur hospital me rahna hoga.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa, ab mujhe pet me jara bhi dard nahi hai. Ab mai puri tarah se thik hu.”
Meri bat sunkar chhoti maa ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, abhi tu puri tarah thik nahi hua hai. Tere pet me dard appendix me sujan ki vajah se utha tha. Uska ek chhota sa operation hona
hai. Uske bad tu puri tarah thik ho jayega.”
Operation ka naam sunte hi mere chehre ka rang udh gaya aur dar ke maare meri haalat kharab ho gayi. Mere chehre ka udha hua rang dekh kar
chhoti maa ko meri haalat ka andaza ho gaya.
Chhoti maa mujhe samjhane ki kosis karti rahi. Lekin mai operation ke liye mana karta raha. Kuch hi der me mausa ji aur uncle aunty bhi aa gaye. Wo
bhi mujhe samjhane ki kosis karte rahe.
Magar mai kisi ki bhi bat manne ko taiyar nahi tha. Bad me chhoti maa ne ami nimi ka wasta dekar kisi tarah mujhe operation ke liye taiyar kar hi liya
aur kuch ghanto ke bad mera appendix ka operation ho gaya.
Operation ke samay mausi aur keerti ke alawa sabhi log hospital me the. Fir operation ke bad jab mujhe hosh aaya tab bhi ek ek kar sabhi log mujhse
mile. Lekin mausi aur keerti abhi bhi mujhse milne nahi aayi thi.
Us samay mujh par dawaiyon ka nasha tha. Isliye mai is bat par jyada gaur nahi kar paya tha. Lekin jab dusre din bhi mausi aur keerti mujhe dekhne
nahi aaye. Tab khud ba khud mera dhayan is bat par chala gaya.
______________________________
Update-120
Operation ka naam sunte hi mere chehre ka rang udh gaya aur dar ke maare meri haalat kharab ho gayi. Mere chehre ka udha hua rang dekh kar
chhoti maa ko meri haalat ka andaza ho gaya.
Chhoti maa mujhe samjhane ki kosis karti rahi. Lekin mai operation ke liye mana karta raha. Kuch hi der me mausa ji aur uncle aunty bhi aa gaye. Wo
bhi mujhe samjhane ki kosis karte rahe.
Magar mai kisi ki bhi bat manne ko taiyar nahi tha. Bad me chhoti maa ne ami nimi ka wasta dekar kisi tarah mujhe operation ke liye taiyar kar hi liya
aur kuch ghanto ke bad mera appendix ka operation ho gaya.
Operation ke samay mausi aur keerti ke alawa sabhi log hospital me the. Fir operation ke bad jab mujhe hosh aaya tab bhi ek ek kar sabhi log mujhse
mile. Lekin mausi aur keerti abhi bhi mujhse milne nahi aayi thi.
Us samay mujh par dawaiyon ka nasha tha. Isliye mai is bat par jyada gaur nahi kar paya tha. Lekin jab dusre din bhi mausi aur keerti mujhe dekhne
nahi aaye. Tab khud ba khud mera dhayan is bat par chala gaya.
Mausi mujhe pasand nahi karti thi. Ye bat kisi se chhupi nahi thi aur mujhe bhi unke dekhne na aane ka koi malal nahi tha. Lekin keerti se mujhe is bat
ki jara bhi ummid nahi thi.
Mere aur keerti ke bich jhagra hona koi nayi bat nahi thi. Humare bich hamesha kisi na kisi bat ko lekar jhagra laga hi rahta tha. Lekin is ke bad bhi
hum dono ko ek dusre ki parwah rahti thi.
Aaj mera hospital me dusra din tha aur dusre din bhi keerti ka mujhe dekhne na aana. Mujhe andar hi andar chubh raha tha aur jab ye chubhan bahut
bad gayi to maine chhoti maa se iske baare me puchhne ka faisla kiya.
Is se pahle ki mai chhoti maa se kuch puch pata, uske pahle hi mausa ji aa gaye. Unhe dekh kar mujhe ek ummid bandhi ki shayad unke sath keerti
bhi aayi hogi. Lekin ye dekh kar dil udas ho gaya ki wo akele hi aaye hai.
Un ne mera haal chaal pucha aur fir unki chhoti maa se baten hoti rahi. Thodi der unki baten sunte rahne ke bad maine mausa ji kaha.
Mai bola “mausa ji, keerti kaha hai.? Wo mujhse milne kyo nahi aayi.”
Mausa ji bole “kal uski tabiyat sahi nahi thi. Isliye wo tumse milne nahi aa payi.”
Keerti ki tabiyat kharab hone ki bat sunkar mere chehre ka rang hi udh gaya aur maine keerti ki fikar karte huye mausa ji se kaha.
Mai bola “mausa ji, keerti ko kya hua. Achanak uski tabiyat kaise kharab ho gayi.”
Meri bat sunkar mausa ji ne pyar se mere sar par hanth fera aur fir muskurate huye kaha.
Mausa ji bole “tum jara bhi fikar mat karo. Keerti ko kuch nahi hua hai. Bas tumhari tabiyat kharab dekh kar aur operation ki bat sunkar wo ghabra gayi
thi. Isliye use bukhar aa gaya tha. Ab wo puri tarah thik hai aur aaj wo tumhse milne jarur aayegi.”
Mausa ji ki bat sunkar mujhe kuch rahat mili. Lekin ab mera dil keerti se milne ke liye aur bhi jyada bechain ho utha tha. Mai badi besbri se dopehar ka
intejar karne laga.
Dopehar ka intejar karte karte 12 baje ke bad, pata hi nahi chala kab meri nind lag gayi. Fir meri nind dopehar ko 2 baje ke bad khuli. Jab meri nind
khuli to pink color ke mini skirt top me keerti mere pas baithi, bade gaur se mujhe hi dekh rahi thi.
Mujhe jagte dekh uske chehre par chamak aa gayi aur uske motiyon ki tarah safed daant chamak uthe. Wo us samay bahut sundar lag rahi thi. Use
apne pas aakar mere chehre par bhi muskurahat chha gayi aur maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu kab aayi. Mujhe jagaya kyu nahi.”
Keerti boli “mai to bahut der ki aayi hu. Tu hi kumbh karan ki tarah soya hua tha. Fir tujhe kaise jagati.”
Keerti ki is bat ko sunkar maine bhi majak me use chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “badi aayi kumbh karan ki nani. Yaha mai dard se mara ja raha tha aur tu hai ki, bimari ka bahana bana kar ghar me aaram kar rahi thi.”
Lekin keerti mere majak ko samjhi nahi aur usne meri bat ko gambhirta se le liya. Uski muskurahat uske chehre se gayab ho gayi aur uski jagah uski
aankhon me aansuon ne li. Usne rote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haan tujhe to sirf ami nimi hi pyar karti hai. Mai kon sa tujhe pyar karti hu. Jo mujhe teri bimari se koi farak padega. Tu dekhne aaya tha na
ki, tere jaane ke bad mai bimari ka bahana bana kar ke kitni aaram se thi.”
Keerti ke achanak se badle is roop ne thodi der ke liye meri bolti bhi band kar di. Lekin agle hi pal maine keerti ko apni bat ki safai dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “are tu rone kyu lagi. Mai to sirf majak kar raha tha. Mai janta hu ki teri tabiyat sach me kharab thi. Subah mausa ji ne mujhe sab kuch bata
diya tha.”
Magar mere is safai dene ka keerti par koi asar nahi pada. Usne apne man ka gubar nikalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tujhe kuch nahi malum. Kya malum hai ki teri tabiyat ko dekh kar mai saari rat kitna royi hu. Kya tujhe malum hai ki, tere operation ki bat
sunkar hi mujhe bukhar aa gaya tha. Mai to sab se kitna bol rahi thi ki, mujhe ek bar tere pas le jaye. Lekin koi mujhe yaha lane ko taiyar hi nahi tha. To
mai tujhe dekhne kaise aati.”
Itna bol kar keerti sar jhuka kar, nam aankhon se sur surane lagi. Maine anjane me hi sahi magar uske dil ko thes pahucha di thi. Mujhe apni is galti ka
pachhtawa ho raha tha aur use manane ke liye maine apne dono kaan pakad kar us se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry meri maa, mujhse galti ho gayi. Ye dekh mai tere samne dono kaan pakad kar, tujhe sorry bol raha hu.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne ek pal ke liye najar utha kar mujhe dekha aur fir se najar niche kar li. Mai janta tha ki ab wo itni aasani se nahi manegi, isliye
use manane ke liye mai uth kar baithne ki kosis karne laga.
Lekin mujhe uthne ki kosis karte dekh, keerti fauran uth kar mere pas aa gayi aur mujhe wapas litate huya kaha.
Keerti boli “ye kya kar rahe ho. Jab uthne me takleef hai to uth kar kyo baith rahe ho.”
Mai bola “tujhe manane ke liye. Tu mujhse naraj jo hai.”
Keerti boli “mai koi naraj varaj nahi hu. Tum aaram se lete raho. Tumko uthne ki koi jarurat nahi.”
Mai bola “tu sach me naraj nahi hai na.”
Keerti boli “haan, mai sach me naraj nahi hu.”
Iske bad meri keerti se baten hoti rahi aur uska mood thik ho gaya. Us din pahli bar mujhe aehsas hua tha ki, bhale hi keerti mujhse kitna bhi jhagra
karti ho. Magar uske liye meri bahut aehmiyat hai.
Mai abhi apne atit ki yadon me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi mere kaano me darwaja bhadak se band karne ki aawaj sunayi di aur mai apne atit se bahar
nikal aaya. Shayad keerti apne kamre me wapas aa gayi thi.
______________________________
Update-121
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne ek pal ke liye najar utha kar mujhe dekha aur fir se najar niche kar li. Mai janta tha ki ab wo itni aasani se nahi manegi, isliye
use manane ke liye mai uth kar baithne ki kosis karne laga.
Lekin mujhe uthne ki kosis karte dekh, keerti fauran uth kar mere pas aa gayi aur mujhe wapas litate huya kaha.
Keerti boli “ye kya kar rahe ho. Jab uthne me takleef hai to uth kar kyo baith rahe ho.”
Mai bola “tujhe manane ke liye. Tu mujhse naraj jo hai.”
Keerti boli “mai koi naraj varaj nahi hu. Tum aaram se lete raho. Tumko uthne ki koi jarurat nahi.”
Mai bola “tu sach me naraj nahi hai na.”
Keerti boli “haan, mai sach me naraj nahi hu.”
Iske bad meri keerti se baten hoti rahi aur uska mood thik ho gaya. Us din pahli bar mujhe aehsas hua tha ki, bhale hi keerti mujhse kitna bhi jhagra
karti ho. Magar uske liye meri bahut aehmiyat hai.
Mai abhi apne atit ki yadon me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi mere kaano me darwaja bhadak se band karne ki aawaj sunayi di aur mai apne atit se bahar
nikal aaya. Shayad keerti apne kamre me wapas aa gayi thi.
Ab dono taraf se sirf shanti thi. Na to wo kuch bol rahi thi aur na hi mai kuch bol raha tha. Beeti huyi baton ko yad karne ka mere upar ye asar pada tha
ki ab mere man me keerti ke liye koi narajgi nahi thi.
Ab mujhe sirf uska pyar najar aa raha tha aur mai uski ki huyi galti ko najar andaz karke us se bat karna chahta tha. Mai janta tha ki keerti ki narajgi bhi
mujhse bat karte hi door ho jayegi. Isliye ab maine khud hi us se bat karne ki pahal karne ka faisla kar liya tha.
Lekin abhi mai ye sab soch hi raha tha ki tabhi mujhe keerti ki aawaj sunayi di. Shayad keerti ne dusre mobile se kisi ko call kiya tha aur usne kaha.
Keerti boli “hello, kaun, jeet.”
Jeet ka naam sunte hi mera mood fir se kharab ho gaya. Dusri taraf se kuch kaha gaya. Jiske jabab me keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “tum to rat ko badi jaldi so jate ho.”
Itna kah kar wo chup ho gayi. Shayad dusri taraf se kuch kaha jar aha tha. Jiske bad keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “ok, abhi mai thodi busy hu. Mai tumse kuch der bad bat karti hu. Bye.”
Iske bad keerti ki aawaj aana band ho gayi. Shayad usne call rakh diya tha. Thodi der ki khamoshi ke bad keerti ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “hello.”
Mai bola “haan bolo.”

Keerti boli “tumko kuch kahna.”
Mai bola “nahi.”
Keerti boli “to fir call rakha jaye.”
Mai bola “ok, bye.”
Itna kah kar maine keerti ka koi jabab sune bina call kaat diya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, keerti ne mere sath aisa kyo kiya. Jis jeet ki vajah se
hamare bich jhagra laga chal raha tha. Use hi mere samne call lagane ka kya matlab tha.
Iska to sirf ek hi matlab samajh me aa raha tha ki, keerti mere samne usko call laga kar mujhe jalana chahti thi. Kuch bhi ho lekin keerti ki is harkat ne
mujhe fir se chot pahucha di thi.
Mujhe uske pyar par pura viswas tha, isliye mai to usko manane ki pahal karne wala tha. Lekin jeet ko call laga kar usne mere gusse ko aur bada diya
tha. Ab maine bhi soch liya tha ki, yadi keerti khud se bat nahi karti to, ab mai bhi us se koi bat nahi karuga.
Keerti se bat na karne ka faisla to maine le liya tha. Lekin ye sawal to ab jaha ka taha tha ki, keerti ne mere sath aisa kyo kiya. Mai jitna is sawal ka
jabab dudne ki kosis karta. Utna hi ulajhta jar aha tha aur isi uljhan me uljhe uljhe meri aankh lag gayi.
Magar nind me bhi mere dimag me keerti hi ghumti rahi aur fir 8:45 baje meri nind khul gayi. Thodi der mai lete lete keerti ke baare me hi sochta raha
aur jab uske baare me sochne se mera tanav badne laga to, mai uth kar hospital jane ke liye taiyar hone laga.
Jab se mai Mumbai aaya tha. Tab se roj mere sath koi na koi ghatna ho rahi thi. Mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, ye sab mere sath kyo ho raha
hai. Ye hi sab sochte huye mai taiyar hua aur 9:30 baje hospital ke liye nikal gaya.
Mai hospital pahcha to mujhe raj niche hi mil gaya. Magar aaj mera us se bat karne ka koi mood nahi tha. Maine mehul ko bulaya aur ghar jane ka
kaha to raj bhi uske sath ghar jane laga.
Raj ko mehul ke sath ghar jate dekh kar maine raj se kaha.
Mai bola “kya aaj tum priya ke pas nahi rukoge.”
Raj bola “nahi, priya ki tabiyat ab sahi hai aur ghabrane ki koi bat nahi hai. Isliye uske pas nikki akeli ruk rahi hai aur tum bhi to yahi ho.”
Uske bad wo mehul ke sath ghar chala aur mai kuch der priya ke pas ruk kar uncle ke pas chala gaya. Meri thodi bahut uncle se bat huyi. Ab wo puri
tarah se thik ho chuke the. Lekin abhi unko ek hafte or hospital me hi rahna tha.
Kuch der bad uncle ko nind aane lagi aur wo so gaye. Mera mood aaj acha nahi tha aur rah rah kar, baar baar keerti ka khayal aa raha tha. Abhi tak roj
11 baje ke bad meri keerti se bat hoti thi.
Lekin aaj 12 baj gaya tha aur meri us se koi bat nahi huyi thi. Isliye ab mujhe uski kami bahut akhar rahi thi aur jab mujhe keerti ki kami ka aehsas
bahut satane laga to, mai uth kar niche aa gaya.
Niche aakar maine coffee li aur fir bahar aakar samundar ke kinare baith gaya. Lekin mere aane ke kuch hi der bad nikki mere pas aa gayi. Mujhe
samajh nahi aaya ki use mere niche aane ka pata kaise chal gaya. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “aap yaha kaise. Aapko kaise pata chala ki mai niche aaya hu.”
Nikki boli “maine to aapko niche aate samay hi dekh liya tha. Jab aap niche aaye tab mai lift ke pas khadi shikha didi se bat kar rahi thi. Lekin aap apne
aap mai itna khoye huye the ki, aap mere pas se nikal kar canteen ki taraf chale gaye magar mujhe nahi dekha.”
Nikki ka kahna sahi tha. Mai keerti ki soch me itna uljha hua tha ki, mujhe kuch bhi dhyan nahi tha. Fir bhi maine bat ko talte huye kaha.
Mai bola “wo mujhe coffee ki talab lagi huyi thi. Isliye maine dhyan nahi diya hoga aur sidhe canteen ki taraf chala gaya. Aap rukiye mai aapke liye bhi
coffee le aata hu.”
Nikki abhi kuch kah pati, us se pahle hi hum logo ko ajay ki aawaj sunayi di. Ajay kah raha tha.
Ajay bola “mai bhi coffee piyuga.”
Ajay ki aawaj sunte hi hum logo ne ajay ki taraf dekha to, wo hamare piche khada tha. Uski bat sunte hi maine kaha.
Mai bola “ok, tum nikki ke sath baitho, mai abhi coffee lekar aata hu.”
Ye bol kar, mai bina unka jabab sune coffee lene chala gaya. Thodi der bad mai coffee lekar lauta aur dono ko coffee den eke bad unke pas hi baith
gaya. Mere baithte hi ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “kya hua. Tumko koi paresani hai kya.”
Ajay ka sidha sa sawal sunkar mai chauk gaya. Maine hairat bhari najaron se ajay ko dekhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi to, aisi koi bat nahi hai. Tumko aisa kyo laga.”
Ajay bola “tumhare chehre se aisa laga ki, tum kuch paresan ho.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Bas mujhe bahut der se coffee ki talab lagi thi. Isliye shayad paresan laga raha hu.”
Meri bat ko sunne ke bad ajay ne bhi is bat par jyada jor nahi diya aur uncle ki tabiyat puchne laga. Iske bad uski nikki se priya ki tabiyat ke baare me
baten hoti rahi.
Inhi baton me nikki ka coffee peena ho gaya aur fir wo uth kar wapas priya ke pas chali gayi. Nikki ke jane ke bad ajay ne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “or sunao, tumhari gf ka kya haal hai. Aaj us se bat huyi ya nahi.”
Achanak se ajay ki bat sunkar ek pal ke liye mai chauk gaya. Magar ye fir maine apne aap par kabu pate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “wo achi hai. Abhi abhi soyi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay muskurane laga. Use muskurate dekh mujhe ajib jarur laga. Lekin mai khamosh hi raha. Mujhe khamosh dekh kar ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “lagta tum mujhe apna dost nahi mante, warna mujhse jhut nahi bolte.”
Mujhe ajay ki ye bat samajh me nahi aayi ki, usne mujhse aisa kyo kaha. Fir bhi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai kuch samajha nahi. Maine tumse kya bat jhut kahi hai.”
Ajay bola “ye hi ki, tumhari gf se tumhari abhi bat huyi hai.”
Mai bola “to isme jhut kya bat hai. Meri us se roj hi is samay bat hoti hai. Hum log roj der rat tak bat karte hai.”
Ajay bola “maine roj ka nahi pucha tha. Maine tumse sirf aaj ka pucha tha ki, aaj us se tumhari bat huyi ya nahi huyi.”
Ajay mujhse apne sawalo me uljha raha tha. Mujhe mehsus ho gaya ki, use kisi na kisi bat ka shaq hai. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin tumko, ye kyo laga raha hai ki, aaj us se bat hone ki bat maine tumse jhut kahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay ne muskurate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kyoki aaj se pahle jab bhi mai tumse, tumhari gf ke baare me koi sawal karta tha. Tumhare hotho par muskurahat aur chehre par chamak aa
jati thi. Lekin aaj uska naam sunte hi tumhara chehra murjha sa gaya.”
Ajay ki ye bat sunkar, mujhe manna pada ki, uske andar insan ke man ki bat samajhne ki kabliyat hai. Ab mujhe us se koi bat chhupana thik nahi laga.
Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “haan, tum thik kah rahe ho. Kal mera us se jara jhagra ho gaya tha. Isliye kal se meri us se bat band hai.”
Ye kahte huye maine ajay ko kal rat aur aaj sham ko keerti se huyi dono baten bata di. Apni bat kahne ke bad mai ajay ki taraf dekhne laga. Ajay thodi
der tak kuch sochta raha. Fir usne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “tumko kya lagta hai. Wo sach me tumse naraj hai ya natak kar rahi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha. Iske pahle bhi hamare bich bahut baar jhagra hua. Lekin usne mere sath aisa kabhi nahi kiya. Lekin kal
to usne meri har bat ke badle mujhe bahut baten sunayi aur aaj to usne mujhe niche dikhane ki had hi kar di. Wo ek jara si bat par mujhse itna naraj
kyo hai, mai abhi tak samajh nahi paya hu.”
Itna bol kar mai chup ho gaya. Magar mere dil me ab bhi ye hi sawal goonj raha tha ki, aakhir meri jara si bat par keerti itna naraj kyo hai. Mujhe khoya
hua sa dekh kar ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “ek sacha pyar karne wala sirf takdeer walo ko milta hai. Tum kismat wale ho, jo tumhe itna pyar karne wali ladki mili hai. Warna log jindagi
bhar sache pyar ki talash me bhatakte rahte hai, magar unhe unka pyar nahi milta.”
Ajay ki in baton me uska dard saaf jhalak raha tha. Wo ek Psychiatrist (mano-chikitsak) hokar bhi taxi chala raha tha. Isi se pata chalta tha ki, wo apna
pyar pane ke liye kis had tak sangharsh kar raha tha.
Mujhe ajay ki chhupi huyi jindagi se parda uthane ke liye ye hi samay sahi laga aur maine ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “tum to ek psychiatrist (mano-chikitsak) ho. Fir tumhe apna pyar hasil karne ke liye taxi chalane ki kya jaruarat thi.”
Meri bat sunkar achanak hi ajay bahut jyada tanav me lagne laga. Usne is tanav se bahar nikalne ke liye apne jeb se cigarette ka packet nikala aur ek
cigarette jala kar kash lagane laga.
Har kash ke sath na jane uske chehre par kitne bhav aa rahe the, ja rahe the. Kuch der tak cigarette ke kash lagane ke bad uska chehra bahut sakht
ho gaya. Usne ek thandi si saans chhodte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “jo tum dekh aur samajh rahe ho. Mai unme se koi nahi hu.”
Mujhe ajay ki bat bilkul bhi samajh me nahi aayi ki wo kahna kya chahta hai. Maine us se fir se sawal karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya matlab.? Mai samjha nahi ki tum kahna kya chahte ho.”
Ajay bola “yahi ki mai taxi bhi chalata hu aur ek psychiatrist (mano-chikitsak) bhi hu. Lekin ye dono hi mera pesha nahi hai.”
Ajay ki is bat ne mujhe aur bhi jyada hairani me daal diya. Iska matlab tha ki ajay ki ek aur bhi pehchan hai. Maine hairani bhare shabdo me ajay se
kaha.
Mai bola “to fir tum kon ho aur tumhara pehsa kya hai.”
Ajay bola “sabse badi bat ki, mai mumbai ka nahi hu. Mai surat ka rahne wala hu. Isliye mujhe yaha koi nahi janta. Mai ek khandani business man hu.
Mera textile ka business hai aur surat me meri 5 textile mills hai.”
Ajay ki ye bat sunkar meri aankhen khuli ki khuli rah gayi. Mai ab tak jiske carorepati hone ka anuman lagata tha. Wo to asal me ek arabpati tha. Mere
muh ke bol muh me hi rah gaye.
Is se aage puchhne ke liye mujhe kuch samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha. Mai bas aankhe faade ajay ko dekhe ja raha tha. Jab mai kuch samanya hua to
maine bat ko aage badate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “jab tum itne bade businessman ho to, fir tumhe apne pyar ko pane me kya paresani thi, jo tumko ek taxi driver banna pad gaya.”
Meri bat sunkar bhi ajay kahi khoya hua sa bas cigarette fuke ja raha tha. Uski aankhe na jane kyo laal ho gayi thi. Jab uski ek cigarette khatam ho
gayi to, usne dusri cigarette jalai aur uske 2-3 gahre kash lagane ke bad meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kyoki ek businessman hone ke sath sath mai kuch aur bhi hu.”
Mujhe uski baare me janne ki itni jyada becheni thi ki, uski bat puri hote hi mere muh se khud ba khud nikal gaya.
Mai bola “tum ek businessman ke alawa aur kya ho.”
Ajay ne bade gaur se meri taraf dekha aur ek thandi saans chhorte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “jis ladki ko pyar karta hu. Uske bhai ka katil.”
Mai bola “kyaaaaaaaa.”
Ajay ki ye bat sunkar mujhe ab bhi apne kaano par viswas nahi ho raha tha. Abhi tak maine ajay ke baare me jitna jana tha. Usme ye sabse bada
khulsa tha. Magar ajay ke muh se ye bat sunne ke bad bhi, mera dil ye bat manne ko taiyar nahi tha ki, ajay ek katil hai.
______________________________
Update-122
Is se aage puchhne ke liye mujhe kuch samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha. Mai bas aankhe faade ajay ko dekhe ja raha tha. Jab mai kuch samanya hua to
maine bat ko aage badate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “jab tum itne bade businessman ho to, fir tumhe apne pyar ko pane me kya paresani thi, jo tumko ek taxi driver banna pad gaya.”
Meri bat sunkar bhi ajay kahi khoya hua sa bas cigarette fuke ja raha tha. Uski aankhe na jane kyo laal ho gayi thi. Jab uski ek cigarette khatam ho
gayi to, usne dusri cigarette jalai aur uske 2-3 gahre kash lagane ke bad meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kyoki ek businessman hone ke sath sath mai kuch aur bhi hu.”
Mujhe uski baare me janne ki itni jyada becheni thi ki, uski bat puri hote hi mere muh se khud ba khud nikal gaya.
Mai bola “tum ek businessman ke alawa aur kya ho.”
Ajay ne bade gaur se meri taraf dekha aur ek thandi saans chhorte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “jis ladki ko pyar karta hu. Uske bhai ka katil.”
Mai bola “kyaaaaaaaa.”
Ajay ki ye bat sunkar mujhe ab bhi apne kaano par viswas nahi ho raha tha. Abhi tak maine ajay ke baare me jitna jana tha. Usme ye sabse bada
khulsa tha. Magar ajay ke muh se ye bat sunne ke bad bhi, mera dil ye bat manne ko taiyar nahi tha ki, ajay ek katil hai.
Bhale hi ajay se meri mulakat chand dino pahle hi huyi thi. Lekin itne kam samay me bhi mujhe us se jo apnapan mila tha. Utna apnapan to kisi ko
uske sage bhai se bhi nahi mila hoga. Bas isi pyar aur apnepan ki vajah se mera dil is bat ko manne ko taiyar nahi tha ki wo ek katil bhi ho sakta hai.
Keerti ke bartav ki vajah se mera dimag pahle hi uljha hua tha aur ab ajay ke is khulase ne use aur bhi jyada uljha diya tha. Abhi mai apni uljhan se
bahar nikal pata ki is se pahle hi mere mobile ki ring baj uthi.
Itni rat ko mobile ki ring bajte dekh, mujhe samajhte der na lagi ki, ye call jarur keerti ka hi hoga. Maine mobile nikal kar dekha to, meri soch sahi thi.
Call keerti ka hi tha.
Lekin ye call mere wale mobile par aa raha tha, jo free nahi tha. Isliye maine keerti ka call kata aur use wapas call kiya. Lekin keerti ne mera call kaat
kar fir se wapas call lagaya. Maine ab bhi uska call nahi uthaya aur use wapas call kiya. Magar abhi bhi keerti ne apni wo hi harkat dohrayi.
Mera baar baar call lagana aur keerti ka mera call kaat kar wapas call lagana. Ye sab ajay bhi dekh raha tha. Jab ye silsila 4-5 baar chala to, ajay ne
mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tum bekar kosis kar rahe ho. Shayad wo tumhara call uthana nahi chahti hai.”
Ajay ki bat apni jagah sahi thi. Lekin wo ye nahi janta tha ki mere aisa karne ki vajah kya hai. Maine bhi apni us bat par parda dalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum khud dekh lo. Abhi wo mera call utha nahi rahi hai aur bad me khud hi ulta mujh par gussa kargi.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay ne keerti ki tarafdari karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “lagta wo tumse abhi bhi naraj hai. Isliye wo tumhara call nahi utha rahi hai. Aise me acha ye hi hoga ki tum hi uska call utha lo aur yadi wo
gusse me kuch bol bhi de to, uski bat ka bura mane bina thande dimag se uski bat ka jabab do. Shayad tumhare aisa karne se uski narajgi door ho
jaye. Ab tum us se bat karo, tab tak mai taxi park karke aata hu.”
Itna kah kar ajay mere pas se chala gaya. Keerti ka call abhi bhi aa raha tha. Maine fauran keerti ka call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan bolo, kya bat hai.”
Maine apni bat bade hi pyar se kahi thi. Lekin keerti ne bade hi gusse me sawal karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumko paresani kya hai. Tumhe mujhse bat karna pasand nahi to saf bol do. Mai tumko paresan karna band kar dugi.”
Mujhe uski is bat par gussa to bahut aa raha tha. Lekin abhi gussa karne ka sahi samay nahi tha. Isliye maine uski bat ko andekha karte huye, us se
kaha.
Mai bola “abhi mai ajay ke sath hu.”
Mai apni puri bat bhi nahi kar paya tha ki, keerti ne meri bat ko bich se kaatte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “dusro se gap sap karne ke liye tumhare pas rat ko bhi time hai aur mera call tak uthane ka time nahi hai.”
Keerti ki baten mujhe gussa karne aur uski baton ka jabab dene ke liye majbur kar rahi thi. Fir bhi maine apne aapko shant rakhte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai koi gap sap nahi kar raha hu. Ajay apni gujri huyi jindgi ke baare me bata raha tha. Usne bataya ki wo apni gf ke bhai ka katil hai. Iske
bad mai us se kuch puch pata ki, tera call aa gaya. Us samay mera dimag kaam nahi kiya. Jiski vajah se maine call nahi uthaya tha.”
Meri is bat ne keerti par asar kiya aur fir usne kuch nahi kaha. Shayad uske man me bhi ajay ki bat ko janne ki utsukta thi. Jab wo chup rahi to maine
apni bat ko aage badate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “Wo abhi apni taxi park karne gaya hai. Tujhe yadi uski jindgi ke baare me janna hai to, tu dusre mobile par call laga le.”
Mera itna kahna tha ki, keerti ka call kat gaya. Mai samajh gaya ki ab wo dusre mobile par call lagane wali hai. Maine dusra mobile nikala aur tabhi
keerti ka call aa gaya. Maine call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai ye mobile jeb me rakh raha hu aur apne mobile se tujhe call karta hu. Jab ajay aayega to, uske samne bat karke mobile rakh duga.”
Meri bat ke badle me keerti ne koi jabab nahi diya. Uski is harkat se saaf tha ki, uska gussa kam nahi hua. Maine bhi is bat par jyada jor dena thik nahi
samjha aur apne mobile se use call laga diya. Usne mera call uthaya to, maine dusra mobile jeb me rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan ab bol, tune itni rat ko call kyo kiya.”
Mere itna sab bolne ke bad bhi keerti ne apni bat wahi se suru ki, jaha usne chhodi thi. Usne apni bat ko dohrate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “maine sirf ye bolne ke liye call kiya tha ki, yadi tumko mujhse bat karne me paresani hai to saf bol do. Mai tumko call karke paresan karna
band kar dugi.”
Mera man kiya ki us se bol du ki, mujhe tumse bat karne me paresani nahi hai. Balki tumhare pas mujhse bat karne ka time nahi hai. Magar abhi us se
kisi bhi bat ki bahas karne ka time nahi tha. Kyoki ajay taxi park karke wapas aa raha tha. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe koi paresani nahi hai. Ab ajay wapas aa raha hai. Isliye mai call rakhta hu.”
Ye kah kar maine call rakh diya. Mere call rakhte hi ajay mere pas aa gaya. Usne mujhe call rakhte huye dekha to kaha.
Ajay bola “are mujhe dekh kar call kyo rakh diya. Mere samne bat karne me paresani thi to, mujhe ishara kar dete. Mai thodi der bad aa jata.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi bat nahi hai. Hamari bat ho chuki thi. Isliye maine call rakh diya hai.”
Ajay bola “kya hua. Wo kyo call ki thi.”
Mujhe ajay ka ye sawal karna acha nahi laga. Kyoki bhale hi ajay ye sawal mujhe akela samajh ke kar raha tha. Lekin hakikat ye thi ki, is samay mere
sath keerti bhi thi aur mujhe is bat ka dar sata raha tha ki, kahi ajay koi aisi bat na kah de. Jise sunne ke bad, keerti mujhse aur bhi jyada naraj ho jaye.
Mujhe apni bat ka jabab na dete dekh aur kisi soch me gum hote dekh kar ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “kya hua. Kya maine kuch galat puch liya.”
Ajay ki is bat se mujhe hosh sa aaya. Ajay mere samne koi jhut nahi bol raha tha. Aise me us se jhut bolna mujhe sahi nahi lag raha tha. Isliye maine
apne aapko sambhalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, aisi koi bat nahi hai. Usne sirf ye kahne ke liye call kiya tha ki, yadi mujhe us se bat karne me paresani hai to, mai saf bol du. Wo
mujhko call karke paresan karna band kar degi.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay ko hairani huyi. Usne aasharyachakit hokar mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “bas itni si bat bolne ke liye usne rat ko 1 baje tumko call lagaya tha.”
Ajay ki is bat ne mujhe bhi keerti tak apni bat pahuchane ka bahana de diya tha. Maine bhi bahti ganga me haath dhote huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan, usne ye hi bat kahne ko call kiya tha. Ab yadi mujhe us se bat hi nahi karna hoti to, mujhe uska call uthane ki jarurat hi kyat hi. Sach to
ye hai ki use khud hi mujhse bat nahi karna rahti hai. Use bas mujhse jhagra karne ka bahana chahiye rahta hai. Isliye usne abhi mujhe call kiya tha.
Taki mai kuch kahu aur fir wo saari bat mere upar hi daal de.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay kuch soch me pad gaya aur mai ye sochne laga ki meri is bat ko sun kar keerti kya soch rahi hogi. Kuch der chup rahne ke bad
ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “tum dono ka pyar bhi bahut ajib hai. Jab dono ek dusre ke bina rah nahi pate ho to, itna jhagra kyo karte ho.”
Mujhe ajay ki bat samajh me nahi aayi to maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai kuch samajha nahi, tum kahna kya chahte ho. Mujhe to sirf jhagra hi jhagra dikh raha hai. Isme pyar kaha hai. Usne to abhi call bhi sirf
jhagra karne ke liye hi kiya tha. Wo to mai shant rah gaya warna ek naya jhagra suru ho jata. Fir tumhe kis bat me uska pyar najar aa gaya.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay ne muskurate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tum dono bhale hi ek dusre se kitna bhi jhagra kar lo. Lekin fir bhi ek dusre ke bina nahi rah pate ho. Abhi jab tum niche aaye the to, bahut
paresan lag rahe the. Aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise tum me jaan hi na ho. Lekin us se bat karne ke bad tumhare chehre par raunak aa gayi hai aur aisa lag
raha hai ki, jaise murde me jaan aa gayi ho.”
Ajay ki is bat me bahut dam tha. Keerti se bhale hi abhi meri ache se bat nahi huyi thi. Magar uske sath hone se hi mujhe jo khushi mil rahi thi. Usne
mere andar ek nayi takat bhar di thi. Fir bhi maine ajay ki bat ko jhutlate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye to tum meri bat kar rahe ho. Maine is bat se kabhi mana nahi kiya ki, mujhe us se bat karke khushi nahi hoti. Lekin uska kya hai. Jo har
bat par sirf jhagra karti hai aur abhi bhi jhagra karne ke liye call ki thi. Isme uska kaun sa pyar tha.”
Meri is bat ka jabab bhi ajay ne badi hi samajhdari se dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “sabke pyar jatane ka apna alag andaz hota hai. Wo tumse naraj thi. Isliye chah kar bhi wo tumko call nahi laga pa rahi hogi. Lekin tumhare
call ka aane ka intejar jarur kar rahi hogi. Shayad ye samay tumhara usko good night kahne ka hoga.”
“Isliye jab rat ko 1 baje tak tumhara call nahi gaya to, uska dil tumhari aawaj sunne ko tadap gaya hoga aur fir is bahane se tumko call laga diya. Taki
tumhari najro me uski narajgi bhi bani rahe aur wo tumhari aawaj bhi sun sake.”
Ajay ki ye bat sun kar mai man hi man uske dimag ki dad diye bina nahi rah saka. Sach me hi ye samay mera keerti ko good night kahne ka tha. Yadi
ajay is bat ko na kahta to, shayad hi mai kabhi is bat ko samajh pata. Kyoki is tarah ki bat shayad mai kabhi soch bhi na pata.
Magar is bat ke samajh me aate hi mujhe keerti par bahut pyar aa raha tha. Mera dil kar raha tha ki, mai abhi us se bat kar lu. Kyoki mai khud bhi us se
bat kiye bina tadap raha tha.
Lekin abhi ajay ke samne aisa kar pana mumkin nahi tha. Isliye maine bat ko badalte huye ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “meri bat ko chhodo. Tum ye batao ki aisi kya vajah thi. Jis vajah se tumhe apni gf ke bhai ka katl karna pad gaya.”
Meri bat ko sunte hi ek baar fir ajay ke chehre ke bhav badal gaye aur uska chehra kisi patthar ki tarah sakht najar aane laga. Usne apne dono haath
mere kandhon par rakh diye aur apni pathrayi aankhon se mujhe dekhte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “maine ye nahi kaha ki, maine apni gf ke bhai ka katl kiya hai. Maine ye kaha tha ki, mai jis ladki ko pyar karta hu. Mai uske bhai ka katil hu.”
Mujhe ajay ki ye gol mol bat jara bhi samajh me nahi aayi aur na hi ab mere andar itna sabar tha ki, mai uski bat ko samajhne ki kosis kar saku. Isliye
maine jhallate huye kaha.
Mai bola “yar pahle hi mera bheja ghuma hua. Mere andar itni takat nahi hai ki, mai tumhari gol mol baton ko samajh saku. Isliye jo bhi bolna hai, saaf
saaf bolo.”
Meri bat sun kar shayad ajay ko bhi apni bhul aur meri haalat ka aehsas ho chukka tha. Isliye usne bina koi bhumika bandhe apni bat ko kahna suru
kar diya.
Ajay bola “mai jis ladki ko pyar karta hu. Us se apne pyar ka ijhar kabhi kiya hi nahi hai aur ye bhi nahi janta ki wo ladki mujhse pyar karti hai ya nahi.
Isliye wo meri gf nahi hai. Ise tum ek tarfa pyar kah sakte ho.”
Ab ajay ki bat mere samajh me aa chuki thi aur uske baare me janne ki meri utsukta bhi bad chuki thi. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin aisa kya hua ki, tum usi ke bhai ke katil ban gaye, jis ladki se tum pyar karte the.”
Ajay bola “Waise to ye ek chhoti si kahani hai. Magar mai ye kahani tab se suru karta hu jab se meri jindgi ki neev panda suru huyi.”
Ab aage ki kahani ajay ki jubani….
Mere dada Dhananjay singh surat ke mashoor udhyogpati ( Industrialist) the. Unki eklauti santan mere pita Sanjay singh the. Mere pita ki shadi surat
ke hi ek businessman Sumer singh ki eklauti ladki Naina singh se ho gayi. Jinki pahli aur aakhri santan ke roop me mera janam hua.
Lekin mere janam ke kuch saal bad hi ek sadak durghatna (road accident) me mere mata pita ka dehant ho gaya. Jin mata pita ki ungli pakad kar
maine chalna sikha tha aur school jaana suru kiya tha. Unhi ko apni aankhon ke samne logon ke kandho par jaate dekh kar mai bilakh bilakh kar rota
raha.
Jin mata pita ka chehra dekh kar mere din ki suruaat hoti thi. Unhi ka chehra dikha kar kaha gaya inke antim darshan kar lo. Jin haathon ko mere mata
pita ne pencil pakda kar likhna sikhaya tha. Unhi haathon me jalti huyi lakdi thama kar, kaha gaya ki, inko agni de do. Mai rota raha bilakhta raha aur
mere mata pita ko mere haathon se agni dila di gayi.
______________________________
Update-123
Mai bola “lekin aisa kya hua ki, tum usi ke bhai ke katil ban gaye, jis ladki se tum pyar karte the.”
Ajay bola “Waise to ye ek chhoti si kahani hai. Magar mai ye kahani tab se suru karta hu jab se meri jindgi ki neev panda suru huyi.”
Mere dada Dhananjay singh surat ke mashoor udhyogpati ( Industrialist) the. Unki eklauti santan mere pita Sanjay singh the. Mere pita ki shadi surat
ke hi ek businessman Sumer singh ki eklauti ladki Naina singh se ho gayi. Jinki pahli aur aakhri santan ke roop me mera janam hua.
Lekin mere janam ke kuch saal bad hi ek sadak durghatna (road accident) me mere mata pita ka dehant ho gaya. Jin mata pita ki ungli pakad kar
maine chalna sikha tha aur school jaana suru kiya tha. Unhi ko apni aankhon ke samne logon ke kandho par jaate dekh kar mai bilakh bilakh kar rota
raha.
Jin mata pita ka chehra dekh kar mere din ki suruaat hoti thi. Unhi ka chehra dikha kar kaha gaya inke antim darshan kar lo. Jin haathon ko mere mata
pita ne pencil pakda kar likhna sikhaya tha. Unhi haathon me jalti huyi lakdi thama kar, kaha gaya ki, inko agni de do. Mai rota raha bilakhta raha aur
mere mata pita ko mere haathon se agni dila di gayi.
Meri hansti khelti duniya, mere mata pita ke sath hi jal kar rakh ho gayi. Mai hasna bhool gaya, khelna bhool gaya. Mujhe har jagah, har chij me mere
mata pita ki kami najar aati aur mai akele me muh chhupa kar ghanto rota rahta.
Maine khelna kudna, school jana sab band kar diya tha aur apne aapko apne ghar me kaid kar liya tha. Mai har samay udas rahne laga. Mujhe udas
dekh kar mere dada ji aur nana ki ko bhi meri chinta satane lagi thi.
Unki itni daulat hone ke bad bhi wo mujhe khush nahi rakh pa rahe the. Daulat se wo mujhe har chij kharid kar de dakte the. Magar mujhe jo chahiye
tha, unki saari daulat bhi mujhe kharid kar nahi de sakti thi. Unhe bhi apni is bebasi par rona aa raha tha.
Lekin unki majburi ye thi ki, mujhe sambhalne ke liye wo log dil khol kar ro bhi nahi sakte the. Wo bas rat din upar wale se meri khushiyon ki dua karte
rahte the. Aise hi wakt beetta raha aur din gujarte rahe.
Lekin kahte hai ki upar wale ke ghar der hai par andher nahi hai. Wo sache dil se ki huyi fariyad jarur sunta hai. Usne der se hi sahi magar mere dada ji
aur nana ji ki fairyad bhi sun li. Mere pados me Dharam pal khanna apne bhare pure parivaar ke sath rahne aa gaye.
Dharam pal khanna ke parivar me unki patni Dilpreet khanna, badi bahu Aruna khanna aur chhota beta Sumit pal khanna, chhoti bahu Samreet khanna
the. Unke bade bete ka dehant ho chukka tha aur unki beti Nalina khanna ki shadi Mumbai me huyi thi aur wo apni sasural me hi rahti thi.
Unke bade bete Amit pal ka ek beta Aman khanna tha. Chhote bete Sumit pal ke teen betiyan Seerat khanna, Selina khanna Aur aur Archana khanna
the.
Dharam pal khanna ke hamare padosi hone ki vajah se jaldi hi unki dada ji ke sath dosti ho gayi aur fir dono ka ek dusre ke ghar me aana jana bhi
hone laga. Ek din dada ji Dharam pal ji ke ghar gaye.
Us samay Dharam pal ji aur unka pota Aman dono milkar, unki poti Archna ke sath khel rahe the. Archna us samay dudmuhi bacchi thi. Dharam pal ji
ko is tarah apne pota poti ke sath khelte dekh kar dada ji aankhen bhar aayi. Jab Dharam pal ji ne iski vajah puchi to dada ji unhe mere baare me
bataya.
Mere mata pita ki maut aur meri haalat ke baare sunkar Dharam pal ji ko bahut dukh hua. Un ne dada ji ki paresani ko dekhte huye unko salah di ki,
Ajay ko kuch dino ke liye shahar se bahar bhej dijiye. Apne ghar se door rahne se ajay ko apne mata pita ki yadon se bahar nikalne ka mauka milega.
Dada ji ko unki ye salah pasand aayi. Lekin apne business ki vajah se un ke liye ek do din se jyada shahar se bahar rah pana mumkin nahi tha. Jabki
mere liye kam se kam das pandrah din bahar rahna jaruri thi.
Dada ji ki is samasya ka samadhan bhi Dharam pal ji ne kar diya. Un ne bataya ki agle hafte wo apne parivar ke sath apni beti ki sasural Mumbai ek
samaroh me shamil hone ja rahe hai. Aap bhi ajay ko lekar hamare sath chaliye. Yadi ajay waha rukne ko taiyar ho jaye to, use hamare sath wahi
chhor dijiyega.
Dada ji ko unki ye bat jam gayi. Magar ab bhi unke samne ye paresani bani huyi thi ki, yadi mai waha rukne ko taiyar na hua to, unki saari kosis bekar
ho jayegi. Ab dada ji aur Dharam pal ji is paresani ka hal bhi dudne me lage huye the ki, mujhe waha rukne ke liye kaise taiyar kiya jaye.
Aman abhi bhi apni bahan archna ke sath wahi khel raha tha. Usne apne dada ji aur mere dada ji ki saari baten suni thi. Jab usne mere Mumbai me
rukne ki bat ko lekar un dono ko paresan hote dekha to, aman ne mere dada ji se kaha.
Aman bola “dada ji, aap is bat ke liye jara bhi paresan mat hoiye. Ajay ko Mumbai me rokne ki jababdari mai leta hu. Aap bas ek bar meri ajay se
mulakat karwa dijiye.”
Aman ki bat sunkar dada ji ne pyar se uske sar par haath ferte huye rat ko use dinner par aane ko kah diya.
Rat ko mai dada ji ke sath dinner kar raha tha. Tabhi aman aa gaya. Mai use dekh kar samajh nahi paya ki ye kaun hai. Dada ji ne mera us se parichay
karwaya. Fir wo bhi hamare sath dinner karne laga.
Aman ne mere se bat karne ki kosis ki lekin maine un se jyada bat nahi ki aur khamoshi se dinner karta raha. Dinner karne ke bad mai apne kamre me
aa gaya. Aman ke jane ke bad dada ji mere pas aaye.
Un ne mujhe bataya ki aman hamara padosi hai. Wo bhi hamari tarah kismat ka maara hua hai. Uske pitaji ka dehant 2 saal pahle ho gaya tha. Abhi
yaha naya hone ki vajah se uska koi dost nahi hai. Isliye maine use apne ghar kabhi bhi aane jane ke ijajat de di hai.
Kuch din bad uska naam bhi tumhare school me likh jayega. Mujhe lagta hai ki wo ek acha dost sabit hoga. Yadi wo tumko bhi thik lage to us se dosti
kar lena. Itna kah kar dada ji mere pas se chale gaye.
Agle din aman lunch time me apni chhoti bahan archna ko lekar hamre ghar aaya. Dada ji ne usko bhi lunch karne ko kaha to, wo bhi hamare sath
baith gaya. Lekin archna ke god me hone ki vajah se wo lunch nahi kar pa raha tha.
Mai lunch karke apne kamre me jaane laga to, dada ji ne kaha ki, mai archna ko bhi apne sath le jau. Taki aman lunch kar sake. Maine bina koi jabab
diye archna ko god me le liya aur apne kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aakar mai archna ko bed par baithane laga. Lekin god se niche utarte hi wo rone lagi. Mai use god me lekar chup karane laga. Thodi hi der
me wo mere sath hil mil gayi aur mere sath khelne lagi.
Archna ke sath khelte khelte kuch der ke liye mai apne saare dukh dard bhool gaya. Mai usko khilane me is tarah kho gaya ki, mujhe pata hi nahi chala
ki, aman kab mere kamre me aa gaya.
Wo khamoshi se darwaje par khada, mujhe archna ke sath khelte dekh raha tha. Jab meri najar aman par padi to maine archna ko uski god me dete
huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, maine tumhe dekha hi nahi. Tumhari bahan sach me bahut pyari hai.”
Meri bat sunkar aman ne muskurate huye kaha.
Aman bola “meri 3 bahne hai. Usme ye sab se chhoti aur sabse pyari hai. Magar ye har kisi ke sath itni jaldi hilti milti nahi hai. Pata nahi tumse ye itni
jaldi kaise hil mil gayi.”
Aman ki bat sunkar na jane kyo mujhe acha sa laga tha. Iske bad aman archna ko lekar wapas apne ghar chala. Lekin wo rat ko fir dinner ke time par
aaya. Dinner ke time wo akela hi tha. Usne hamare sath dinner kiya aur apne ghar chala gaya.
Dusre din wo subah subah hi archna ke sath hamare ghar aa gaya. Mujhe apne kamre me dada ji aur aman ki aawaj sunayi di to, maine apne kamre
se bahar nikal kar dekha. Bahar hall me dada ji aur aman archna ke sath khel rahe the.
Archna ko khelte dekh kar mai bhi unke pas aa gaya. Thodi der bad dada ji ne nashta ka bola to aman unke sath nashta karne laga aur mai archna ke
sath khelne laga. Kuch der bad aman kisi kaam ka kah kar apne ghar chala gaya.
Lekin archna ko ye kah kar mere pas chhor gaya ki, wo abhi wapas aakar archna ko le jayega. Uske jaane ke kuch der bad dada jib hi apne kaam par
nikal gaye. Magar mujhe kisi ke bhi jaane se koi farak nahi pada. Mai archna ke sath khelne me magan raha.
Fir kafi der bad aman aaya aur mujhse thodi bahut bat karne ke bad archna ko lekar chala gaya. Dopehar aur rat ko bhi kal ki tarah sab kuch hota
raha. Bas fark itna tha ki ab meri aman se bat chit hone lagi thi.
Ab aman roj mere ghar archna ko lekar aata aur mai ghanto uske sath khelta rahta. Meri khoyi huyi muskan ek bar fir archna ke roop me wapas laut
aayi thi. Lekin mera ghar se bahar jana abhi bhi band hi tha.
Mai bas roj archna ke ghar aane ka wait karta rahta tha. Archna ke ghar aate hi mera ghar uski masum kilkariyon aur meri hansi se gujne lagta tha.
Mujhe wapas khush dekh kar dada ji ki bhi khushi ka koi thikana nahi tha.
Ye silsila char din tak yun hi chalta raha. In char dino me mujhe archna ki itni jyada aadat ho gayi thi ki, jab panchwe din aman use lekar mere ghar
nahi aaya to mai use dekhne ke liye tadap utha.
Mai panchwe din bhi roj ki tarah subah archna ke aane ka wait kar raha tha. Lekin aman archna ko lekar nahi aaya. Dada ji nashta karne ke bad kaam
ke liye jane lage to, maine unse kaha.
Mai bola “dada ji, aaj aman hamare ghar kyo nahi aaya.”
Dada ji ne meri taraf dekha. Unki parkhi najar ek bar me hi ye taad chuki thi ki, mai aman ko kyo puchh raha hu. Un ne bhi mujhe meri hi tarah jabab
dete huye kaha.
Dada ji bole “ho sakta hai ki, wo aaj kisi kaam me fas gaya ho. Isliye nahi aa saka ho.”
Dada ji ke ye kah den eke bad mere pas puchne ke liye kuch bacha hi nahi tha. Mai chup hokar rah gaya aur dada ji kaam par chale gaye. Dopehar
lunch me bhi aman nahi aaya to, maine dada ji ke samne wo hi sawal dohraya aur dada ji ne fir apna wo hi jabab dohra diya.
Lunch ke bad dada ji wapas kaam par chale gaye. Lekin ab mujhe archna ki kami bahut akhar rahi thi. Aakhir me jab mujh se archna ko dekhe bina
nahi raha gaya to, maine aman ke ghar jane ka faisla kiya aura man ke ghar ki taraf bad gaya.
Aman ke ghar pahuchte hi bahar aangan me uske dada ji baithe mil gaye. Unhe dekhte hi maine un se Namaste kiya aur aman ko pucha. Un ne mujhe
baithne ko kaha aur andar aman ko aawaj lagayi to, unki badi poti seerat archna ko god me liye bahar aayi.
Usne aakar bataya ki, aman apna kamra saf kar raha hai. Archna ne mujhe apne samne dekha to, wo seerat ki god me mere pas aane ke liye
machalne lagi. Maine uth kar use apni god me le liya aur fir mai use khilane laga.
Iske bad dhire dhire ghar ke baki log bhi waha aane lage aur dada ji sab se mera parichay karate rahe. Kuch hi der me aman bhi waha aa gaya aur
mujhse apna kamra dekhne ko chalne ke liye kahne laga.
Mai aman ke sath jane ke liye archna ko apni god se utarne laga to, wo meri god se utarne ko taiyar nahi thi. Tab mai use bhi apne sath lekar aman ka
kamra dekhne chala gaya.
Is tarah mera aman ke aana jana aur uske baki parivar se bhi mel jol ho gaya. Ab mujhe aman ke ghar aane jane me koi hichak nahi hoti thi aur mai
jab chahe tab archna ke sath khelne uske ghar jane laga.
Abhi in sab baton ko 8 din hi huye the ki, ek din mere dada ji se aman ke dada ji ne kaha ki “wo log kuch dino ke liye Mumbai ja rahe hai. Yadi hum log
bhi unke sath chale to, bahut acha rahega.”
Unki bat sunkar mere dada ji ne kaha ki “wo mumbai me kuch jamin kharidna chahte hai. Yadi ajay waha jane ko taiyar hai to, unhe Mumbai jane me
koi paresani nahi hai.”
Dada ji ki bat sunkar aman ke dada ji ne mujhse chalne ke baare me pucha to, maine bhi chalne ki haan kah di aur fir iske teesre din hum sab Mumbai
ke liye nikal gaye.
Dada ji waha 2 din ruke aur in 2 din me wo bas waha koi acha sa banglow hi dekhte rahe. Unhe ek boglow pasand bhi aa gaya aur un ne waha sach
me hi ek banglow kharid liya.
Waha 2 din rukne ke bad dada ji waha mujhe aman logo ke sath hi chhor kar wapas aa gaye. Maine dada ji ke sath wapas lautne ki bat bhi ki thi,
magar aman ne archna ka wasta dekar mujhe waha rok liya. Aman ke parivar se mujhe bahut apnapan mil raha tha. Isliye mujhe waha rukne me jara
bhi paresani nahi huyi.
Hum log 10 din Mumbai me ruke aur waha khub masti karte rahe. Mumbai se wapas aane ke bad mai bilkul badal gaya tha. Mera ghumna firna, khelna
kudna, school jana, sab kuch suru ho gaya.
Bas yadi kuch nahi badla tha to, wo tha archna ke sath mera khelna aur uske liye mera lagav. Usne abhi bolna suru nahi kiya tha. Fir bhi mai us se
dher saari baten karta rahta tha aur wo bhi meri baten sunkar kabhi khilkhilane lagti to, kabhi apne komal haathon se taali bajane lagti.
Mere liye wo kisi nanhi pari se kam nahi thi. Jisne mere jeevan me aakar mujhe meri saari khushiyan wapas de di thi. Mai jab tak usko dekh nahi leta
tha. Mere dil ko chain nahi padta tha. Use dekhte hi mere chehre par khud ba khud muskan aa jati thi.
Mere liye sabse khushi ka din wo tha jab usne apne komal haathon se meri kalai par rakhi bandhi thi. Us din khushi ke maare mere aansu chhalak
aaye the. Uske bad dusra khushi ka din wo tha jab usne mujhe bhaiya kah kar pukara tha. Us din mujhe laga tha ki, mera khoya hua sab kuch ek baar
fir mujhe wapas mil gaya hai.
______________________________
Update-124
Waha 2 din rukne ke bad dada ji waha mujhe aman logo ke sath hi chhor kar wapas aa gaye. Maine dada ji ke sath wapas lautne ki bat bhi ki thi,
magar aman ne archna ka wasta dekar mujhe waha rok liya. Aman ke parivar se mujhe bahut apnapan mil raha tha. Isliye mujhe waha rukne me jara
bhi paresani nahi huyi.
Hum log 10 din Mumbai me ruke aur waha khub masti karte rahe. Mumbai se wapas aane ke bad mai bilkul badal gaya tha. Mera ghumna firna, khelna
kudna, school jana, sab kuch suru ho gaya.
Bas yadi kuch nahi badla tha to, wo tha archna ke sath mera khelna aur uske liye mera lagav. Usne abhi bolna suru nahi kiya tha. Fir bhi mai us se
dher saari baten karta rahta tha aur wo bhi meri baten sunkar kabhi khilkhilane lagti to, kabhi apne komal haathon se taali bajane lagti.
Mere liye wo kisi nanhi pari se kam nahi thi. Jisne mere jeevan me aakar mujhe meri saari khushiyan wapas de di thi. Mai jab tak usko dekh nahi leta
tha. Mere dil ko chain nahi padta tha. Use dekhte hi mere chehre par khud ba khud muskan aa jati thi.
Mere liye sabse khushi ka din wo tha jab usne apne komal haathon se meri kalai par rakhi bandhi thi. Us din khushi ke maare mere aansu chhalak
aaye the. Uske bad dusra khushi ka din wo tha jab usne mujhe bhaiya kah kar pukara tha. Us din mujhe laga tha ki, mera khoya hua sab kuch ek baar
fir mujhe wapas mil gaya hai.
Mai ab khush rahna seekh gaya tha. Wakt teji se gujarne laga. Isi bich mere nana ji ka dehant ho gaya. Magar jo apne mata pita ki maut ko sah gaya
ho. Uske liye is dard ko sah lena koi badi bat nahi thi. Jaldi hi maine is dard se ubar kar wapas apni jindgi jeena suru kar diya.
Din, mahine, saal gujar gaye. Hum sab dhire dhire karke bade ho gaye. Maine aur aman ne 12th bhi pass kar li. Aman 12th ke exam ke bad chhuttiyon
me apni bua ke pas mumbai gaya. Wahi nisha ko dekh kar, pahli hi najar me wo use apna dil de baitha.
Jab wo mumbai se wapas lauta to bas rat din nisha ki hi baten karta rahta aur har samay nisha ke khayalon me hi khoya rahta. Mujhe bhi is bich ek
ladki pasand aayi thi. Magar us ladki ke liye diwana banne se pahle hi mujhe pata chal gaya tha ki, wo ladki kisi aur ladke se pyar karti hai. Meri love
story suru hone ke pahle hi khatam ho chuki thi.
Jiske bad se maine kisi bhi ladki ke liye pagal na banne ka faisla kar liya tha. Lekin aman ka nisha ke liye diwanapan dekh kar, mujhe laga ki aman ko
uska pyar milna chahiye. Isliye maine aman ko salah di ki, wo apni aage ki padai, mumbai me apni bua ke pas rahkar kar le, aisa karne se use apna
pyar hasil karne me aasani hogi.
Aman ko meri bat jam gayi aur usne apne ghar walon se bat ki, magar koi bhi iske liye taiyar nahi tha. Tab maine uske ghar me bat ki aur samjhaya ki,
aman Dr. banna chahta hai. Uski padai ke liye mumbai hi sabse thik jagah hai.
Meri bat ko sunkar aman ke ghar wale use mumbai bhejne ko taiyar ho gaye. Mere dada ji ne bhi aman ko kah diya ki, wo yadi chahe to mumbai me
hamare banglow me bhi rah sakta hai. Us din aman ki khushi ka thikana hi nahi tha.
Kuch din bad aman ne surat chhor diya aur mumbai me apni bua ke pas rahne laga. Aman ke jaane ke bad mai ek baar fir se akelapan mehsus karne
laga. Aisa nahi tha ki, aman ke alawa mera koi dost nahi tha. Mere bahut se dost the magar aman aur uske parivar se mera jo dil ka rishta tha. Wo
shayad kisi se bhi nahi tha.
Aman to mumbai chala gaya tha. Fir bhi uske parivar ke sath mera mel jol bana raha aur iski vajah meri nanhi pari archna thi. Us se bhale hi mera
khoon ka rishta nahi tha. Fir bhi wo mere liye sab kuch thi. Uski masum muskan meri kamjori ban gayi thi.
Idhar mai ek bemaksad jindgi jee raha tha to, waha mumbai me aman ke do hi maksad the. Ek to nisha ka pyar hasil karna aur dusra docter banna.
Dhire dhire aman apne ek maksad me kamyab ho gaya. Kuch samay bad nisha ko bhi aman se pyar ho gaya. Nisha jitni sundar thi, us se bhi jyada
khubsurat uska dil tha.
Mujhe suru me ye jarur lagta tha ki, nisha ek ghamandi ladki hai. Lekin us se milne ke bad mai jaana ki wo bahar se jitni kathor dikhti hai. Uska din utna
hi komal hai aur wo har rishte ko achhi tarah se nibhana janti hai.
Kuch hi samay me wo meri achhi dost ban gayi. Mai jab kabhi aman se milne mumbai jata aur nisha se mile bina wapas aa jata. Tab wo mujhse phone
par is bat ko lekar bahut jhagra karti thi aur aman usko mere khilaf badka kar is jhagre ke maja leta rahta tha.
Yu hi hansi majak se din gujar rahe. Kuch samay bad aman aur nisha ki mehnat rang layi aur wo dono docter ban gaye. Mai bhi ek psychiatrist ban
chuka tha. Lekin dada ji ke kahne par maine unka business sambhal liya tha.
Abhi tak sab thik chal raha tha aur sabko ab aman ke ghar wapas aane ka intejar tha. Lekin aman ke ek faisle ne sabko chauka diya. Aman ne ghar
wapas aane ki jagah, mumbai me hi ek hospital me job join kar liya.
Aman ke is faisle ka saare ghar ne virodh kiya. Yaha tak ki aman ki maa ne bhi aman ko is bat ke liye bahut baten sunayi aur usko surat wapas aane
ke liye kaha. Lekin aman ne unki bat ko manne se inkar kar diya.
Aman ke aisa karne ki vajah ye thi ki, wo chahta tha ki, uska parivar bhi ab mumbai aakar uske sath rahne lage. Lekin aman ne apna ye faisla bahut
jaldbaji me aur apne ghar walon ki ray sune bina le liya tha. Jis vajah se ab use sabka virodh sahna pad raha tha.
Aman ki bua ne bhi aman ko samjhane ki kosis ki thi aur use surat wapas laut jane ki salah di thi. Jis vajah se aman ne unka ghar chhod diya tha aur
ab wo mumbai wale hamare banglow me aakar rahne laga tha.
Aman ki is bat ne mujhe bhi paresani me daal diya tha. Ek taraf aman aur nisha mujh par, aman ke parivar ko mumbai aakar rahne ke liye manane ka
dabaw daal rahe the to, dusri taraf aman ka parivar mujh par aman ko surat wapas aane ke liye samjhane ka dabaw daal rahe the.
Aman ke chacha ji ka kahna tha ki, un ke parivar saara business surat me hai aur wo chahe tab bhi unke liye apna business surat se samet kar, use
mumbai me jama pana mumkin nahi hai.
Wahi dusri taraf aman ka kahna tha ki, ab wo docter ban gaya hai. Aise me uske parivar me kisi ko kaam karne ki koi jarurat hi nahi hai. Wo apne
parivar ki har jimmedari uthane ke liye puri tarah se taiyar hai.
Ek taraf aman tha aur dusri taraf aman ka parivar tha. Dono apni apni jagah sahi the. Lekin mai dono me se kisi ki bhi tarafdari karne ki stithi me nahi
tha. Kyoki aman ke wapas aane ka matlab, uske aur nisha ke dekhe huye sapno ko mitana tha. Jo aman ke liye sahi nahi tha.
Wahi aman ki bat manne ka matlab aman ke parivar ka yaha se jana tha. Jo mere liye sahi nahi tha. Kyoki aman ke parivar ne mere adhure parivar ko
pura kiya tha. Aman ke chacha chachi ho ya fir aman ki maa ho. Un ne mujhe aman se kam pyar nahi diya tha. Aman ki teeno bahne bhi mujhe aman
se kam pyar nahi karti thi.
Aise me unke jaane ke baare me sochne se bhi meri jaan nikalne lagti thi. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mai kya karu aur kya na karu. Ek taraf
mere dost ki khushiyan thi aur dusri taraf meri khud ki khushiyan thi. Dono ki khushiyan meri mutthi me band thi aur faisla mujhe karna tha ki, mai kiski
khushiyan chahta hu.
Aakhir me maine apne dil par patthar rakh kar apne dost ki khushiyon ko chun liya. Maine ek ek karke sabko mumbai jane ke liye manane ka faisla kiya
aur is kaam ki suruaat maine aman ke chacha ji ko manane se suru ki. Unko manana sabse jyada muskil kaam tha. Kyoki mumbai me rahne ke liye,
unhe apna jama jamaya business band karna pad raha tha.
Maine unse jab mumbai jaane ki bat ki to, un ne apne business ka hawala dete huye is bat se saf inkar kar diya. Lekin jab maine unko samjhaya ki,
unko apna business yu aanan fanan me band karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Wo pahle apna business mumbai me jamane ki kosis kare. Jab tak unka
business mumbai me nahi jam jata, tab tak mai yaha unke business ki dekh bhal karta rahuga.
Meri is bat ko sunne ke bad un ne pahli baar aman ki bat par gambirta se vichar kiya. Lekin ant me un ne iska faisla apne pita ji aur baki parivar ki marji
par chhodte huye, mujhse rat ko dinner par sabse bat karne ko kah diya. Mai usi rat dinner ke samay aman ke ghar pahuch gaya. Ghar ke sabhi log
dinner par maujud the. Mai bhi unke sath dinner me shamil ho gaya.
Ab seerat 12th me aur selina 10th class me aa gayi thi. Archna bhi ab badi ho chuki thi aur ab wo 8th class me aa gayi thi. Teeno bahno me selina
bahut natkhat thi aur shararti thi. Wo bat bat par mujhe paresan karti thi. Ye bat archna ko jara bhi pasand nahi aati thi aur wo us se ladne lagti thi.
Kahne ko seerat dono se badi aur samajhdar thi. Lekin wo bhi in dono ki ladai ka maja lene ka koi mauka hath se nahi jaane deti thi aur aag me ghee
dalne ka kaam karti rahti thi. Lekin dikhati aisa tha, jaise usne kuch kiya hi na ho.
Mera dinner aksar unke sath hi hota tha. Isliye mera aaj dinner par rahna unke liye koi nayi bat nahi thi. Magar mera khamosh rah kar dinner karna
sabke liye naya jarur tha. Mai dinner me sab ke sath hote huye bhi mera dhyan un sabki baton me nahi tha. Mai bas is bat me khoya hua tha ki, mai
sab se aman ki bat kaise karu.
Sab ko mera yu khamoshi ke sath dinner karna kuch ajib jarur lag raha tha. Magar koi kuch bol nahi raha tha. Sab aapas me bat karte huye bas mujhe
dekhte ja rahe the. Jab kuch der tak aisa hi chalta raha to, selina ko shararat sujhi aur usne badi hi masumiyat se mujhse kaha.
Selina boli “bhaiya, jara mujhe chapati dena.”
Selina ki bat sunkar mai apne khayalon se bahar aa gaya aur dining table par yaha waha najar ghumane laga. Mujhe aisa karte dekh selina aur seerat
hasne lagi. Wahi archna ne chid-chichadte huye mujhse kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, khane me chapati kaha hai. Didi ne aapko buddhu banaya aur aap buddhu ban kar chapati dud rahe ho.”
Archna ki bat se mujhe yad aaya ki aaj khane me parathe the. Maine banavati gusse me selina ko ghura to, wo mujhe dekh kar aur jor se haste huye
kahne lagi.
Selina boli “bhaiya chapati do na.”
Selina ko is tarah mujhe paresan karte dekh, archna ko gussa aa raha tha. Use gussa aate dekh, seerat ko bhi unke jhagre ki aag me ghee dalne ka
mauka mil gaya aur usne archna ko bhadkane ke liye, selina ko samjhate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “rahne de, bhaiya ko jyada paresan mat kar, kahi bhaiya ki ladli ko gussa aa gaya to, wo abhi belan se teri pitayi kar degi.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, jaha ek taraf archna ka gussa bad gaya tha. Wahi dusri taraf selina ne apna agla nishana archna ko banate huye kaha.
Selina boli “badi aayi bhaiya ki chamchi. Kya isi bas ke bhaiya hai. Mere bhi bhaiya hai aur mai jaise chahu, waise bat karu. Isme kisi ko jalna hai to
jalta rahe. Thik kaha na bhaiya maine.”
Itna kah kar selina fir se hasne lagi. Use hasta dekh archna gusse me apni jagah se khadi ho gayi. Unki in harkaton ka maja ghar ke sabhi log le rahe
the. Isliye koi unko nahi rok raha tha.
Lekin mujhe laga ki ab yadi maine bich me na bola to, sach me dono ke bich jhagra ho hi jayega. Isliye maine archna ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “aru, apna gussa thuk de. Ye dono tujhe gussa dila rahi hai. Tu in ki baton me mat aa aur chup chap khana kha.”
Meri bat sunkar archna wapas baitne ko huyi. Lekin use baithte dekh selina ne fir se apni bat dohrate huye kaha.
Itna kah kar wo fir hans di. Lekin is bar uski hasi ko sunkar archna uth kar kitchen ki taraf jaane lagi. Use kitchen ki taraf jaate dekh, seerat ne selina se
kaha.
Seerat boli “selu ab tu yaha se bhag le. Lagta hai wo bhaiya ki chamchi kitchen me belan lene gayi hai aur aaj wo teri pitayi kiye bina nahi manegi.”
Ye bol kar seerat hasne lagi. Lekin selina ki hasi gayab ho gayi thi aur sab ke sath sath uski najar bhi ab kitchen ki taraf hi lagi thi. Thodi hi der bad
sabko archna kitchen se bahar aati huyi dikhi. Usne apne dono hath pichhe chhupa rakhe the. Isliye kisi ko nahi dikha ki uske hath me kya hai.
Wo chup chap aayi aur apni seat par baith gayi. Archna mere aur chachi ke bich ki seat par baithi thi. Isliye mere aur chachi ke alawa kisi ke samajh
me nahi aaya ki archna kitchen me kyu gayi thi. Archna ki harkat dekhte hi mere aur chachi ke chehre par muskan aa gayi.
Wahi baki sab log kuch bhi samajh na aane ke karan soch me pade huye the aur archna ke agle kadam ka intejar kar rahe the. Lekin wo muskurati
huyi chup chap khana kha rahi thi. Use chup chap khana khate dekh, selina se nahi raha gaya aur usne mujhe chherte huye fir kaha.
Selina ke itna bolne ki der thi ki, archna ne meri taraf dekhte huye badi hi masumiyat se kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, didi kitni bhukhi hai. Bechari kab se chapati mang rahi hai. Usko chapati de do na.”
Maine bhi muskurate huye archna se kaha.
Mai bola “ok aru, tu kahti hai to mai selu ko chapati de hi deta hu.”
Ye kahte huye maine table ke niche se hath upar uthaya aur do chapati selina ki taraf bada di. Mere chapati dete hi sab ki hansi chhut gayi aur selina
ka muh chhota sa ho gaya. Lekin usne apni khij ko nikalte huye kaha.
Selina boli “ye to subah ki chapati hai. Ye aap khao aur apni ladli ko khilao. Mujhe nahi khana ye chapati.”
Ye bol kar wo apni haar se bhan-bhanayi khana khane lagi aur archna apni jeet par muskura rahi thi. Asal me archna kitchen se subah ki chapati le kar
aayi thi aur usne wo lakar mujhe pakda di thi. Jo selina ke chapati ka bolte hi maine uske samne rakh di thi.
Is tarah hansi majak karte karte sab ka dinner ho gaya. Dinner ho jaane ke bad maine apni bat rakhte huye dada ji se kaha.
Mai bola “dada ji, aaj mai aap sab se aman ke baare me kuch bat karna chahta hu.”
Meri ye bat sunte hi sab meri taraf gaur se dekhne lage. Kyoki sabne aman ko samjhane ka kaam mujhe diya tha. Unhe aisa lag raha tha ki, mai
shayad aman ke wapas aane ke baare me kuch kahna chahta hu.
Sabki aankhon me aman ke wapas aane ki ek ummid aur meri bat sunne ki utsukta saf najar aa rahi thi. Wahi meri aankhon me abhi kuch der pahle ka
hansi khushi ka mahaul ghum raha tha. Jo mujhe apni bat kahne se rok raha tha. Mujhe aage kuch na kahte dekh kar, dada ji ne mujhe tokte huye
kaha.
Dada ji bole “haan beta bolo, tum aman ke baare me hum sab se kya bat karna chahte ho.”
Dada ji ki bat sunkar maine ek baar sabke chehre ki taraf dekha. Sabke chehre ko dekh kar meri kuch bhi kahne ki himmat jabab de gayi. Aise me meri
himmat badate huye chacha ji ne kaha.
Chacha ji bole “babu ji, mai batata hu ki, ajji aap sab logo se kya bat karna chahta hai.”
Chacha ji ki bat sunkar, sab hairani se chacha ji ko dekhne lage. Chacha ji sabki hairani ko dur karte huye, din me mujhse mumbai jaane ko lekar huyi
bat bata di. Jise sunte hi aman ki mammy ne sabse pahle is bat ka virodh karte huye aur mujhe latadte huye kaha.
Mammy boli “ajji tumko hum logon se aisi bat karte huye jara bhi sharam nahi aayi. Humne to tumko us nalayak ko samjhane bola tha. Lekin tum usko
samjhane ki jagah uski hi tarafdari kar rahe ho. Aaj tumne galat bat me uski tarafdari karke hum sab ka dil dukhaya hai. Hume tumse aisi ummid nahi
thi.”
“Aakhir tumhe us se itni hamdardi kisliye ho rahi hai. Jo tum hum logon ko hamara ghar chhod kar uske pas jaane ko kah rahe ho. Kya hum sab ab
tumhari aankhon me chubhne lage hai. Jo tum humko apni aankhon ki kirkiri ki tarah nikal fek dena chahte ho.”
Aman ki mammy bahut gusse me thi aur unke dil me aman ko lekar jitni bhi bhadas thi. Un ne sab ki sab bhadas mere upar nikal di. Un ne kabhi bhi
mujhse itne gusse me bat nahi ki thi.
Is sabke bad bhi mujhe unki kisi bhi bat ka bura nahi laga tha. Kyoki wo mujhe aman se kam pyar nahi karti thi aur aaj apne usi haq se wo mujhe bhala
bura bole ja rahi thi. Jab wo bolte bolte shant huyi to, maine unse kaha.
Mai bola “mom, aapka gussa apni jagah sahi hai. Magar aap aisa kaise soch sakti hai ki, aap sab meri aankhon ki kirkiri hai. Aap sab to mera parivar
hai. Mai hi janta hu ki, aap sab ko jaane ke liye bol kar mera dil kitna roya hai. Aap sab mumbai jayege to, aapka parivar pura ho jayega.”
“Lekin aap sab ke jaane se mera parivar to hamesha ke liye door ho jayega. Mujhse to aap jaisi maa ki mamta, ye chacha chachi ka pyar aur in jaan se
pyari bahno ki pyar bhari nok jhok sab kuch hi chhin jayegi. Mera to sab kuch hi aapke jaate hi khatam ho jayega.”
Apni bat bolte bolte mere aansu bahne lage aur mai chah kar bhi apne aansu rok nahi pa raha tha. Mujhe rote dekh, mammy ka gussa bhi khatam ho
gaya. Un ne mere sar par hath fera aur mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Mammy boli “tu kyo rota hai. Hum log tujhe chhod kar kahi nahi ja rahe hai. Tera kuch bhi khatam nahi hoga. Mujhe to ye samajh me nahi aata ki, tune
uski ye bat maani kyo. Jo ladka apne bap saman chacha ka saga nahi hua. Wo bhala tumhara saga kaise ho sakta.”
Mammy ki pyar bhari baton se mera man halka ho gaya tha. Maine apne aapko sambhalte huye unse kaha.
Mai bola “mom, aap aman ke baare me galat soch rahi ho. Aman chacha ji ko apne papa ka hi darja deta hai aur ye teeno bahne to uski jaan hai. Yadi
aisa na hota to, usne sirf aapko hi mumbai lane ke liye socha hota. Lekin usne ek baar bhi aisa nahi kaha. Usne jab bhi mumbai aane ki bat kahi. Tab
bhi usne apne pure parivar ke mumbai aane ki bat kahi hai aur uska pura parivar aap sab hai.”
Meri is bat ka samarthan chacha ji ne bhi kiya. Chacha ji ka sath milte hi mere liye sabko samjhana aasan ho gaya tha. Mai ek ek karke apni bat sabko
samjhata raha aur aakhir me sab mumbai jaane ke liye taiyar ho gaye.
Kuch hi dino ki taiyari ke bad sab log mumbai jane ke liye taiyar ho gaye. Mai sabko station tak chhodne aaya. Mujhe chhod kar jaate huye, sabki
aankhen nam thi. Koi bhi jana nahi chahta tha. Lekin fir bhi jana pad raha tha.
Archna ka to ro ro kar bura haal ho gaya tha. Wo bas ek hi rat lagaye huyi thi ki, mai aapko chhod kar nahi jaugi. Mai usko samjhane ki jitni bhi kosis
karta, wo utna hi jyada roti ja rahi thi.
Aakhir me archna ki aisi haalat dekh kar, chacha ji ne mujhse kaha ki tum bhi sath chalo, warna ye ro ro kar apni tabiyat kharab kar legi. Mujhse bhi
uska is tarah se rona dekha nahi ja raha tha. Isliye mujhe bhi sab ke sath mumbai aana pad gaya.
______________________________
Update-125
Mai bola “mom, aap aman ke baare me galat soch rahi ho. Aman chacha ji ko apne papa ka hi darja deta hai aur ye teeno bahne to uski jaan hai. Yadi
aisa na hota to, usne sirf aapko hi mumbai lane ke liye socha hota. Lekin usne ek baar bhi aisa nahi kaha. Usne jab bhi mumbai aane ki bat kahi. Tab
bhi usne apne pure parivar ke mumbai aane ki bat kahi hai aur uska pura parivar aap sab hai.”
Meri is bat ka samarthan chacha ji ne bhi kiya. Chacha ji ka sath milte hi mere liye sabko samjhana aasan ho gaya tha. Mai ek ek karke apni bat sabko
samjhata raha aur aakhir me sab mumbai jaane ke liye taiyar ho gaye.
Kuch hi dino ki taiyari ke bad sab log mumbai jane ke liye taiyar ho gaye. Mai sabko station tak chhodne aaya. Mujhe chhod kar jaate huye, sabki
aankhen nam thi. Koi bhi jana nahi chahta tha. Lekin fir bhi jana pad raha tha.
Archna ka to ro ro kar bura haal ho gaya tha. Wo bas ek hi rat lagaye huyi thi ki, mai aapko chhod kar nahi jaugi. Mai usko samjhane ki jitni bhi kosis
karta, wo utna hi jyada roti ja rahi thi.
Aakhir me archna ki aisi haalat dekh kar, chacha ji ne mujhse kaha ki tum bhi sath chalo, warna ye ro ro kar apni tabiyat kharab kar legi. Mujhse bhi
uska is tarah se rona dekha nahi ja raha tha. Isliye mujhe bhi sab ke sath mumbai aana pad gaya.
Mumbai aane ke bad mai ek din sabke sath raha. Dusre din maine ghar wapas lautne ki bat ki to, archna ne fir rona suru kar diya. Tab maine use
samjhaya ki, ab mujhe uske papa aur apna dono ka business dekhna hai. Aise me mera waha rukna thik nahi hai.
Lekin mere samjhane par bhi wo meri bat manne ko taiyar nahi thi. Tab aman ne usko samjhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “tu ajji ki ladli bahan hai na, to ise khushi khushi yaha se jaane de. Mai tujhse vada karta hu ki, ye waha jane ke bad roj tujhse phone par
bat kiya karega aur har Sunday tujhse milne yaha aaya karega. Yadi isne aisa nahi kiya to, mai ise khud waha se utha lauga. Bas thode dino ki hi bat
hai. Fir tere papa ka yaha business jamte hi, hum ise bhi hamesha hamesha ke liye tere pas yahi bula lege.”
Aman ne archna ko mere wapas uske pas aane ki ummid dila di. Jis ummid ki vajah se mai archna ko bahla kar, mumbai se wapas apne ghar aa gaya
tha. Lekin yaha aman ka suna pada ghar dekh dekh kar mujhe sabki bahut yad aa rahi thi aur mujhe rona aa raha tha.
Na jane us chhoti si ladki me aisa kya tha ki, wo jabse meri jnidgi me aayi thi, meri jindgi khushiyon se bhar gayi thi. Usne mujhe jeena sikhaya tha aur
uske hote huye mujhe kabhi kisi ki jarurat mehsus nahi huyi thi.
Lekin aaj uske na hone se, ab mera hi ghar mujhe katne ko daudne laga tha. Mujhe apne hi ghar me ek pal bhi rahna muskil sa lagne laga tha aur mai
ek bar fir se apne aapko bilkul akela mehsus karne tha.
Mai abhi apne isi akelepan se bahar nikalne ke baare me soch raha tha ki, tabhi mere mobile ki ring bajne lagi. Maine mobile dekha to, mere chehre
par khud ba khud muskurahat aa gayi. Maine call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “kaisi hai tu. Khana khaya ya nahi.”
Archna boli “mai achi hu. Maine khana bhi kha liya, pani bhi pi liya aur so bhi liya hai.”
Archna ki bat sunkar mai hase bina na rah saka. Maine uski baton ka maja lene ke liye us se kaha.
Mai bola “waha jakar to tu bahut hi fast ho gayi hai. Itni jaldi itna sab kuch kar liya jhuti.”
Meri bat sunkar wo khilkhilane lagi. Uski hansi sunkar mere dil ka bojh kuch kam sa ho gaya. Maine use baton me lagate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu hans kyo rahi hai. Jhut bolte huye tujhe sharam nahi aati.”
Archna boli “bhaiya aap bat hi aisi kar rahe ho. Aapko pata hai ki itne time dinner nahi hota. Fir bhi aap puchh rahe ho ki, maine khana khaya ya nahi.”
Mai bola “badi samajhdar ho gayi hai. Bahut badi badi baten karne lagi.”
Meri bat sunkar wo fir khilkhilane lagi. Fir usne mujhse dhire se kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, aapko ek raz ki bat batana hai.”
Maine bhi uski bat me dilchaspi dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “bol jaldi, kya raz ki bat hai.”
Archna boli “bhaiya aaj chhote dadu (aman ke dada ji) bade dadu (mere dada ji) se phone par bat kar rahe the.”
Mai bola “to isme raz ki bat kya hai. Wo log to roj hi bat karte hai.”
Archna boli “aap puri bat to sunte nahi ho aur bich me bolne lagte ho.”
Mai bola “ok, ab mai bich me nahi boluga. Ab bata isme raz ki bat kya hai.”
Archna boli “wo aapki shadi ki bat kar rahe the. Bade dadu aapki shadi ke liye ladki dudh rahe aur un ne chhote dadu ko bhi ladki dekhne ko kaha hai.
Chhote dadu ne papa ko bhi koi achi si ladki dekhne ke liye kaha hai.”
Mai bola “ye to tune bahut pate ki bat batayi hai. Lekin mai to usi ladki se shadi karuga. Jise tu pasand karegi.”
Meri bat sunkar archna ne chahkte huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya yadi aisi bat hai to, mai kal se hi apni bhabhi dudna suru kar deti hu. Aap dekhna mai kitni sundar bhabhi dudti hu. Lekin is kaam
me aapko bhi isme mera sath dena hoga. Hum dono mil kar bhabhi dudege, to dadu logo se pahle dud lege.”
Mai bola “ok, teri bhabhi ko hum dono milkar dudege. Ab khush.”
Archna boli “haan, lekin ye hum logon ka bhabhi dudne wala raz kisi ko pata nahi chalna chahiye.”
Mai bola “nahi pata chalega meri maa. Ab tu phone rakh, hum log kal bat karte hai.”
Iske bad archna ne phone rakh diya. Lekin archna ki bat se mujhe itna to samajh me aa gaya tha ki, dada ji ko mere akelepan ki vajah se meri shadi
karne ki chinta sata rahi thi.
Dada ji ko is chinta ko mitane ke liye mujhe khud ko akelepan ki is jindagi se nikalna jaruri ho gaya tha. Ab mere pas is akelepan se bachne ka ek hi
rasta rah gaya tha ki, mai apne aapko kaam me itna busy kar du ki, mere pas kisi bat ko sochne ka time na rahe.
Agle din se maine ye hi kiya aur apne aapko puri tarah se kaam me laga diya. Yaha mai dada ji saara business sambhalne me laga tha to, waha aman
ke chacha ji mumbai me apna business jamane me lage the.
Yu hi din gujarte gaye aur aman ke chacha ji ka business mumbai me achi tarah se jam chuka tha. Maine bhi yaha dhire dhire dada ji ka saara
business sambhal liya tha aur ab us business ko failane me laga hua tha.
Aman ka parivar mumbai ke mahaul me khud ko puri tarah se dhal chuka tha aur ab meri unse kam hi bat hua karti thi. Lekin archna waha ke mahaul
me rangne ke bad bhi, mujhe ek din ke liye bhi nahi bhuli thi.
Wo ab bhi mujhse roj hi phone par bat kiya karti thi. Wo kabhi seerat ya selina ki sikayat karti to, kabhi apni school ki baten batati aur jab uske pas
karne ki koi bat nahi hoti to meri shadi ki bat lekar baith jati thi.
Uske pas mujhse karne ke liye roj hi koi na koi bat rahti hi thi. Aise hi usne apne jamadin ke ek din pahle mujhe phone kiya aur apne janamdin ka yad
dilane ke liye mujhse kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, kya aapko yad hai. Kal kya hai.”
Mujhe yad tha ki, kal uska janam din hai aur mai uske janam din ka gift use pahle hi bhej chuka tha. Fir bhi maine anjan bante huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe yad nahi kal kya hai. Kyo kal kya hai.”
Use laga ki, mujhe sach me uska janam din yad nahi hai. Usne is bat par mujhse naraj hote huye kaha.
Archna boli “kya bhaiya, aapko itna jaruri din bhi yad nahi hai. Jao mai aapse bat nahi karti.”
Use naraj hote dekh kar, maine hanste huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “badi aayi, mujhe kal din yad dilane wali. Bhala mai kabhi tera janam din bhul sakta hu.”
Mere muh se kal apna janam din hone ki bat sunte hi uski narajgi door ho gayi to, usne mujhse kaha.
Archna boli “jab aapko mera janam din yad tha to, jhut kyo bole the.”
Mai bola “mai to bas tujhse jara sa majak kar raha tha. Maine to tere janam din ka gift subah hi bhej diya tha. Kal tujhe tere janam din ka gift mil bhi
jayega.”
Mujhe laga tha ki, meri ye bat sunkar archna khush ho jayegi. Lekin usne mere gift ko koi aehmiyat na dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “mujhe janam din par koi gift vift nahi chahiye. Mere janam din par aap yaha aaiye. Warna mai koi janam din vanam din nahi manaugi aur
na hi aapse kabhi bat karugi.”
Archna ki ye jid sunkar, mai paresani me fas gaya. Kyoki agle din meri ek bahut jaruri business meeting thi. Jiski taiyari pahle se hi ho chuki thi aur ab
is meeting ko taala nahi ja sakta tha.
Maine ye bat archna ko samjhane ki kosis karne laga. Lekin usne meri koi bhi bat sunne se mana kar diya aur mere kal mumbai na aane par, mujhse
kabhi bat na karne dhamki dekar phone rakh diya.
Maine use samajhne ke liye wapas phone kiya. Lekin usne phone nahi uthaya. Phone chachi ji ne uthaya. Maine unse archna se bat karwane ko kaha
to, archna ne phone par aane se mana kar diya.
Mai janta tha ki, wo bahut jiddi hai. Isliye maine dada ji se kal ki meeting lene ko kah diya aur mai archna ko manane ke liye agle hi din mumbai pahuch
gaya. Lekin jab mai aman ke ghar pahucha to, archna school gayi huyi thi.
Mujhe achanak aaya dekh kar sab chauk gaye. Tab maine unko kal archna se huyi baton ke baare me bataya. Jise sunne ke bad chachi ji ne kaha.
Chachi ji boli “ab samajh me aaya ki, wo subah kyo apna janam din na manane ki bat kah kar aur sabse jhagra karke school chali gayi. Hum sab to ye
hi soch rahe the ki, aakhir ise subah subah ho kya gaya hai.”
Chachi ji ki bat sunkar aur archna ka mere liye pyar dekh, meri aankhen nam ho gayi. Uska bhola bhala chehra meri aankhon ke samne ghumne laga
aur mera dil use dekhne ke liye tadapne laga. Maine apni aankhon ki nami ko sabse chhupate huye chachi ji se kaha.
Mai bola “mai uska mood sahi karna achi tarah se janta hu. Mai abhi usko school se lekar aata hu.”
Ye kah kar maine selina ko apne sath archna ki school chalne ko kaha aur mai apni car ki taraf bad gaya. Lekin tabhi selina ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Selina boli “bhaiya, aap yadi aise aru ki school pahuche to, aapka surprise dhara ka dhara rah jayega. Aap use aisa surprise dijiye ki, use hamesha
yad rahe.”
Mujhe selina ki ye bat jara bhi samajh me nahi aayi. Maine us se iska matlab puchte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu kahna kya chahti hai.”
Selina boli “bhaiya aap hamari wali car lekar school chaliye. Jisme wo roj school se ghar aati hai. Apni car dekh kar use jara sa bhi shaq nahi hoga.”
Mai bola “lekin is se fayda kya hoga. Wo to car ke pas aate hi mujhe dekh legi.”
Meri bat sunkar, selina muskurane lagi. Use ye muskurate huye dekh kar, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu kuch bolti kyo nahi aur khade khade hans kyo rahi hai.”
Selina boli “aise nahi bolugi. Aage ki bat sunne ke liye aapko meri shart manna padegi.”
Selina ki bat sunkar, maine use ghoor kar dekha. Mere is tarah dekhne par usne hanste huye kaha.
Selina boli “ab aapko aage ki bat sunna hai to, itni rishwat to deni hi padegi.”
Mere pas uski shart manne ke siwa koi dusra rasta nahi tha. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ok, mujhe teri sab shart manjur hai. Ab bol aage kya karna hai.”
Selina boli “itni jaldi bhi kya hai bhaiya. Pahle meri shart to sun lijiye.”
Mai bola “ok, bol teri kya shart hai.”
Selina boli “meri shart hai ki, aap aaj hum teeno bahno ko Essel World lekar jayege.”
Mai bola “ok, mujhe teri shart manjur hai. Ab jaldi se apni aage ki bat bhi bol de.”
Mere muh se haan sunne ke bad selina ne apni aage ki bat batate huye kaha.
Selina boli “mera idea hai ki, aap driver kaka ki uniform pahan kar chaliye. Wo aapko bilkul bhi pehchan nahi payegi.”
Selina ka ye idea sunkar, maine use gaur se dekha. Mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, wo mere sath koi shararat kar rahi hai ya sach me hi aisa karne ko
bol rahi hai. Jab mujhe uske aisa karne ki koi vajah samajh nahi aayi to, maine bura sa muh banate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kaisa behuda sa idea hai. Tu mujhe ek mamuli sa driver bana kar mera majak banana chahti hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, selina ne jo tark diya. Use sun kar mai kuch bhi kahne layak nahi raha. Usne meri bat ka tark dete huye kaha.
Selina boli “ye kya bhaiya. Kya driver insan nahi hote. Mujhe aapse aisi bat ki ummid nahi thi.”
Abhi selina apni bat puri bhi nahi kar payi thi ki, seerat ne uski bat ko katte huye mujhse kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya aap hi hume sikhate the ki, koi bhi kaam bada ya chhota nahi hota aur aaj aap ko hi sirf thodi der ke liye driver banne me sharam
aa rahi hai.”
Meri dono bahne, meri hi sikhayi baten aaj mujhe yad dila rahi thi. Mujhe aisa karne ka koi tuk samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Is par unke shararat karne
ki aadat bhi mujhe aisa karne se rok rahi thi. Maine unko apne aisa na karne ki bat par apni safai dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum log bekar ki bahas kyo kar rahi ho. Mere kahne ka matlab sirf ye tha ki, wo to mujhe dekh kar waise hi khush ho jayegi. Fir tum log
mujhse aisa kyo karwana chahti ho.”
Mujhe yu apni bat par ade huye dekh dono hasne lagi. Lekin dono ka mood mujhse apni bat manwane ka tha. Isliye seerat ne apni aadat ke anusar
aag lagate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “rahne de selu. Bhaiya se ye sab na hoga. Wo apni chhoti bahan ko uske janam din par ek chhota sa gift bhi nahi de sakte.”
Selina boli “sahi kaha didi, bhaiya apni ladli ki khushi ke liye itna bhi nahi kar sakte.”
Dono mujhe aisa karne ke liye uksa rahi thi aur mai unki baton me fasna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine dono se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe jo gift dena tha, wo mai use pahle hi de chuka hu aur uski khushi ke liye hi yaha aaya hu. Ab tum dono apni bak bak band karo aur
chup chap uski school chalo.”
Meri bat sunkar, selina chup chap gaadi me aakar baith gayi. Lekin seerat ne apni aakhiri kosis karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aapka diya hua gift, use mil gaya tha. Lekin wo aapse bahut naraj thi, isliye usne wo gift khol kar bhi nahi dekha. Ab kahi aisa na ho ki,
aapko dekh kar wo school se aane se hi mana kar de. Uska gussa to aap jante hi hai. Magar is sab se mujhe kya. Chaliye aru ki school chalte hai.”
Itna kah kar, seerat bhi gaadi me aakar baith gayi. Lekin uski is bat ne mujhe soch me daal diya. Kyoki aru bahut jiddi thi aur yadi ek bar kisi bat ko
lekar naraj ho jaye to usko manana aasan nahi tha.
Magar mai ye bhi achi tarah se janta tha ki, aru mujhse jyada der tak naraj nahi rah sakti thi. Isliye mera in dono ki bat manne ka koi sawal hi paida
nahi hota tha. Mujhe is tarah sochta dekh, seerat ne fir mujhe uksate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, jyada mat sochiye. Aap se ye nahi hoga, isliye ab aise hi school chalte hai.”
Seerat ki bat ke jabab me maine us se driver ki uniform lane ko kaha to, wo bhag kar uniform le aayi. Kuch hi der me mai uniform pahan kar taiyar ho
gaya. Mujhe driver ki uniform me dekh kar dono khush ho gayi aur fir hum log aru ki school aa gaye.
Dono ne mujhe gaadi me hi baithe rahne ko kaha aur dono aru ko lene school ke andar chali gayi. Thodi der bad mujhe teeno school se bahar nikalti
najar aayi. Gaadi ke pas aane ke bad, seerat aage mere pas wali seat par aakar baith gayi. Selina aur aru piche ki seat par baith gayi. Sabke gaadi me
baithte hi seerat ne mujhse kaha.
Seerat boli “kaka Essel World chaliye.”
Apne liye kaka sunte hi maine seerat ko ghoor kar dekha to, usne mujhe chup chap chalne ka ishara kiya. Udhar aru ne Essel World chalne ki bat suni
to, gusse me bhannate huye kaha.
Archna boli “maine kaha na, mujhe kahi nahi jana. Seedhe ghar chalo warna acha nahi hoga.”
Aru ko Essel World chalne ke naam par gussa hote dekh, seerat ne piche palat kar dekhte huye us se kaha.
Seerat boli “aaj aakhir tujhe hua kya hai. Aaj tera janam din hai aur tu subah se hi sab par vevajh gussa huye ja rahi hai. Hum to tere ko janam din ka
gift dena chahte hai aur tujhe party dene ke liye Essel World le ja rahe hai.”
Lekin aru par seerat ki bat ka koi asar nahi pada. Usne fir gusse me apni bat ko dohrate huye kaha.
Archna boli “mujhe nahi chahiye koi gift vift, mujhe jo bhi gift mile hai wo bhi tum log rakh lo. Mujhe kahi nahi jana aur na hi koi party chahiye. Seedhe
ghar chalo, nahi to mujhe yahi utar do.”
Aru ka gussa shant na hote dekh, seerat ne us se kaha.
Seerat boli “chal jaisa tu kahti hai, hum waisa kar dege. Bas tu hume itna bata de ki, tu itna kis vajah se naraj hai.”
Seerat ki ye bat sunkar aru kuch shant pad gayi. Lekin kuch boli nahi. Shayad wo apni narajgi ki vajah kisi ko batana nahi chahti thi. Use chup dekh kar
seerat ne mujhe gaadi aage badane ka ishara kiya to, maine gaadi start ki. Lekin mere gaadi start karte hi aru ne kaha.
Archna boli “kaka seedhe ghar chalo. Mujhe ghar chhodne ke bad inko jaha jana hai waha le jana.”
Archna ke aisa bolne par, seerat ne jhuta gussa dikhate huye aru se kaha.
Seerat boli “thik hai, jab tujhe hamari koi bat nahi manna to, hum bhi ab tujhse koi bat nahi karge. Tu aage aakar baith aur mujhe selu ke pas baithne
de.”
Ye kah kar seerat gaadi se utar gayi aur piche ka darwaja khol kar aru ko aage jane ka ishara kiya. Aru bhi bina kuch kahe gaadi se utar gayi. Uske
utarte hi seerat piche uski seat par jakar baith gayi aur aru aakar aage baith gayi.
Lekin aage baithte hi jaise hi uski najar mujh par padi to, usne piche palat kar seerat aur selina ki taraf dekha. Wo dono use dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
Uske bad usne fir se meri taraf dekha to, maine use happy birthday kaha.
Mere happy birthday bolte hi, seerat aur selina ne bhi use happy birthday kaha. Jise sunte hi pahle Aru ke chehre par muskurahat aayi aur fir uski
aankhon me aansu jhilmilane lage.
______________________________
Update-126
Seerat ki ye bat sunkar aru kuch shant pad gayi. Lekin kuch boli nahi. Shayad wo apni narajgi ki vajah kisi ko batana nahi chahti thi. Use chup dekh kar
seerat ne mujhe gaadi aage badane ka ishara kiya to, maine gaadi start ki. Lekin mere gaadi start karte hi aru ne kaha.
Archna boli “kaka seedhe ghar chalo. Mujhe ghar chhodne ke bad inko jaha jana hai waha le jana.”
Archna ke aisa bolne par, seerat ne jhuta gussa dikhate huye aru se kaha.
Seerat boli “thik hai, jab tujhe hamari koi bat nahi manna to, hum bhi ab tujhse koi bat nahi karge. Tu aage aakar baith aur mujhe selu ke pas baithne
de.”
Ye kah kar seerat gaadi se utar gayi aur piche ka darwaja khol kar aru ko aage jane ka ishara kiya. Aru bhi bina kuch kahe gaadi se utar gayi. Uske
utarte hi seerat piche uski seat par jakar baith gayi aur aru aakar aage baith gayi.
Lekin aage baithte hi jaise hi uski najar mujh par padi to, usne piche palat kar seerat aur selina ki taraf dekha. Wo dono use dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
Uske bad usne fir se meri taraf dekha to, maine use happy birthday kaha.
Mere happy birthday bolte hi, seerat aur selina ne bhi use happy birthday kaha. Jise sunte hi pahle Aru ke chehre par muskurahat aayi aur fir uski
aankhon me aansu jhilmilane lage.
Bahut ajhib sa manjar tha. Aru mujhe dekhe ja rahi thi. Uske honthon par muskan thirak rahi thi. Lekin uski aankhon me aansu jhilmila rahe the. Uski
masum aankho me aayi nami ko pochne ke liye apne haath aage badaye.
Lekin tabhi aru aage bad kar mere seene se lag gayi aur na jaane kab uski aankhon ki nami aansuo me badal gayi. Maine uske aansu pochne ke liye
use apne seene se alag karna chaha to usne aur bhi jor se mujhe apni bahon me jakad liya.
Uski is harkat ko dekh, kuch pal ke liye meri aankhon me bhi nami aa gayi. Yahi haal seerat aur selina ka bhi tha aur yadi koi dusra ye manjar dekh
raha hota to shayad wo bhi is pal me apni aankhon me nami aane se na rok pata.
Kuch der ke liye wakt jaise tham sa gaya tha. Sab khamosh the aur bas aru ko dekh rahe the. Maine pyar se uske sar par hath fera aur fir uska chehra
upar utha kar uske aansu pochte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “ro mat pagli. Kya mai tujhe rulane ke liye itni door aaya hu. Bhala apne janam din ke din bhi koi rota hai kya.”
Meri bat ne apna asar dikhaya aur aru rona band kar ke apna chehra saf karne lagi. Aru ka mood thik hote dekh, seerat ne selina ke kaan me kuch
kaha, jiske bad selina ne aru se kaha.
Selina boli “to pagli, ab hum ghumne chale.”
Selina ki bat sunte hi aru ne use gusse me ghurte huye dekha aur use dhamkate huye kaha.
Archna boli “didi, mujhe pagli vagli mat bolna, warna mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Aru ki dhami ke jabab me seerat ne selina ki tarafdari karte huye aru se kaha.
Seerat boli “oye abhi bhaiya tujhe pagli bole to, tune unhe kuch nahi kaha aur jab selu ne pagli kaha to tujhe itna bura lag gaya.”
Seerat ke is jabab ke bad bhi aru ke tevar me koi farak nahi pada. Usne apni bat dohrate huye kaha.
Archna boli “wo mere bhaiya hai. Wo mujhe kuch bhi bol sakte hai. Lekin aap dono unki barabari karne ki kosis mat karo.”
Mujhe samajh me aa gaya tha ki, ye sab seerat ka hi kiya hua hai. Is se pahle ki bat aur aage bade, maine aru ko bat ke bich me hi rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye bekar ki bahas band karo. Ye bolo ki, ab hum ghumne chale ya fir wapas ghar chale.”
Meri bat sunkar, aru ne bahas karna band kar diya aur fir kuch sochte huye mujhse kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, kya mai apni ek saheli ko bhi sath lekar chal sakti hu.”
Lekin aru ki bat ka mere kuch jabab dene ke pahle hi seerat ne use chhedte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “sirf ek saheli ko kyo. Tu aisa kar apni puri school ko sath le chal. Bhaiya abhi sabke liye bus bula dete hai.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar aru ka chehra gusse se laal ho gaya. Is se pahle ki fir se dono ki bahas suru ho pati. Maine bich bachav karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh tu iski baton me mat. Ye bekar me tujhe jhagre ke liye uksa rahi hai. Kya tu iski aadat nahi janti. Tu ja aur jaldi se apni saheli ko le aa.
Warna sara samay tera iske sat bahas karne me hi beet jayega.”
Meri bat sunkar aru ne apni jeebh bahar nikal kar seerat ko chidate huye gaadi se bahar nikal gayi. Uske jaate hi seerat bhi gaadi se utri aur aage
aakar baith gayi. Pahle mujhe laga ki wo kuch bat karne aayi hai.
Lekin jab wo aakar chup chap baithi rahi to, mujhe samajhte der nahi lagi ki ye aru ko paresan karne ke liye uski seat par aakar baithi hai. Ye bat mere
samajh me aati hi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “chal tu, wapas jakar apni seat par baith ja.”
Mere aisa kahne ka matlab seerat ko samajh me nahi aaya to, usne mujhse kaha.
Seerat boli “kyo, maine kya kiya. Mai to chup chap baithi hu.”
Mai bola “mai tere yaha aakar baithne ka matlab ache se samajh raha hu. Ab tu aru ko aur paresan mat kar aur seedhe se jakar apni seat par baith ja.”
Meri bat seerat ke samajh me aate hi usne apni safai dete huye kaha.
Seerat boli “are bhaiya, mai use paresan kaha kar rahi hu. Bas thoda sa majak kar rahi hu.”
Mai bola “nahi, tune uske sath bahut majak kar liya. Ab koi majak vajak nahi hoga.”
Mere itna bolte hi seerat hasne lagi. Uske hasne ka karan mujhe samajh nahi aaya to maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “maine koi hasne wali bat to ki nahi hai. Jo tu meri bat sunkar hans rahi hai.”
Seerat boli “bhaiya, aap sach me hi aru ke bhai ho.”
Mai bola “tu kahna kya chahti hai. Saf saf bol, mai kuch samjha nahi.”
Seerat boli “yahi ki aap bhi aru ki tarah bat karne lage ho.”
Mai bola “tere kahne ka kya matlab hai.”
Seerat boli “abhi aap bole ki majak vajak hoga.”
Mai bola “to isme kya hua.”
Seerat boli “ab itne bhole bhi mat bano. Aapko pata hai ki aru bhi aise hi bat karti hai. Wo har bat ko ulta sidha karke bolti hai. Jaise abhi kuch der
pahle boli thi ki, gift vift, pagli vagli waise hi aap bhi bole ho.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, mai bhi apni hansi nahi rok saka aur tabhi mujhe aru apni saheli ke sath aati dikhi to, maine seerat se pichhe jakar baithne ko
kaha. Lekin usne kaha ki, wo aru ke kahte hi use uski seat de degi.
Maine uski bat maan li aur kuch hi der me aru gaadi ke pas aa gayi. Lekin gaadi ke pas aate hi seerat ko apni seat par baithe dekh kar aru ki bhaven
tan gayi. Magar seerat par is sab ka koi asar nahi pada. Wo aaram se baithi muskurati rahi.
Is se pahle ki aru jhagra suru karti. Mai gaadi se utar kar uske pas aa gaya aur us ki saheli ki taraf dekh kar, us se kaha.
Mai bola “aru, apni saheli se mujhe nahi milwaogi.”
Mujhe apne pas aate dekh, aru ka dhyan seerat par se hat gaya tha aur jab maine us se uski saheli se milane ki bat ki to, uske chehre par muskurahat
wapas aa chuki thi. Usne mujhe apni saheli se milate huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, ye meri saheli nikita hai.”
Aru ne mujhe to nikki ka parichay de diya tha. Lekin nikki ko mera parichay nahi diya tha. Isliye nikki ye sab dekh kar kuch asmanjas me thi. Maine uski
ye halat dekhi to us se kaha.
Mai bola “hello nikki, mai ajay aru ka surat wala bhai hu.”
Mere itna bolte hi nikki ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur usne tapak se kaha.
Nikki boli “to aap hai aru ke ajay bhaiya. Lekin aap driver ke uniform me kyo hai.”
Mai bola “haan mai hi iska ajay bhaiya hu. Ye mujhse bahut naraj thi aur ise manane ke liye mujhe driver banna pad gaya.”
Nikki boli “aru sach hi kahti thi ki, aap uske liye kuch bhi kar sakte hai.”
Mai bola “isme naya kya hai. Har bhai apni bahan ke liye ye sab karta hai. Tumhara bhai bhi to tumhare liye aisa hi kuch karta hoga.”
Meri bat sunkar, nikki kuch udas si ho gayi. Uska utra hua chehra dekh kar, mujhe laga ki shayad mai kuch galat kah gaya. Maine bat ko sambhalne ki
kosis karte huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Kya maine kuch galat kah diya.”
Meri bat ke jabab me nikki ne badi hi masumiyat se kaha.
Nikki boli “mera koi bhai nahi hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar mujhe uske masum se dil ko hone wale dard ka aehsas ho chuka tha. Mai kisi apne ke na hone ke dard se gujar chuka tha. Isliye
maine uska dard kam karne ki niyat se kaha.
Mai bola “ab aisa dobara mat bolna. Aru tumhari sabse achi saheli hai to, fir aru ka bhai bhi to tumhara bhai hi hua na. Aaj se tum mujhe hi apna bhai
samjho.”
Meri baton ko sunkar nikki ki aankon me khushi ki chamak aa gayi. Wo mujhe apalak dekhne lagi. Maine use is tarah apne aapko dekhte dekha to us
se kaha.
Mai bola “aise kya dekh rahi ho.”
Nikki boli “aru hamesha kahti thi mere bhaiya bahut ache hai. Aaj dekh bhi liya ki aap sach me bahut ache hai.”
Mai nikki aur aru ke sath bat karne me laga tha. Udhar jab seerat ne dekha ki hamari bat khatam hone ka naam hi nahi le rahi to, usne hum logon ko
apni bat sunate huye selina se kaha.
Seerat boli “selu le, bhaiya ki team me ek aur pagli shamil ho gayi.”
Seerat ki bat sunte hi selina ne bhi maja lete huye kaha.
Selina boli “didi sirf pagli shamil huyi hai, ya koi agli pagli shamil huyi hai.”
Itna bol kar, selina hasne lagi. Wo dono to aru ka maja lena chahti thi. Lekin unki bat sunkar nikki ko shayad ye laga ki, wo log uska majak uda rahi hai.
Jis vajah se uska chehra utar gaya.
Lekin jaise hi seerat ne nikki ka utra hua chehra dekha to, use apni galti ka aehsas hua aur usne fauran apne majak ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “selu, jyada hawa me mat udh. Ab aru akeli nahi hai. Ab nikki bhi uske sath hai aur bhaiya to un dono ka hi sath dege. Isliye ab inse panga
lena thik nahi hai.”
Ye kahte huye seerat ne selina ko aankh markar nikki ke dare huye chehre ki taraf ishara kiya. Jise dekh kar selina bhi uski bat ka matlab samajh gayi
aur usne darne ka natak karte huye kaha.
Selina boli “ohh didi maine to ye socha hi nahi tha ki, aru ki saheli bhi aru ke jaisi hi hogi. Aap thik kahti ho abhi aru se panga lena thik nahi hai.”
Seerat aur selina ki ki bat ko sunkar nikki ko laga ki, wo log uske sath hone se dar gayi hai. Ye dekh kar uske chehre ki raunak wapas aa gayi aur mere
chehre par bhi muskurahat tair gayi.
Mujhe ye dekh kar khushi ho rahi thi ki, meri dono bahne bhale hi kitni bhi shararat karti ho. Magar kabhi kisi ke dil ko thes nahi laga sakti hai. Maine
aru aur nikki ko gaadi me baithne ko kaha aur piche ka darwaja khola to nikki andar jakar baith gayi.
Lekin aru abhi bhi bahar khadi rahi. Mai janta tha, wo pichhe nahi baithegi. Isliye maine aage ka darwaja khola aur seerat ko pichhe jakar baithne ko
kaha. Seerat muskurati huyi pichhe jakar baith gayi aur aru aakar aage baith gayi.
Aru ke baithne ke bad mai bhi gaadi me aakar baith gaya aur gaadi aage bada di. Aru mere se bat karne lagi aur seerat nikki se bat karke us ka dar
door bhagane lagi. Bich bich me selina kabhi meri aur aru ki bat me to, kabhi seerat aru nikki ki bat me tang ada kar apne hone ka aehsas dilati rahi.
Bas isi tarah baton baton me pata hi nahi chala ki hum kab Essel World pahuch gaye. Waha pahuch kar maine sabko gaadi ne utara aur car parking
dekhne laga. Tabhi seerat ne kaha ki, jab tak aap car park karte hai. Tab tak hum log jakar ticket le lete hai.
Maine use ticket ke paise diye aur mai car park karne chala gaya. Lekin jab mai car park karke aaya to aru aur nikki ab bhi wahi khadi thi. Unhe wahi
khade dekh kar maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tum log abhi tak yahi khadi ho. Tum log unke sath kyo nahi gayi.”
Meri bat sunkar aru ne khurrate huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya 5 ticket lene ke liye 5 logon ka jana jaruri nahi hai. Koi ek bhi jakar 5 ticket le sakta hai.”
Aru ki bat sunkar mai hanse bina na rah saka. Maine use apni safai dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “maine to bas yu hi puchh liya tha. Tu itna naraj kyo ho rahi hai. Chal ab ye bat chhod aur ye bata tujhe mera gift mila ya nahi.”
Ye kah kar mai wahi pas khadi activa par baith gaya aur aru ka jabab sunne laga. Aru ne meri bat ke jabab me kaha.
Archna boli “nahi, maine kisi ke gift nahi dekhe. Aap hi ne to rat ko mujhe gussa dila diya tha.”
Mai bola “lekin tera gussa to mujhse tha na. Fir baki sab ke gift par apna gussa kyo nikala.”
Abhi aru meri bat ka koi jabab de pati, us se pahle hi nikki ne bich me bolte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “bhaiya, isne ghar me hi nahi. School me bhi aapka gussa sab par utara hai. School me bhi jis kisi ne isko b’day wish kiya. Isne us par hi
gussa karte huye kaha ki, mera koi janam din vanam din nahi hai.”
Nikki ki bat ne mujhe soch me daal diya tha. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, aru ki is bat ke liye mai khushi mehsus karu ya fir us par narajgi
jatau. Mere liye kuch bhi faisla kar pana muskil tha.
Lekin meri is muskil ko nikki ne aasan kar diya. Usne jab mujhe aru se kuch na kahte dekha to, usne mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “ye kya bhaiya. Aap isko kuch samjhate kyo nahi. Kya iska aisa karna aapko acha laga.”
Mai bola “haan, mujhe ye dekh kar bahut acha laga ki, meri chhoti bahan ke dil me mere liye kitna pyar hai. Mai manta hu ki, usne sabka dil dukha kar
galat kiya hai. Lekin mai vada karta hu ki, ab wo kisi ke sath aisa dobara nahi karegi. Kyo aru maine thik kaha na.”
Meri baton se aru ko apni galti ka koi aehsas nahi hua. Lekin usne meri bat ko rakhte huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya maine kisi ke sath koi galat nahi kiya. Mera dil nahi tha apna janam din manane ka to mai kya karti. Lekin mai aapki bat nahi katugi
aur na hi aapko kabhi kisi ke samne jhukne dugi. Mai kosis karugi ki aisa dobara na ho.”
Aru ki bat sunkar nikki hasne lagi. Use hanste dekh kar mai aur aru dono uski taraf dekhne lage. Usne apni bat ko saf karte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “dekh liya na bhaiya. Ye abhi bhi kah rahi hai ki, mai kosis karugi ki, aisa dobara na ho. Isne aisa na karne ka koi vada nahi kiya hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar aru gusse se use dekhne lagi. Lekin maine aru ki tarafdari karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aru ko koi vada karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mere liye uska ye hi kahna kafi hai ki, wo mujhe kabhi kisi ke samne jhukne nahi degi.”
Meri bat ko sunkar, ek taraf nikki ko aru ki bat ki gahrayi ka aehsas ho gaya to, dusri taraf aru ka chehra bhi khushi se khil utha. Mahaul ko sahi hote
dekh, maine dono se kaha.
Mai bola “hum yaha kab se bat kar rahe hai. Magar abhi tak seeru aur selu ticket lekar nahi aayi.”
Meri bat sunte hi dono ne us taraf dekha, jaha seerat aur selina ticket ke liye gayi thi. Fir aru ne us taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, wo dekhiye, didi log aa rahi hai.”
Maine us taraf dekha to seerat aur selina humari hi taraf aa rahi thi. Unke aage aage ek ladki chal rahi thi. Uski umar lagbhag 20-21 saal hogi. Usne us
samay safed rang ka chudhidar salwar suit pahna hua tha. Uske hath me peele rang ki chudhiyan aur mathe par usi rang ki bindi chamak rahi thi.
Jiski vajah se uska gora rang aur bhi jyada nikhar gaya tha. Maine use dekha to, dekhta rah gaya. Mere sath aisa jindgi me pahli bar ho raha tha ki,
mai kisi ladki ko dekhne se khud ko rok nahi pa raha tha.
Wo badi teji se hamari hi taraf chali aa rahi thi. Wo jaise jaise hamare karib aa rahi thi. Waise waise mere dil ki dhadkane badti ja rahi thi. Mai uske
chehre se najre hatana chahta tha. Lekin mera dil mere kabu mai nahi tha.
Mai apni sudh budh kho baitha tha aur bas ek-tak use dekhe ja raha tha. Lekin us ladki ne humare pas aate hi aisa bomb phoda ki mere hosh to kabu
me aa gaye. Magar aru jarur bekabu ho gayi.
______________________________
Update-127
Mai bola “hum yaha kab se bat kar rahe hai. Magar abhi tak seeru aur selu ticket lekar nahi aayi.”
Meri bat sunte hi dono ne us taraf dekha, jaha seerat aur selina ticket ke liye gayi thi. Fir aru ne us taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, wo dekhiye, didi log aa rahi hai.”
Maine us taraf dekha to seerat aur selina humari hi taraf aa rahi thi. Unke aage aage ek ladki chal rahi thi. Uski umar lagbhag 20-21 saal hogi. Usne us
samay safed rang ka chudhidar salwar suit pahna hua tha. Uske hath me peele rang ki chudhiyan aur mathe par usi rang ki bindi chamak rahi thi.
Jiski vajah se uska gora rang aur bhi jyada nikhar gaya tha. Maine use dekha to, dekhta rah gaya. Mere sath aisa jindgi me pahli bar ho raha tha ki,
mai kisi ladki ko dekhne se khud ko rok nahi pa raha tha.
Wo badi teji se hamari hi taraf chali aa rahi thi. Wo jaise jaise hamare karib aa rahi thi. Waise waise mere dil ki dhadkane badti ja rahi thi. Mai uske
chehre se najre hatana chahta tha. Lekin mera dil mere kabu mai nahi tha.
Mai apni sudh budh kho baitha tha aur bas ek-tak use dekhe ja raha tha. Lekin us ladki ne humare pas aate hi aisa bomb phoda ki mere hosh to kabu
me aa gaye. Magar aru jarur bekabu ho gayi.
Wo ladki chalte huye mere pas aakar khadi ho gayi. Ek pal ke liye mera dil dhak karke rah gaya. Mai abhi bhi use hi dekh raha tha. Usne ek najar meri
taraf dekha aur fir apne bag me kuch dekhne lagi.
Kuch hi der me uske hath me ticket aur kuch paise aa gaye. Usne wo ticket aur pasie meri taraf badate huye kaha.
Ladki boli “ye ticket aur paise aapki mem sahab ne diye hai. Un ne kaha ki, wo apne bhaiya ke sath ghar ja rahi hai. Aap apni dono bahno ko aaram se
ghuma kar, gaadi ghar le aaiyega.”
Aru shayad us ladki ki bat ko samajh rahi thi. Isliye uske mathe par bal padne lage the. Lekin us ladki ki saari baten mere sar ke upar se gujar gayi. Jab
mere samajh me kuch nahi aaya to, maine us ladki se kaha.
Mai bola “aap kaun hai aur kis ke baare me bol rahi hai. Meri kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai.”
Meri bat sunkar ladki ne ek bar piche palat kar yaha waha dekha. Jaise wo kisi ko dud rahi ho. Lekin jab use wo najar nahi aaya, jise wo dekhne ki
kosis kar rahi thi to, usne mujhse kaha.
Ladki boli “mai waha apni saheli ke sath ticket le rahi thi. Tabhi meri saheli ne aapko meri activa par baithe dekha aur mujhe activa park karne ko kaha
to, mai ticket lene ke bad activa park karne yaha aane lagi. Aapki dono mem sahab bhi wahi thi. Unne hamari bat suni to….”
Itni bat kah kar ladki bat karte karte chup ho gayi aur aru ki taraf dekhne lagi. Ab tak mai samajh chuka tha ki, ye sab kiya dhara seeru aur selu ka hai.
Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “un dono ne aapse kya kaha.”
Meri bat sunkar, usne ek bar fir aru ki taraf dekha, jo badi dhyan se hamari bat sun rahi thi. Shayad wo ladki chahti thi ki, aru uski bat na sun sake isliye
usne mere aur karib aakar dhire se kaha.
Ladki boli “aapki mem sahab ne kaha ki, humhare driver ki chhoti bahan ka dimagi santulan thik nahi hai aur aaj uska janam din tha isliye wo log usko
yaha ghumane layi thi. Lekin jaruri kaam ki vajah se unko apne bhai ke sath jana pad raha hai. Isliye un ne aap logon ke yaha ghumne ke liye ye ticket
aur paise mere hath se bhijwaye hai.”
Us ladki ki bat sunte hi seeru aur selu ki shararat par mujhe bahut gussa aaya. Lekin tabhi meri najar aru par padi. Gusse se uske nathune fadak rahe
the aur chehra gusse se laal ho raha tha. Shayad usne ladki ki bat sun li thi.
Maine use aankhon se shant rahne ka ishara kiya aur ladki ki taraf dekh to wo bhi aru ka gusse se tamtamaya chehra dekh kar ghabra gayi thi. Usne
dhire se mujhse kaha.
Ladki boli “lagta hai aapki bahan ko daura pad raha hai. Aap usko sambhaliye, mai apni activa park karne jati hu.”
Ladki ki bat sunte hi mai uski activa se hat gaya aur ladki aru ko dekhte huye activa lekar waha se chali gayi. Uske jaate hi aru ka gussa fat pada. Usne
gusse me tamtamate huye kaha.
Archna boli “dekh liya na bhaiya aapne. Mai isliye inki koi bat nahi manti hu. Mai un dono ko chhorugi nahi.”
Aru ki bat sunkar maine seeru aur selu ko yaha waha dekha. Lekin dono kahi najar nahi aayi. Jab mujhe wo dono kahi najar nahi aayi to, maine nikki
se kaha.
Mai bola “nikki, seeru aur selu kaha hai.”
Nikki boli “bhaiya dono didi to humhare samne hi andar chali gayi.”
Nikki ki bat se mujhe yad aaya ki, mai unke aage aane wali ladki me itna kho gaya tha ki, mai dekh hi nahi saka ki, seeru aur selu kab uske piche se
gayab ho gayi. Lekin ab mujhe unki is harkat par bahut gussa aa raha tha.
Magar yaha aru bhi unki is harkat se bahut gusse me thi aur aise me mera bhi gussa hona uske gusse ko or bhi jyada bhadka deta. Lekin aise samay
me aru ko samjhana bekar tha. Isliye maine aru aur nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “ruko, hum bhi inko ab acha sabak sikhayege. Chalo andar chal kar pahle unko dudte hai.”
Meri bat se dono ko laga ki, mai sach me un dono ko sabak sikhana chahta hu. Isliye dono bade josh me mere sath andar aa gayi. Lekin andar dudne
par bhi un dono ka koi pata nahi chala.
Jab wo dono hume kahi najar nahi aayi to, maine aru aur nikki se kaha ki, hum kyo unko dudne me apna samay barbad kare. Unko jab milna hoga wo
mil jayegi. Tum log unke piche apna maja kharab mat karo.
Meri bat un par asar kar gayi aur wo waha ka maja lane lagi. Kuch hi der me aru ne jhule ka bola to, maine un dono ko jhule par baitha diya aur unko
jhulte huye dekhne laga.
Abhi aru aur nikki jhula hi jhul rahi thi ki, tabhi na jane kaha se seeru aur selu mere pas aakar hasne lagi. Maine unko hanste dekha to, un par gussa
karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye tum dono ne acha nahi kiya aur ab hans bhi rahi ho. Aisa karte huye tum dono ko jara bhi sharam nahi aayi.”
Meri bat ko sunkar, unhe aisa laga ki, mai gussa hone ka dikhawa kar raha hu. Kyoki mai aksar aru ke samne un par gussa hone ka natak kiya karta
tha. Isliye seeru ne abhi bhi mere gusse ko gambhirta se na lete huye kaha.
Seerat boli “kya bhaiya, jara sa majak hi to kiya hai. Hum to bas thoda sa maja le rahe the.”
Seerat ka ye jabab sunkar, mujhe aur bhi jyada gussa aa gaya aur jindagi me pahli bar mai apni teeno bahno me se kisi par gussa kar baitha. Maine
seerat ke upar chillate huye kaha.
Mai bola “is tarah ka behuda majak karne ki tumhari himmat kaise huyi. Tum dono padhi likho ganwar ho. Jinhe ye bhi nahi pata ki, chhoti bahan ke
sath kaisa majak kiya jata hai aur kaisa majak nahi kiya jata hai. Aaj tum logon ko us masum ki badi bahan kahte huye bhi mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.”
Mai gusse me jo muh me aaya, un dono ko bolta chala gaya. Mujhe gussa hote dekh, jaha selina saham gayi, wahi seerat ki aankhon se tap tap aansu
girne lage. Mai itna jyada gusse me tha ki, mujhe aru aur nikki ke aane ka aehsas nahi hua.
Aru ne jab mujhe un dono par gussa karte dekha aur seerat ko rote dekha to, usne dhire se kaha.
Archna boli “sorry bhaiya, mai didi se naraj nahi hu. Aap bhi in par gussa mat karo.”
Aru ke pas hone ke aehsas se hi mera gussa kam ho gaya aur tab mujhe aehsas hua ki, apni ek bahan ki tarafdari karne me maine dusri bahan ko rula
diya hai. Ab rulaya maine tha to, manana bhi mujhe hi tha. Maine uske sar par pyar se hath fera aur use seene se lagate huye kaha.
Mai bola “pagal, mere jara se gussa karne par hi rone lagi. Kya tujh par gussa karne ka mera haq nahi hai.”
Meri is pyar se bhari bat ne seeru par asar kiya. Usne apne aansu par kabu karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, mera irada aapko ya aru ko jara bhi dukh pahuchane ka nahi tha. Mai to bas thodi si shararat karke aru ko paresan kar rahi thi.
Mujhe nahi pata tha ki, meri shararat aapko itna dukh pahucha degi warna mai aisa kabhi nahi karti.”
Maine pyar se uske sar par hath ferte huye use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe tumhara shararat karna jara bhi bura nahi laga. Lekin jis bat ko lekar tumne shararat ki, mujhe wo bat buri lagi. Meri teen bahno me hi
meri saari duniya simti hai. Mai tum logon ke sath kisi buri bat hone ki kalpna bhi nahi kar sakta. Fir aru me to meri jaan basti hai. Aise me jab us ladki
ne aru ka dimagi santulan kharab hone ki bat ki to, tum hi socho mere upar kya beeti hogi.”
Mere gussa hone ki vajah pata chalte hi seeru ne apni galti mante huye kaha.
Seerat boli “sorry bhaiya, ab aisa dobara nahi hoga.”
Seeru ke mood sahi hote hi selu ne chutki lete huye badi hi masumiyat se kaha.
Selu boli “bhaiya mai aap se naraj hu.”
Mai bola “ab tujhe kya hua. Maine aisa kya kiya jo tu mujhse naraj hai.”
Selu boli “aap aru ko pyar karte ho. Seeru ko gussa kiya aur use bhi pyar kiya. Lekin mujhe jara bhi pyar nahi karte. Yadi aapko gussa karne se hi pyar
aata hai to aap mujhe maar lijiye. Lekin mujhe bhi in dono ki tarah pyar kijiye.”
Uski bat sunte hi sab hasne lage aur maine us par jhuta gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “yaha sabke samne teri pitai nahi kar sakta na. Lekin tu ghar chal fir teri ache se pitai karta hu.”
Meri bat sunkar bhi ek bar fir sabke thahake goonj gaye. Uske bad maine sab se kaha.
Mai bola “kya ab hum aise hi bat karte rahege ya tum log yaha aane ka kuch maja bhi loge.”
Meri is bat ke jabab me seerat ne kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, asli maja abhi suru kaha hua. Bas thoda intejar karo. Fir sabko bahut maja aane wala hai.”
Mai bola “Tere kahne kya matlab.”
Lekin meri is bat ka jabab seerat ki jagah selina ne dete huye kaha.
Selina boli “matlab bhi samajh me aa jayega. Bas thoda intejar kariye.”
Ye kah kar dono time dekhne lagi. Unki is harkat se samajh me aa raha tha ki, isme bhi dono ki koi shararat hai. Maine dono ko dhamkate huye kaha.
Mai bola “sach sach bolo, ab tum dono ne kya shararat ki hai.”
Meri bat sunkar dono ne pahle mere chehre ko gaur se dekha ki, mai gusse me to nahi hu. Jab unhe laga ki, ab mai gusse me nahi hu to, seeru ne
kaha.
Seerat boli “sorry bhaiya, humne koi shararat nahi ki hai. Magar bahut jaldi maja aane wala hai.”
Abhi meri unse isi bat ko lekar bat chal rahi thi ki, tabhi selu chahak uthi aur usne seeru ko kuch ishara kiya. Seeru ne uske ishare ko samajhte hi main
gate ki taraf dekha aur fir hum se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, wo dekhiye asli maja. Jiske liye hum aapko yaha laye the.”
Unki bat sunte hi maine main gate ki taraf dekha aur samne ka najara dekhte hi mere hosh udh gaye. Wahi aru aur nikki bhi samne ka najara aankhen
faad kar dekh rahi thi. Jabki seeru aur selu hume dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-128
Meri is bat ke jabab me seerat ne kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, asli maja abhi suru kaha hua. Bas thoda intejar karo. Fir sabko bahut maja aane wala hai.”
Mai bola “Tere kahne kya matlab.”
Lekin meri is bat ka jabab seerat ki jagah selina ne dete huye kaha.
Selina boli “matlab bhi samajh me aa jayega. Bas thoda intejar kariye.”
Ye kah kar dono time dekhne lagi. Unki is harkat se samajh me aa raha tha ki, isme bhi dono ki koi shararat hai. Maine dono ko dhamkate huye kaha.
Mai bola “sach sach bolo, ab tum dono ne kya shararat ki hai.”
Meri bat sunkar dono ne pahle mere chehre ko gaur se dekha ki, mai gusse me to nahi hu. Jab unhe laga ki, ab mai gusse me nahi hu to, seeru ne
kaha.
Seerat boli “sorry bhaiya, humne koi shararat nahi ki hai. Magar bahut jaldi maja aane wala hai.”
Abhi meri unse isi bat ko lekar bat chal rahi thi ki, tabhi selu chahak uthi aur usne seeru ko kuch ishara kiya. Seeru ne uske ishare ko samajhte hi main
gate ki taraf dekha aur fir hum se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, wo dekhiye asli maja. Jiske liye hum aapko yaha laye the.”
Unki bat sunte hi maine main gate ki taraf dekha aur samne ka najara dekhte hi mere hosh udh gaye. Wahi aru aur nikki bhi samne ka najara aankhen
faad kar dekh rahi thi. Jabki seeru aur selu hume dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
Samne aman nisha ke sath badi hi style ke sath andar aa raha tha. Usne abhi tak ghar me kisi ko bhi nisha ke baare me nahi bataya tha. Yahi vajah thi
ki aru aman ke sath nisha ko dekh kar chauk gayi thi.
Lekin ab sochne ki bat ye thi ki, seeru aur selu nisha ke baare me kaise janti hai. Unhe kaise pata tha ki aaj aman aur nisha yaha aane wale hai. Magar
abhi ye sab malum karne ka samay nahi tha. Abhi to bas ye dekhna tha ki, aman ab in sabka samna kaise karta hai.
Mai bas ek darshak ki tarah aman aur nisha ko dekh raha tha. Jo apni dhun me chale aa rahe the. Aru ko hairat me pade dekh kar, seeru ne us se
kaha.
Seerat boli “aise muh faade kya dekh rahi hai. Wo koi ajuba nahi, humhari hone wali bhabhi hai.”
Idhar seeru ka ye kahna hua aur udhar aman ki najar hum par pad gayi. Hum par najar padte hi aman ke badte huye kadam ruk gaye. Aman ko yu
rukte dekh kar, nisha ne uski najron ka picha kiya aur mujhe apne samne paya.
Nisha mere alawa kisi ko janti nahi thi. Isliye mujhe driver ki uniform me dekh kar uske chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Usne aman ka hath pakda aur
use khichte huye mere pas le aayi. Usne pas aate hi haste huye mujhse kaha.
Nisha boli “ajji ye kya huliya bana rakha hai. Tum kab aaye aur hume bataya kyo nahi.”
Meri to soch ke tote aman aur nisha ko yaha dekh kar hi udh gaye the. Isliye mai nisha ki is bat ka koi jabab na de saka. Mujhe kuch na kahte dekh,
nisha ne fir kaha.
Nisha boli “are ajji, kuch bolte kyo nahi. Mai tumse kuch puch rahi hu. Tum yaha kaise aur ye sab kaun hai.”
Maine nisha ki is bat ka jabab dene ka socha. Lekin mere kuch bolne ke pahle hi seeru ne nisha se kaha.
Seerat boli “hum charon ajay bhaiya ki bahne hai aur in ne ye huliya hume khush karne ke liye hi banaya hai. Lekin inse itna sawal karne wali aap kaun
hai.”
Seeru ke muh se meri bahan hone ki bat sunkar, nisha chauk gayi. Kyoki wo ache se janti thi ki, aman ki 3 bahno ke siwa meri koi aur bahan nahi hai.
Lekin yaha char ladkiyan khud ko meri bahan kah rahi thi aur us se uska parichay puch rahi thi. Usne paresani ki haalat me seeru ki bat ka jabab dete
huye kaha.
Nisha boli “hum dono ajji ke frnd hai. Lekin ajji ne kabhi mujhse aap logon ke baare me kuch nahi bataya.”
Nisha ki is bat ke jabab me seeru ne kaha.
Seerat boli “hum ne aapka parichay pucha tha. Aman bhaiya ko to hum ache se jante hai. Kya un ne bhi aapko humhare baare me kuch nahi bataya.”
Seeru ki bat sunkar nisha aman ki taraf sawaliya najron se dekhne lagi. Lekin aman ki chori pakdi gayi thi aur uski haalat bhi mere jaisi hi thi. Use bhi
kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, wo nisha se kaise kahe ki, wo teeno uski bahan hai.
Aman ki paresani dekhte huye, mujhe laga ki, yadi nisha ko inka naam malum pad jaye to, wo samajh jayegi ki, ye teeno aman ki bahane hai. Maine
stithi ko sambhalne ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry nisha, mai tumko apni bahno se milana bhul gaya tha. Lo ab mai tumko in sab se mila deta hu.”
Lekin seeru shayad meri is chalaki ko samajh gayi thi. Usne fauran meri bat ko bich me se hi katte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “ruko bhaiya. Hum apna parichay khud de dete hai. Lekin pahle inka pura parichay to le le.”
Seeru ki bat se nisha kuch paresan si lagne lagi. Fir bhi usne apna parichay dete huye kaha.
Nisha boli “mai Dr nisha hu. Aman ke hospital me hi uske sath hu.”
Itna bol kar, nisha chup ho gayi. Lekin seeru ne us se kaha.
Seerat boli “aur.”
Nisha boli “aur kya.”
Seerat boli “aapne ye to bata diya ki, aap ajay bhaiya ki frnd hai. Lekin ye nahi bataya ki aman bhaiya aapke frnd hai ya nahi.”
Seeru ke in sawalon se nisha ko kuch uljhan si ho rahi thi. Isliye seeru ke is sawal ka jabab usne sidhe sidhe dete huye kaha.
Nisha boli “aman aur mai jaldi hi shadi karne wale hai. Itna kafi hai ya aur bhi kuch janna hai.”
Nisha ki bat sunkar, seeru aur selu ke sath mai bhi apni hansi nahi rok saka. Nisha ko kuch bhi samajh nahi aa raha tha.Wahi aru kabhi nisha ko to,
kabhi aman ko dekh rahi thi. Maine aru ko aise dekha to, us se kaha.
Mai bola “ab bas bhi kar, kya in dono ko kha jayegi.”
Meri bat ko sunkar, aru ne aman ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya khana to aaj aap sabko chhote dadu khilayege. Jab mai unko ye sab baten bataugi.”
Aru ki ye bat sunkar, seeru samet sabke chehre ki hawaiyan udh gayi. Aman ko bhi laga ki, uski saari mehnat pani me milne wali hai. Usne fauran aru
ke pas aakar, use bahlate huye kaha.
Aman bola “are mai to tum sabko nisha se milwane hi wala tha. Mai ne ajji se kaha bhi tha ki, koi acha sa din dekh kar, in sabko nisha se mila dete hai.
Tumhe yakin na ho to, ajji se puch lo.”
Lekin aru par aman ki is bat ka koi asar nahi pada. Usne aman ko taka sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “mujhe kisi se kuch nahi puchna. Ab jo bhi puchhege, rat ko chhote dadu hi puchege.”
Itna kahte huye aru ne sabse najar bacha kar mujhe aankh maar di. Uski is harkat se mujhe to samajh me aa gaya ki, wo majak kar rahi hai. Lekin baki
sab ki haalat kharab thi aur nisha ye soch soch kar paresan thi ki, ye sab kya ho raha hai.
Aman ne aru ko manane ki bahut kosis ki, lekin jab aru nahi maani to, usne mujhse kaha.
Aman bola “ajji ye sab tera hi kiya dhara hai. Ab tu hi mujhe is sab se bahar nikalega. Tere siwa ye kisi ki bat nahi sunegi. Ab tu hi ise samjha.”
Aman ki bat ke jabab me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye sab mera kiya hua nahi hai. Ye sab seeru aur selu ka kiya dhara hai. Ab in se hi bolo ki, ye tumhe is musibat se bahar nikale.”
Abhi mai aage kuch aur bol pata ki is se pahle hi wo activa wali ladki apni saheli ke sath hamare pas aa gayi. Maine use dekha to, mai bat karna bhool
kar use hi dekhne me kho gaya.
Idhar seeru aur selu ki haalat to pahle hi aur ne kharab kar rakhi thi. Us par is ladki ko dekh kar wo kuch aur bhi pareasn si ho gayi. Us ladki ne hamare
pas aate hi un dono se kaha.
Ladki boli “are aap dono to chali gayi thi. Fir yaha wapas kaise aa gayi. Sab thik to hai na.”
Uski bat sunkar, seeru aur selu ne kuch bolte nahi bana. Wahi nisha aur bhi hairat me aa gayi ki, ab ye nayi bala kya aa gayi. Idhar jab aru ne dekha ki
seeru aur selu usko koi jabab nahi de pa rahi hai to, usne us ladki se kaha.
Archna boli “mai batati hu ye log yaha wapas kaise aayi. Aapke jate hi mujhe daura pad gaya tha. Tab bhaiya ne inko call karke mere baare me bataya
to, ye apne bhaiya ko lekar yaha aa gayi. Inke bhaiya Dr hai.”
Ye kah kar aru ne aman ki taraf ishara kiya. Ladki ne aman se namaste kiya aur fir aru ki tabiyat puchh kar chali gayi. Uske jate hi usne mujhe dekha.
Mai ab bhi us ladki ko jaate huye dekh raha tha.
Aman ko kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki ye ladki kaun hai. Usne mujhe pucha to, mera dhyan uski taraf nahi tha. Tab aru ne mera hath pakad kar mujhe
hilaya to maine us ladki ko dekhna band kiya aur sab ko dekhne laga.
Aman ne fir pucha ki wo ladki kaun thi to, aru ne use saari bat bata di. Jise sunkar, aman aur nisha hanse bina na rah sake. Lekin jaldi hi aru par najar
padte hi unki hansi tham gayi. Aman ne seeru aur selu se aru ko samjhane ke liye kaha.
Aman ki bat sunkar, wo dono aru ko samjhane ki kosis karti rahi. Lekin aru apni jid par hi adi rahi. Ab tak nisha ko bhi saari bat samajh me aa chuki thi
aur wo bhi aru ki bat se paresan ho gayi thi.
Mai chup chap khada is sab ka maja le raha tha. Lekin jab dekha ki, ab kuch jyada hi majak ho chuka hai to, maine aru ko majak khatam karne ka
ishara kiya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “aru, kya tu chhote dadu ko ye bat bataye bina nahi manegi.”
Archna boli “haan, mai ye bat har haalat me chhote dadu ko bataugi.”
Mai bola “acha tu batana chahti hai to bata dena. Lekin tu chhote dadu ko kya batayegi. Ye to bata de.”
Meri bat sunkar aru ne aman aur nisha ki taraf dekha aur fir unhe ghoorte huye kaha.
Archna boli “mai chhote dadu se bolugi ki, mujhe dono bhabhi pasand hai.”
Aru ki bat sunte hi sabke chehre khil uthe aur sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Kisi ne aru ki bat par gaur nahi kiya tha. Lekin aru ki bat ne nisha
ko asmanjas me daal diya tha. Us ne badi himmat karke aru se kaha.
Nisha boli “abhi tumne ye kaha na ki, tumko dono bhabhi pasand hai.”
Archna boli “haan.”
Ab sabka dhyan aru ki bat par gaya. Lekin koi bhi uski bat ka matlab nahi samajh saka. Nisha ne paresan hote huye us se kaha.
Nisha boli “dono bhabhi se tumhara kya matlab. Kya tumne aman ke liye kisi aur ko bhi pasand kiya hai.”
Nisha ki bat sunkar aru hasne lagi. Usne haste huye nisha ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhabhi, aap ye kya soch rahi hai. Maine aisa to nah kaha hai. Dono bhabhi se mera matlab aman bhaiya ke liye aap aur ajay bhaiya ke
liye wo activa wali bhabhi se tha.”
Aru ki bat sunkar sabki najar meri taraf aur meri najar aru ki taraf chali gayi. Maine chaukte huye aru se kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya bole ja rahi hai tu.”
Mai abhi itna hi bol paya tha ki, selu ne bat ko bich me katte huye kaha.
Selina boli “bhaiya, aru thik hi to bol rahi hai. Mujhe bhi bhabhi pasand hai.”
Mai bola “tum log ye kya pagalpan kar rahi ho. Kisi bhi rah chalti ladki ko apni bhabhi bana rahi ho.”
Meri bat sunkar, seeru ne bhi un dono ki tarafdari karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, is bat me mai bhi in dono ke sath hu. Mujhe bhi bhabhi pasand hai.”
Seeru ki bat par maine jhunjhlate huye aman se kaha.
Mai bola “in sabka to dimag fir gaya hai. Tu hi inko kuch samjha.”
Meri bat ke jabab me aman ne kaha.

Aman bola “mai inko kya samjhau. Mujhe to khud bhabhi bahut pasand aayi hai.”
Aman ki bat sunne ke bad nisha se bhi chup na raha gaya aur usne bhi apni sahmati dete huye kaha.
Nisha boli “aur mujhe bhi wo pasand hai. Bechari abhi se apne hone wale pati ki bahan ka kitna khayal kar rahi thi.”
Nisha ki bat sunte hi sab hasne lage. Sabko hanste dekh, nikki jo ab tak chup thi. Usne bhi apni juban kholte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “sab ki tarah mujhe bhi bhabhi bahut pasand aayi. Lekin ajay bhaiya ko to bhabhi hum sabse jyada pasand hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar, mai soch me pad gaya ki ab ye kaun sa naya bomb fodne wali hai. Wahi sab nikki ki is bat ka matlab samajhne ki kosis karne lage
aur nisha ne us se kaha.
Nisha boli “tum ye kaise kah sakti ho ki, ajji ko wo sabse jyada pasand hai.”
Nikki ne meri taraf dekha aur fir dhire se kaha.
Nikki boli “wo isliye ki jab bhi bhabhi bhaiya ke samne aate hai. Wo unko dekhte hi rahte hai. Jab hum log bahar the, tab bhi bhaiya unko dekhne me
itna kho gaye the ki, didi log kab andar chali aayi, ye tak inko pata nahi chala aur abhi bhi jab bhabhi yaha aayi thi, tab bhi bhaiya sirf unko hi dekhe hi
ja rahe the.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar sab muskurane lage aur mere pas ab safai dene ke liye kuch nahi bacha tha. Nikki ne meri pol sabke samne khol kar rakh di thi.
Maine muskurate huye nikki ke kaan pakad kar us se kaha.
Mai bola “gopi chand jasus ki bacchi. Tujhe sharam nahi aayi, apne bhaiya ki jasusi karte huye.”
Nikki boli “ohh bhaiya, mera kaan chhoro, mujhe dard ho rahi hai. Kaan pakadna hai to, seeru aur selu didi ke kaan pakdo. Kyoki mujhse badi jasus to
wo hai. Jinko aman bhaiya ke yaha aane ka pahle se pata tha.”
Mai bola “tu bilkul thik kahti hai. Ye sab kiya hua indono ka hi hai.”
Ye kahte huye maine nikki ke kaan chhor diye aur fir seeru se kaha.
Mai bola “ab tum dono aise hi bologi ya nikki ki tarah tumhare bhi kaan pakadna hoge.”
Meri bat sunkar, dono muskurane lagi aur selu ne apni safai dete huye kaha.
Selina boli “bhaiya is sab me meri koi galti nahi hai. Ye sab didi ka hi idea tha. Un ne hi kal aman bhaiya ko phone par kahte suna tha ki, aaj wo yaha
aayege. Didi ne mujhse pucha ki, mai bhabhi se milna chahti hu to, mai iske liye taiyar ho gayi aur fir aapke hamari yaha aane ki shart ko maan lene
se, hamara bhabhi se milne ka rasta khul gaya.”
Selu ki bat sunkar, nisha ne usko gale se laga liya aur us se kaha.
Nisha boli “tum logon ko mujhse mil to liya hai. Lekin abhi ye bat apne ghar me mat batana. Kyoki pahle mujhe apne ghar walon ko is shadi ke liye
taiyar karna hai.”
Nisha ki bat ke jabab me seeru ne nisha ke samne apne chup rahne ki shart rakhte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi, aap is bat ki jara bhi chinta mat kijiye. Hum me se koi bhi is bat ko ghar me nahi karega. Lekin iske liye aap logon ko hamari ek
shart manna hogi.”
Nisha boli “kya shart hai, bolo.”
Seerat boli “hamare ajay bhaiya jab hamare samne is bat ko kabul nahi kar paye ki, wo us activa wali ladki ko pasand karte hai to, fir ye us ladki ke
samne kaise kabul kar payege ki, ye usko pasand karte hai. Abhi to wo inko ek driver hi samajhti hai. Aise me to inki bat ban hi nahi sakti. Aap kuch
aisa kijiye ki saari galatfahmi door ho jaye aur wo hamari bhabhi ban jaye.”
Seeru ki shart sunkar nisha ki jaan me jaan aayi. Usne muskurate huye kaha.
Nisha boli “bat to tumhari sahi hai. Lekin hume uske baare me kuch bhi nahi malum. Yaha tak ki hum uska naam tak nahi jante. Aise me uske baare
me kuch bhi kahna jaldbaji hogi. Pahle hum uske baare me malum kar le. Fir hum uski galatfahmi bhi door kar dege. Tab ajji ko uski najro me ek driver
hi rahne do.”
Sab ko nisha ki bat jam gayi aur fir uske bad sab waha mauj masti karne me lag gaye. Is bich waha ghumne firne me hamari mulakat us ladki se 2-3
bar huyi aur uski nisha ke sath kcuh bat chit bhi huyi. Mai use dekhte rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka.
Waha mauj masti karne ke bad sabne restaurant me khana khaya. Uske bad nisha aur aman hospital ka bol kar chale gaye. Unke jaane ke bad maine
nikki ko uske hostel chhora aur fir mai apni bahno ke sath ghar aa gaya.
Sham ko mai surat ke liye wapas nikalna chahta tha. Lekin ghar ke sabhi logon ne aaj wahi rukne ki jid ki to mai ruk gaya. Subah ke safar aur din bhar
ghumne firne ki vajah se rat ko khana khane ke bad bistar par lette hi mujhe badi sukun bhari nind aa gayi.
Lekin sukun bhari nind shayad me nashib me hi nahi thi. Meri nind lage abhi kuch hi der huyi thi ki, tabhi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhaya.
Maine unindi se haalat me darwaja khola to samne aman khada tha. Aman ne mujhe jo bat batayi, use sunkar meri aankhon me nind ki jagah aansuon
ne le li aur mai dhamm se jamin par gir gaya.
______________________________
Update-129
Nisha boli “bat to tumhari sahi hai. Lekin hume uske baare me kuch bhi nahi malum. Yaha tak ki hum uska naam tak nahi jante. Aise me uske baare
me kuch bhi kahna jaldbaji hogi. Pahle hum uske baare me malum kar le. Fir hum uski galatfahmi bhi door kar dege. Tab ajji ko uski najro me ek driver
hi rahne do.”
Sab ko nisha ki bat jam gayi aur fir uske bad sab waha mauj masti karne me lag gaye. Is bich waha ghumne firne me hamari mulakat us ladki se 2-3
bar huyi aur uski nisha ke sath kcuh bat chit bhi huyi. Mai use dekhte rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka.
Waha mauj masti karne ke bad sabne restaurant me khana khaya. Uske bad nisha aur aman hospital ka bol kar chale gaye. Unke jaane ke bad maine
nikki ko uske hostel chhora aur fir mai apni bahno ke sath ghar aa gaya.
Sham ko mai surat ke liye wapas nikalna chahta tha. Lekin ghar ke sabhi logon ne aaj wahi rukne ki jid ki to mai ruk gaya. Subah ke safar aur din bhar
ghumne firne ki vajah se rat ko khana khane ke bad bistar par lette hi mujhe badi sukun bhari nind aa gayi.
Lekin sukun bhari nind shayad mere nashib me hi nahi thi. Meri nind lage abhi kuch hi der huyi thi ki, tabhi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhaya.
Maine unindi si haalat me darwaja khola to samne aman khada tha. Aman ne mujhe jo bat batayi, use sunkar meri aankhon me nind ki jagah aansuon
ne le li aur mai dhamm se jamin par gir gaya.
Aman ne mujhe sahara dekar, bed par bithaya, tabhi aman ki mammy aur chacha chachi aa gaye. Aman ki mammy ne jaise hi mere sar par hath fera,
mai aur bhi jyada foot foot kar rone laga. Un ne mujhe apne seene se lagaya to, maine rote huye kaha.
Mai bola “mom, aaj mai bilkul anath ho gaya. Aaj mere sar ka aakhiri saya bhi chala gaya. Mai is duniya me bilkul akela ho gaya.”
Mere dard ko samajhna mom ke liye muskil nahi tha. Lekin wo is dard ko mitane ke liye chah kar bhi kuch nahi kar sakti thi. Fir bhi un ne mujhe dilasa
dete huye kaha.
Mom boli “tu aisi bat mat kar, tu anath nahi hai. Teri maa, chacha, chachi, bhai, bahan sab to hai. Fir tu hum sabke hote anath kaise ho gaya.”
Mom ki baten sunkar bhi, mera rona nahi thamta dekh, chacha ji mere pas aaye aur mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Chacha ji bole “beta, dhiraj rakho aur himmat se kaam lo. Hume abhi hi surat ke liye nikalna hoga.”
Chacha ji ki bat sunkar, maine khud ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “kaun kaun chal raha hai.”
Chacha ji bole “hum sabhi chal rahe hai. Lekin seeru logon ko sirf ye bataya hai ki, tau ji ki tabiyat thik nahi hai. Isliye hum ja rahe hai. Ab tum samay
barbad mat karo aur jaldi se taiyar hokar aa jao.”
Ye kah kar chacha ji bahar chale gaye aur mai kapde pahan ne laga. Mai kapde pahan kar bahar aaya to sabhi bahar chalne ke liye taiyar khade the.
Hum jane ke liye bahar nikle tabhi nisha ki car aati huyi dikhi.
Nisha ne driver ko car le jane ka bola aur mujhse kaha ki, wo bhi sath chal rahi hai. Ghar ke jo log nisha ko nahi jante the. Maine unse bataya ki, nisha
meri frnd hai. Iske bad hum sab 3 gaadiyon me surat ke liye nikale.
Karib 4:30 ghante ka safar tay karne ke bad hum surat pahuch gaye. Ghar ke sabhi naukar dada ji ke mrit sharir ke aas pas khade the. Un ne bataya ki
rat ko karib 11:30 baje dada ji dil ka daura pada.
Wo log fauran dada ji ko hospital le gaye. Lekin waha pahuchne par Dr. ne unhe mrit ghoshit kar diya. Un logon ne turant mujhe call lagaya tha. Magar
maine call nahi uthaya to, aman ko call karke dada ji ki khabar di.
Subah ho chuki thi, isliye chhote dadu, chacha ji aur aman sabhi parichiton ko dada ji ke dehant ki khabar dene lage. Subah ke news pepar me bhi
dada ji ke dehant ki khabar chhap chuki thi.
Dada ji shahar ke jaani maani hastiyon me se ek the. Isliye subah se hi unke antim darshan ke liye log aana suru ho gaye. Aman dada ji ke antim
sanskar ki taiyariyon me laga tha aur mai dada ji ke sharir ke pas khamosh baitha tha.
Fir 11 baje dada ji ko ghar ke sabhi logon ne antim vidai di aur dada ko antim sanskar ke liye le jaya jaane laga. Dada ji ne apne jeevan me kya
kamaya tha, wo aaj unki is antim yatra me vishal jan samuh ke roop me najar aa raha tha. Jisme amir garib sabhi log shamil the.
Dada ji ne mere jin kandhon ko majbut banaya tha. Aaj mai unhi kandhon par apne dada ji ke sharir ko le ja raha tha. Kal jo mujhe apne kandhe par
baitha kar hansa karta tha. Aaj jab wo mere kandhe par aaya to, mera ro ro kar bura haal ho raha tha.
Kal tak jinhe makhmal ke bistaron par bhi, nind na aane ki sikayat rahti thi. Aaj unhe jab lakadiyon ki sej par litaya gaya to, un ne aankh khol kar bhi na
dekha. Kal tak meri chinta me jinki nind udhi rahti thi. Aaj wo mere aansuon ki pukar ko ansuna kar besudh nind me soye huye the.
Aakhir wo wakt bhi aa gaya, jab mujhe mere mata pita aur nana ji ki tarah mere dada ji ko bhi agni dena padi. Mere mata pita aur nana ji ko agni dene
ke bad bhi mere pas kuch bacha tha. Lekin aaj dada ji ko agni dene ke bad mera sab kuch jal gaya tha.
Apna sab kuch jalane ke bad mai wapas apne ghar aa gaya. Usi ghar me jis ghar ke har kone, har chij me dada ji ki chhap thi. Magar ab us ghar me
kahi bhi dada ji nahi the.
Mera koi rishtedar nahi tha. Fir bhi abhi ghar me kafi log the. Aman aur chacha ji sab se mil kar, unko vida kar rahe the. Mom ne mujhe apne kamre me
jakar aaram karne ko kaha to, mai kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aakar maine dada ji ki tasveer li aur use pakad kar der tak rota raha. Rote rote meri nind lag gayi aur pata nahi mai kitni der sota raha. Fir
meri nind kisi ke rone ki aawaj sunkar khuli.
Maine aankh kholi to dekha ki, dada ji ki jo tasveer liye mai so raha tha. Wo tasveer ab aru ke hath me thi aur wo use pakad kar ro rahi thi. Use rote
dekh mai uth kar baith gaya.
Maine uske hath se dada ji ki tasveer li aur pyar se uske sar par hath fera to, usne mujhse lipat kar fafak fafak rote huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, bade dadu ki bahut yad aa rahi hai. Mujhse unke bina raha nahi ja raha hai.”
Use is tarah se rota dekh, meri aankhon me bhi aansu tair gaye. Lekin mai apne aapko sambhalte huye, use chup karane ki kosis karne laga. Tabhi
chachi ji waha aa gayi. Un ne aru ko rote dekha to, use samjhate huye kaha.
Chachi ji boli “tumhe yaha bhaiya ka bulane bheja tha aur tum yaha aakar rone baith gayi. Ye achi bat nahi hai. Tum yadi aise hi rote rahogi to, waha
bhagwan ke pas tumhare bade dadu ki aatma ko bhi dukh hoga. Tumhare bade dadu kahte the ki, unke bad ajji ka khayal aru rakha karegi. Lekin jab
tum khud hi aise roti rahogi to, ajji ka khayal kaun rakhega.”
Chachi ji ki bat sunkar, aru ka rona to ruk gaya. Magar uski siskiyan chalti rahi. Chachi ji ne mujhse khana khane ke liye chalne ko kaha to, mera man
na hote huye bhi aru ki haalat dekh kar, mai bina kuch kahe khane ke liye chalne ko taiyar ho gaya.
Mai aru aur chachi ji ke sath dining room me aakar baith gaya. Ghar ke sabhi log waha the. Lekin jaise hi aru ki najar dada ji ki khali chair par padi.
Usne fir se rona suru kar diya aur fir uth kar apne kamre me bhag gayi.
Bachpane se hi aru ka jyadatar samay hamare ghar me hi gujarta tha aur aksar wo padte padte ya khelte khelte yahi so jaya karti thi. Jis vajah se dada
ji ne, uske liye ek alag se kamra taiyar karwaya tha. Jisme uske khelne kudne, padne likhne ki sabhi suvidhaye thi.
Meri tarah aru dada ji ki bhi bahut ladli thi. Yahi vajah thi ki, ab use is ghar me har jagah dada ji ki kami mehsus ho rahi thi. Aru ke apne kamre me
bhag jane ke bad, mom ne mujhse kaha.
Mom boli “is ladki ne subah se kuch nahi khaya hai. Bas bat bat par aise hi rona suru kar deti hai. Ab tum hi jakar use mana kar khana khilao.”
Mom ki bat sunne ke bad, mai uth kar aru ke kamre me aa gaya. Wo apne kamre me bed par leti sisak rahi thi. Aru ke dard ko dekh kar, mai apna dard
bhool gaya. Mai jakar uske pas baith gaya aur uske aansu pochh kar use samajhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “teri tarah hum sabko bhi tere bade dadu ki kami akhar rahi hai. Lekin tu unke baare me bhi to soch, wo bhagwan ke pas akele hai aur hum
sab ko waha se dekh rahe hoge. Wo jab tujhe is tarah se rota dekhege, to kya wo waha aaram se rah payege. Tu yadi khana nahi khayegi to, kya tere
bade dadu khana kha payege. Yadi tu chahti hai ki, tere bade dadu waha khushi se rahe to, tu rona band kar aur chal kar khana kha le. Taki wo bhi
tujhe khana khate dekh kar khana kha sake.”
Ye kahte huye maine aru ka hath pakad kar use bed se uthaya aur use wapas sab ke pas dining room me le aaya. Use maine apne pas baithaya aur
fir apne hatho se use khana khilane laga. Wo rote rote khana khane lagi.
Aru ko khana khate dekh, baki logon ne bhi khana khana suru kar diya. Jab sabka khana khana ho gaya to, aru apne kamre me chali gayi. Maine
seeru aur selu ko bhi aru ke pas jane ko kaha to, wo bhi uske kamre me chali gayi. Unke jane ke bad maine chacha ji se kaha.
Mai bola “chacha ji, aru ki aisi haalat mujhse dekhi nahi ja rahi hai. Mujhe lagta hai ki, aru ko wapas chala jana chahiye.”
Meri bat sunkar chacha ji ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Chacha ji bole “tum aru ki chinta mat karo. Wo abhi sadme me hai, isliye roye ja rahi hai. Lekin ek do din me wo sahi ho jayegi aur fir uska khayal
rakhne ke liye hum sab bhi to yaha hai.”
Mai bola “aapki bat sahi hai, lekin wo aise hi roti rahi to, uski tabiyat bhi kharab ho sakti hai aur ab yaha uske ruke rahne ka koi matlab bhi nahi hai.
Bekar me uske school ka nuksan hoga.”
Lekin chacha ji ne meri bat ka taka sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Chacha ji bole “aru koi mbbs ki padai nahi kar rahi, jo uski padai ka bahut bada nuksan ho jayega. Wo abhi kuch din yahi rahegi. Ab iske bad mai is
baare me kuch nahi sunna chahta.”
Chacha ji ke is faisle ke bad mai chup hokar rah gaya. Unke is faisle ka matlab mai achi tarah se samajh sakta tha. Wo jante the ki, aru ke rahne se
mujhe dada ji ki maut se ubarne me aasani hogi. Isliye un ne aru ke wapas jaane par rok laga di thi.
Teesre din chacha ji, chachi ji, aman aur nisha wapas laut gaye. Chhote dadu aur mom dada ji ki sabhi rasme puri hone tak ke liye ruk gaye. Kuch din
me dada ji ki sabhi rasme puri ho gayi.
Lekin kisi ne bhi wapas jaane ka naam nahi liya. Mai iski vajah samajh raha tha. Meri vajah se meri bahno ke school ka nuksan ho raha tha. Isliye agle
din se maine apna kaam kaj dekhna suru kar diya.
Jab mujhe apna kaam dekhte do teen din ho gaye to, mom aur chhote dadu ne ghar wapas lautne ki bat karne lage. Maine un se aru logon ki school
ke nuksan ki bat kah kar apne sath ghar wapas le jane ki bat kah di.
Un ne meri bat maan li aur agle din sabke ghar wapas jane ki taiyari hone lagi. Aru wapas jaane me bahut na nukur kar rahi thi. Lekin maine use bahla
fusla kar wapas jaane ke liye taiyar kar liya aur agle din sab wapas chale gaye.
Sabke jaane ke bad ek baar fir mera ghar soona soona ho gaya. Jo aansu aru ki vajah se thame huye the. Wo ab akelapan pakar bah nikle the. Mai
apne kamre me akela aansu bahate bahate jaise hi leta, mere hath me ek khat aa gaya.
Maine dekha to, wo aru ka khat tha. Jisme usne likha tha “bhaiya, hum logon ke jaane ke bad jara bhi rona mat, aapko meri kasam hai. Aap apna
khayal rakhna aur jaldi se apna kaam khatam karke humare pas aa jana.”
Maine aru ko wapas bhejne ke liye us se jhut kaha tha ki, mai kuch din me apna yaha ka kaam khatam karke hamesha ke liye uske pas mumbai aa
jauga. Usne meri is bat ko sach samajh liya tha aur wo khushi khushi wapas chali gayi thi.
Lekin mai ye nahi janta tha ki, aru se jhut bol kar, use wapas bhej kar, maine apni jindagi ki sabse badi galti ki hai. Meri is galti ka natija bhi mujhe agle
din dekhne ko mil gaya.
Mai agle din office me manager ke sath baitha charcha kar raha tha. Tabhi aman ka call aaya. Maine khushi khushi call uthaya. Magar aman ki bat
sunte hi mujhe aisa jhatka laga ki, mere hath se mobile chhut kar niche gir gaya.
______________________________
Update-130
Un ne meri bat maan li aur agle din sabke ghar wapas jane ki taiyari hone lagi. Aru wapas jaane me bahut na nukur kar rahi thi. Lekin maine use bahla
fusla kar wapas jaane ke liye taiyar kar liya aur agle din sab wapas chale gaye.
Sabke jaane ke bad ek baar fir mera ghar soona soona ho gaya. Jo aansu aru ki vajah se thame huye the. Wo ab akelapan pakar bah nikle the. Mai
apne kamre me akela aansu bahate bahate jaise hi leta, mere hath me ek khat aa gaya.
Maine dekha to, wo aru ka khat tha. Jisme usne likha tha “bhaiya, hum logon ke jaane ke bad jara bhi rona mat, aapko meri kasam hai. Aap apna
khayal rakhna aur jaldi se apna kaam khatam karke humare pas aa jana.”
Maine aru ko wapas bhejne ke liye us se jhut kaha tha ki, mai kuch din me apna yaha ka kaam khatam karke hamesha ke liye uske pas mumbai aa
jauga. Usne meri is bat ko sach samajh liya tha aur wo khushi khushi wapas chali gayi thi.
Lekin mai ye nahi janta tha ki, aru se jhut bol kar, use wapas bhej kar, maine apni jindagi ki sabse badi galti ki hai. Meri is galti ka natija bhi mujhe agle
din dekhne ko mil gaya.
Mai agle din office me manager ke sath baitha charcha kar raha tha. Tabhi aman ka call aaya. Maine khushi khushi call uthaya. Magar aman ki bat
sunte hi mujhe aisa jhatka laga ki, mere hath se mobile chhut kar niche gir gaya.
Ab aage ki kahani punnu ki jubani….
Ajay abhi apni aage ki bat bata pata ki, ek dam se mere mobile ki screen chamakne lagi. Ek ghanta pura ho jane ki vajah se keerti ka call kat gaya tha.
Ajay ke samne mai keerti ko call nahi laga sakta tha. Isliye maine ajay ki bat ko bich me hi katte huye kaha.
Mai bola “bat ko bich me hi katne ke liye sorry. Lekin mujhe thodi der ke liye upar uncle ko dekhne jana hoga. Mujhe unke pas ne aaye bahut der ho
gayi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay ne mujhe uncle ke pas jane ko kaha aur mai upar uncle ke pas chala gaya. Uncle aaram se so rahe the. Mai wapas niche aaya
aur keerti ko call lagane ke bad, priya ko dekhne uske room me chala gaya.
Mai jab priya ke kamre me pahucha to, wo so rahi thi aur nikki uske pas baithi novel pad rahi thi. Mere aane ki aahat se uska dhyan novel padne se hat
gaya. Usne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aapko sona nahi hai kya ya saari rat udhar baith kar gap sap karne ka hi irada hai.”
Mai bola “mai to rat bhar jagta hu. Lekin aap kyo jaag rahi hai. Yadi aapko sona hai to, so jaiye. Mai bahar hi baitha hu. Bich bich me aakar priya ko
dekhta rahuga.”
Nikki boli “mujhe sach me bahut nind aa rahi hai. Kya mai sach me so jau.”
Mai bola “haan, aap so jaiye aur priya ki fikar mat kijiye. Mai use dekhta rahuga.”
Meri bat sunkar, nikki ke chehre par muskurata tair gayi. Usne novel band karte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “ok, mai abhi thodi der bad so jaugi. Koi bat ho to aap mujhe jaga dena.”
Mai bola “ok.”
Itna bol kar mai bahar ajay ke pas aa gaya. Ajay abhi bhi wahi baitha hua tha. Mai uske pas jakar baitha to, usne kaha.
Ajay bola “tumko aane me badi der lag gayi. Kya uncle jaag gaye the.”
Mai bola “nahi, uncle so rahe the. Lekin mai niche aakar priya ko dekhne chala gaya tha. Nikki abhi bhi jag rahi thi to, use sone ka bol kar aa raha hu.”
Ajay bola “ye tumne acha kiya. Use rat ko jagne ki aadat nahi hai.”
Ajay ki is bat se, mujhe yad aaya ki, ajay nikki ko apni bahan manta hai. Lekin abhi mujhe nikki se jyada ajay ki adhuri bat ko sunne ki utsukta thi. Isliye
maine bat ko aage badate huye ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “us din aman ne phone par kya bat kahi thi. Jise sunkar tunhe jhatka laga tha aur mobile tumhare hath se chhut kar jamin par gir gaya tha.”
Meri bat sunkar ajay ne apni bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Aman ki bat sunte hi mujhe aisa jhatka laga ki, mere hath se mobile chhut kar niche gir gaya. Maine hadbada kar mobile uthaya to aman hello hello kar
raha tha. Maine ghabrakar us se kaha.
Mai bola “aru kaha hai. Wo thik to hai na.”
Aman bola “abhi aru ka koi pata nahi hai. Hum log yahi hai. Yaha ke haalat bahut kharab ho gaye hai.”
Mai bola “tu fikar mat kar, aru ko kuch nahi hoga. Mai abhi waha ke liye nikalta hu.”
Meri bat sunkar aman ne call rakh diya. Kahne ko to maine aman se kah diya tha ki, aru ko kuch nahi hoga. Lekin yaha mai khud aman ki bat ko
sunkar dar gaya tha. Mai jald se jald mumbai pahuchna chahta tha.
Lekin train aur car se mumbai jaane me 4 se 5 ghante ka samay lagna tha aur is samay surat se mumbai ke liye koi sidhi flight bhi nahi thi. Mere pas
jaldi mumbai pahuchne ka sirf ek rasta tha aur maine wahi rasta apnaya.
Maine manager ko fauran mumbai ke liye ek private plane ka intejam karne ko kaha. Meri bat sunte hi manager mere room se bahar chala gaya. Mai
becheni se uske wapas aane ka intejar karne laga.
Karib 15 min bad manager ne aakar bataya ki, usne ek private plane book kar liya hai. Mai jab chahe tab mumbai ke liye nikal sakta hu. Uski bat
sunkar maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai abhi hi mumbai ke liye nikal raha hu. Humare sabhi karkhano ke sabhi karm-chairiyon ko chhutti de do aur un se kaho ki, wo meri bahan
ki sahi salamati ke liye dua kare.”
Itna kah kar mai office se hi airport ke liye nikal gaya. Airport pahuchne me mujhe karib 10 min lage aur fir plane se mumbai pahuchne me mujhe karib
45 min lage. Ek ghante ke andar me mumbai pahuch gaya.
Mumbai pahuchte hi maine aman ko call kiya. Usne bataya ki wo abhi aru ke school me hi hai aur aru ka abhi bhi koi pata nahi chal saka hai. Mai taxi
lekar seedhe aru ki school pahuch gaya.
Lekin waha ka mahaul dekh kar mera dil dahal gaya. Jaha aru ki school ki imarat thi. Waha ab malbe ka dher najar aa raha tha. Aadhe se jyada imarat
bomb ke dhamake se dharashayi ho chuki thi aur malbe se school ke bachhon ko nikalne ka kaam chal raha tha.
Mai aman ko yaha waha dekh raha tha. Tabhi aman ki najar mujh par pad gayi aur wo mere pas aa gaya. Usne bataya ki, aru ke school ke alawa
mumbai ke ek hospital aur ek cinema hall me bhi bomb blast hua hai. Hajaron log ghayal huye aur saikdon logon ki jaan gayi hai.
Mumbai ke hospital ghaylon se bhare pade hai. Ye dhamake huye 2 ghante se jyada ka samay ho chuka hai. Ab malbon se ghaylon aur jinda insanon
ki jagah sirf lashen nikal rahi hai. Pata nahi humari aru ab jinda bhi hai ya….”
Aman ki aakhiri bat puri hone ke pahle hi maine uski collar pakad li aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu kahna kya chahta hai. Tera kahna hai ki, ab hume humari aru nahi, uski lash milegi.”
Meri bat sunkar aman ka sabar ka bandh tut gaya aur wo ro pada. Usne mere gale se lagte huye kaha.
Aman bola “to aur kya bolu mai. Meri phool jaisi bahan is malbe me kahi dabi padi hai aur mai khud ko uske sahi salamat hone ka dilasa dene ke siwa
kuch nahi kar pa raha hu.”
Mai bola “ye dilasa nahi hai. Mera dil kahta hai ki, humhari aru ko kuch nahi hoga. Tu himmat mat haar, sab thik ho jayega.”
Abhi maine itni bat boli thi ki, tabhi chacha ji bhagte huye aaye aur humse kaha.
Chacha ji bole “aru mil gayi. Lekin uski haalat bahut kharab lagti hai. Hume use jaldi hospital le jana hoga.”
Chacha ji ki bat sunte hi humne us taraf daud laga di, jaha chacha ji ne bola tha. Waha pahuchte hi aru ki haalat dekh kar mera dil ro pada. Wo puri
tarah khoon se lath path thi aur uski ye haalat dekh kar, mai apne aansu na rok saka.
Aman ne aanan fanan me use hospital le jane ka intejam kiya. Hum aru ko dudne aur use samay par hospital le jane me to kamyab ho gaye. Lekin aru
ka khoon bahut bah chuka tha aur uski haalat bahut najuk bani huyi thi.
Uski najuk haalat ko dekhte huye Dr. ne khoon chadaye jaane ki jarurat batayi. Magar aru ka blood group AB- (AB negative) tha. Jo ghar me kisi ka bhi
nahi tha. Kisi jaan pehchan wale se bhi uska blood group mel nahi kha raha tha.
Dr. ne saf kah diya tha ki, yadi samay rahte aru ko blood nahi chadaya gaya to, uski jaan bhi ja sakti hai. Aman shahar ke sabhi blood bank me call
karke blood ka pata kar raha tha. Lekin abhi haal me huye hadse ki vajah se AB- blood kisi bhi blood bank me maujud nahi tha.
Nisha bhi rakt-daan karne wale aise logon se sampark karne ki kosis me lagi thi, jinka blood group AB- tha. Lekin dono me se kisi ko bhi safalta nahi
mili thi. Idhar aru ki haalat aur bhi kharab hoti ja rahi thi.
Tabhi aman ko ek blood bank me bat karte huye pata chala ki, unke pas AB- blood hai par abhi abhi unki wo blood kisi ko dene ki bat ho chuki hai.
Aman ki ye bat sunkar mujhe aasha ki ek kiran najar aayi.
Maine nisha se us blood bank chalne ko kaha aur mai nisha ke sath waha pahuch gaya. Lekin us blood bank wale ne blood dene se saaf mana kar
diya. Usne kaha ki ye blood jisko dene ke liye, rakha hai, wo abhi blood lene aane hi wale hai. Unke marij ki haalat bahut najuk hai.
Maine use samajhane ki kosis karta raha ki, meri bahan ki haalat bhi najuk hai. Magar wo kisi ki amanat me khayanat na karne ki bat kah kar blood
dene se mana karta ja raha tha. Maine us se ye bhi kaha ki, hum blood ka intejam karne me lage hai. Jaise hi hume blood milta hai, wo blood hum us
marij ko uplabadh karwa dege. Magar wo humari koi bat sunne ko taiyar nahi tha.
Mai kisi bhi haalat me wo blood hasil karna chahta tha aur jab mujhe wo kisi tarah se manta na dikha to, maine apne jeb se 1000 ke note ki ek gaddi
nikal kar uski taraf badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “us ek bottle blood ki keemat mere liye ye bhi kam hai. Tum chaho to mujhse aur bhi paise le lo. Lekin wo blood mujhe de do.”
Meri bat sunkar wo soch me pad gaya. Lekin nisha ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Nisha boli “ye tum kya kar rahe ho. Wo yadi hamare itna kahne par bhi blood nahi dene kp taiyar nahi hai to, iska matlab ye hi hai ki, us marij ki haalat
sach me hi bahut jyada kharab hai. Aise me is tarah blood hasil karna sahi nahi hai.”
Nisha ki ye dalil sunkar, mujhe us par gussa aa gaya. Maine us par jhallate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum apna muh band rakho. Mujhe tumhari salah ki jarurat nahi hai. Yaha sawal meri bahan ki jindagi ka hai aur iske liye mai kuch bhi karne
ko taiyar hu.”
Ye kahte huye maine apne hath ki diamond ring utarkar uske samne rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye dimond ring hai. Abhi is ring ki keemat kam se kam sawa lakh rupye hogi. Ab yadi tunhe sahi lage to, wo blood mujhe de do. Mai tumse
vaada karta hu ki, jaldi hi mai blood ka intejam karke tumhe lakar de duga. Fir tum wo blood us marij ko de dena.”
Meri is bat ke jaba me usne jaldi se meri di huyi noton ki gaddi aur ring ko utha liya. Fir bina kuch bole andar gaya aur blood lakar humko de diya.
Nisha meri is harkat se khush nahi thi. Lekin mujhe bhi nisha ki koi parvah nahi thi.
Mai blood lekar hospital pahucha aur blood aman ko dene ke bad nisha se kaha.
Mai bola “tum aaram se mat baitho. Abhi hume us marij ke liye blood ka intejam karna hai. Tum rakt-daan karne walo ko dudti raho. Jaise hi blood mile,
use blood bank me dene ki jagah, seede us marij tak pahucha dena.”
Meri bat sunkar, nisha ne mujhe gusse me dekha aur fir se call karne me busy ho gayi. Idhar aru ko blood chadaya ja chuka tha. Uske sharir par bahut
hi gambir chhote lagi thi. Jinse ubarne ke liye use blood ki sakht jarurat thi aur ab blood chad jaane se Dr. ko ummid bandh gayi thi, ki jaldi hi aru ki
najuk haalat par kabu kar liya jayega.
Udhar nisha ne bhi aadhe ghante ki mehnat ke bad ek rakt-data ko dudh nikala tha. Usne blood bank wale se us marij ki hospital ka puchha aur us
rakt-data ko waha lekar chali gayi. Mujhe nisha ki ye bat bahut achi lagi thi ki, uske liye sab marij ek barabar hai aur wo us rakt-data ko khud hi us marij
ke pas lekar gayi hai.
Lekin jab nisha us marij ke pas se wapas lauti to, uska chehra latka hua tha. Usne aakar bataya ki, uske pahuchne ke pahle hi, wo marij samay par
blood na milne ki vajah se dam tod chuka tha.
Mujhe us marij ki maut ka bahut afsos hua. Lekin mujhe apni ki huyi harkat par koi pachhtawa nahi tha. Kyoki sawal meri bahan ki jindgi ka tha aur yadi
mai aisa nahi karta to, ho sakta tha ki, us marij ki jagah meri bahan dam tod deti.
Us samay mujhe jo thik laga wo maine kiya tha. Lekin nisha ko meri ye bat itni buri lagi ki, uske bad se usne mere sath bat karna band kar diya aur
mujhse kati kati rahne lagi. Mujhe uski is narajgi ka aehsas uske bol chal se hone laga tha.
Magar us samay mujhe nisha ki narajgi se jyada, apni us bahan ki fikar thi. Jise hospital me rahte 24 ghante se jyada ho gaya tha, magar abhi tak usne
aankh nahi kholi thi. Dr. ka kahna tha ki, yadi ise 48 ghante ke bhitar hosh nahi aaya to ye coma me bhi ja sakti hai.
______________________________
Update-131
Udhar nisha ne bhi aadhe ghante ki mehnat ke bad ek rakt-data ko dudh nikala tha. Usne blood bank wale se us marij ki hospital ka puchha aur us
rakt-data ko waha lekar chali gayi. Mujhe nisha ki ye bat bahut achi lagi thi ki, uske liye sab marij ek barabar hai aur wo us rakt-data ko khud hi us marij
ke pas lekar gayi hai.
Lekin jab nisha us marij ke pas se wapas lauti to, uska chehra latka hua tha. Usne aakar bataya ki, uske pahuchne ke pahle hi, wo marij samay par
blood na milne ki vajah se dam tod chuka tha.
Mujhe us marij ki maut ka bahut afsos hua. Lekin mujhe apni ki huyi harkat par koi pachhtawa nahi tha. Kyoki sawal meri bahan ki jindgi ka tha aur yadi
mai aisa nahi karta to, ho sakta tha ki, us marij ki jagah meri bahan dam tod deti.
Us samay mujhe jo thik laga wo maine kiya tha. Lekin nisha ko meri ye bat itni buri lagi ki, uske bad se usne mere sath bat karna band kar diya aur
mujhse kati kati rahne lagi. Mujhe uski is narajgi ka aehsas uske bol chal se hone laga tha.
Magar us samay mujhe nisha ki narajgi se jyada, apni us bahan ki fikar thi. Jise hospital me rahte 24 ghante se jyada ho gaya tha, magar abhi tak usne
aankh nahi kholi thi. Dr. ka kahna tha ki, yadi ise 48 ghante ke bhitar hosh nahi aaya to ye coma me bhi ja sakti hai.
Ye bat sunkar sab paresan ho gaye the. Aman aur nisha ko, aru ko hosh me lane ke liye jo bhi Dr. sahi samajh me aata, wo use bulate. Lekin kisi ke
bhi ialaj ka koi fayda nahi hua aur 3 din tak aru ke hosh me na aane par Dr ne use coma me ghoshit kar diya.
Us pal mujhe aisa laga, jaise Dr. ne aru ko coma me nahi balki mujhe mrit ghoshit kar diya ho. Meri to saari duniya hi tham si gayi thi. Ye sirf mera haal
nahi tha. Ghar ke sabhi logon ki haalat aisi hi thi.
Sab par gussa karne wali mom kisi se kuch bol hi nahi pa rahi thi. Kuch bolte hi unke aansu aa jate the. Chachai chachi bhi aru ko dekh dekh kar rote
rahte the. Hamesha shararat karne wali seeru aur selu ki hansi kahi kho gayi thi.
Magar aru ki is haalat ka sabse jyada farak aman ki jindagi par pada tha. Wo aru ko ek pal ke liye bhi akela nahi chhorta tha aur is behoshi ki haalat me
bhi us se ghanto baten karta rahta tha. Nisha use samjhati ki, wo tumhari bat ko nahi sun sakti. Uska dimag tumhari baton ko samajhne ki stithi me
nahi hai.
Lekin ek Dr. hote huye bhi wo is bat ko manne se inkar kar deta aur kahta wo meri har bat sun sakti hai. Dekhna meri baten ise jarur hosh me le
aayegi. Jis aman ko aaj tak sab patthar dil samjha karte the. Us patthar ko dekh kar sabki aankhe bhar aati thi. Yaha tak ki mere andar bhi aman se
samna karne ki takat nahi bachi thi. Mai use aru ke pas dekh kar wapas bahar aa jata tha.
Aise hi aru ki behoshi ke chauthe din aman uske pas baitha tha aur mai bahar sabke sath baitha tha. Tabhi nisha bhi aa gayi. Usne thodi der sab se
bat ki aur fir aru ko dekhne chali gayi.
Wo jab andar pahuchi to aman aru se baten kar raha tha. Aman ne aru ko batate huye kaha.
Aman bola “aru tujhe pata hai. Nikki apne uncle aunty ke pas chali gayi hai. Wo hadse ke din tabiyat kharab hone ki vajah se school nahi aa payi thi.
Use jab school ke hadse aur teri haalat ka pata chala to, wo bhagte bhagte tujhe dekhne aayi thi. Lekin teri haalat dekh kar, wo wapas bimar pad gayi
aur uske uncle aunty use hostel se apne ghar le gaye.”
“Nikki ko teri is haalat se bahut sadma pahucha hai. Ab tu jaldi se apni tabiyat sahi kar le. Fir hum nikki se milne chalege aur fir hum logon ko us activa
wali ladki ka bhi to pata karna hai na. Jise tune ajji ke liye pasand kiya hai. Tu jaldi thik nahi hogi to, fir hum kaise uske sath ajji ki shadi karwa payege.”
Nisha khadi khadi chup chap aman ki baten sun rahi thi. Lekin jab aman ne mera naam liya to, nisha se chup na raha gaya. Usne aman ko tokte huye
kaha.
Nisha boli “aman aru ko jhuta dilasha mat do. Ab ajji ka ab ladki ke sath kuch nahi ho sakta.”
Nisha ki bat sunkar, aman ne hairat se nisha ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Aman bola “tum kahna kya chahti ho. Kya tum us ladki se mili ho.”
Nisha boli “haan, mai us ladki se mili hu.”
Aman bola “kya tumne us se ajji ke baare me bat ki thi. Kya usne ajji ke baare me tumse kuch kaha hai.”
Nisha boli “nahi, meri us ladki se ajji ke baare me koi bat nahi huyi. Lekin itna janti hu ki, ab ajji ke sath us ladki ki bat nahi ban sakti.”
Nisha ki bat sunkar, aman ne paresan hote huye kaha.
Aman bola “lekin humhare ajji me kharabi kya hai. Jo us ladki se ajji ki bat nahi ban sakti.”
Nisha boli “kyoki ajji us ladki ke bhai ki maut ki vajah hai.”
Ye kahte nisha ne use us din ki bat bata di. Jise sun ne ke bad aman ne kaha.
Aman bola “wo ladki galat sochti hai. Ajji ne sir apni bahan ki jaan bachane ke liye ye sab kiya hai.”
Aman ki bat par nisha ne chidte huye kaha.
Nisha boli “tum galat bat me ajji ki tarafdari kar rahe ho. Lekin tum log is sachai se muh nahi chura sakte ki, us ladki ke bhai ki jaan ajji ki vajah se hi
gayi hai. Tum ajji ki tarafdari isliye kah rahe ho. Kyoki usne ye sab tumhari bahan ki jaan bachane ke liye kiya hai.
Aman ko shayad nisha ki ye bat buri lag gayi. Usne nisha ko ghur kar dekhte huye kaha.
Aman bola “kya kaha tumne, meri bahan. Kya aru sirf meri bahan hai. Kya wo tumhari kuch bhi nahi hai.”
Nisha ko apni galti ka aehsas hua aur usne aman se maafi mangte huye kaha.
Nisha boli “sorry, mujhse galti huyi. Mere kahne ka matlab sirf itna tha ki, us ladki ke sath jo bhi hua hai. Wo galat hua hai aur uski vajah ajji hai.”
Nisha ki is bat ka koi jabab na dekar, aman ne us se ulta sawal karte huye kaha.
Aman bola “tum mere ek sawal ka jabab do. Jo ajji ne meri bahan ki jaan bachane ke liye kiya. Wo tumne kyo nahi kiya. Kya tumko ye nahi pata tha ki,
yadi samay par ye blood aru ko nahi milta to, uski jaan bhi ja sakti thi.”
Aman ki bat sunkar nisha sann rah gayi. Use aman se aisi bat ki ummid nahi thi. Usne aman ko apni safai dete huye kaha.
Nisha boli “maine aru ke liye blood dudne ki puri kosis ki thi aur bad me mujhe wo blood mil bhi gaya tha. Tabhi to mai us ladki ke pas gayi thi.”
Aman bola “lekin tumhara duda hua blood us ladki ke bhai ke kaam nahi aaya. Kya tum ye bat daave ke sath kah sakti ho ki, wo blood milne tak, meri
aru ki jaan nahi jati hai.”
Aman ki is bat ne nisha ki bolti band kar di. Nisha se kuch bhi kahte nahi ban raha tha. Use chup dekh kar aman ne us se kaha.
Aman bola “mujhe tumse kisi bat ki koi sikayat nahi hai aur na hi mai ye kahta hu ki tum galat ho. Lekin tumko ajji ko galat bolne ka koi haq nahi hai.”
Ye kahte huye aman ki aankhe bhar aayi. Lekin wo apni bat kahne se nahi ruka. Usne apne bahte huye aansuon ke sath kaha.
Aman bola “mera bhai galat nahi hai. Usne jo kuch bhi kiya sahi kiya. Tum uske aur aru ke baare me kya janti ho. Aru meri bahan hai. Chacha chachi
ki ladki hai. Magar ajji ki to jaan hai. Jab ajji apne mata pita ki maut ke bad jindgi se nirash ho gaya tha. Tab maine hi ajji ki god me aru ko diya tha. Tab
se wo aaj tak aru ko apne seene se lagaye rakha hai.”
“chacha ji ne bhi bade dadu ki maut ke bad, ajji ke kahne ke bad bhi, aru ko isliye wapas nahi aane diya tha, kyoki wo jante the ki, aru ajji ki kamjori hai.
Uske rahte ajji ko kisi ko sabhalne ki jarurat nahi padegi.”
“tumko lagta hai ki, ajji ne wo sab karke galat kiya. Tum us samay galat sahi ke baare me soch sakti thi. Kyoki us samay tumhara kuch bhi danv par
nahi laga tha. Lekin ajji ko us samay aru ke roop me apni saari duniya hi khatam hoti najar aa rahi thi.”
“Aru uski maa bhi hai, bahan bhi hai aur beti bhi hai. Apni us duniya ko bachane ke liye us samay yadi ajji ko kisi ka khoon bhi karna padta to, wo aru ki
jaan bachane ke liye, bina soche samjhe wo bhi kar deta.”
Itna kah kar aman chup ho gaya. Lekin aman ki ye baten nisha ke dil par asar kar gayi. Usne aman se maafi mangte huye kaha.
Nisha boli “sorry, mai sach me ajji ko bahut galat samajh baithi thi. Mai ab tak har bat ko apne najariye se dekhti aa rahi thi. Maine kabhi ajji ke najariye
se ye sab sochne ki aur ajji ko samajhne ki kosis hi nahi ki thi. Magar ab ye bhi ek sach hai ki, ab ajji ko us ladki ko bhulna hoga. Ye hi ajji aur us ladki
dono ke liye sahi hoga.”
Nisha ki ye bat sunkar, aman ko khushi aur dukh dono huye. Usne nisha se kaha.
Aman bola “lekin us ladki ko ye sab baten kaise pata chal gayi.”
Nisha boli “wo ladki jab blood lene waha pahuchi to, use blood nahi milne par usne waha hangama khada kar diya tha. Bad me use waha kaam karne
wale ladke ne bata diya ki, uske bhai ko diya jaane wala blood kisi amir aadami ne apne paiso ke bal par kharid liya.”
Aman bola “lekin is se ye kaha sabit hota hai ki, ye sab karne wala ajji hi hai.”
Nisha boli “sabit to kuch nahi hota. Lekin is hadse ke bad us ladki ke man me amir logon ke liye sirf nafrat hai aur jis amir aadmi ne apni daulat ke bal
par uske bhai ki jaan bachane wala blood kharida tha. Wo use apne bhai ka katil manti hai.”
Abhi nisha apni bat puri kar pati ki, us se pahle hi use kapkapati huyi aawaj me sunayi diya. “mere bhaiya katil nahi hai.”
Mai ajay ki baton ko sunne me aur ajay apni bat ko batane me khoya hua tha. Is se pahle ki ajay ye bata pata ki, use katil na manne wali aawaj kiski
thi. Hum dono ke hi kaano me ek aawaj goonj gayi. “tum ek katil ho.”
______________________________
Update-132
Nisha ki ye bat sunkar, aman ko khushi aur dukh dono huye. Usne nisha se kaha.
Nisha boli “wo ladki jab blood lene waha pahuchi to, use blood nahi milne par usne waha hangama khada kar diya tha. Bad me use waha kaam karne
wale ladke ne bata diya ki, uske bhai ko diya jaane wala blood kisi amir aadami ne apne paiso ke bal par kharid liya.”
Nisha boli “sabit to kuch nahi hota. Lekin is hadse ke bad us ladki ke man me amir logon ke liye sirf nafrat hai aur jis amir aadmi ne apni daulat ke bal
par uske bhai ki jaan bachane wala blood kharida tha. Wo use apne bhai ka katil manti hai.”
Abhi nisha apni bat puri kar pati ki, us se pahle hi use kapkapati huyi aawaj me sunayi diya. “mere bhaiya katil nahi hai.”
Mai ajay ki baton ko sunne me aur ajay apni bat ko batane me khoya hua tha. Is se pahle ki ajay ye bata pata ki, use katil na manne wali aawaj kiski
thi. Hum dono ke hi kaano me ek aawaj goonj gayi. “tum ek katil ho.”
Aawaj sunte hi hum dono apni apni jagah par khade ho gaye aur piche palat kar dekha to, piche shikha aur nikki khadi thi. Wo Dono shayad humhare
liye coffee lekar aayi thi. Nikki ke hath me 2 coffee thi aur shikha ke hathon ki 2 coffee jamin par bikhri padi thi.
Ye sab itna achanak hua tha ki, mujhe kuch bhi samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, ye sab kya ho raha hai. Lekin shayad ajji ki samajh me sab kuch aa chuka
tha. Isliye shikha par najar padte hi usne, kisi gunahgaar ki tarah apna sar jhuka liya.
Wahi shilkha ki aankhon se aansu bahe ja rahe the aur wo ajji ko aisi najron se dekh rahi thi, jaise ajji ne uska sab kuch loot liya ho. Wo rote huye kuch
bolne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Lekin uske muh se bol hi nahi nikal rahe the. Uske chehre par dard saaf najar aa raha tha.
Jab us se kuch bolte nahi bana to, wo bebas si hokar, wapas jane ke liye palat gayi. Nikki aawak aur sharminda si dikh rahi thi. Jaise is sab ke liye wo
khud ko doshi maan rahi ho. Lekin jab usne shikha ko aise jate dekha to, usne shikha ko rokte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “didi plz, ruk jaiye. Ajay bhaiya ki puri bat to sun lijiye.”
Nikki ki bat se shikha ke sabar ka bandh tut gaya aur usne bina piche dekhe, rote huye kaha.
Shikha boli “kya sunu, kiski bat sunu. Jis insan se mai duniya me sabse jyada nafrat karti hu, uski bat sunu ya jis insan se mai duniya me sabse
jyada…..”
Magar shayad apni puri bat kahne ki takat shikha me nahi thi. Wo apni bat ko adhura hi chhor kar, rote huye andar bhag gayi. Sab use jate huye
dekhne ke siwa kuch na kar sake. Thodi der ke liye waha sannata chha gaya. Fir is sannate ko todte huye nikki ne ajay se kaha.
Nikki boli “sorry bhaiya, ye sab meri vajah se hua. Na mai aap logon ko coffee dene ki bat karti aur na hi hum log yaha aaye hote.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar, ajay ne ek thandi si saans li aur fir ek feeki si muskan apne chehre par late huye nikki se kaha.
Ajay bola “tujhe kisi bat ke liye sorry bolne ki jarurat nahi hai. Shayad mai shikha se ye bat kahne ki kabhi himmat nahi kar pata. Magar aaj isi bahane
kam se kam shikha ko ye sachai to pata chal gayi ki, wo jis insan se duniya me sabse jyada nafrat karti hai, wo insan mai hi hu.”
Ajay ki is bat me ek kadwi sachai thi aur uski muskan me ek dard chhupa tha. Lekin us se bhi jyada dard is samay mujhe shikha ki bebasi me najar aa
raha tha. Jise mehsus karte hi meri aankhon me nami chha gayi.
Ab ye bat to puri tarah se saf ho chuki thi ki, ajay jis ladki se pyar karta hai, wo koi aur nahi shikha hi hai. Lekin shikha ki adhuri rah gayi bat se ye bhi
samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo bhi ajay ko pyar karti hai. Maine apni aankhon me aayi nami ko pochhte huye ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “kaun sahi hai aur kaun galat hai. Iska faisla kar pana bahut muskil hai. Ye bhi sach hai ki shikha didi jis se nafrat karti hain, wo tum ho. Lekin
unki adhuri bat yakinan ye hi thi ki, wo duniya me sabse jyada pyar bhi tumse hi karti hain. Shayad yahi vajah thi ki, aaj tumhari sachai janne ke bad,
wo pyar aur nafrat ke bich fasi, bebasi ke aansu bahane ke siwa kuch na kar saki.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay ne meri taraf dekha aur muskurane laga. Aise haalat me uska is tarah se muskurana mujhe kuch ajib laga aur mai usko hairani
se dekhne laga. Mujhe hairani me pada dekh ajay ne kaha.
Ajay bola “tum thik kah rahe ho. Uske mujh par koi gussa na kar pane ki vajah ye hi thi. Lekin mujhe ek bat batao. Tumne usko didi kyo kaha. Wo to
tumhari bhabhi lagi na.”
Ajay ki is bat se mujhe uske muskurane ki vajah samajh me aa gayi aur maine uski is bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum jante ho, mai unko kitna pasand karta hu aur ab jab unke baare me itna kuch jaana to, khud hi unke liye mere muh se didi nikal gaya.”
Ajay bola “tum dono hi ek se ho. Usko bhi jab maine tumhare aur raj ke bich huyi baton ka bataya to, wo bhi ye hi bol rahi thi ki, tum uske liye chhote
bhai jaise ho. Yahi vajah thi ki aaj jab usne tumhare ghar aakar khana khane ki bat suni to, bade pyar se tumhare liye khana banaya tha aur rat ko bhi
tumhe khane par bulane ke liye bol rahi thi.”
Ajay ki bat ko sunkar mujhe hairani huyi. Lekin uski is bat se ye bat bhi saf ho chuki thi ki ajay, shikha ke ghar me hi rahta hai. Ajay ke baare me itna
sab kuch janne ke bad bhi, mujhe ye hi lag raha tha ki, abhi uske baare me janne ke liye bahut kuch baki hai. Lekin abhi ye sab sochne ka samay nahi
tha. Isliye maine ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “wo bahut jyada naraj hai. Ye sab jankar unhe bahut dukh hua hai. Hume unko manane ki kosis karna chahiye.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay ne sochte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tumhara kahna sahi hai. Magar mujhe nahi lagta ki, ab wo meri koi bat sunegi. Abhi behtar ye hi hoga ki tum dono ke uske pas jakar uska
dard kuch kam karo. Bad me dekhte hai ki, us se kaise bat ki jaye.”
Mujhe aur nikki ko ajay ki ye bat sahi lagi. Nikki ne mujhe andar chalne ka ishara kiya aur mai uske sath hospital ke andar aa gaya. Hum andar aakar
shikha ke cabin me pahuche to, wo apna chehra chhupa kar abhi bhi ro rahi thi.
Humhare aane ki aahat pate hi usne apna sar utha kar dekha aur hume dekhte hi apne aansu pochne lagi. Nikki ne us se ajay ke baare me bat karne
ki kosis ki to, usne nikki ki bat ko bich me hi katte huye nikki se kaha.
Shikha boli “dekho nikki, mai us insan ke baare me kisi se koi bat karna nahi chahti. Jis insan se mai duniya me sabse jyada nafrat karti hu.”
Shikha ki ye bat sunkar, mujhe us se kuch kahne me dar bhi lag raha tha aur kabhi koi bat na karne ki vajah se kuch atpata bhi lag raha tha. Lekin
usko lekar mere dil me jo apnepan ki bhavna thi. Us bhavna ki vajah se maine himmat karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mera naam punit hai. Mai priya ka frnd hu.”
Meri is bat ka shikha par koi asar nahi hua aur usne bina meri taraf dekhe hi, chidte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “to mai kya karu. Priya ke frnd ho to, priya ke pas jao. Mujhe kyo bata rahe ho.”
Mujhe aisi bat ki shikha se ummid nahi thi aur na hi ye bat shikha ke swabhav se mel khati thi. Isliye ek pal ke liye uski is bat ne jaha meri bolti band
kar di. Wahi nikki ka chehra bhi utar gaya.
Wo shikha se kuch bolne hi wali thi ki, maine use chup rahne ka ishara kiya. Mai shikha ke dil ka haal janta tha. Isliye uski bat ka bura maane bina, fir
us se bat karne ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, maine kya kiya. Mujhse aapka rona nahi dekha gaya tha. Bas isliye aapke pas aa gaya tha. Lekin yadi aapko mera aana bura laga hai
to, mai abhi yaha se chala jata hu.”
Itna kah kar, mai wapas jane ke liye mud gaya. Lekin shayad shikha ko mere is tarah uske pas se, udas jana acha nahi laga. Usne rote rote apna sar
utha kar mujhe dekhte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “tumako meri itni fikar isliye ho rahi hai na. Kyoki tum unke frnd hai.”
Shikha ki is bat ko sunkar, mujhe aehsas hua ki, itna sab kuch hone ke bad bhi, shikha ab bhi ajay ko ijjat dekar hi bat kar rahi hai. Jiska matlab saf tha
ki, uske dil me ajay ke liye nafrat se jyada pyar hai.
Shikha ne mujhse ye sawal karke, mujhe bat karne ka ek mauka de diya tha. Ab ye mere upar tha ki, mai us se kitni der bat kar sakta hu. Maine usko
uski is bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aapka aisa sochna sahi nahi hai. Mujhe abhi aapko rote dekh kar ye bat pata chali ki, ajji jis ladki ko pyar karta hai, wo ladki aap ho.
Jabki aapke liye mere dil me ijjat to suru se hi hai aur isi vajah se mujhe aapki fikar hai.”
Shikha ko shayad meri is bat ka viswas ho gaya tha ya fir is samay wo mujhse koi bahas nahi karna chahti thi. Isliye iske bad usne mujhse is bat ke
liye koi safai nahi mangi aur rote huye hi kaha.
Shikha boli “meri fikar mat karo aur mujhe mere haal par chhod do. Tum log yaha se jao aur apne dost se bhi kah do ki, ab mere ghar, meri jindgi se
hamesha hamesha ke liye chala jaye.”
Itna bol kar wo, sar jhuka kar fir rone lagi. Shikha ki aakhiri bat sunkar, mai bhi dar gaya. Lekin abhi sabse jaruri shikha ko sambhalna tha. Mai use
shant karane ke liye kuch sochne laga.
Tabhi mujhe shikha ka rona rokne ka ek tarika samajh me aaya. Maine nikki se kaan me apni bat kahi aur wo priya ke pas jane ki bol kar chali gayi.
Nikki ke jaane ke bad maine shikha se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, plz rona band kijiye.”

Shikha boli “maine kaha na, tum jao yaha se, mujhe akela chhod do.”
Abhi shikha itna hi bol payi thi ki, tabhi bhagti huyi aayi aur shikha se kaha.
Nikki boli “didi, priya ki tabiyat sahi nahi lag rahi. Use ghabrahat si ho rahi hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunte hi shikha ne jaldi se apne chehre par hath fera aur uth kar priya ke kamre ki taraf bad gayi. Uske piche piche hum dono bhi chalne
lage. Hum priya ke kamre me pahuche aur shikha uska rakt ka dabaw (Blood pressure) dekhne lagi.
Udhar priya ne mujhe dekh kar aankh maari aur fir apna blood pressure dekh rahi shikha se kaha.
Priya boli “didi, mujhe bahut ghabrahat ho rahi hai.”
Priya ko ghabrate dekh, shikha ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “ghabrao mat priya. Tumhe kuch nahi hua hai. Tumhara blood pressure bhi sahi hai.”
Priya boli “didi mujhe bahut dar lag raha hai. Aap kahi mat jaiye, mere pas hi rahiye.”
Shikha boli “daro mat, mai kahi nahi ja rahi. Mai tumhare pas hi hu.”
Ye kah kar shikha priya ke pas hi baith gayi aur priya ka dil bahlane ki kosis karne lagi. Meri shikha ka dhyan batane ki chaal to kamyab ho gayi thi.
Maine nikki ko unke sath hi rahne ko kaha aur fir mai bahar ajay ke pas aa gaya.
Ajay bahar ab bhi paresani ki haalat me yaha waha tahal raha tha. Maine use andar ki saari baten batayi to, usne rahat ki saans li. Lekin shikha ki ghar
chhodne wali bat sunkar wo kuch soch me pad gaya.
Mujhe bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab aisi haalat me use kya karna chahiye. Jab meri kuch samajh me nahi aaya to, maine us se hi pucha.
Mai bola “ab tumne aage kya karne ka socha hai.”
Meri bat ka ajay ne sidha sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “isme sochna kya hai. Ghar uska hai, jindagi uski hai. Wo yadi chahti hai ki, mai uske ghar se chala jau to, mai chala jauga.”
Ajay ka ye faisla kisi bhi tarah se galat nahi tha. Lekin ajay ke is faisle se mujhe bahut dukh ho raha tha. Shayad ajay ko bhi meri is haalat ka aehsas
ho gaya tha aur usne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “tum is bat ko lekar dukhi kyo hote ho. Maine uske ghar se chale jane ka faisla kiya hai. Lekin abhi haar nahi maani hai. Usko manane ka koi
na koi rasta mil hi jayega.”
Ajay ki is bat se mujhe kuch tasalli huyi. Maine us se uncle ke pas se hokar aane ki bat ki aur fir mai upar chala gaya. Uncle ke pas se aane ke bad
maine keerti se so jane ko kaha to, usne kal ajay ke ghar jane par call karne ko kah kar call rakh diya.
Iske bad mai ajay ke sath hi raha. Bich bich me mai uncle ke pas jakar unhe dekh aata tha. Is bich mai do teen bar priya ke pas bhi gaya. Wo shikha ko
apni baton me tab tak ulajhaye rakhi, jab tak ki subah ka 6 nahi baj gaya aur shikha ka marijon ko dekhne ka samay nahi ho gaya.
Subah 6 baje ke pahle hi maine mehul ko call laga kar utha diya tha aur use 7 baje ke pahle hospital aane ka kah diya tha. Aisa maine isliye kiya tha,
taki ajay ke sath mai bhi shikha ke ghar ja saku.
Mai ajay ke sath baitha mehul ke aane ka intejar kar raha tha aur fir 6:45 par mehul aa gaya. Mujhse thodi bahut bat karke, wo upar uncle ke pas chala
gaya. Uske jaane ke bad maine ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe lagta hai ki, aaj shikha didi tumhare sath ghar nahi jayegi.”
Ajay bola “mujhe bhi yahi lag raha hai. Lekin mujhe uska intejar to karna hi padega.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, hum shikha ke aane ka intejar karne lage. Thodi hi der me shikha nikki ke sath bahar aati dikhayi di. Lekin bahar aane ke bad, wo
yaha waha taxi dekhne lagi. Mai taxi se utar kar, uske pas gaya aur us se ajay ki taxi me chalne ko kaha to usne saaf mana kar diya.
Maine use bahut manane ki kosis ki, lekin wo nahi mani aur dusri taxi lekar chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad nikki ne ajay se bataya ki, shikha uska ghar
aaj ke aaj hi khali karne ki bat bol kar gayi hai.
Ye bat bolte bolte nikki ki aankhe bhar aayi. Ajay ne use dilasa diya ki, wo sab thik kar lega. Iske bad ajay ne aman ko call karke, uska saman le jaane
ke liye gaadi bhejne ko kaha aur fir hum shikha ke ghar ke liye nikal gaye.
Karib 8 baje hum shikha ke ghar pahuche aur fir ajay apna saman pack karne laga. Usne mujhse kaha ki, aman saman ke liye gaadi bhejne wala hai,
isliye mai bahar khada hokar gaadi dekhta rahu.
Mai bahar chhat par khada hokar gaadi aane ka wait karne laga. Isi bich maine keerti ko call kiya aur use bataya ki, ajay shikha ka ghar chhod kar ja
raha hai. Abhi mai keerti ko itna hi bol paya tha ki, tabhi mujhe shikha ke ghar ke bahar ek car rukti dikhi.
Mujhe laga ki, aman ne saman ke liye car bheji hai aur itne saare saman ke liye car bhejna mujhe kuch ajib sa laga. Isliye maine ajay ko aawaj dete
huye kaha.
Mai bola “ghar ke samne ek car aakar ruki hai.”
Ajay bola “maine car ka nahi bola tha. Tum jakar dekho ki, car me kaun hai.”
Abhi ajay ne itni hi bat boli thi ki, mujhe car se ek ladki utarti dikhi. Ladki ne niche utarte hi ek baar meri taraf dekha. Us par najar padte hi mujhe ek
jordar jhatka sa laga.
Kyoki ladki ki shakal itni bhayanak lag rahi thi ki, yadi koi kamjor dil wala use rat me dekh le to, usko dil ka daura pad jaye. Kuch der ke liye to mai bhi
uski shakal dekh kar dahshat me aa gaya tha.
Ajay ne mujhe ab bhi apni hi jagah par khada dekha to, mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kya hua, tum pata karne nahi gaye.”
Mai bola “car me koi ladki hai.”
Ye bat sunte hi ajay mere pas aaya aur niche dekhne laga. Ladki niche darwaje par khadi sadak ki taraf aise dekh rahi thi. Jaise kisi ke aane ka intejar
kar rahi ho. Us ladki par ajay ki najar padte hi us ne kaha.
Ajay bola “ye yaha kaise aa gayi. Lagta aaj ka din hi kharab hai. Chalo jaldi niche chalo. Ise andar aane se rokna hoga.”
Ye kahte huye ajay niche jaane ke liye bad gaya. Us ladki ki shakal dekh kar, mai pahle se hi ek gahre se sadme me tha. Us par ajay ka is tarah se us
ladki se darne ki bat ne mujhe aur bhi uljhan me daal diya tha. Mai kisi but ki tarah ajay ke piche piche niche aane laga.
______________________________
Update-133
Ajay bola “maine car ka nahi bola tha. Tum jakar dekho ki, car me kaun hai.”
Abhi ajay ne itni hi bat boli thi ki, mujhe car se ek ladki utarti dikhi. Ladki ne niche utarte hi ek baar meri taraf dekha. Us par najar padte hi mujhe ek
jordar jhatka sa laga.
Kyoki ladki ki shakal itni bhayanak lag rahi thi ki, yadi koi kamjor dil wala use rat me dekh le to, usko dil ka daura pad jaye. Kuch der ke liye to mai bhi
uski shakal dekh kar dahshat me aa gaya tha.
Ajay ne mujhe ab bhi apni hi jagah par khada dekha to, mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kya hua, tum pata karne nahi gaye.”
Mai bola “car me koi ladki hai.”
Ye bat sunte hi ajay mere pas aaya aur niche dekhne laga. Ladki niche darwaje par khadi sadak ki taraf aise dekh rahi thi. Jaise kisi ke aane ka intejar
kar rahi ho. Us ladki par ajay ki najar padte hi us ne kaha.
Ajay bola “ye yaha kaise aa gayi. Lagta aaj ka din hi kharab hai. Chalo jaldi niche chalo. Ise andar aane se rokna hoga.”
Ye kahte huye ajay niche jaane ke liye bad gaya. Us ladki ki shakal dekh kar, mai pahle se hi ek gahre se sadme me tha. Us par ajay ka is tarah se us
ladki se darne ki bat ne mujhe aur bhi uljhan me daal diya tha. Mai kisi but ki tarah ajay ke piche piche niche aane laga.
Hum niche pahuche to, niche ghar ke darwaje par ek 45-50 saal ki mahila aur 19-20 saal ki ladki khadi, ghar ke main-gate par khadi car aur ladki ko
dekh rahe the. Tabhi shikha ne aakar unse kaha.
Shikha boli “mammy, aap andar jao aur barkha tum bahar jakar dekho, ye kaun hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, ladki jiska naam shikha ne barkha pukara tha, usne kaha.
Barkha boli “ji didi, abhi jakar dekhti hu.”
Barkha ke didi kahne se mujhe samajh me aa gaya tha ki, wo shayad shikha ki bahan hai aur wo aunty shikha ki mammy thi. Barkha bahar main-gate
tak aayi, lekin tab tak hum gate par aa chuke the. Barkha humhare pas aayi to, ajay ne us se kaha.
Ajay bola “barkha, tum andar jao. Is se mai bat karta hu.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, barkha wapas shikha ke pas chali gayi. Shikha ab bhi darwaje par hi khadi thi. Hum gate ke pas aaye to, waha khadi ladki ke
chehre par ajay ko dekh kar muskurahat aa gayi.
Us ladki umar me nikki ke barabar ki thi. Isliye use lekar mere man me bahut se sawal uth rahe the. Idhar ajay ne ek najar ladki ki taraf dekha aur fir car
ke andar dekhne laga. Ladki ne is tarah ajay ko car ke andar dekhte dekha to, ajay se kaha.
Ladki boli “bhaiya aap kise dekh rahe hai. Andar koi nahi hai. Mai akeli hi aayi hu.”
Ladki ki bat sunkar ajay ne hairan hote huye ladki se kaha.
Ajay bola “fir tum yaha kaise.?”
Ladki boli “bhaiya mere pas seeru didi ka call aaya aur un ne kaha ki, wo car bhej rahi hai. Mai us car me yaha aa jau. Wo bhi yaha pahuch rahi hai.
Lekin wo log abhi tak nahi aayi. Mai unka hi intejar kar rahi hu.”
Meri abhi tak samajh me nahi aaya tha ki, ye ladki kaun hai. Lekin itna jarur samajh me aa gaya tha ki, ab yaha kuch hone wala hai. Shayad ajay bhi ye
bat samajh raha tha. Isliye usne car ka darwaja kholete huye ladki se kaha.
Ajay bola “dekho, abhi tumhara yaha rukna sahi nahi hai. Tum yaha se jao aur seeru logon ki fikar bilkul mat karo. Yadi wo log yaha aayi to, mai unko
bol duga ki, maine hi tumko yaha se jane ka bola tha.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, ladki beman se sadak ki taraf dekhte huye gaadi ki taraf badne lagi. Abhi wo gaadi me bathne hi wali thi ki, gaadi me baithte baithte
ruk gayi. Kyoki tabhi waha ek car aakar ruki. Car ko dekhte hi ladki ke chahere par muskurahat aa gayi. Ajay bhi car ki taraf dekhne laga.
Car ke rukte hi car se do ladkiyan bahar nikli. Unme se ek ladki ne black jeans aur white t-shirt pahni huyi thi. Jo 18-19 saal ki lag rahi thi. Dusri ladki jo
us se chhoti dikh rahi thi. Usne black color ke short skirt ke sath pink color ka sleeveless top pahna hua tha.
Dono ladkiyan bahut sundar lag rahi thi aur ajay ko dekh kar unke chehre par muskan aa gayi thi. Wo car se utarte hi teji se badti huyi ajay ke pas aayi.
Unke ajay ke pas pauchte hi ajay ne unse kaha.
Ajay bola “ye sab kya ho raha hai. Tum dono yaha kya kar rahi ho.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar bhi dono ne ansuna kar diya aur gate se andar jane lagi. Lekin ajay ne gate par hath rakh kar, dono ko andar jaane se rokte huye
kaha.
Ajay bola “mai kuch puch raha hu. Tum dono yaha kya kar rahi ho.”
Ajay ki is bat ke jabab me, dono ladkiyon me se badi ladki ne kaha.
Badi ladki boli “bhaiya, aap bhul gaye kya. Aaj Tuesday hai aur hum logon ko shopping par jana hai.”
Uski bat sunkar, ajay ne rahat ki saans lete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “nahi, mai kuch nahi bhoola. Lekin tum logon ko shopping par nisha ke sath jana hai. Fir tum log yaha kyo aayi.”
Ajay ki bat ki is bat par chhoti ladki ne chahakte huye kaha.
Chhoti ladki boli “nisha bhabhi to ja hi rahi hai bhaiya. Lekin humne socha ki shikha ko bhi apne sath shopping par lete jaye.”
Ye bol kar wo shikha ki taraf dekhne lagi. Shikha ko bhi shayad unki bat sunayi de rahi thi. Isliye uski bat sunte hi usne bura sa muh banaya aur andar
jaane ke liye mudne lagi. Lekin tabhi chhoti ladki ke gaal par pade tamache ki aawaj ne use wapas uski taraf dekhne ko majbur kar diya.
Ajay ne ladki ki bat sunte hi uske gaal par ek jordar tamacha jad diya. Jiski vajah se dono ladki ki maukurahat gayab ho gayi thi aur wo ajay ko dekhne
lagi. Ajay ne gusse se ghurte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “badtamiz, wo tumse umar me badi hai. Uska naam lete huye tumko sharam nahi aati.”
Magar na jane wo dono ladki kis mitti ki bani thi. Itni bejatti ke bad bhi ajay ki bat sunkar wapas muskurane lagi aur fir badi ladki ne muskurate huye
chhoti se kaha.
Badi ladki boli “le aaj teri bhaiya se maar khane ki icha bhi puri ho gayi. Ab to tu khush hai na.”
Uski bat ke jabab me chhoti ladki ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti ladki boli “sahi kaha didi. Bhaiya se maar kha kar to, maja aa gaya. Lekin ek kami rah gayi. Bhaiya ne marne ke bad mujhe pyar nahi kiya.”
Mujhe unke is bartav se hairani ho rahi thi. Lekin mai kuch kuch samajh raha tha ki, ye teeno ladkiyan kaun ho sakti hai. Mujhe unka ghar ke bahar is
tarah se bat karna acha nahi lag raha tha. Isliye mai shikha ke pas gaya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, ye ladkiyan kaun hai. Kya aap inko janti hai.”
Meri bat sunkar shikha ne mujhe dekha aur fir na jane kya soch kar meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “ye dono Dr. aman ki bahan hai. Us badi ladki ka naam seerat hai aur chhoti ka naam selina hai.”
Ab saari bat meri samajh me aa chuki thi. Lekin ab bhi aru ko lekar mere man me jo sawal tha. Use shikha ke samne rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “Dr. aman ki to teen bahne hai. Kya wo teesri ladki archna hai.”
Meri bat sunkar shikha ne mujhe gaur se dekha aur fir meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “nahi, mai archna ko bhi achi tarah janti hu. Ye archna nahi hai. Mai archna ko inki bahan samajhti thi. Isliye wo hamesha nikki ke sath hi
mere pas aati thi.”
Abhi tak mujhe ye hi lag raha tha ki, shayad wo bhayanak si shakal wali ladki hi aru hai. Jiska chehra us hadse me kharab ho gaya hoga. Lekin shikha
se jab mujhe pata chala ki wo aru nahi hai to, na jane kyo mujhe bahut khushi huyi.
Lekin ab unko kisi tarah andar aane dena jaruri tha. Isliye maine shikha ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, unko andar bula lijiye. Kuch bhi ho, abhi wo is ghar ki mehman hai aur unka is tarah se ghar ke bahar bat karna bhi acha nahi hai. Sab
aas pados wale ye dekhege to, acha nahi lagega.”
Shikha meri bat sunkar kuch soch me pad gayi. Lekin agle hi pal usne mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “tum thik kahte ho. Unko andar le aao.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, mai bina der kiye, gate ki taraf bad gaya. Ajay logon ke pas pahuchte hi maine ajay se kaha.
Mai bola “shikha didi ne kaha hai ki, in logon ko andar aane do.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajay ne ek baar shikha ki taraf dekha. Jo abhi bahar hi dekh rahi thi. Uski taraf dekhne ke bad, ajay ne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “abhi tum in shaitano ko nahi jante. Yadi ye ek baar ghar ke andar aa gayi to, sabko paresan karke rakh degi.”
Ajay ki bat ke jabab me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai inko achi tarah se janta hu. Ye seeru aur selu didi hai. Isliye shikha didi chahti hai ki, jo bhi bat ki jaye, wo ghar ke andar baith kar ki
jaye.”
Meri bat sunkar, seeru aur selu ke chehre par muskan aa gayi. Wahi ajay paresan sa ho gaya. Abhi koi kuch bol pata ki, us se pahle hi ek
chamchamati red color ki new BMW car aakar horn bajane lagi.
Horn sunkar sabka dhyan us car ki taraf chala gaya. Ghar ke samne khadi car ke driver ne jab horn sunkar piche dekha to, BMW ke driver ne use car
aage khadi karne ka ishara kiya. Jiske bad driver ne car aage le jakar khadi kar di.
Us car ke alag hote hi BMW car ke driver ne apni car lakar us jagah par khadi kar di. Car ko dekh kar aisa lag raha tha. Jaise shide showroom se nikal
kar yaha aa rahi ho. Sabhi ka dhyan us nayi car par hi tha.
Shikha bhi bade gaur se us car ki taraf dekh rahi thi. Sabki najren car se utarne walon ke liye, car ke darwaje par tiki huyi thi. Tabhi ek sath car ke
pichhe ke dono darwaje khul jate hai.
Shikha ke ghar ki taraf wale darwaje se nikki bahar aati hai. Usne is samay half sleeves wali Green T-shirt aur blue jeans pehni huyi thi aur uske baal
khule huye the. Jo kisi ke bhi dil par bijliyan girane ke liye kaafi the.
Ek pal ke liye nikki ko aise dekh kar, mujhe keerti ki yad aa gayi aur mai nikki ke is roop me kho sa gaya. Nikki ne is tarah se mujhe apni taraf dekhte
paya to, muskurate huye mujhe aankh maar di.Nikki ki is harkat se mai sakpaka gaya aur idhar udhar dekhne laga.
Tabhi car ke dusre darwaje se ek ladki bahar nikli. Usne orange color ka top aur black color ki long skirt pehna hua tha. Us ladki ke chehre me jo
masumiyat jhalak rahi thi. Wo use is wakt seeru, selu aur nikki se kahi jyada khubsurat bana rahi thi.
Lekin uske chehre par baki sab ki tarah muskan nahi thirak rahi thi. Wo bahut paresan aur tanav me dikh rahi thi. Apni usi paresani ki haalat me wo car
se utri aur sidhe ajay ki taraf badti chali aayi.
Ajay bhi bade gaur se use dekh raha tha aur jaise hi wo ajay ke pas pahuchi, kisi bel ki tarah ajay se lipat gayi aur uski aankhen aansuon se bhar gayi.
Ek pal ke liye us ladki ke aansuon ko dekh kar mera dil bhi bhar aaya.
Lekin dusre hi pal, mere dil ne kaha, ho na ho ye ladki hi wo ladki hai. Jise dekhne ke liye ab tak meri aankhe taras rahi thi. Na jane kya soch kar maine
palat kar shikha ki taraf dekha to, usne dhire se haan me apna sar hilate huye, apne hothon ko hilakar kaha. “Aru…”
______________________________
Update-134
Ek pal ke liye nikki ko aise dekh kar, mujhe keerti ki yad aa gayi aur mai nikki ke is roop me kho sa gaya. Nikki ne is tarah se mujhe apni taraf dekhte
paya to, muskurate huye mujhe aankh maar di. Nikki ki is harkat se mai sakpaka gaya aur idhar udhar dekhne laga.
Tabhi car ke dusre darwaje se ek ladki bahar nikli. Usne orange color ka top aur black color ki long skirt pehna hua tha. Us ladki ke chehre me jo
masumiyat jhalak rahi thi. Wo use is wakt seeru, selu aur nikki se kahi jyada khubsurat bana rahi thi.
Lekin uske chehre par baki sab ki tarah muskan nahi thirak rahi thi. Wo bahut paresan aur tanav me dikh rahi thi. Apni usi paresani ki haalat me wo car
se utri aur sidhe ajay ki taraf badti chali aayi.
Ajay bhi bade gaur se use dekh raha tha aur jaise hi wo ajay ke pas pahuchi, kisi bel ki tarah ajay se lipat gayi aur uski aankhen aansuon se bhar gayi.
Ek pal ke liye us ladki ke aansuon ko dekh kar mera dil bhi bhar aaya.
Lekin dusre hi pal, mere dil ne kaha, ho na ho ye ladki hi wo ladki hai. Jise dekhne ke liye ab tak meri aankhe taras rahi thi. Na jane kya soch kar maine
palat kar shikha ki taraf dekha to, usne dhire se haan me apna sar hilate huye, apne hothon ko hilakar kaha. “Aru…”
Shikha ke hilte hothon ka matlab samajh me aate hi mai palat kar ajay ki taraf dekhne laga. Aru ab bhi ajay ke seene se lagi ro rahi thi aur ajay use
samjhane ki kosis kar raha tha.
Un dono ko dekh kar hi samajh me aa raha tha ki, unka ye rishta, kisi khoon ke rishte se bhi kahi jyada gahra hai. Ajay ne aru ko bahlane ke liye uska
dhyan batate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “ye car lekar tu kaha ghum rahi hai. Ye to aman aur nisha ki shadi me dene ka gift hai.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, aru ne kaha.
Archna boli “shadi ka gift hai to kya hua. Gift shadi ke bad to ghar me hi aana hai na.”
Ajay bola “lekin maine socha tha ki, hum is new car me nisha ko vida kara kar layege. Magar tune ise istemal karke purana kar diya.”
Ab aru thi to ajay ki hi bahan, usne bhi ajay ki tarah se hi, ajay ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “ye car purani ho gayi to kya hua. Aap ek new car le lo. Fir hum new car me hi unko eida vida kara kar le aayege.”
Uski is bat ko sunkar, ajay ne hanste huye kaha.
Ajay bola “new car le to lege. Lekin fir is purani car ka kya karege.”
Ajay ki is bat ka archna ne bade hi bholepan se jabab dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “karna kya hai. Is car ko mai apne aane wale janam din vanam din ka gift samajh kar, apne pas rakh leti hu.”
Ajay bola “chal thik hai. Ise tu hi rakh le. Lekin ab tu ghar ja. Nisha tera shopping ke liye intejar kar rahi hogi.”
Ajay ki is bat ko sunne ke bad archna ne pahli bar shikha ke ghar ki taraf dekha. Use samne shikha khadi dikhayi di to, usne bade hi dhime se kaha.
Archna boli “isi liye to yaha aayi hu. Aaj apni dono bhabhi ke sath hum log shopping vopping karege.”
Itna kah kar archna andar jane ke liye huyi to, ajay ne uska hath pakad kar rokte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “dekh, jaisa tu soch rahi hai. Aisa ab nahi ho sakta. Tujhe nahi pata ki, kal kya hua hai.”
Ajay ki is bat ke jabab me archna ne muskurate huye kaha.
Archna boli “mujhe nikki se sab kuch pata chal gaya hai aur aaj mai isi bat ka faisla karne ke irade se yaha aayi hu.”
Aru ki is bat par ajay ne jhuta gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “dekh tu ab yaha kuch gadbad nahi karegi. Yadi tune kuch kiya to, mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Lekin ajay ki bat sunkar, archna ne bahut hi bhavuk hote huye kaha.
Archna boli “aapse acha bhi to koi nahi hai bhaiya. Lekin aaj aapko meri kasam hai. Aaj aap hume kuch bhi karne varne se nahi rokege.”
Ye kahte huye aru ne ajay se apna hath chhudaya aur andar jane ke liye aage bad gayi. Use andar jate dekh, seerat ne chutki lete huye ajay se kaha.
Seerat boli “wah ri kismat, kisi ko jara si galti par tamacha khane ko mila aur kisi ko galti karne par gift me BMW car mil gayi.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, ajay ne use ghurte huye dekh kar kaha.
Ajay bola “mere samne jyada sidhi banne ki kosis mat kar. Mai janta hu ki, is sabke pichhe tera shaitani dimag hi kaam kar raha hoga aur ye aag bhi
teri lagayi huyi hi hai.”
Ajay ki is bat par seerat ne hanste huye aru ki nakal karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “ab faisla vaisla to hona hi tha. Is se kya farak padta hai ki, iske piche kiska dimag kaam kiya hai. Ab aag lagi hai to dhuan vuan bhi
niklega.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, ajay ne usko marne ko hath uthaya. Lekin tab tak wo selina ka hath pakad kar khichte huye gate ke andar bhag gayi. Us ke piche
piche nikki aur wo pahli ladki bhi andar chali gayi.
Udhar aru yaha se to bade josh me andar gayi thi. Lekin jab shikha ke samne pahuchi to shikha ka ukhda hua mood dekh kar, uska sara josh thanda
pad gaya. Shikha ne na to us se koi bat ki aur na hi use andar aane ko kaha.
Aru ko jab kuch samajh me na aaya ki wo kya kare, tab wo pichhe palat kar seeru logon ko dekhne lagi. Usne seeru logon ko ajay se bat karte dekha
to, unhe andar aane ka ishara kiya.
Aru ka ishara pate hi seeru ne andar daud laga di. Andar pahuch kar, wo bhi baki sab ke sath shikha ke samne khadi ho gayi. Lekin shikha par un sab
ke aane se bhi koi farak nahi pada.
Lekin wo aru nahi seeru thi aur wo in sab baton ke liye pahle se hi taiyar hokar aayi thi. Usne shikha ki berukhi ko dekh kar bhi muskurate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aapse hume aise hi kisi bartav ki ummid thi. Lekin hum yaha mehman nawaji ke liye nahi balki aunty se kuch jaruri baten karne aaye hai.
Ab ye aapki marji ki ya to hume andar aane de ya fir aunty ko hi yaha bula de.”
Mai ajay ke sath khada ye sab dekh raha tha. Jab maine dekha ki, shikha unki kisi bat ka koi jabab nahi de rahi hai to, mai uske pas gaya aur us se
kaha.
Mai bola “didi, ye humhare mehman hai. Inko andar aane dijiye.”
Meri bat sunkar shikha ne meri taraf dekha aur fir andar chali gayi. Ise maine shikha ki sahmati mante huye sab se andar aane ko kaha. Andar ek sofa
set aur ek divan tha.
Ek sofe par aunty baithi TV dekh rahi thi aur aur dusre par abhi shikha aakar baith gayi thi. Barkha aunty ke pas hi khadi thi. Hum sab aunty ke samne
jakar khade ho gaye. Sabne aunty se namaste kiya aur fir maine sabka parichay dete huye aunty se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty ye teeno Dr. aman ki bahne hai aur ye do inki saheli hai.”
Magar aunty ne meri bat kat kar, aru ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Aunty boli “lekin ye to ajji ki bahan hai na.”

Aunty ki bat ke jabab me aru ne kaha.
Archna boli “ji aunty, aapne thik kaha.”
Lekin aru ki bat sunkar, shikha ne chidte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “mammy ye sab jhute hai. Inki kisi bat par viswas mat kijiye.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, jaha aunty ki chauke bina na rah saki. Wahi aru ka chehra utar gaya. Lekin seerat ne shikha ki bat ke jabab me aunty se kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty kal tak jo aru inko barkha ki tarah pyari thi. Aaj achanak aisa kya hua ki, wo inhe jhuti lagne lagi hai.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar shikha gusse me seerat ko dekhne lagi. Magar seerat ne iski koi parvah na kar, apni bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty iski vajah bhi mai hi bata deti hu. Lekin pahle mai hum sab ka pura parichay de deti hu. Mai seerat khanna, ye selina khanna aur ye
archna khanna hai. Ye archna ki saheli nikita aur ye hetal hai.”
“in ne abhi sahi kaha ki hum jhute hai. Humne kya jhut bola hai. Iska faisla ab aap khud kijiyega. Hum teeno Dr. aman khanna ki chacheri bahan aur
Dr. ajay singh thakur ki muh boli bahan hai.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, aunty aur barkha dono hi hairani se use dekhne lagi. Seerat ne unki hairani ko aur bhi jyada badate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty aap thik soch rahi hai. Jinhe aap ek mamuli sa taxi driver samajhti hai. Wo ek Psychiatrist hai. Lekin ye unka pura parichay nahi hai.
Kyoki ye unka pesha nahi hai. Peshe se wo ek businessman hai aur unki surat me 5 textile mills hai. Iske alawa mumbai sahit kayi bade shahron me
unke textile showrooms hai aur aaj ki tarikh me wo surat ke sabse bade businessman hai.”
Seerat ki in baton ne sabko hairan karke rakh diya tha. Lekin hetal ne seerat ki bat ko bich me katte huye kaha.
Hetal boli “ye bhi ajay bhaiya ka pura parichay nahi hai. Wo jitne bade businessman hai us se bhi kahi jyada bade insan hai.”
Ye kahte kahte wo bhavuk ho gayi aur uske aansu bahne lage. Seerat ne use dilasa dete huye kaha.
Seerat boli “ye sach kahti hai. Mere bhaiya ne jindgi me sirf ek ladki ka dil dukhane ke siwa kabhi kisi ka dil nahi dukhaya.”
Ye kahte huye seerat ne shikha ki taraf dekha. Shayad shikha bhi uski bat ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Isliye usne seerat ki taraf se muh fer kar dusri
taraf kar liya. Lekin barkha ne seerat ki bat ka samarthan karte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “ye to hum bhi jante hai ki, ajay bhaiya ek bahut ache insan hai. Wo meri bhi bahut fikar karte hai. Bilkul aru ki tarah mera bhi khayal rakhte
hai. Lekin mere ye samajh me nahi aa raha hai ki, wo itne bade aadmi hone ke bad bhi mamuli se taxi driver kyo bane huye hai.”
Barkha ki bat sunkar, pahli bar seerat udas hoti najar aayi. Usne udasi bhari aawaj me is bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya ke driver banne ki vajah mai hi hu. Bhaiya ek taxi driver kyo aur kaise bane, mai sab aapko batati hu.”
Abhi seerat itna hi bol payi thi ki, tabhi ham sabke pichhe se ek aawaj aayi.
Pichhe se aayi aawaj “Lekin is sab ko samajhne ke liye pahle aapko ajay ki beeti huyi jindgi ke baare me bhi samajhna hoga. Jo mai aapko batati hu.”
Aawaj sunte hi hum sab ne pichhe palat kar dekha to, pichhe Dr. nisha khadi thi. Unhe dekhte hi seerat, selu aur aru bhabhi kah kar us se lipat gayi.
Wahi shikha ne apni jagah par khade hote huye kaha.
Shikha boli “didi, aap yaha kaise. Koi kaam tha to, mujhe bula liya hota.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, nisha ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nisha boli “ek kahawat hai ki, kuan (well) kabhi pyase ke pas nahi aata. Hamesha pyase ko hi kuyen ke pas jana padta hai. Bas aise hi mere parivar ki
jarurat, mujhe tum tak le aayi hai.”
Nisha ki baton se shikha kuch hadbada si gayi thi. Lekin fir usne khud ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “aap khadi kyo hai, baithiye na. Mera ghar jyada bada to nahi hai. Lekin aapke aane se mujhe bahut khushi huyi hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, nisha ne pyar se apna hath uske gaal par ferte huye kaha.
Nisha boli “pagal ho tum. Jis ghar me tum rahti ho, wo ghar hamare kabhi chhota nahi ho sakta. Lekin jab meri charon nanad khadi hai to, mai kaise
baith sakti hu.”
Nisha ki is bat ne shikha ko sharminda kar diya tha. Magar seerat ko shikha ki sharmindgi ka aehsas hote hi, usne bat ko sabhalte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “are bhabhi, aap humara khada hona mat dekhiye. In ne to humse baithne ko kaha tha. Magar hum ne bhi kah diya ki, jab tak hum apni bat
puri nahi kar lete. Tab tak hum me se koi nahi baithega.”
Ye kahte huye seerat ne nisha ko pakad kar aunty ke pas baitha diya. Magar shikha apni sharmindgi ki vajah se khadi hi rahi to, seerat ne use bhi
pakad kar wapas uski jagah par baithate huye nisha se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi, aap sahi samay par aayi. Ajay bhaiya ke baare me hum se jyada aap janti hai. Ab aap hi kuch kahiye.”
Seerat ki bat ka jabab dete huye nisha ne kaha.
Nisha boli “haan, tum shayad thik kahti ho. Ajay ki jindgi ke baare me mai sab kuch janti hu. Kuch mujhe aman ne bataya aur kuch khud ajay ne bataya
hai.”
Ye kahte huye nisha ne ajay ke bachpan ki kahani ko kahna suru kiya. Jo ajay mujhe rat ko suna raha tha. Sab nisha ki baton ko bade dhyan se sunne
lage. Ajay ke bachpan ki kahani sunkar, koi bhi apni aankhon ko nam hone se nahi rok saka. Fir kahani waha pahuch gayi, jaha shikha ke aa jane ki
vajah se ajay ne adhura chhod diya tha.
Ab aage ki kahani nisha ki jubani….
Itna kah kar aman chup ho gaya. Lekin aman ki ye baten mere dil par asar kar gayi. Maine aman se maafi mangte huye kaha.
Mai boli “sorry, mai sach me ajji ko bahut galat samajh baithi thi. Mai ab tak har bat ko apne najariye se dekhti aa rahi thi. Maine kabhi ajji ke najariye
se ye sab sochne ki aur ajji ko samajhne ki kosis hi nahi ki thi. Magar ab ye bhi ek sach hai ki, ab ajji ko us ladki ko bhulna hoga. Ye hi ajji aur us ladki
dono ke liye sahi hoga.”
Meri ye bat sunkar, aman ko khushi aur dukh dono huye. Aman ne mujhse kaha.
Mai boli “wo ladki jab blood lene waha pahuchi to, use blood nahi milne par usne waha hangama khada kar diya tha. Bad me use waha kaam karne
wale ladke ne bata diya ki, uske bhai ko diya jaane wala blood kisi amir aadmi ne apne paiso ke bal par kharid liya.”
Mai boli “sabit to kuch nahi hota. Lekin is hadse ke bad us ladki ke man me amir logon ke liye sirf nafrat hai aur jis amir aadmi ne apni daulat ke bal par
uske bhai ki jaan bachane wala blood kharida tha. Wo use apne bhai ka katil manti hai.”
Abhi mai apni bat puri kar pati ki, us se pahle hi hume kapkapati huyi aawaj me sunayi diya. “mere bhaiya katil nahi hai.”
Aawaj ko sunte hi mai bhag kar aru ke pas aa gayi. Wahi aman ki aankhe khushi se chhalak uthi. Usne pyar se aru ke sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Aman bola “haan, tera bhai katil nahi hai. Kaun kahta hai ki tera bhai katil hai.”
Aru ko hosh aa chuka tha. Lekin wo hamari bat sunkar paresan thi. Usne apni paresani batate huye kaha.
Archna boli “wo activa wali ladki bhaiya ko katil samajhti hai na. Use samjhao ki, mere bhaiya katil nahi hai. Wo bahut ache hai. Unse ye galti meri jaan
bachane ke liye huyi hai.”
Aru ko is tarah dekh kar meri bhi khushi ka koi thikana nahi tha. Lekin us samay iska apne dimag par jyada jor dena, iski sehat ke liye sahi nahi tha.
Isliye maine pyar se iske sar par hath fera aur isko samajhate huye kaha.
Mai boli “tum is baare me kuch mat socho. Tumhe kisi bat ki fikar karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Hum hai na, hum us ladki ko samjha kar sab thik kar dege.
Ab tum hosh me aa gayi ho na. Dekhna ab sab thik ho jayega aur wo hi tumhari bhabhi banegi. Ye mera tumse vada hai.”
Meri bat sunkar aru ke dil ko kuch tasalli huyi. Isne sar ghuma kar aman ki taraf dekha to, aman ki aankhon me aansu the. Isne apne hath ko uthane ki
kosis ki to, ye chot ki vajah se dard se karah uthi. Aman ne turant iske hath ko pakad kar, use uthane se rokte huye kaha.
Aman bola “tere hath me bahut chot aayi hai. Tu hath mat utha, mujhe bata, kya karna hai.”
Archna boli “aapki aankhon me aansu ache nahi lagte. Mujhe ye pochna hai.”
Aru ki bat sunkar, aman ki aankhe aur bhi jyada chhalak gayi. Usne apne aansu pochhte huye aru se kaha.
Aman bola “pagal ye aansu nahi hai. Ye to wo khushi hai, jo apni pyari bahan ke hosh me aane se mujhe huyi hai. Tu ruk, mai abhi sabko bulata hu.
Dekhna sabko tujhe hosh me dekh kar, kitni khushi hoti hai.”
Itna kah kar, aman sabko bulane jane laga. Lekin aru ne aman ko rokte huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, abhi kisi ko mat bolo ki, mujhe hosh aa gaya hai. Aap sabko bula lo. Fir mai sabke samne hosh me aakar, sabko surprise dugi.”
Aru ki bat sunkar, aman ne muskurate huye kaha.
Aman bola “tu nahi sudhregi. Aisi bimari ki haalat me bhi tujhe surprise dene ki padi hai. Chal thik hai, mai kisi ko kuch nahi batauga. Ab tu aankh band
karke let ja. Mai sabko bulakar lata hu.”
Aman ki bat sunte hi aru ne mujhe aankh maari aur fir aankh band karke let gayi. Lekin fir na jane ise kya sujha, turant apni aankh kholi aur mujhse
kaha.
Archna boli “bhabhi, lekin mere pas aane ke bad to, sab chup chup hi rahege. Fir mujhe pata kaise chalega ki, kab mujhe apni aankh kholna hai.”
Aru ki ye harkat dekh kar, mai bhi muskuraye bina na rah saki. Maine kuch sochte huye kaha.
Mai boli “tu fikar mat kar, jis kisi ki bhi bat par, mai tere hath par apna hath rakhu. Tu aankh khol kar uski bat ka jabab de dena.”
Meri bat sunkar, aru fir se aankh band karke let gayi. Thodi hi der me aman sabko lekar aa gaya. Lekin hua wo hi, jo aru bol rahi thi. Aru ki tabiyat ki
vajah se sab khamosh se khade bas ise dekh rahe the.
Aman ne mujhe ishara karke pucha ki, ye aankh kyo nahi khol rahi hai. Tab maine use chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir sab se kaha.
Mai boli “aap log aise chup rahege to, kaise chalega. Abhi aman aru se bat kar raha tha to, aru ke chehre par kuch bhav aa rahe the. Isliye aap sabko
yaha bulaya gaya hai. Aap sab bhi us se koi bat kijiye. Ho sakta hai ki, aap me se kisi ki bat se aru ko hosh aa jaye.”
Meri bat sunkar, sab aru ke pas aakar kuch kuch baten karne lage. Maine socha tha ki, ajji ki bat sunkar, aru ko hosh aaya hai. Isliye jab ajji is se kuch
kahega to, mai is ke hath par hath rakh dugi.
Lekin ajji ke pahle seerat iske pas aayi aur seerat ne iske kaan me aakar aisi koi bat kah di ki, ye apne natak ko bhool kar bich me hi bol padi.
______________________________
Update-135
Aru ki ye harkat dekh kar, mai bhi muskuraye bina na rah saki. Maine kuch sochte huye kaha.
Mai boli “tu fikar mat kar, jis kisi ki bhi bat par, mai tere hath par apna hath rakhu. Tu aankh khol kar uski bat ka jabab de dena.”
Meri bat sunkar, aru fir se aankh band karke let gayi. Thodi hi der me aman sabko lekar aa gaya. Lekin hua wo hi, jo aru bol rahi thi. Aru ki tabiyat ki
vajah se sab khamosh se khade bas ise dekh rahe the.
Aman ne mujhe ishara karke pucha ki, ye aankh kyo nahi khol rahi hai. Tab maine use chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir sab se kaha.
Mai boli “aap log aise chup rahege to, kaise chalega. Abhi aman aru se bat kar raha tha to, aru ke chehre par kuch bhav aa rahe the. Isliye aap sabko
yaha bulaya gaya hai. Aap sab bhi us se koi bat kijiye. Ho sakta hai ki, aap me se kisi ki bat se aru ko hosh aa jaye.”
Meri bat sunkar, sab aru ke pas aakar kuch kuch baten karne lage. Maine socha tha ki, ajji ki bat sunkar, aru ko hosh aaya hai. Isliye jab ajji is se kuch
kahega to, mai is ke hath par hath rakh dugi.
Lekin ajji ke pahle seerat iske pas aayi aur seerat ne iske kaan me aakar aisi koi bat kah di ki, ye apne natak ko bhul kar bich me hi bol padi. Seerat ki
bat sunkar, aru ne kaha.
Archna boli “kya sach me didi.”
Aru ki aawaj sunte hi seerat ki kaato to khoon nahi wali haalat ho gayi thi. Aur ne achanak hosh me aakar use aisa jhatka diya tha ki, wo bas aawak si
use dekhi ja rahi thi. Yahi haal waha khade baki sab logon ka bhi tha. Kisi ko bhi apni aankhon par yakin nahi ho raha tha.
Aman ne sabko hairan hote dekha to, usne sabki hairani ko dur karte huye unhe bataya ki, aru ko pahle hi hosh aa chuka tha. Wo bas sabko surprise
dene ke liye abhi natak kar rahi thi.
Aman ki bat sunkar aur aru ko hosh me dekh kar sabki aankhen khushi se bhig gayi thi. Sab aru ko hosh me dekh khushi mana rahe the aur jab ye
khushi manane ka daur thama to, selina ne seerat se kaha.
Selina boli “didi, aapne aisi kya bat bol di thi ki, ye apna natak bhul kar bol padi.”
Seerat ab tak apne aapko aru ke diye jhatke se sambhal chuki thi. Usne muskurate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “maine kuch khas nahi kaha tha. Mai to bas ye boli thi ki, bhaiya tere thik hote hi, hume activa dilane ki bat kar rahe the aur ye itna sunte hi
khushi se phool kar bol padi.”
Waha khade sabhi log seerat ki bat ko sunkar hans pade. Lekin is bat ke piche chhupe bhed ko in teeno ke alawa yadi koi samjh raha tha to, wo mai
thi. Magar meri samajh me ye bat nahi aa rahi thi ki, ek mulakat me hi us ladki ne aisa kya jadu kar diya ki, bina uske baare me jane hi, ye teeno ladki
use apni bhabhi banane ke liye mari ja rahi hai.
Mai is bat ko inke man se nikal dena chahti thi. Kyoki ye mai ache se janti thi ki, ab aisa ho pana mumkin nahi hai. Maine aman se is baare me bat ki
to, usne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “mai janta hu ki, wo aisa kyo kar rahi hai.Tum shayad us din nikki ki Essel World me kahi bat ko bhool gayi ho. Nikki ne hum sabke samne
ye bat kahi thi ki, ajay ko wo ladki bahut pasand aur wo ladki jab bhi ajay ke samne aati hai, ajay kahi kho sa jata hai. Us samay ye bat maine majak
me udha di thi.”
“Lekin bade dadu ki maut ke bad, jab maine ajay se kaha ki bade dadu uski shadi ko lekar chintit the aur use bade dadu ki aakhiri icha puri karne ke
liye shadi kar lena chahiye. Tab usne mujhse kaha tha ki, use apni bahno ki pasand par naz hai. Yadi bade dadu jinda hote to unki ye icha bhi jarur puri
ho gayi hoti.”
“us din mujhe aehsas hua ki, meri teeno bahne hi nahi, balki mera bhai bhi is bat ko lekar gambir hai. Lekin mai uske liye kuch kar pata, uske pahle hi
ye hadsa ho gaya aur aisi sitithi ban gayi ki, jis ladki se ajji ko pyar tha. Wo hi ladki ab anjane me hi sahi magar ajji se nafrat karti hai.”
Aman ki ye bat sunkar mai sochne par majbur ho gayi ki, ye ajji ki jindgi me kaisa mod aa gaya. Jis insan ne jindgi bhar hajaron dard sah kar bhi, sirf
sabko khushiyan baati hai. Kya use khushi ki ek boond bhi nashib nahi hogi. Ye sab soch soch kar meri aankhen bhar aayi.
Meri aankhon me aansu dekh kar, aman ne mere aansuon ko pochha aur mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “tum us ladki se do baar mil chuki ho. Wo tumhe ache se janti hogi. Tumko bhale hi usme koi khasiyat najar na aayi ho. Magar kuch to
usme aisa hoga. Jis vajah se ajji pahli hi najar me use apna dil de baitha hai. Mera manna hai ki, tum ek baar aur us se jakar mil lo.”
Aman ki ye bat meri samajh me nahi aayi. Maine apni hairani us par jahir karte huye kaha.
Mai boli “lekin ye sab karne ka kya fayda. Kya tumko sab kuch janne ke bad bhi aisa lagta hai ki, hume uske samne jana chahiye.”
Meri bat sunkar, aman ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “har bat me fayda nuksan dekhna sahi nahi hai. Duniya me insaniyat naam ki bhi koi chij hoti hai. Ek pal ke liye tum ye bhool jao ki, tum ajji
ko janti ho. Bas ye soch kar us se milo ki, wo ladki ek hadse ki shikar hai aur ho sakta hai ki, aise wakt me hum uske kisi kaam aa sake.”
Aman ka ye roop mai pahli baar dekh rahi thi. Mere samne bol to aman raha tha. Lekin uske muh se jo bol nikal rahe the, wo ajji ke the. Mai uski is bat
se inkar na kar saki aur maine us ladki se milne ka faisla kar liya.
Agle din maine jaha shikha ka bhai bharti tha, us hospital se shikha ka pata nikala aur fir uske ghar pahuch gayi. Shikha se mai do baar mil chiki thi,
isliye mujhe dekhte hi, wo mujhe pehchan gayi.
Mujhe dekhte hi shikha mujhse yu lipat kar rone lagi. Jaise wo mujhe barson se janti ho. Maine shikha ko dilasa diya aur use shant karate huye kaha.
Mai boli “tumhare sath jo kuch bhi hua hai, bahut bura hua hai. Bas yahi bat mujhe tum tak khich kar le aayi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ne apni saari jindgi ka haal mere samne khol kar rakhte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “mai bahut badnashib hu. Pitaji ka saya to pahle hi humhare sar se uth chuka tha. Ab jo humara bhai tha, wo bhi kisi amir aadmi ki daulat ki
vajah se humse chhin gaya.”
Shikha ro ro kar apna haal bata rahi thi. Shikha se mujhe malum pada tha ki, uska ghar uske bhai ki kamai se hi chalta tha aur ab unka aakhiri sahara
bhi chhin gaya hai. Shikha ka haal sunkar mai bhi apni aankhon ko chhalakne se na rok saki.
Maine use kuch aarthik madad karna chaha to, usne meri madad lene se mana karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “bhagwan jab ek rasta band karta hai to, dusra koi na koi rasta khol bhi deta hai. Maine life care nursing college se nursing course kiya hai.
Bhagwan ne chaha to, jaldi hi mujhe kisi hospital me nurse ki job mil jayegi.”
Shikha ki ye bat sunkar, mai man hi man uske swabhiman ki tarif kiye bina na rah saki. Maine us se kaha.
Mai boli “tum mujhe apni badi bahan samjho aur job ki fikar bilkul mat karo. Tum jis bhi hospital me job karna chahogi, mujhe bata dena. Tumhe bina
kisi paresani ke job mil jayega. Tum apne aapko akela mat samajhna, mai hamesha tumhare sath hu. Tumhe yadi aadhi rat ko bhi meri jarurat pade to,
tum bejijhak mujhe phone kar sakti ho.”
Ye kahte huye maine shikha ko apna mobile no de diya aur us se vida lekar wapas aa gayi. Ye bat jab maine aman ko batayi to, use shikha aur uske
parivar ke sath bahut hamdardi huyi. Wo shikha ki madad karna chahta tha. Lekin ye bhi samajh chuka tha ki, shikha kisi ki madad nahi legi.
Mai aur aman shikha ki madad karne ka koi tarika dud rahe the. Tabhi ajji waha aa gaya. Usne mujhe aur aman ko yu gahri soch me pada dekha to
kaha.
Ajay bola “tum dono kis soch me pade ho. Kya koi paresani hai.”
Aman ne ajji ko apne samne dekha to, use apni paresani batate huye kaha.
Aman bola “mumbai me huye in hadso me mere ek parichit ki bhi maut ho gayi. Wo apne parivar me akela kamane wala tha. Mai uske parivar kuch
aarthik madad karna chahta tha. Lekin wo kisi ki bhi koi madad lene ko taiyar nahi hai. Samajh me nahi aa raha ki, aise haalat me unka gujara kaise
hoga.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, ajji ne kuch sochte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “sunne me aaya hai ki, sarkar hadso me ghayal huye logon ko pachas hajar aur hadso me mare huye logon ko ek lakh rupye muawja de rahi
hai.”
Ajay ki bat ke jabab me aman ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “kya tu is sarkari farman ko nahi janta. Aadmi aaj mara hai aur muawja pata nahi kab mil pata hai. Fir ek lakh rupye se aaj ke samay me
hota kya hai. Wo bhi tab jabki us parivar me koi kamane wala hi na ho.”
Aman ki is bat ne ajay ko bhi sochne par majbur kar diya tha. Lekin wo ek businessman tha aur use iske saare daav pench aate the. Usne iska bhi
rasta turant nikalte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “ye bhi koi muskil kaam nahi hai. Kisi jeevan beema company ( Life Insurance company) wale ko pata lo. Uski madas se ye sabit kar do ki, jo
insan mara tha, uska jeevan beema tha. Is tarah tum apne us parichit ke parivar ki jitne ki madad karna chahte ho, utne ki madad aasani se kar sakte
ho.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, mai aur aman hairani se usko dekhte rah gaye. Usne humari itni badi samasya ka hal badi hi aasani se nikal diya tha. Lekin abhi
hume aur bhi chaukna baki tha. Usne apne jeb se ek cheque book nikali aur fir 5 lakh ka ek cheque bhar kar aman ki taraf badate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “meri taraf ye chhoti si madad bhi apne us parichit ke parivar tak pahucha dena.”
Itna kah kar, ajay humare pas se uth kar aru ke pas chala gaya. Hum dono use jate dekhte rahe. Usne anjane me hi us parivar ki madad kar di thi. Jo
madad use sab kuch pata chalne par karni thi. Ajay ke jaane ke bad, aman ne mujhse kaha.
Aman bola “tumne ajji ka dil dekh liya. Bina kuch bhi jaane usne ek majbur parivar ki madad kar di. Wo aisa hi hai, jo ek baar us se mil leta hai. Usi ka
ho kar rah jata hai. Fir bhi na jane kyo, uski kismat hamesha usko chhalti rahi hai.”
Aman ki bat ne mujhe ek baar fir sochne par majbur kar diya tha. Lekin is bar ki meri soch hamesha se ulti thi. Mai wo soch rahi thi, jiski ummid aman
ko bhi nahi thi. Aman ne mujhe apni bat ka koi jabab na dete dekha to, usne mujhse kaha.
Aman bola “kuch bolti kyo nahi. Kya maine kuch galat kaha hai.”
Mai boli “nahi, tumne kuch galat nahi kaha. Lekin mujhe lagta hai ki, ajji aur shikha dono ek dusre ke liye hi bane hai. Kismat ne unhe milaya hi isliye
tha ki, wo ek dusre ka adhurapan dur kar sake.”
Meri bat sunkar aman ne hairan hote huye kaha.
Aman bola “ye aaj achanak tumhari soch me ye badlaw kaise aa gaya. Kya tumko lagta hai ki, humhare kuch karne se wo log ek ho sakte hai.”
Aman ki bat ke jabab me maine kaha.
Mai boli “humhare kuch lagne na lagne se kuch nahi hota. Hum unke liye kuch kare ya na kare. Lekin yadi kismat ne unko ek dusre ke liye chuna hai
to, dekhna wo unko fir se ek dusre milwayegi aur tab tak milati rahegi, jab tak wo dono ek na ho jaye.”
Meri is bat se aman ka hausla bhi bad gaya aur usne ajay ke bataye raste par amal karna suru kar diya. Usne ek bima agent ki madad se shikha ke
parivar ki 10 lakh ki madad kar di. Jiski khabar bad me shikha ne mujhe phone karke di.
Shikha ne bataya ki, uske bhai ne 10 lakh ka bima kiya tha, Jiski rakam unke parivar ko mil jane se, uski parivar ki aarthik sithiti kuch had tak thik ho
gayi hai. Ab wo befikar hokar apni bahan ko aage pada sakegi aur job karke apne parivar ki dekh bhal kar sakegi.
Us din shikha ko khush dekh kar, mujhe bhi bahut khushi huyi thi. Lekin sath hi is bat ka afsos bhi ho raha tha ki, use ye khushi mere aur aman ke jhut
ki vajah se mili hai. Jis vajah se mere dil par ek bojh sa tha.
Magar aman ne mujhe samjhaya ki, humne jo kiya hai. Wo kisi tarah se bhi galat nahi hai. Shikha ko mai apne parivar ki ek sadasya samajhta hu aur is
par uska pura haq tha. Ye meri majburi hai ki, mai abhi us par ye bat jahir nahi kar sakta.
Aman ki baton se saf ho gaya tha ki, aman ke liye shikha uske parivar ka ek hissa hai aur mai to use pahle hi apni chhoti bahan bana chuki thi. Isliye
ab mere dil se is bat ka bojh utar chuka tha ki, humne shikha se jhut bol kar kuch galat kiya hai.
Aise hi din gujarte gaye aur fir 15 din hospital me rahne ke bad aru ki chhutti ho gayi. Lekin abhi uske hath aur pair ki haddi tutne ki vajah se uske ek
hath aur ek pair me plaster chada hua tha. Jise utarne ke liye use abhi ek do baar hospital me aana tha.
Lekin ab aru ki haalat pahle se bahut behtar thi. Isliye chacha ji chahte the ki, ajji ab wapas jakar apna karobar sambhale, jiski taraf ajji ne pichhle 15
din se palat kar bhi nahi dekha tha. Magar ajji aru ke puri tarah se thik ho jane tak, use chhod kar jane ko taiyar hi nahi tha.
Bad me aru ke manane par wo jaane ko taiyar hua aur fir agle din ajji surat wapas chala gaya. Is tarah ek baar fir se sabki jindgi wapas apni patri par
aa gayi thi. Lekin aru ne ghar pahuchte hi shikha wali bat seerat aur selina ko bhi bata di thi aur dono ye bat sunte hi, iski hakikat janne mere pas aa
pahuchi.
Maine dono ko samjhaya ki, shikha se mai mil chuki hu aur wo bahut achi hai. Lekin uske man me ajji ko lekar jo soch hai, use badalne me kuch
samay lagega. Tab tak hume kuch sabar se kaam lena hoga aur ye bat hum me se kisi ko bhi ajji ko nahi batayega.
Shikha ko ameer logon se nafrat hai. Isliye ajji ke amir hone ki bat ko bhi abhi shikha se koi nahi karega. Itni bat samajha kar maine seerat aur selina
ko wapas ghar bhej diya tha. Mujhe lag raha tha ki, aisa karke maine stithi par kabu pa liya hai.
Lekin mai shayad galat thi ya fir kismat abhi kuch aur hi karna chah rahi thi. Seerat ek din aru ko plaster utarwane hospital lekar aa rahi thi. Tabhi ratse
me use shikha apni activa ke pas khadi najar aayi.
Shikha ko dekh kar, usne apni gaadi rukwayi aur us se is tarah khade rahne ki vajah puchhi to, usne bataya ki, uski activa kharab ho gayi hai aur wo ek
nurse ke interview ke liye ek hospital me ja rahi hai.
Seerat ne uski bat sunkar, us se kaha ki, wo uske sath aa jaye. Wo use hospital tak chhor deti hai. Shikha ko interview ke liye jaldi thi. Isliye usne apni
activa wahi park kar di aur aakar gaadi me baith gayi. Lekin gaadi me baithte hi uski najar driver par padi to, usne seerat se kaha.
Shikha boli “aapne apna driver badal liya hai kya.”
Shikha ki bat sunte hi seerat samajh gayi ki, shikha ka ishara ajji ki taraf hai. Usne muskurate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “wo hamare driver nahi hai.”
Seerat ki bat sunte hi shikha ne hairan hote huye kaha.
Shikha boli “driver nahi hai se kya matlab. Kya aapne unhe naukri se nikal diya hai.”
Shikha ki bat ke jabab me seerat kuch bolne wali thi ki, use meri bat yad aa gayi aur wo sach bat bolte bolte ruk gayi. Lekin use samajh me nahi aa
raha tha ki, wo ab shikha se kya bole aur fir jab use kuch samajh nahi aaya to usne shikha se kaha.
Seerat boli “wo ab hamare driver nahi hai. Kyoki ab wo taxi chalate hai.”
Seerat ki is bat se hairan hokar, shikha ne aru ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “lekin ye to unki bahan hai. Jab wo aapke driver nahi hai to, fir ye aapke sath kaise hai.”
Seerat apne hi banaye jhut ke jaal me fasti ja rahi thi. Use is bat ka andaja nahi tha ki, aru ko apne driver ki bahan batane ki bat, shikha ko ab bhi yad
hogi. Us se shikha ki is bat ka koi jabab dete nahi ban raha tha. Aise me aru ne bat ko sabhalte huye kaha.
Archna boli “aap shayad bhool rahi hai ki, inke bhaiya ek Dr hai aur un ne mere ilaj ke liye mujhe apne pas rakha hai. Abhi bhi hum hospital hi ja rahe
hai. Aaj mere hath ka plaster utarna hai.”
Itna kahkar aru, gusse me seerat ko dekhne lagi. Seerat uske gusse ka matlab samajh rahi thi. Lekin uske pas bhi abhi ye sab bolne ke siwa koi rasta
nahi tha. Usne aru ka gussa kam karne ke liye shikha se bat karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aap kisi aur hospital me nurse ke job ke liye kyo kosis kar rahi hai. Mai abhi apne bhaiya se bat karke aapko unke hospital me job dilwa
deti hu.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, aru ka gussa sach me kam ho gaya. Usne bhi chahakte huye shikha se kaha.
Archna boli “didi sahi bol rahi hai. Inke bhaiya bahut ache hai. Jab wo ek apne driver ki bahan ka itna khayal rakhte hai to, aapko bhi waha koi taklif
nahi hone dege aur fir inki hone wali bhabhi bhi usi hospital me hi hai.”
Aru ki bat sunkar, shikha kuch soch me pad gayi aur fir usne kaha.
Shikha boli “nisha didi ne mujhse kaha tha ki, wo mujhe kisi bhi hospital me job dila degi. Lekin mai job apni kabliyat ke bal par hasil karna chahti thi,
kisi sifarish ke bal par nahi. Isliye maine unse job dilane ke liye nahi kaha tha.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar seerat ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aaj ke samay me ek ladki ke liye job hasil karne se jyada muskil kaam kahi bhi ijjat ke sath job kar pana hai. Kyoki aaj ke samay me ek
akeli ladki par buri najar rakhne wale log bahut jyada mil jayege. Aise me nurse ke job me aapko din ke sath sath rat ki bhi duty karna padegi. Kya
aapko lagta hai ki, aap ye sab badi aasani se kar legi.”
Seerat ki is bat ne shikha ko soch me daal diya tha. Wo ek sidhi sadi ladki thi aur uska samna abhi in sab baton se nahi hua tha. Use seerat ki baton
me sachai najar aa rahi thi. Lekin wo kuch bol nahi pa rahi thi. Seerat ne shikha ko duvidha me dekha to, usne kaha.
Seerat boli “mai abhi bhaiya se bat karti hu. Yadi aapko sahi lage to, aap waha job kar lena.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, shikha ne haan me sar hila diya. Hospital me pahuchne ke bad, seerat ne shikha ko aman se mila kar, uske baare me bata diya.
Jise sunne ke bad aman ne shikha se kaha.
Aman bola “mere hisab se seerat thik kah rahi hai. Lekin nisha aapko chhoti bahan manti hai. Is tarah aap mere parivar ka ek hissa hi huyi. Yadi aap
yaha job karegi to, aapko koi paresani nahi hogi aur hum dono ki aankhon ke samne bhi bani rahgegi. Lekin aapko jaha bhi thik lage, aap waha job kar
sakti hai. Humare rahte aapko kisi bhi hospital me job karne me koi paresani nahi hogi.”
Aman dil se chahta tha ki, shikha usi hospital me kaam kare. Lekin wo shikha ke sath na to koi jabardasti karna chahta tha aur na hi ye chahta tha ki,
use kahi bhi job karne se dar mehsus ho. Isliye seerat ne shikha ke man me kisi duri jagah par job karne ka jo dar baithaya tha, use aman ne ye kah
kar mita diya tha ki, humare rahte aapko kisi bhi hospital me job karne me koi paresani nahi hogi.
______________________________
Update-136
Seerat ki is bat ne shikha ko soch me daal diya tha. Wo ek sidhi sadi ladki thi aur uska samna abhi in sab baton se nahi hua tha. Use seerat ki baton
me sachai najar aa rahi thi. Lekin wo kuch bol nahi pa rahi thi. Seerat ne shikha ko duvidha me dekha to, usne kaha.
Seerat boli “mai abhi bhaiya se bat karti hu. Yadi aapko sahi lage to, aap waha job kar lena.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, shikha ne haan me sar hila diya. Hospital me pahuchne ke bad, seerat ne shikha ko aman se mila kar, uske baare me bata diya.
Jise sunne ke bad aman ne shikha se kaha.
Aman bola “mere hisab se seerat thik kah rahi hai. Lekin nisha aapko chhoti bahan manti hai. Is tarah aap mere parivar ka ek hissa hi huyi. Yadi aap
yaha job karegi to, aapko koi paresani nahi hogi aur hum dono ki aankhon ke samne bhi bani rahgegi. Lekin aapko jaha bhi thik lage, aap waha job kar
sakti hai. Humare rahte aapko kisi bhi hospital me job karne me koi paresani nahi hogi.”
Aman dil se chahta tha ki, shikha usi hospital me kaam kare. Lekin wo shikha ke sath na to koi jabardasti karna chahta tha aur na hi ye chahta tha ki,
use kahi bhi job karne se dar mehsus ho. Isliye seerat ne shikha ke man me kisi dusri jagah par job karne ka jo dar baithaya tha, use aman ne ye kah
kar mita diya tha ki, humare rahte aapko kisi bhi hospital me job karne me koi paresani nahi hogi.
Lekin aman ki baten aur uska apnapan shikha ke dil ko chhu gaya tha. Usne aman se wahi job karne ki haami bhar di. Aman ne uski haan sunkar, us
se kaha ki, use ek do din me uska appointment letter mil jayega. Wo job par aane ki taiyari suru kar de.
Aman ki bat sunkar, shikha khushi khushi waha se jaane lagi to, aman ne us se mujh (nisha) se mil kar jaane ko kaha aur fir mujhko call karke apne
room me aane ka bol kar, wo aru ko lekar uska plaster utarne chala gaya.
Aman ke jaane ke kuch hi der bad mai shikha ke pas aa gayi. Shikha mujhse mil kar phooli nahi samayi aur aakar mere gale se lag gayi. Usne khushi
khushi saari baten mujhe batayi. Shikha ko khush dekh kar, mujhe bhi itni khushi ho rahi thi, jitni khushi shayad apni sagi bahan ko bh khush dekh kar
nahi huyi thi.
Mai shikha ke sath bat karne lagi aur kuch hi der me aman bhi aru ko lekar wapas aa gaya. Aman ne mujhe dekh kar muskurate huye kaha.
Aman bola “ab aru bilkul thik hai. Bas ek chhoti si plastic surgery se iske ye chot ke nishan bhi bilkul gayab ho jayege aur aru fir se pahle ki tarah
dikhne lagegi.”
Aman ki bat se sabke chehre par muskan aa gayi. Lekin shikha ne aman ki bat sunne ke bad us se kaha.
Shikha boli “aap dono sach me hi bahut ache hai. Didi ne mujh anjan ladki ke liye itna sab kuch kiya aur aap apne driver ki bahan ke liye itna sab kar
rahe hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, aman ko ek jhatka sa laga. Wo hairani se meri taraf dekhne laga. Lekin mai shikha ki bat ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Maine aman
ko dhiraj rakhne ka ishara kiya aur muskurate huye shikha se kaha.
Mai boli “wo kya hai ki, aman ajji ko apna driver nahi dost hi manta hai aur aru ko bhi apni bahan hi samajhta hai. Isliye aru ke liye wo jitna bhi kare,
uske liye kam hi hoga.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ke chehre par ek pal ke liye muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin agle hi pal usne mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “yadi aisi bat hai to, fir wo itni driver ki naukri chhod kar, taxi kyo chala rahe hai.”
Shikha ki is bat ne aman ke sath sath ab mujhe bhi jhatka de diya tha. Mujhe ye samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab ye nayi kahani kaha se suru ho
gayi. Lekin mai itna to samajh chuki thi ki, ho na ho, iske piche bhi seerat ka hi hath hai. Maine seerat ki taraf dekha to, wo apne kaan pakadne lagi.
Magar mere pas shikha ki is bat ka koi jabab nahi tha. Jabab deti bhi to kya jabab deti, jabki mujhe iske baare me kuch pata hi nahi tha. Shikha ki is bat
se sabko saanp soongh gaya tha. Aise me aru ne is bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “mere bhaiya mujhe bahut pyar karte hai. Meri tabiyat ki vajah se unhe apne kaam se bahut din tak door rahna pad raha tha. Ab yadi wo
driver ka kaam hi karte rahte to, mere liye samay nahi nikal pate. Isliye un ne taxi chalane ka kaam chun liya. Ab wo rat me taxi chalate hai aur din me
meri dekh bhal karte hai.”
Aru ke is jabab se shikha ko to tasalli ho gayi thi. Magar aman sabko gusse me ghoor kar dekh raha tha. Use shikha se is tarah sabka jhut bolna
pasand nahi aa raha tha. Aman ko is tarah gusse me dekh kar, seerat dar kar mere pichhe aa kar chhup gayi aur mere kandhe par hath rakhte huye
dhire se mere kaan me kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi, bhaiya bahut gusse me lag rahe hai. Plz is baar bacha lo. Fir dobara aisa nahi karugi.”
Usko darta hua dekh, maine uske hath par hath rakh kar usko tasalli di. Lekin ye taslli uske liye sirf ek hi pal ki thi. Kyoki agle hi pal use selina andar
aati najar aayi aur usne fir se mere kaan me kaha.
Seerat boli “ab gayi bhais pani me.”
Mujhe uski is bat ka matlab samajh me nahi aaya to, maine sawaliya najron me uski taraf dekha. Usne meri najron ka matlab samajhte hi, mujhse
kaha.
Seerat boli “lagta ajji bhaiya aa gaye. Ise unhi ko laane ke liye ghar me chhoda tha. Ab kya hoga bhabhi.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, mai bhi soch me pad gayi ki ab kya kiya jaye. Tabhi selu ne andar aate huye kaha.
Selina boli “aap logon ki vajah se mujhe daant pad gayi. Bhaiya gussa kar rahe the ki, hospital jaane ke liye unka intejar kyo nahi kiya. Wo to aa hi rahe
the. Wo abhi bahut gusse me hai aur car park karke yahi aa rahe hai.”
Selu ki bat sunkar, aman ne meri taraf gusse me dekha. Wo samajh gaya tha ki, ab ajji ke andar aate hi in logon ka sara jhut pakda jayega. Mujhe bhi
is bat ka aehsas ho chuka tha, isliye maine ajji ko bahar hi rokne ki bat sochi aur bahar jaane ke liye uth kar kadi ho gayi.
Lekin mere bahar jaane se pahle hi ajji aa gaya. Ajji ko apne samne khada dekh, aru ke siway sabke chehre ka rang udh gaya. Ajji is samay two button
white suit me kisi sahzade ki tarah lag raha tha. Uski pahni huyi har chiz branded company ki thi aur uske hathon me chamak rahi, uski man pasand
diamond rings, uski asli haisiyat ka bakhan kar rahi thi.
Yaha aru hum sab ki paresani se beparwah ajji ko dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Ajji ne uske hath pairon ka plaster utra hua dekha to, wo apna saara
gussa bhool kar uske pas hi ghutno ke bal baith gaya.
Sab ki najar ajji aur aru par thi. Lekin unki najar sirf ek dusre par thi. Ajji ne aru ke hath aur pair ko chukar dekha aur us se kaha.
Ajay bola “tu thik to hai na.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, aru ne chahakte huye kaha.
Archna boli “bilkul thik hu bhaiya. Aap kaho to abhi aapko daud vaud kar dikha du.”
Aru ki bat sunkar, khushi se ajji ki aankhen chhalak gayi. Usne aru ke hath aur ghutne ko chumte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “chal pagli, tujhe kuch karke dikhane ki jarurat nahi hai. Na hi abhi tu seeru aur selu ke sath milkar koi shararat karegi. Ab tu ye bata ki tune
mere aane ka intejar kyo nahi kiya. Maine tujhse kaha tha na ki, mai thodi der me ghar pahuch jauga.”
Ajay ki bat par aru ne apni safai dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, mai to aapke sath hi aana chahti thi. Lekin aman bhaiya ne call karke kaha ki, jaldi aao to, seeru didi mujhe lekar aa gayi.”
Aru ki bat sunkar, ajji ne khade hote huye aman ki taraf dekha. Abhi tak uski peeth shikha ki taraf thi. Isliye shikha uska chehra nahi dekh saki thi. Lekin
jaise hi ajji ne khade hokar aman ki taraf dekha to, shikha ko bhi ajji ka chehra dikhayi de gaya.
Ajji ko dekhte hi shikha chauke bina na rah saki. Wo fati fati aankhon se ajji ko dekhne lagi. Idhar jaise hi ajji ne aman ki taraf dekha, waise hi uski najar
bhi aman ke pas baithi shikha par pad gayi.
Shikha ko dekhte hi ajji ka bhi wo hi haal hua. Jo ajji ko dekh kar shikha ka hua tha. Usne shikha ko apne samne dekha to, bas dekhta hi rah gaya.
Dono ek dusre ko dekh kar hairan the. Magar un dono ki hairani ki vajah alag alag thi.
Ajji abhi tak uske baare me shikha se kahe gaye, har jhut se anjan tha aur is bat se hairan tha ki, shikha yaha sabke sath kya kar rahi hai. Wahi shikha
ajji ko uske asli roop me dekh kar hairan thi aur ajji ke is naye roop ko dekh kar, is me ulajh kar rah gayi thi.
______________________________
Update-137
Ajay bola “chal pagli, tujhe kuch karke dikhane ki jarurat nahi hai. Na hi abhi tu seeru aur selu ke sath milkar koi shararat karegi. Ab tu ye bata ki tune
mere aane ka intejar kyo nahi kiya. Maine tujhse kaha tha na ki, mai thodi der me ghar pahuch jauga.”
Ajay ki bat par aru ne apni safai dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, mai to aapke sath hi aana chahti thi. Lekin aman bhaiya ne call karke kaha ki, jaldi aao to, seeru didi mujhe lekar aa gayi.”
Aru ki bat sunkar, ajji ne khade hote huye aman ki taraf dekha. Abhi tak uski peeth shikha ki taraf thi. Isliye shikha uska chehra nahi dekh saki thi. Lekin
jaise hi ajji ne khade hokar aman ki taraf dekha to, shikha ko bhi ajji ka chehra dikhayi de gaya.
Ab aage ki kahani punnu ki jubani...
Abhi nisha kahani suna hi rahi thi ki, achanak kisi ke aane ki aahat sunkar. wo aage ki kahani kahte kahte ruk gayi. Sab ki najar darwaje ki taraf gayi to,
darwaje se ek aadmi andar aate najar aaya.
Uski umar 45-50 saal ke aas pas hogi. Dekhne me wo purani hindi filmon ke khalnayak Pran ki tarah tha aur is samay wo kuch bimar sa najar aa raha
tha. Lekin is bimari ki haalat me bhi uske chehre ki muskan aur uski aankhon ki kamini chamak yahi bata rahi thi ki, wo koi acha insan nahi hai.
Uske aate hi waha ek khamoshi si chha gayi. Usne ek najar waha sab par daali aur fir aunty se kaha.
Aadmi bola “alka bahan, is tarah bina ijajat andar aane ke liye maafi chahta hu.”
Aadmi ki bat sunte hi, aunty ne muskurate huye kaha.
Aunty boli “kaisi bat karte hai durjan bhaiya. Bhala ek bahan ke ghar aane ke liye bhi, kya ek bhai ko ijajat lene ki jarurat padti hai. Aap baithiye na
khade kyo hai.”
Aunty ki bat sunkar, wo durjan naam ka aadmi shikha ke pas aakar baith gaya aur fir aunty se kaha.
Durjan bola “wo kya hai alka bahan, mai abhi ghar aaya to, aapke darwaje par itni saari gaadiyan khadi dekh kar, apne aapko andar aane se rok nahi
saka aur ye janne chala aaya ki, sab kuch thik to hai na.”
Durjan ki bat sunkar, aunty ne durjan ki hairani ko door karte huye kaha.
Aunty boli “sab thik hai bhaiya. Ye Dr. nisha hai aur shikha ko apni hospital me inhi ne job dilaya tha. Bahar khadi gaadiyon me ye log hi shikha se
milne aaye hai.”
Ye kah kar, aunty sab se durjan ka parichay karane lagi. Mujhe bahut der se toilet jana tha magar Dr nisha ki chal rahi kahani ki vajah se mai ja nahi pa
raha tha. Durjan ke aate hi mujhe bahar jane ka mauka mil gaya.
Maine dhire se nikki se kaha ki, mai abhi ajji ke pas se aata hu. Iske bad mai bahar aaya aur ajji se toilet jaane ki bat kahi to, usne upar chale jaane ko
kaha. Fir kuch soch kar, maine ajji se shikha ka mobile no liya aur upar aa gaya.
Upar aakar maine shikha ko call kiya aur uske call uthate hi us se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap apne gusse me itna bhi bhool gayi hai ki, Dr nisha aapko apni chhoti bahan manti hai. Un sabko ghar me aaye ek ghante se bhi
jyada ho gaya hai aur kisi ne unko chay pani ke liye bhi nahi pucha. Kya ghar aaye mehmano ke sath aisa karna thik hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ne kuch sochte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “thik hai, mai dekhti hu.”
Itna kahkar shikha ne call rakh diya. Uske call rakhte hi maine keerti ka mobile nikal kar dekha, abhi call aaye 50 min huye the. Maine mobile kaan me
laga kar dekha to, koi aawaj sunayi nahi de rahi thi.
Mujhe abhi toilet jana tha aur keerti ke call katne me abhi 10 min baki the. Mere liye khud ko toilet jaane ke liye itni der rok pana muskil tha. Isliye
maine call kata aur toilet ke liye jaane laga.
Magar mere call katte hi wapas keerti ka call aane laga. Maine call uthate hi keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “mai abhi 2 min me tumhe call karta hu.”
Ye kah kar maine call kaat diya. Lekin fir se keerti ka call aane laga. Maine gusse me uska call uthaye huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya laga rakh hai tune. Maine kaha na ki mai 2 min bad tujhe call karta hu.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne ulte mujhe par bhadakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum apne aapko samjhte kya ho. Tumhare call ki vajah se aaj mai school nahi gayi aur tum baar baar mera call kaat rahe ho.”
Keerti ko bhadakte dekh, mera gussa khud ba khud shant ho gaya. Maine usko apni safai dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe toilet jana hai. Isliye mai tujhse 2 min bad call karne ko kah raha hu.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti bhi shant pad gayi. Usne meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye bat tum sidhe bhi to bol sakte the. Iske liye bar bar mera call katne ki kya jarurat thi.”
Mai bola “sorry, mujhse galti ho gayi. Ab tu jaldi call rakh, mujhe toilet jana hai.”
Keerti boli “ok, tum toilet ja sakte ho. Magar mai call nahi rakhugi.”
Mai bola “ye kya pagalpan hai. Apni bakwas band kar aur call rakh. Mujhe bahut jor se lagi hai.”
Lekin keerti ne meri bat ko ansuna karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jo maine kah diya so kah diya. Tumko toilet jana hai jao, magar ye call nahi katega.”
Mai bola “tune saari sharam bech khayi hai kya. Mai itni der se bol raha hu ki, mujhe toilet jana hai. Lekin tujhe kuch samajh me hi nahi aa raha hai.”
Magar meri is bat ka keerti par koi asar nahi pada. Usne meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “maine tumse pahle hi kaha tha ki, ab dobara kabhi yadi mujhse bat karte samay tumhe toilet jana pada to, mai tumhare sath jaye bina nahi
manugi.”
Keerti ki ye bat bolte hi mujhe uski kahi us din ki bat yad aa gayi, jab us se bat karte samay mujhe toilet jana tha aur wo mere sath jaane ki jid kar rahi
thi. Us din usne mujhe is shart par toilet jaane diya tha ki, agli baar wo mere sath jaye bina nahi manegi.
Keerti ki ye bat yad aate hi mai samajh gaya ki, wo abhi mujhse naraj nahi hai. Do din bad wo mujhse bat karne ki pahal kar rahi thi. Aise me usko
naraj karna mujhe thik nahi lag raha tha. Maine use pyar se samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu samajhti kyo nahi. Dekh jid mat kar aur call rakhne de.”
Keerti boli “jid tum kar rahe ho. Aaj mujhe sath chalna hai aur mai sath jakar hi rahugi.”
Aakhir me jab mere liye thodi der bhi ruk pana muskil ho gaya to maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu nahi manti to, sath chal. Lekin yad rakhna ki, tu is baar me koi bat nahi karugi.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne tunak kar jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mujhe tumse bat karne ka koi sauk nahi hai. Ab tum jate ho ya fir yahi khade khade apna pant kharab karne ka irada hai.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, maine bura sa muh banate huye mobile jeb me rakha aur bathroom ke andar chala gaya. Bathroom se aane ke bad maine mobile
nikal kar keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “hello, ab mai niche ja raha hu.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne apni shararat bhare andaj me mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “maine sab sun liya. Surrrrrrrrrrrrr….. Tumhe to sach me badi jo se lagi thi.”
Ye kahte huye wo khilkhaila kar hasne lagi. Uski bat sunkar, pahle to mujhe bahut gussa aaya. Lekin uska khilkhilana dekh kar, mai apna sara gussa
bhul gaya. Aaj 2 din bad mai use haste huye dekh raha tha aur use is tarah haste huye dekh kar mujhe bhi bahut sukun mil raha tha.
Lekin keerti ab apne purane mood me wapas aa chuki thi aur jab wo mood me ho to use rok pana muskil hi nahi namumkin rahta hai. Usne apni
shararat chalu rakhte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “hey meri bat sun rahe ho na.”
Maine uski is bat par use jhuta gussa dikhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe teri faltu ki bat nahi sunna. Mai niche jata hu.”
Keerti ne mujhse rokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are mai ek kaam ki bat karna chahti hu.”
Mai bola “jo bolna hai jaldi bol. Mujhe niche jana hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe bhi jana hai.”
Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki wo kaha jane ki bol rahi hai. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kaha jana.”
Meri bat sunkar keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “wahi jaha se tum aa rahe ho. Surrrrrrrrrrrrrr……… karne.”
Ye kahkar wo fir khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Use hansta dekh kar mera niche jane ka man nahi kar raha tha aur mujhe us par bahut pyar aa raha tha.
Maine apna pyar jatate huye kaha.
Mai bola “I miss you jaan. Sorry maine tujhe bahut dukh diya. Mujhe aisa nahi karna chahiye tha.”
Meri bat sunkar, shayad keerti ko bhi meri haalat ka aehsas ho gaya tha. Usne gambhir hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, tumne kuch nahi kiya. Mai tum par gussa thi. Isliye mai hi tumko jaan bujh kar paresan kar rahi thi.”
Mai bola “nahi, galti meri hi thi. Mujhe jiten ko lekar, tujh par gussa nahi karna chahiye tha. Yadi tune us se bat kar bhi li thi to, isme mera kya ja raha
tha.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne sanjida hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “us din maine jhut kaha tha. Mai jiten se nahi vaani didi se bat kar rahi thi.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, mai chuke bina na rah saka. Maine us se iski vajah janne ke liye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin jab tum vaani se bat kar rahi thi to, fir tumne mujhse jhut kyo kaha aur fir us bat ke liye mujhse itna jhagra kyo kiya.”
Meri keerti ne meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “wo vaani didi ne mujhe bataya ki, jiten aur tumhare bich jara bhi nahi banti. Wo hamesha tumhe nicha dikhane ki kosis karta rahta hai.
Mujhe unki is bat ko sunkar, jiten par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Lekin us se bhi jyada gussa mujhe tumhare upar aa raha tha ki, tumne aaj tak mujhe
kuch bataya kyo nahi.”
“Bas isi gusse me maine us din tumse jhut kah diya ki, mai jiten se bat kar rahi hu aur jab tum mujhse is bat ko lekar bahas karne lage to, mai bhi
gusse me tumko ulta sidha jabab dene lagi.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, mujhe bahut hairani huyi. Lekin ab bhi mere man me keerti ke gusse ko lekar bahut sawal aa rahe the. Maine us se aage bhi bat
puchte huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin tera gussa to shant hone ka naam hi nahi le raha tha. Tu to bad me bhi mujhse bat karne ko taiyar nahi thi. ”
Meri bat ke jabab me keerti ne mujh par gussa karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya tum apne aapko bahut jyada hoshiyar samajhte ho. Kya ye jhut hai ki, tumne us din sharab pi rakhi thi. Tum kya sochte ho ki, tum
sharab peete rahoge aur mai tumhe kuch bhi nahi kahugi.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, mujhe apni safai dene ka koi rasta samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Maine uske samne apni galti mante huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mujhe maaf kar de. Mai dobara aisa nahi karuga.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry bolne se kuch nahi hoga. Tumhe meri kasam khakar kahna hoga ki, aaj ke bad tum sharab ko hath nahi lagoge.”
Mere pas keerti ki bat manne ke alawa koi rasta nahi tha. Maine uski kasam khate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai teri kasam khakar kahta hu ki, aaj ke bad mai sharab ko hath nahi lagauga.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne khush hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “I love u jaan.”
Mai bola “I love u too. Ab bahut time ho gaya hai. Ab hume niche jana chahiye.”
Keerti boli “ok chalo, lekin pahle meri kissy do.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine use kissy dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “muuuuhhhhhhh”
Keerti boli “muuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhh.”
Iske bad maine mobile jeb me rakha aur fir niche aa gaya. Niche aane ke bad, maine ajji se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Wo durjan naam ka aadmi gaya ya abhi bhi andar hi hai.”
Ajay bola “durjan neha ka bap hai. Wo abhi andar hi hai.”

Ajay ki bat sunkar, mai ajay ki taraf dekhne laga. Ajay ne apni bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “isi samay durjan mambai ka mana hua gunda hua karta tha. Yahi vajah hai ki yaha ke sabhi log us se darte hai. Neha ki maa nahi hai aur
shikha ki maa ne, bina maa ki neha ko ek maa ka dular diya hai. Isliye durjan shikha ki maa ki bahut ijjat karta hai aur unhe apni bahan manta hai.”
Ajay durjan ke baare me bata raha tha aur mai gaur se uski baten sun raha tha. Mujhe ye jaan kar, hairat ho rahi thi ki, neha jaisi sundar ladki ka bap
ek durjan jaisa aadmi hai. Jo kisi bhi tarah se neha ka bap nahi lagta.
______________________________
Update-138
Mai bola “mai teri kasam khakar kahta hu ki, aaj ke bad mai sharab ko hath nahi lagauga.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne khush hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “I love u jaan.”
Mai bola “I love u too. Ab bahut time ho gaya hai. Ab hume niche jana chahiye.”
Keerti boli “ok chalo, lekin pahle meri kissy do.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine use kissy dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “muuuuhhhhhhh”
Keerti boli “muuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhh.”
Iske bad maine mobile jeb me rakha aur fir niche aa gaya. Niche aane ke bad, maine ajji se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Wo durjan naam ka aadmi gaya ya abhi bhi andar hi hai.”
Ajay bola “durjan neha ka bap hai. Wo abhi andar hi hai.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, mai ajay ki taraf dekhne laga. Ajay ne apni bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “isi samay durjan mambai ka mana hua gunda hua karta tha. Yahi vajah hai ki yaha ke sabhi log us se darte hai. Neha ki maa nahi hai aur
shikha ki maa ne, bina maa ki neha ko ek maa ka dular diya hai. Isliye durjan shikha ki maa ki bahut ijjat karta hai aur unhe apni bahan manta hai.”
Ajay durjan ke baare me bata raha tha aur mai gaur se uski baten sun raha tha. Mujhe ye jaan kar, hairat ho rahi thi ki, neha jaisi sundar ladki ka bap
ek durjan jaisa aadmi hai. Jo kisi bhi tarah se neha ka bap nahi lagta tha.
Hum abhi durjan ki bat kar rahe the ki, tabhi durjan bahar aate dikha. Usne bahar hamare pas aakar kaha.
Durjan bola “tum logon ko andar barkha bitiya chay ke liye bula rahi hai.”
Itna kah kar durjan chala gaya. Lekin mujhe ye jaan kar khushi huyi ki, mere kahne par hi sahi, shikha ne sabka maan rakh hi liya. Maine ajji se andar
chalne ko kaha to, usne kaha.
Ajay bola “tum chalo, mai kuch der bad aata hu.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, mai andar aa gaya. Mere andar pahuchte hi barkha ne mujhe bhi chay di. Waha aru ke alawa sabke hathon me chay thi. Sabko chay
dene ke bad barkha ajji ko chay dene bahar chali gayi.
Lekin thodi der bad wo chay wapas lekar aa gayi. Shayad ajji ne chay lene se mana kar diya tha. Magar mere liye hairat wali bat ye thi ki, ajji ki chay
bahar se wapas aate hi, shikha ne bhi apne hath ke chay ke cup ko bina chay piye hi table par wapas rakh diya tha.
Us samay shikha ke man ke andar kya chal raha tha. Ye to bas wo hi jaan sakti thi. Mai to bas itna janta tha ki, uske dil me ajji ke liye jo nafrat thi, wo
nafrat uske dil me ajji ke liye chhupe pyar se baar baar haar ja rahi thi.
Wo na jane kin khayalon me khoyi huyi thi aur yaha Dr. nisha ne apni adhuri bat ko aage huye badate huye sab se kaha.
Ab aage ki kahani nisha ki jubani...
Us samay aru ki bat sunkar, ajji ne khade hote huye aman ki taraf dekha. Abhi tak uski peeth shikha ki taraf thi. Isliye shikha uska chehra nahi dekh
saki thi. Lekin jaise hi ajji ne khade hokar aman ki taraf dekha to, shikha ko bhi ajji ka chehra dikhayi de gaya.
Ek uljhan sabke man me bhi thi ki, ab kya hoga. Sab ek dusre ko dekh rahe the aur thodi der ke liye bilkul khamoshi chha gayi. Ajji to hamesha ki tarah
shikha ko dekh kar, usme hi kho gaya tha.
Tabhi aru ne uska hath pakad kar hilaya aur fir aankhon ke ishare se use apne pas aane ko kaha. Ajji uske pas aaya to, wo ajji ke kaan me kuch kahne
lagi. Sab un dono ko dekh rahe the. Lekin uski baten kisi ko sunayi nahi de rahi thi. Aru ki baten sunne ke bad, ajji ne muskurate huye seerat ki taraf
dekha aur kaha.
Ajay bola “tera saitani dimag pata nahi mujhe kya kya bana dega.”
Ajji ki is bat ko sunkar, hum itna to samajh gaye the ki, aru ne usko seeru ki baton ke baare me bata diya tha. Lekin ab bhi humhari ye paresani khatam
nahi huyi thi ki, ab ajji ke baare me shikha ko kya safai de.
Ajji ne jab sabko paresan aur khamosh dekha to, sabki paresani ko apne sar par lete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tum sab mujhe dekh kar itna hairan kyo ho. Ye sab seeru ka kiya hua hai. Ye mujhe suit boot me dekhna chahti thi ki, mai isme kaisa dikhta
hu. Isliye mujhe ye huliya banana pad gaya. Jiski vajah se mujhe yaha aane me thodi der bhi ho gayi.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, hum sab ne sukun ki saans li. Lekin aman ko uski bat se khushi nahi huyi. Usne ajay se iski shikayat karte huye kaha.
Aman bola “ab tu bhi iski faltu ki baton me iska sath de raha hai. Ye tu acha nahi kar raha hai.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, ajji ne muskurate huye us se kaha.
Ajay bola “tu itna kyo bhadak raha hai. Yadi meri bahan ko kisi bat se khushi hoti hai to, mujhe uski khushi ke liye koi bhi huliya banane me koi
paresani nahi hai.”
Lekin aman ab bhi is sab se khush nahi tha. Usne is sab ka dosh ajji ko hi dete huye kaha.
Aman bola “tune inko sar par chada rakha hai. Teri inhi baton ki vajah se ye itna bigadti ja rahi hai.”
Aman ka gussa shant na hote dekh, ajji ne bat ko badalte huye us se kaha.
Ajay bola “chhod na in sab baton ko aur ye bata ki, aru ki surgery kab kar raha hai.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, aman ka mood badal gaya aur usne ajay ki bat ka jabab dete huye us se kaha.
Aman bola “surgery to hum kabhi bhi kar sakte hai. Lekin mai soch raha tha ki, aru ko abhi surgery ki koi khas jarurat to hai nahi. Isliye aru ke puri tarah
thik hone ke bad hi surgery ki jaye.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, ajay ne pyar se aru ke sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tujhe jab thik lage, tu tab aru ki surgery kar sakta hai. Bas iske sharir se chot ke saare nishan mitakar, ise fir se pahle jaisa kar de.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, aman usko sab thik ho jayega ka dilasha dete huye samjhane laga. Shikha ye sab najara khamoshi se dekh rahi thi. Wo shayad
aman aur ajji ke bich ke is gahre rishte ko samajhne ki kosis kar rahi thi.
Jab ajji aur aman ke bich ki bat khatam huyi. Tab shikha ne mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “didi ab mai jati hu. Mujhe yaha aaye bahut der ho chuki hai.”
Nisha boli “ok, mera driver tumko ghar chhod dega.”
Shikha boli “didi iski koi jarurat nahi hai. Meri activa kharab ho gayi thi to, jaldi me use raste me park karke aayi hu. Ab jate samay use sudharwate
huye ghar jaugi.”
Nisha boli “tum apni activa ki fikar mat karo. Mai ek ladke ko bhi sath bhej deti hu. Tum use apni activa de dena. Wo use sudharwa kar tumhare ghar
chhod dega.”
Shikha boli “lekin didi is sab ki kya jarurat hai. Mai taxi lekar chali jaugi na.”
Magar maine shikha ki koi bat nahi suni aur use meri bat manna hi padi. Lekin waha se jate samay shikha ne ajji se sawal karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “aapke pas khud ki taxi hai ya aap kiraye ki taxi chalate hai.”
Shikha ka ye sawal sunkar, sab hairan ho gaye. Ajji bhi ye ajib sa sawal sunkar, kuch soch me pad gaya. Lekin fir usne uske sawal ka jabab dete huye
kaha.
Ajay bola “ji, abhi to mai kiraye ki hi taxi chalata hu. Lekin aapne ye kyo puchha.”
Ajji ka jabab sunkar, shikha ne udasi bhare shabdon me kaha.
Shikha boli “wo kya hai ki, mere pas ek taxi hai. Jo mere bhaiya chalate the. Lekin ab wo is duniya me nahi hai. Wo taxi unki aakhri nishani hai. Isliye
hum na to wo taxi bech sakte hai aur na hi kisi anjan aadmi ke hath me de sakte. Magar aap chahe to wo taxi chala sakte hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, ajji ne hairan hote huye kaha.
Ajay bola “lekin jab aap apni taxi kisi anjan aadmi ke hath me nahi dena chahti to, fir mujhe kyo de rahi hai. Aakhir mai bhi to ek anjan hi hu.”
Shikha boli “aap sab itne ache hai ki, aap me se koi bhi mujhe anjan nahi lagta. Aap yadi meri taxi chalayege to, mujhe khushi hogi aur meri taxi ki
dekh bhal bhi hoti rahegi. Aapko yadi thik lage to, aap mere ghar aakar taxi le lijiyega.”
Itna bolne ke bad, shikha ne sabko bye kiya aur waha se chali gayi. Shikha ki is bat ne sabko lajabab kar diya tha. Lekin aman ne seerat par gussa
karte huye kaha.
Aman bola “le dekh le tere ek jhut ke piche kya kya ho raha hai. Tere ek jhut ne ajji ko taxi driver aur aru ko taxi driver ki bahan bana kar rakh diya hai.”
Aman ko yu gussa hote dekh, seerat ne dar kar najre nichi kar li. Magar aru ne aman ke gusse ki parwah kiye bina kaha.
Archna boli “jab bhaiya ko ek taxi driver kahlane me koi sharam nahi aayi to, mujhe taxi driver ki bahan kahlane me kaisi sharam hai. Didi ne kuch bhi
galat nahi kiya.”
Aru ki is bat par aman ne chidte huye us se kaha.
Aman bola “tujhe ek taxi driver ki bahan kahlane me sharam nahi hai. Magar mujhe ek bholi bhali ladki ke sath aisa dhoka karne me sharam aa rahi
hai.”
Aman ko is bat ko lekar itna jyada chidchidate dekh, ajji ne use samjhane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tu har bat par itna chid kyo raha hai. In ne ek chhota sa majak hi to kiya hai. Yadi tujhe inka ye majak pasand nahi aaya to, ye usko saari
sachai bata kar us se sorry bol degi.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, aman ne usko samjhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “jise tu ek sirf ek chhota sa majak samajh raha hai. Aage jakar ye hi ek gahri sajish ka roop le lega. Abhi tu is majak ke piche chhupe raj ko
nahi janta hai. Isliye tujhe ye sirf ek chhota sa majak lag raha hai. Lekin sachai janne ke bad tujhe bhi inka majak utna hi bura lagega, jitna bura mujhe
lag raha hai.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, ajji hairat me pad gaya aur aman ki taraf sawaliya najron se dekhne laga. Aman ko sabne rokne ki kosis ki lekin fir usne saari
sachai ajji ke samne khol kar rakh di.
Shikha ke baare me saari sachai sunkar ajji ko ek gahra jhatka laga. Wahi seerat ka chehra sharmindgi se jhuk gaya. Thodi der tak waha khamoshi
chhayi rahi. Fir ajji ne is khamoshi ko todte huye seeru se kaha.
Ajay bola “tu kyo itna udas hoti hai. Tune kuch galat nahi kiya. Tujhe apne bhai ki khushi ke liye jo thik laga, tune wo kiya. Magar mujhe lagta hai ki,
aman sahi kah raha hai. Hume usko bhulna hoga. Ye hi hamari aur uski bhalai ke liye thik hoga.”
Ajji ki bat sunte hi seeru us se lipat kar rone lagi. Seeru ke ye aansu uske khud ke liye nahi, balki apne bhai ke us dard ko mehsus karke bah rahe the.
Jo uska bhai apni juban se kah nahi pa raha tha.
Jis chehre ko dekh kar abhi kuch der pahle uske bhai ke chehre par jamane bhar ki raunak najar aa rahi thi. Ab uska bhai, us se usi chehre ko bhool
jane ki bat kar raha tha. Jise bhulana khud uske liye bhi aasan nahi tha.
Yahi sab soch soch kar seeru ke aansu tham nahi rahe the aur wo ajji se lipat kar roye ja rahi thi. Ajji ne use is tarah rote dekha to, wo shayad uske
aansuon ka matlab samajh chuka tha. Usne seeru ke aansu pochte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “roti kyo hai pagli. Tera bhai dekhne me itna bura to nahi ki, koi ladki us se shadi hi na kare. Tu dekhna, mai tere liye is se bhi achi bhabhi
dud kar lauga.”
Lekin ye bat kahte kahte ajji apni khud ki aankhe bhi chhalakne se na rok saka. Magar usne apni aankhon ko fauran saaf karke, selu ki taraf dekha. Wo
bhi chup chap khadi aansu baha rahi thi. Ajji ne apni bahen failate huye us se kaha.
Ajay bola “tu waha akeli kyo khadi hai. Bad me mat bolna ki, mai tujhe pyar nahi karta.”
Ajji ki bat sunte hi selu bhag kar uske pas aayi aur aakar uske gale se lag gayi. Bhai bahan ka ye pyar dekh, mai bhi apni aankhen bhigne se na rok
saki. Mai nahi janti thi ki, ab aage kya hone wala hai. Lekin dil se chahti thi ki, ajji ko uska pyar aur uski bahno ko apne bhai ki khushi mil jaye.
______________________________
Update-139
Ajji ki bat sunte hi seeru us se lipat kar rone lagi. Seeru ke ye aansu uske khud ke liye nahi, balki apne bhai ke us dard ko mehsus karke bah rahe the.
Jo uska bhai apni juban se kah nahi pa raha tha.
Jis chehre ko dekh kar abhi kuch der pahle uske bhai ke chehre par jamane bhar ki raunak najar aa rahi thi. Ab uska bhai, us se usi chehre ko bhool
jane ki bat kar raha tha. Jise bhulana khud uske liye bhi aasan nahi tha.
Yahi sab soch soch kar seeru ke aansu tham nahi rahe the aur wo ajji se lipat kar roye ja rahi thi. Ajji ne use is tarah rote dekha to, wo shayad uske
aansuon ka matlab samajh chuka tha. Usne seeru ke aansu pochte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “roti kyo hai pagli. Tera bhai dekhne me itna bura to nahi ki, koi ladki us se shadi hi na kare. Tu dekhna, mai tere liye is se bhi achi bhabhi
dud kar lauga.”
Lekin ye bat kahte kahte ajji apni khud ki aankhe bhi chhalakne se na rok saka. Magar usne apni aankhon ko fauran saaf karke, selu ki taraf dekha. Wo
bhi chup chap khadi aansu baha rahi thi. Ajji ne apni bahen failate huye us se kaha.
Ajay bola “tu waha akeli kyo khadi hai. Bad me mat bolna ki, mai tujhe pyar nahi karta.”
Ajji ki bat sunte hi selu bhag kar uske pas aayi aur aakar uske gale se lag gayi. Bhai bahan ka ye pyar dekh, mai bhi apni aankhen bhigne se na rok
saki. Mai nahi janti thi ki, ab aage kya hone wala hai. Lekin dil se chahti thi ki, ajji ko uska pyar aur uski bahno ko apne bhai ki khushi mil jaye.
Aman hamesha se hi kaha karta tha ki, ajji uska dost nahi, uska bhai hai. Uske ghar wale bhi ajji ko apna beta hi mante hai aur uski bahne to us se
jyada ajji se pyar karti hai. Aman ke man me is bat ko lekar kabhi koi malal nahi tha.
Magar mujhe aksar is bat ko lekar ajji se jalan hua karti thi ki, aman ki teeno bahne aman se jyada ajji ko itna pyar kyo karti hai. Lekin jaise jaise maine
ajji aur uski bahno ke karib aati gayi. Waise waise hi mujhe unke is pyar ka aehsas bhi hone laga tha.
Mai ache se samajh gayi thi ki, bhale hi ajji aur aman me khoon ka rishta na ho. Magar unke bich dil ka ek aisa rishta hai. Jo khoon ke rishte se bhi
jyada gahra hai. Ajji ke dada ji ki maut aur aru ke sath huye hadse ne bhi, mere man se ajji ke liye har ek parayepan ko mita kar, use mere parivar ka
ek hissa bana diya tha.
Jiski vajah se aaj meri aankhon ke samne jo kuch hone ja raha tha. Use mai rokna chahti thi aur apne parivar ki khushiyan unhe wapas dena chahti thi.
Magar kaise, ye bat meri samajh me nahi aa rahi thi.
Tabhi mujhe aman se kahi apni bat yad aayi ki, yadi kismat inhe milana chahti hai to, inhe tab tak milati rahegi, jab tak ki ye ek na ho jaye. Bas isi bat ki
khud ko tasalli dete huye maine sab se kaha.
Mai boli “kisi ko kuch bhulne ki jarurat nahi hai. Seeru ne jaisa kaha hai, abhi sab kuch waisa hi chalne do.”
Meri bat ko sunkar, seeru ke chehre par muskan aa gayi. Lekin aman ne apni nakhushi jahir karte huye kaha.
Aman bola “ye tum kya kar rahi ho. Abhi abhi maine in sabko samjhaya aur ab tum in logon ko fir se wo sab karne ke liye bhadka rahi ho.”
Aman ko mai ache se janti thi. Wo is samay ye sab baten shikha ke bholepan ko dekh kar kah raha tha aur maine bhi aman ki usi dukhti rag par hath
rakhte huye kaha.
Mai boli “tum kya chahte ho.? Kya ek majbur ladki ko sirf isliye uske haal par chhod diya jaye. Kyoki tumhe lagta hai ki, humari sachai pata chalne par
wo hum sab se nafrat karne lagegi. Lekin kya tum mujhe ye bataoge ki, is sab me us ladki ka kya kasur hai. Use us sachai se dur kyo rakha jaye, jise
janne ka use pura haq hai.”
Meri is bat ne sabko sochne par majbur kar diya tha. Lekin koi ye samajh nahi pa raha tha ki mai kahna kya chahti hu. Ajji ko meri ye bat sahi lagi aur
usne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “tum shayad thik kahti ho. Wo tumhe apni badi bahan manti hai. Meri taraf se tumhe puri chhut hai ki, tum jab chaho use ye sachai bata sakti
ho.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, mujhe khushi huyi ki, wo meri bat samajhne ko taiyar hai. Maine apni bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai boli “haan, hum use saari sachai bata dege. Lekin abhi use kuch bhi batana, uske liye sahi nahi hai. Abhi wo apne bhai ki maut se ubarne ki kosis
kar rahi hai. Aise me use ye sachai pata chali to, wo tut kar rah jayegi. Mai chahti hu ki pahle wo achi tarah se sambhal jaye. Uske bad koi sahi mauka
dekh kar, hum use ye sachai bata dege. Lekin tab tak hume sab kuch waisa hi chalne dena hai, jaisa abhi chal raha hai.”
Meri is bat ko kisi ne bhi katne ki koi kosis nahi ki aur sabhi ise manne ke liye taiyar ho gaye. Ek tarah se maine seerat ke suru kiye gaye natak par
sabki sahmati ki muhar laga di thi.
Agle din ajji wapas surat laut gaya aur fir uske 2 din bad shikha ne bhi apna job join kar liya. Maine hospital me sabko bata rakha tha ki, shikha meri
chhoti bahan lagti hai. Mai hospital me ek Pediatric and adult heart surgeon thi, isliye mere hote shikha ko hospital me koi paresani hone ki bat hi nahi
thi.
Lekin shikha ko kisi bhi bat ke liye meri koi jarurat nahi padi. Dhire dhire uska kaam hi uski pehchan ban gaya. Uski kaam ke liye lagan aur marijon ke
liye seva bhav ne sabka dil jeet liya. Wo jaldi hi sabki chaheti nurse ban gayi.
Idhar ajji hafte me ek do baar aru se milne aata rahta tha. Lekin jab se use shikha ke job par aane ki khabar lagi thi. Tab se usne hospital aana band
kar diya tha. Shayad ab wo shikha ka samna karna nahi chahta tha.
Lekin jaldi hi aman ne aru ki surgery ki date fix kar di aur aru ki surgery ke din hospital me ajji ka samna shikha se ho hi gaya. Shayad ajji ko bhi is bat
ka pahle se andesha tha. Isliye is bar wo hospital bade hi sadharan se pahnave me aaya tha.
Aru ki surgery ka shikha ko pahle se pata tha. Magar uski duty dusre ward me lagi thi. Iske bad bhi wo surgery ke samay baar baar sabse milne aati
aur aru ka haal chal puch kar chali jati.
Surgery ke bad aru ko private room shift kar diya gaya. Apni duty khatam hone ke bad shikha ne, aman se apni duty aru ke pas lagwane ki bat ki to,
aman uski bat manne se inkar na kar saka aur usne shikha ki duty aru ke pas lagwa di.
Agle din shikha ko aru ke pas dekh kar ajji hairan ho gaya. Bad me shikha ne hi use bata diya ki, usne hi apni duty aru ke pas lagawai hai. Shikha ki
bat sunkar ajji ko khushi to huyi. Lekin ab wo shikha se dur hi rahna chahta tha.
Aru ko abhi lagbhag ek mahina hospital me rahna tha. Kyoki uski 3-4 surgery hona thi. Aise me ajji ke hospital na aane ka sawal hi nahi uthta tha.
Magar agle din se ajji ne din ki jagah sirf rat ko hospital me rahna suru kar diya.
Magar shikha ye dekh kar hairan thi ki, aru hospital me hai aur uska bhai us se milne nahi aa raha hai. Use jab ek do din ajji hospital me najar nahi
aaya to, usne baton baton me aru se kaha.
Shikha boli “aru, tum hospital me ho aur tumhare bhai, tumse milne ek bar bhi nahi aate. Kya wo kisi kaam me busy hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, aru hasne lagi aur fir usne muskurate shikha se kaha.
Archna boli “mere bhaiya ke liye mujhse bad kar koi kaam nahi hai. Wo mujhe aisi haalat me akele chhod kar rah hi sakte. Asal me yaha din me sabhi
log rahte hai. Isliye jab rat ko koi mere pas nahi rahta, tab bhaiya aur seeru didi mere pas rahte hai.”
Aru ki is bat ne shikha ki hairani ka to ant kar diya tha. Magar shikha ke man me ajji se milne ki jo lalak thi uska ant nahi ho saka tha. Do din tak sab
thik thak chalta raha aur shikha apni duty aru ke pas hi karti rahi.
Lekin teesre din mujhe shikha najar nahi aayi. Ye pahli baar hua tha ki, shikha bina mujhe bataye duty se gayab thi. Mujhe laga ki kahi uski tabiyat to
kharab nahi ho gayi. Uske baare me janne ke liye maine usko call kiya to, usne mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “didi ghar me mammy ki tabiyat sahi nahi hai. Jiski vajah se abhi mujhe ghar ka kaam bhi karna pad raha hai. Isliye maine apni duty night
shift me karwa li hai. Sorry, mai aapko ye bat batana bhul gayi thi.”
Mujhe uski is bat me koi burayi najar nahi aayi. Maine use dilasha dete huye kaha.
Mai boli “pagal isme sorry bolne wali kya bat hai. Yadi aunty ki tabiyat sahi nahi hai to, tujhe kuch din ki chhutti hi lena thi. Apni duty night shift me
karwane ki kya jarurat thi.”
Shikha boli “nahi, chhutti lene jaisi koi bat nahi hai. Bas ghar ke kaam ki vajah se hi duty badalwana pad gayi.”
Mai boli “ok jaisi teri marji. Yadi tujhe chhutti lena ho to bejijhak chhutti le lena. Baki mai dekh lugi.”
Itna kah kar maine call rakh diya. Maine ye bat aman ko batayi to, usne kaha ki, shikha ne us se is baare me kuch nahi bataya. Lekin tum sham ko
ghar jati samay uski mammy ko dekhti huyi jana.
Mujhe aman ki bat thik lagi aur sham ko ghar jati samay, mai shikha ke ghar chali gayi. Lekin mujhe apne ghar me dekh kar, shikha kuch khas khush
najar nahi aa rahi thi aur bahut bahut dari dari si lag rahi thi.
Pahle to mujhe shikha ka ye vyavhar ajib sa lag raha tha. Lekin bad me maine shikha ki mammy ko acha bhala dekha to, mujhe shikha ke is tarah
darne ka matlab samajh me aa gaya tha. Isliye maine ghar me koi aisi bat nahi ki, jo shikha ke liye musibat paida kar de.
Lekin ghar se bahar nikalte hi, jab shikha mujhe gaadi tak chhodne aayi to, maine us se kaha.
Mai boli “aunty to achi bhali hai. Fir tumne mujhse unki tabiyat ka jhut kyo bola.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ne sharminda hote huye kaha.
Shikha boli “sorry didi. Asal me bat ye thi ki, din me to aru ke pas aap sab log rahte hai. Lekin rat me wo akeli hi rahti hai. Aakhir wo aapke parivar ka
ek hissa hai aur uske liye mera bhi kuch farz banta hai. Bas isiliye maine apni duty night me karwa li.”
Shikha ki ye bat mere dil ko chhu gayi. Maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai boli “to isme jhut kahne ki kya jarurat thi. Tum yadi mujhse ya aman se rat ko aru ke pas rukne ki bat bolti to, kya hum tumko aisa karne se rok
dete. Hume to ulte is bat se khushi hi hoti na.”
Meri bat ko sunkar, shikha ne kisi chhote bache ki tarah apne kaan pakadte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “sorry didi, ab kabhi aapse jhut nahi bolugi. Bas is bar maaf kar djiye.”
Uske is bholepan ko dekh, maine pyar se uske gaal par ek chapat lagate huye kaha.
Mai boli “tu nahi sudhregi. Tune to bat bat par sorry kahna sikh rakha hai. Ok, to ab mai chalti hu, bye.”
Shikha ne bhi mujhe hath hilakar bye kiya aur fir mai ghar ke liye nikal gayi. Maine ye bat phone par aman ko batayi to, usne mujhe taana marte huye
kaha.
Aman bola “ye to bahut achi bat hai ki, rat ko aru ki dekh bhal ke liye shikha uske pas rahegi. Lekin mujhe lagta hai ki, tumko ye bat mujhe batane se
jyada, ajji aur seeru ko batane ki jarurat hai. Taki tum sab log milkar, shikha se koi naya jhut bolne ki taiyari kar sako.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, us wakt mujhe us par gussa to bahut aaya. Lekin aman ki bat bekar ki nahi thi. Usne is bat ki taraf ishara kar diya tha ki, ab ek
baar fir se ajji aur shikha ka samna hone wala hai. Jis samna hone ka matlab tha ki, ajji aur shikha ki kahani naya mod le sakti hai.
Magar yaha paresani ye thi ki, ajji shikha ka sach janne ke bad us se duri bana raha tha aur shikha har sach se anjan thi. Aise me un dono ke liye mai
kya kar sakti hu, ye bat meri samajh ke bahar thi. Maine ye bat aman se hi janne ke liye, maine aman ki bat se anjan bante huye kaha.
Mai boli “ye tum kaisi bat kar rahe ho. Tumhe to pata hai ki ajji pahle hi faisla kar chuka hai ki, wo ab shikha se dur hi rahega. Fir bhala hume us se koi
jhut bolne ki jarurat kya hai.”
Meri bat sunkar aman ne muskurate huye kaha.
Aman bola “ek jhut ko chhipane ke liye hajar jhut bolna padte hai. Tum logon ne jhut ka beej boya tha. Ab wo ped banne laga hai.”
Aman ki ye bat sach me meri samajh ke bahar thi. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, aman ka ishara kis bat ki taraf hai. Maine us se iski vajah
puchte huye kaha.
Mai boli “tum kahna kya chahte ho, meri to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai. Jo bhi kahna hai, saf saf kaho. Bekar ki paheliyan mat bujhao.”
Meri is bat ke jabab me aman ne kaha.
Aman bola “tumko kya lagta hai ki, shikha rat ko aru ke pas kyo rukna chahti hai.”
Mai boli “isme lagna kya hai. Shikha ne khud bataya hai ki, aru ke pas rat ko koi nahi rahta hai. Isliye wo rat ko aru ke pas rahna chahti hai.”
Meri bat sunkar aman ne kaha.
Aman bola “lekin shikha ko kaise malum ki, rat ko aru ke pas koi nahi rahta.”
Aman ki ye bat sunkar, maine jhunjhlate huye us se kaha.
Mai boli “kaisi bachon jaisi bat karte ho. Wo din bhar aru ke pas rahti hai. Tabhi usne kisi na kisi se pata kar liya hoga ki, rat ko aru ke pas kaun rahta
hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, aman ne kaha.
Aman bola “bacchon jaisi bat mai nahi tum kar rahi ho. Shikha ye achi tarah se janti hai ki, rat ko aru akeli nahi rahti. Rat ko aru ke pas seeru aur ajji
rahte hai. Isliye usne apni night duty lagwane ki bat, mujhse ya tumse nahi ki thi. Kyoki use laga hoga ki, mai ya tum use night duty karne se rok dege.”
Aman ki is bat ne sach me mujhe sochne par majbur kar diya tha. Magar mai shikha ke aisa karne ka matlab samajh nahi pa rahi thi. Maine aman par
apni hairangi jahir karte huye kaha.
Mai boli “lekin tum ye sab bat itni yakin ke sath kaise kah rahe ho.”
Meri bat sunkar, aman ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “kyoki 2 din pahle mujhe aru ne bataya tha ki, shikha us se puch rahi thi ki, uske bhaiya use dekhne kyo nahi aate. Tab aru ne use bataya
tha ki, ajji aur seeru didi rat ko uske sath rahte hai.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, maine chaukte huye us se kaha.

Mai boli “iska matlab to ye hua ki, shikha ne ajji ki vajah se apni duty rat ki shift me karwayi hai. Shikha se mujhe aisi ummid nahi thi. Magar achanak
aisa kya hua, jo shikha ka jhukav ajji ki taraf ho raha hai.”
Aman bola “yar tum ek ladki hokar bhi aisi bat kar rahi ho. Ladki kitni bhi sidhi kyo na ho. Magar apni taraf uthti kisi bhi ladke ki najar ko achi tarah se
samajhti hai. Us par yadi koi ladka ajji ki tarah ka ho to, kisi bhi ladki ke liye use andekha kar pana namumkin hai. Fir chahe wo ladki shikha hi kyo na
ho.”
“Ajji shikha ko pahli mulakat se hi dekhte aa raha hai. Jab ye bat hum me se kisi ki najar se nahi chhup saki to, fir bhala shikha ki najar se kaise chhup
sakti hai. Wo is bat ko achi tarah se samajhti hai ki, ajji use pasand karta hai aur shayad ye hi bat use bhi ajji ki taraf khich kar le ja rahi hai.”
Aman ki ye bat sunkar, meri khushi ka koi thikana nahi tha. Maine khush hote huye aman se kaha.
Mai boli “ye to tumne bahut khushi ki bat batayi hai. Ab ajji aur shikha ko milne se koi nahi rok sakta.”
Meri bat ke jabab me aman ne badi hi gambhirta se kaha.
Aman bola “ye sirf tumhari soch hai. Aisa kuch nahi hoga. Jab tak shikha ko saari sachai ka pata nahi lag jata, tab tak ajji uski taraf aage kadam nahi
badayega aur jab shikha ko sachai ka pata chalega, wo khud ajji ki taraf kadam badane se ruk jayegi. Isliye ye sapne dekhna band kar do.”
Aman ki is bat me bhi kadwi sachai thi. Mera dimag to aman ki bat ko samajh raha tha. Magar mera dil aman ki is bat ko manne se inkar kar raha tha.
Thodi der aman se is baare me bat karne ke bad, maine call rakh diya.
Lekin ab bhi mere dimag me aman ki kahi baten goonj rahi thi. Jinka koi bhi jabab mere pas nahi tha. Mai samjh nahi pa rahi thi ki, ab aisi sitithi me
mujhe kya karna chahiye. Ye sab soch soch kar mera dimag hi kaam karna band kar diya tha.
Lekin fir achanak hi mujhe aman ki kahi ek bat yad aayi ki, jab apna dimag kaam na kare to, uske dimag ka istemal karo. Jiske dimag par aapko sabse
jyada viswas ho. Iske sath hi meri aankhon ke samne ek chehra ghumne laga.
Us chehre ko dekhte hi, mera chehra bhi khushi se khil utha aur maine apne aap se kaha ki, yadi wo sita hai to, use uske ram se milne se koi nahi rok
sakta. Ye bat khud se kahkar, maine muskurate huye apna mobile uthaya aur call lagane lagi.
______________________________
Update-140
Meri bat ke jabab me aman ne badi hi gambhirta se kaha.
Aman bola “ye sirf tumhari soch hai. Aisa kuch nahi hoga. Jab tak shikha ko saari sachai ka pata nahi lag jata, tab tak ajji uski taraf aage kadam nahi
badayega aur jab shikha ko sachai ka pata chalega, wo khud ajji ki taraf kadam badane se ruk jayegi. Isliye ye sapne dekhna band kar do.”
Aman ki is bat me bhi kadwi sachai thi. Mera dimag to aman ki bat ko samajh raha tha. Magar mera dil aman ki is bat ko manne se inkar kar raha tha.
Thodi der aman se is baare me bat karne ke bad, maine call rakh diya.
Lekin ab bhi mere dimag me aman ki kahi baten goonj rahi thi. Jinka koi bhi jabab mere pas nahi tha. Mai samjh nahi pa rahi thi ki, ab aisi sitithi me
mujhe kya karna chahiye. Ye sab soch soch kar mera dimag hi kaam karna band kar diya tha.
Lekin fir achanak hi mujhe aman ki kahi ek bat yad aayi ki, jab apna dimag kaam na kare to, uske dimag ka istemal karo. Jiske dimag par aapko sabse
jyada viswas ho. Iske sath hi meri aankhon ke samne ek chehra ghumne laga.
Us chehre ko dekhte hi, mera chehra bhi khushi se khil utha aur maine apne aap se kaha ki, yadi wo sita hai to, use uske ram se milne se koi nahi rok
sakta. Ye bat khud se kahkar, maine muskurate huye apna mobile uthaya aur call lagane lagi.
Mera call jate hi ajji ne call uthate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “haan, bolo nisha. Aru kaisi hai.”
Maine ajji ki is bat ka muskurate huye jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai boli “mai bhi achi hu aur aru bhi achi hai. Lekin mai abhi hospital se nahi, ghar se call kar rahi hu.”
Ajay bola “kyo kya hua. Koi khas kaam tha kya.”
Mai boli “haan, kaam to tumse bahut khas hai. Magar pata nahi ki, mai tumhare liye khas hu bhi ya nahi.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajji kuch asmanjas me pad gaya. Use samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mai aaj ye kaisi bat kar rahi hu. Usne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “ye aaj tumko achanak kya ho gaya aur ye tum kaisi bahki bahki baten kar rahi ho. Mere liye to tum utni hi khas ho, jitna ki aman hai.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, maine hanste huye us se kaha.
Mai boli “ye sab bolne ki baten hai. Ye to wakt khud hi bata deta hai ki, kaun kiske liye kitna khas hai.”
Meri in baton se paresan hokar ajji ne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “ab mai tumhe yakin dilau ki tum mere liye sirf khas hi nahi balki mere parivar ka ek aisa hissa ho, jiske bina mera parivar pura hi nahi ho
sakta.”
Ajji ki is bat ko sunne ke bad, mujhe usko aur paresan karna thik nahi laga. Maine uske samne apni bat rakhte huye kaha.
Mai boli “ok, mai tumhari is bat ka yakin kar leti hu aur yadi is bat me kuch jhut nahi hai to fir tumhe meri ek bat manna hogi.”
Meri bat ke jabab me, ajji ne bina kuch soche samjhe aur bina koi der kiye mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “haan bolo, mai tumhari har bat manne ko taiyar hu.”
Mai boli “ok, mai rat ko dinner ke bad tumko aru ke pas milti hu. Wahi tumhe apni bat bata dugi.”
Itna kah kar, maine call rakh diya. Ajji ka call rakhne ke bad maine seerat se bat ki aur usko sab kuch samjha diya. Seerat bhi meri bat ko sunkar bahut
khush huyi aur usne yakin dilaya ki, wo sab meri is bat me mera pura sath degi.
Rat ko dinner ke bad, mai 10 baje hospital pahuchi. Uske pahle maine aman se call karke bol diya tha ki, mai rat ko aru ke pas aaugi. Isliye wo selu ko
uske pas hi rahne de. Mai ghar lautte wakt use bhi ghar chhor dugi.
Meri bat sunkar, aman ne selu ko hospital me hi chhod diya tha. Mai jab hospital pahuchi to, aru ke pas ajji tha. Selu aur seeru mujhe bahar hi tahalti
mil gayi. Maine unse thodi bahut bat ki aur fir hum aru ke pas aa gaye.
Maine aur ka haal chal pucha aur fir wahi sab ke sath baith gayi. Ajji ke chehre par ab bhi meri bat ka asar najar aa raha tha. Usne mujhe baithe dekh
kar, ek feeki si muskan di aur fir sab se bat karne laga.
Sab se bat karte huye bhi ajji ki najar bar bar mujh par hi ja rahi thi. Kuch der tak wo mere kuch bolne ka intejar karta raha. Lekin jab maine us se kuch
nahi kaha to, usne khud hi mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “tum mujhse kya bolna chahti thi.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai boli “sirf mai hi nahi, hum sab tumse kuch bolna chahte hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajji hairani se ek ek karke hum sab ki taraf dekha aur fir kaha.
Ajay bola “lekin tum sabko bolna kya hai.”
Ajji ki is bat ka jabab seerat ne dete huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, hum sab chahte hai ki, ab aap shadi kar lijiye aur humhare liye ek pyari si bhabhi le aaiye.”
Seerat ki bat sunkar, ajji ne rahat ki saans li aur mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “kya sach me tumhe ye hi bat karna thi.”
Mai boli “haan, meri bat ye hi thi. Ab ye tay to tumko karna hai ki, tum meri bat manoge ya nahi.”
Ajji ne meri bat sunkar, pahli bar muskurate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “ye tumko achanak kya ho gaya. Bhala ye bhi shadi ki bat karne ka koi samay hai. Abhi to hume srif aru ke baare me hi sochna chahiye.
Uske bad hi is baare me bat karna acha rahega.”
Ajji sidhe sidhe to nahi magar aru ki tabiyat ki aad lekar is bat ko talna chahta tha. Lekin seeru ne ajji ki is kosis par paani ferte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya bat ko talne ki kosis mat kijiye. Bhabhi jo bol rahi hai, wo hi hum sab bhi chahte hai. Ab yadi aap hum logon ki bat nahi manna
chahte to, koi bat nahi.”
Seeru ki bat sunkar, ajji ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “mai kab tum logon ki bat ko manne se mana kar raha hu. Lekin shadi ke liye koi ladki bhi to hona chahiye na. Tum log pahle koi ladki to
pasand kar lo. Fir mai shadi bhi kar luga.”
Ajji apni bat bol kar sabka chehra dekhne laga. Use laga ki is bat se shayad sabka shadi ki jid karna band ho jayega. Lekin uski is bat ka jabab selu ne
jabab dete huye kaha.
Selina boli “bhaiya hum logon ko koi ladki dudne ki jarurat nahi hai. Humne jo ladki bhabhi apni bhabhi ke liye pasand ki thi. Hum chahte hai ki, wo hi
humhari bhabhi bane.”
Selu ki is bat ne ajji ko paresani me daal diya. Usne selu ko samjhate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “ye tumhare chahne ya na chahne ki bat nahi hai. Tum sabko bhi ye bat pata hai ki, wo tumhari bhabhi nahi ban sakti. Fir tum logon ka aisi jid
karna achi bat nahi hai.”
Ajji ki is bat ka jabab maine dete huye kaha.
Mai boli “ajji wo inki bhabhi ban sakti. Yadi hum sab us se bat kare aur apni galti ki maafi mange to, mujhe ummid hai ki, aisa ho sakta hai.”
Lekin ajji ne meri bat ko sunkar, mere saare mansubon par pani ferte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “galti.? kaisi galti.? Maine koi galti nahi ki hai. Apni bahan ki jaan bachane ki kosis karke maine koi galat kaam nahi kiya hai. Ab duniya is
baare me kya sochti hai, mujhe iski koi parwah nahi hai.”
Ajji ne do took apna jabab suna diya tha. Ajji ki bat sunkar, ek pal ke liye mujhe laga ki ab kuch nahi ho sakta. Lekin agle hi pal mujhe aru ka khayal
aaya. Usne bhi is bat me mera sath dene ki bat kahi thi. Isliye maine aru ki taraf ishara karte huye ajji se kaha.
Mai boli “ye thik hai ki, tumhe is bat ki parwah nahi hai ki, duniya is baare me kya sochti hai. Lekin kya tumne ye janne ki kosis ki hai ki, tumhari wo
bahan is baare me kya sochti hai. Jiske liye tumne ye sab kiya hai.”
Itna bol kar mai ajji ki taraf sawaliya najron se dekhne lagi. Meri bat sunkar, ajji ne meri taraf dekha aur fir aru ke sar par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “yadi aru manti hai ki, mai galat hu to, mai iske sar ki kasam khakar kahta hu ki, mai sirf shikha se hi nahi, balki uske saare khandan se maafi
mangne aur unki di huyi har saza kabul karne ko taiyar hu.”
Itna bol kar, ajji aru ke jabab ka intejar karne laga. Us wakt ajji hi nahi, hum sabki bhi najar aru ki taraf hi thi. Sab aru ka jabab sunne ko bechain the.
Lekin aru sabko dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
Fir usne ajji ke hath ko apne sar se alag karke apne hathon me thama aur uske hath ko chumte huye kaha.
Archna boli “mere bhaiya, mere liye bhagwan hai aur bhagwan kabhi koi galti nahi karte.”
Aru ke jabab ko sunkar jaha, ajji ki aankhen bhig gayi thi aur wo use laad kar raha tha. Wahi aru ke jabab ko sunkar, mujhe us par bahut gussa aa raha
tha. Usne aakhiri samay par mujhe dhoka de diya tha.
Mai kasamasana kar rah jane ke siwa kuch nahi kar saki thi. Mere man ki bat ko shayad seeru samajh gayi thi. Usne mere pas aakar mere kandhe par
hath rakhte huye dhire se mere kaan me kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi, aru hamara sath dene se piche nahi hati hai. Lekin aapne use bhaiya ke khilaf istemal karne ki kosis karke galti kar di. Aapne ye
soch bhi kaise liya ki, aru kabhi bhaiya ke khilaf ja sakti hai.”
“aru bhaiya ki sirf kamjori nahi, unki takat bhi hai. Aru ke liye bhaiya kuch bhi kar sakte hai aur aru ke naam se bhaiya se kuch bhi karwaya ja sakta hai.
Ab aap dekhiye aapki bigdi bat ko mai kaise sidha karti hu.”
Ye kahte huye, seeru mere pas se ajji aur aru ke pas jakar khadi ho gayi. Ajji hamesha kahta tha ki, seeru ka shaitani dimag hai aur kuch na kuch
khurapat uske dimag me palti rahti hai. Magar aaj mai dua kar rahi thi ki, seeru ka dimag kuch kamal dikha de.
Meri najar seeru par tiki huyi thi ki, wo ab kya karne wali hai. Udhar seeru ne ajji ke pas jakar, us se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, mai bhi yahi manti hu ki, aapne kuch galat nahi kiya hai. Lekin is sab ke bad bhi, mai ye hi chahti hu ki, shikha hi meri bhabhi bane.
Mai to shikha ke siwa kisi aur ko apni bhabhi ke roop me dekhna hi nahi chahti. Ab selu aur aru kya chahti hai, ye to wo hi janti hai.”
Seeru ki bat ke jabab me selu ne bhi is bat me apni sahmati de di. Wahi seeru aur selu ki bat sunkar, aru ne ajji se kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, mai bhi yahi chahti hu. Yadi shikha meri bhabhi nahi ban payi to, mere dil par jindgi bhar ye hi bojh rahega ki, wo meri vajah se hi
meri bhabhi nahi ban payi hai.”
Itna bol kar, aru ki aankhon se tap tap karke aansu girne lage. Uske aansu dekh kar, ajji ka man bhi badal gaya. Usne aru ke aansu pochte huye us se
kaha.
Ajay bola “tu roti kyo hai pagli. Tu chahti hai ki shikha teri bhabhi bane to, ab chahe jo bhi ho jaye, wo hi teri bhabhi banegi. Tera ye bhai tere dil par koi
bhi bojh nahi rahne dega.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar sabke chehre khushi se khil uthe. Ab shikha ke liye jo bhi karna tha, ajji ko karna tha. Kya karna hai aur kaise karna hai. Ye sab
sochna ab mera nahi ajji ka kaam tha aur ye sab sochte huye maine ek sukun bhari saans li.
Ab rat jyada ho rahi thi. Isliye maine selu ko ghar chalne ko kaha aur fir hum dono ghar ke liye nikal gaye. Ghar ke liye nikalte samay meri shikha se bhi
mulakat huyi. Us se thodi bahut bat karne ke bad maine selu ko ghar chhoda aur fir mai bhi ghar aa gayi.
Is ghatna ke bad se ajji ne shikha se duri badane ka irada chhod diya aur fir dono ki hospital me roj mulakat hone lagi. Shikha ne ajji se nikki ke baare
me pucha to, ajji ne bataya ki, wo aru ki saheli hai aur aru ke sath hi padti hai. Nikki ke hostel me hone ki vajah se shikha ko laga tha ki, aru bhi uske
sath hostel me hi rahti hai.
Lekin usne ye bat ajji se kabhi puchi nahi. Shikha bar bar us se apni taxi chalane ke bare me puchti rahti thi aur ek din ajji ne iske liye haan kar diya.
Lekin ajji ne kaha ki, wo taxi aru ke hospital se chhuti hone ke bad hi chalayega aur taxi ko apne pas hi rakhega. Jiske liye shikha taiyar ho gayi.
Ajji ke aisa kahne ki vajah ye thi ki, aru ke hospital se ghar lautte hi ajji bhi wapas surat chala jata. Aise me shikha se uska roj samna ho pana mumkin
nahi tha. Jabki taxi uske pas rahne se wo taxi apne ghar me rakh deta aur shikha ye hi samajhti ki, wo uski taxi chala raha hai.
Sab kuch thik chalne laga tha. Ek din hospital me aru ke pas baith kar shikha aur seeru aapas me baten kar rahe the. Tabhi shikha ne seeru se ajji ke
ghar parivar ke baare me puch liya.
Seeru ne shikha ko bataya ki, ajji ka parivar aru hi hai aur wo ek kiraye ke makan me rahta hai. Tab shikha ne kaha ki, aru to hostel chali jati hogi. Aise
me ajji ka khane pine ka khayal kaun rakhta hoga.
Shikha ki is bat se seeru samajh gayi ki, shikha ye samajhti hai ki, aru hostel me rahti hai. Usne bhi shikha ki is soch ko nahi jhutlaya aur us se kah
diya ki, ajji apna khana pina ghar ke bahar hi karta hai.
Seeru ne shikha se huyi ye baten ajji ko bata di thi. Taki ajji ko shikha ki kisi bat ka jabab dene me koi paresani na ho. Magar shikha ke dimag me to
koi aur hi bat chal rahi thi. Jise samajh pana seeru to kya, kisi ke bhi bas ki bat nahi thi.
______________________________
Update-141
Ajji ke aisa kahne ki vajah ye thi ki, aru ke hospital se ghar lautte hi ajji bhi wapas surat chala jata. Aise me shikha se uska roj samna ho pana mumkin
nahi tha. Jabki taxi uske pas rahne se wo taxi apne ghar me rakh deta aur shikha ye hi samajhti ki, wo uski taxi chala raha hai.
Sab kuch thik chalne laga tha. Ek din hospital me aru ke pas baith kar shikha aur seeru aapas me baten kar rahe the. Tabhi shikha ne seeru se ajji ke
ghar parivar ke baare me puch liya.
Seeru ne shikha ko bataya ki, ajji ka parivar aru hi hai aur wo ek kiraye ke makan me rahta hai. Tab shikha ne kaha ki, aru to hostel chali jati hogi. Aise
me ajji ka khane pine ka khayal kaun rakhta hoga.
Shikha ki is bat se seeru samajh gayi ki, shikha ye samajhti hai ki, aru hostel me rahti hai. Usne bhi shikha ki is soch ko nahi jhutlaya aur us se kah
diya ki, ajji apna khana pina ghar ke bahar hi karta hai.
Seeru ne shikha se huyi ye baten ajji ko bata di thi. Taki ajji ko shikha ki kisi bat ka jabab dene me koi paresani na ho. Magar shikha ke dimag me to
koi aur hi bat chal rahi thi. Jise samajh pana seeru to kya, kisi ke bhi bas ki bat nahi thi.
Is bat ke agle din, shikha rat ko mere hospital aane ka intejar karti rahi. Lekin rat ko mera hospital jana hamesha nahi hota tha. Isliye shikha ko mujhse
milne ke liye 2-3 din intejar karna pad gaya.
Is bat ke teesre din jab mai ek marij ko dekhne hospital pahuchi to, aru ke pas meri mulakat shikha se bhi ho gayi. Waha se lautti samay shikha ne
mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “didi, aru ke bhaiya kiraye ke makan me akele rahte hai aur aise me unko khane pine ki paresani hoti hai. Yadi wo chahe to, mere ghar me
paying guest bankar rah sakte hai.”
Shikha ki is bat ne mujhe chauka kar diya tha aur mujhe ye dekh kar khushi bhi ho rahi thi ki, un dono ko pas lane ki humari kosis rang la rahi thi. Lekin
ajji ke liye aisa kar pana mumkin nahi tha. Isliye maine samjhate huye kaha.
Mai boli “ajji apni marji se hi kiraye ke makan me rahta hai. Warna use aman ke ghar rukne me bhi koi rok nahi hai. Aman ka ek makan yaha khali pada
hua hai. Aman ne ajji ko waha rukne ko bhi bola hai. Lekin ajji rahne ko taiyar hi nahi hai. Mujhe nahi lagta ki wo is bat ke liye taiyar hoga.”
Meri ye bat sunkar shikha ko nirasha huyi. Usne mujhe apni paresani batate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “mere ghar me koi mard nahi hai. Aise me chah kar bhi kisi anjan ko apne ghar me kirayedar nahi rakh sakte. Lekin aru ke bhaiya ke aa
jane se, humare ghar me ek kirayedar bhi aa jayega aur ghar me ek mard ka saya bhi ho jayega.”
Shikha ki is bat me mujhe ek sachai najar aayi. Maine na chahte huye bhi us se kah diya ki, mai ajji se is baare me bat karugi. Mai is baar me ajji ka
jabab pahle se hi janti thi. Magar fir bhi maine us se is baare me bat ki aur usne aisa karne se saf mana kar diya.
Abhi is bat ko huye 2 din hi beete the ki, aru ki dusri surgery ke agle hi din ajji kisi kaam se wapas surat chala gaya. Waha se aane ke bad wo kuch
paresan sa lag raha tha. Lekin usne koi paresani hone se saf mana kar diya.
Magar fir usne mujhe ye kah kar chauka diya ki, wo shikha ke ghar me paying guest ban kar rahne ko taiyar hai. Mujhe ajji ka achanak se ye badlaw
samajh me nahi aaya. Fir bhi maine is bat ki khabar shikha ko de di.
Shikha ko meri ye bat sunkar bahut khushi huyi. Usne kaha ki wo jab chahe ya aakar rah sakte hai. Iske bad ajji ne apni teeno bahno se kaha ki, ab wo
jaldi se jaldi unki bhabhi ko lana chahta hai. Isliye ab wo shikha ke ghar me paying guest bankar rahega.
Ajji ki ye bat sunkar, sabko bahut khushi huyi. Usi din se ajji ne shikha ke ghar me paying guest ban kar rahna suru kar diya. Ajji rat bhar aru ke pas
rahta aur din bhar shikha ke ghar me rahta.
Magar ab ajji bahut thaka thaka sa aur paresan sa lagta tha. Seeru ajji ke sath hospital me rahti thi. Isliye ye bat us se chhupi na rah saki. Uske man
me is sab ko lekar bahut se sawal uth rahe the.
Agle din ajji ne seeru ko ghar chhoda aur fir shikha ke ghar chala gaya. Ajji ke jaane ke bad seeru taiyar huyi aur fir shikha ke ghar chali gayi. Waha
uski shikha se mulakat huyi to, usne kaha ki, wo bhaiya ka naya ghar dekhne aayi hai.
Shikha ne bataya ki, ajji to taxi lekar chala gaya. Fir wo seeru ke liye chay pani lene chali gayi. Magar shikha ki is bat ne seeru ke dimag me ek
dhamaka sa kar diya tha. Usne ajji ko call lagaya to, ajji ne us se kaha ki, wo apne naye ghar me aaram kar raha hai.
Ajji ki is bat ne seeru ke man ke shaq ko aur pakka kar diya. Shikha ke ghar chay pani karne ke bad, seeru sidhe mere pas aayi. Usne ye saari baten
mujhe batayi to, maine us se kaha ki, ajji jab se surat se aaya hai, tabhi se wo kuch paresan paresan sa najar aa raha hai. Meri is bat ka samarthan
seeru ne bhi kiya.
Maine bhi ajji ko call kiya to, usne mujhe bhi wo hi jabab diya jo, usne seeru ko diya tha. Ab ek bat to humare samajh me aa chuki thi ki, ajji humse
kuch chhupana chahta tha. Isliye wo shikha ke ghar par paying guest ban kar rahne ko taiyar hua tha.
Ye bat samajh me aate hi seeru ki aankhe aansuon se bhig gayi. Usne nam aankhon se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi, lagta hai ki bhaiya kisi badi paresani me fas gaye hai. Warna wo humse itna bada jhut kabhi nahi kahte. Wo humse kuch chhupa
rahe hai.”
Seeru ki is bat me mujhe bhi sachai najar aa rahi thi. Lekin maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai boli “jis bhai ke pas tere jaisi bahan ho. Us bhai ka koi bhi paresani kuch nahi bigad sakti. Tu fikar mat kar, mai abhi aman se is baare me bat karti
hu.”
Ye kah kar, maine seeru ko apne sath liya aur sidhe aman ke pas aa gayi. Maine saari baten aman ko bata di. Jise sunne ke bad aman ne fauran surat
ajji manager ko call lagaya aur waha ke haalat janne laga.
Jaise jaise aman ko waha ke haalat pata chal rahe the. Waise waise uske chehre ka rang badalta ja raha tha. Waha ke haalat jaan kar aman bhi kuch
paresan sa ho gaya aur usne humse kaha.
Aman bola “mujhe abhi hi surat jana hoga. Ajji abhi surat me hi hai.”
Aman is samay bahut paresan lag raha tha. Seeru ne use itna paresan dekh kar us se kaha.
Seerat boli “lekin bhaiya aisa kya hua hai, jiski vajah se ajji bhaiya jhut bol kar surat gaye hai aur jise sunne ke bad, aap bhi surat jane ki bat kar rahe
hai.”
Seeru ki bat sunkar, aman ne usko ajji ke haalat batate huye kaha.
Aman bola “ajji iske pahle jab kaam ka bol kar surat gaya tha. Us samay uski ek mill me aag lag gayi thi. Jis se use carodon ka nuksan hua hai. Aise
samay me ajji ka surat me rahna jaruri tha. Lekin wo aru ko bhi akela chhorna nahi chahta tha. Wo ye bat bata kar, humko bhi paresan karna nahi
chahta hoga, isliye wo shikha ke ghar me paying guest ban kar rahne ko taiyar ho gaya. Taki hume is bat ke baare me kuch bhi pata na chal sake.”
Aman ki ye bat sunne ke bad bhi seeru ko tasalli nahi huyi. Usne apni chinta jahir karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “lekin ye itni badi bat to nahi hai ki, bhaiya itne jyada paresan ho jaye. Mujhe lagta hai ki, bat kuch aur hai.”
Seeru ki bat sunkar, pahle mujhe hairani huyi ki, wo ek mill ke jal jaane ko bhi badi bat nahi kah rahi hai. Lekin fir mujhe is bat ka aehsas hua ki, wo ajji
ke pas paison ki koi kami na hone ki vajah se aisi bat kah rahi hai. Wahi aman ne seeru ki bat suni to, usne seeru ko samajhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “ajji ke paresan hone ki vajah ye bhi ho sakti hai ki, ye mill usne apni mehnat ke bal par khadi ki thi. Ab jo bhi bat ho, ye bat waha jane par
hi pata lagegi. Isliye mai waha fauran jana chahta hu.”
Itna kah kar, aman surat jane ki taiyari karne laga aur kuch hi der bad wo surat ke liye nikal gaya. Aman ke jane ke bad maine seeru ko badi muskil se
samjha kar aur ye bat kisi ko bhi batane ka mana karke ghar bhej diya.
Surat pahuch kar, aman ne mujhe waha ke saare haalat bataye. Jise sunkar mujhe ajji ke itna jyada paresan hone ki vajah samajh me aa gayi thi.
Maine aman ko viswas dilate huye kaha ki, mai ajji ki har madad karne ke liye taiyar hu. Fir aman ne kuch jaruri baten bata kar call rakh diya.
Rat ko jab aman ajji ke sath wapas aaya to, usne ye bat call karke mujhe bata di. Unke aane ki bat sunte hi mai ajji se milne hospital pahuch gayi. Ajji
mere pahuchne ke bad, seeru ke sath hospital pahucha.
Seeru gusse me lag rahi thi aur aate hi sidhe aru ke pas chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad, mai ajji ke sath apne room me aa gayi aur us se surat ke haalat
puchne lagi. Ajji ne mujhe saare haalat bataye aur fir jab hum aru ke pas jaane ke liye uthe to, seeru darwaje par khadi ro rahi thi.
Ajji ne aakar, uske sar par hath fera aur uske aansu ponch kar, use apne seene se lagate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tu mujhse is bat ko lekar naraj thi na ki, maine tujhse ye bat kyo chhupayi. Ab tu hi dekh, jab tujhe ye bat pata chali to tu kya kar rahi hai. Ye
jo teri aankhon ke moti hai. Ye hi meri asli daulat hai aur inhe mai ek nakli daulat ke liye khona nahi chahta tha. Tera bhai ek businessman aur fir bhala
wo apne hath se, khud apna nuksan kaise kar sakta tha.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, meri aankhe bhi chhalak gayi. Wahi seeru us par jhuta gussa dikha kar use mukka marne lagi. Abhi bhai bahan ki ye takrar chal hi
rahi thi ki, tabhi ajji ko dudte huye shikha waha aa gayi aur usne kaha ki, aru bahut der se aap logon ke aane ka rasta dekh rahi hai. Uski bat sunkar,
sab aru ke pas aa gaye.
Iske bad se ajji rat ko aru ke pas rahta tha aur subah surat jakar apni mill ka kaam dekhta. Shikha ko yahi lagta ki ajji taxi chala raha hai. Jabki baki
logon ko aman ne bol diya tha ki, ajji ko kaam ki vajah se, uska roj surat jana jaruri hai. Jis vajah se ajji ke ghar me na rahne se koi sawal nahi utha.
Aru ko bas ye bataya gaya ki, ajji shikha ke ghar me paying guest ban kar rahne laga hai. Jise sunkar wo bhi bahut khush thi. Mere, aman aur seeru ke
siwa kisi ko bhi ajji ke rat din ke is sangharsh ke baare me pata nahi tha.
Din yu hi beette gaye aur fir aru hospital se chhutti hokar ghar aa gayi. Aru ka aman ke ghar jana shikha ko ajib na lage, isliye us se kaha gaya ki, aru
ke puri tarah thik hone tak, wo aman ki nigrani me seeru aur selu ke sath rahegi.
Aru ki hospital se chhutti ho chuki thi. Isliye maine shikha ki duty wapas din me karwa di. Lekin aru ki hospital se chhutti hone ke bad bhi, ajji ka roj
surat aane jaane ka silsila nahi thama. Pahle use aru ki vajah se roj surat aana jana pad raha tha to, ab use shikha ke ghar me paying guest ban kar
rahne ki vajah se roj aana jana pad raha tha.
Is bich aru ka bhi shikha ke ghar aana jana suru ho gaya. Pahle wo seeru ke sath shikha ke ghar gayi aur uske bad aksar nikki ke sath uska shikha ke
ghar aana jana hone laga tha.
Kuch hi samay me ajji ki wo mill fir se suru ho gayi aur ajji ke kaam ka bojh kam ho gaya. Ab wo hafte me 2-3 din hi surat jaya karta tha. Dhire dhire ajji
aur shikha ke bich ki najdikiyan badti ja rahi thi. Lekin dono me se koi bhi apne pyar ka ijhar nahi kar pa raha tha.
Ajji shikha se apne pyar ke ijhar ke sath sath, use apni sachai bhi batana chah raha tha. Lekin iske liye use ek khas samay ka intejar tha aur wo khas
samay ab kuch din bad aane hi wala tha ki, uske pahle hi shikha ke samne ye sachai khud hi is tarah aa gayi.
Apni itni bat kah kar nisha chup ho gayi aur sab ki taraf dekhne lagi. Jaha barkha ke chehre par gussa najar aa raha tha. Wahi shikha ke chehre par
dukh najar aa raha tha. Ab ye bat to shikha ki janti thi ki, uska ye dukh ajji ki kahani ko sunkar tha ya apne bhai ki maut ki vajah se tha.
Lekin unty ke chehre par ke chehre ke bhav sabki samajh ke bahar the. Wo kisi gahri soch me lag rahi thi. Jab thodi der tak koi kuch nahi bola to, nisha
ne fir bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Dr. nisha boli “aap log shayad ab bhi ajji ko galat mante hai aur aapko is bat ka viswas nahi ki, ajji bahut hi jaldi aap sabke samne ye sachai batane
wala tha. Wo bas sahi samay ka intejar kar raha tha.”
Nisha apni bat bolkar, ek bar fir sabki taraf dekhne lagi. Shayad unse kisi ke kuch bolne ki ummid thi aur unki ye ummid bekar nahi gayi. Nisha ki ye bat
sunkar aunty ne kaha.
Aunty boli “mai ajji ko galat nahi manti aur mai janti hu ki, wo apni bat kahne ke liye sahi samay ka intejar kar raha tha.”
Aunty ki is bat ne shikha aur barkha ko hi nahi balki hum sabko bhi hairani me daal diya tha. Jaha shikha aur barkha unko fati fati aankhon se dekh rahi
thi. Wahi hum sab unko hairani se dekh rahe the.
Kisi ke samajh me nahi aaya ki, aunty aisa kyo kah rahi hai. Lekin aunty ne humari hairani ko aur bhi badate huye hetal se kaha.
Aunty boli “tum shayad ajji ke manager dhiru shah ki beti ho. Jisne ek ladke ke pyar me pad kar khud ko aag laga li thi.”
Aunty ki is bat ne hetal ko bhi hairani me daal diya tha. Usne aunty ki bat ki haami bharte huye kaha.
Hetal boli “ji aunty, mai unhi ki beti hu. Lekin aap ye sab kaise janti hai.”
Aunty boli “maine tumhare papa aur ajji ke bich huyi saari baten sun li thi. Jab uski mill me aag lagne ke bad wo yaha rahne aaya to, uske rahan sahan
se wo kabhi bhi mujhe ek taxi driver nahi lagta tha. Lekin jab shikha ne ajji aur Dr aman ke bich ke parivarik rishton ke baare me mujhe bataya to,
mujhe laga ki shayad Dr aman ke sath rahne ki vajah se hi ajji ka rahan sahan aisa hai.”
“Magar kuch samay bad ek aadmi humare yaha ajji se milne aaya. Us samay shikha duty par aur barkha college gayi huyi thi. Isliye mai unke liye chay
lekar gayi. Tab mujhe ek aisi sachai ka pata chala ki, meri najron me ajji ki ijjat aur bad gayi. Magar maine is bat ka aehsas ajji ko nahi hone diya ki,
mai unke bich ki bat sun chuki hu.”
“ye sach hai ki, mai ye bat nahi janti thi ki, mere bete ki maut ki vajah ajji hai. Lekin aaj jab mujhe is sachai ka pata chala to, meri aankhon me ajji ki us
din ki baten goonj gayi aur maine usi pal ajji ko is sab ke liye maaf kar diya.”
Aunty ki is bat ko sunkar, hume kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo aisi kis bat ke baare me bat kar rahi hai. Jise soch kar un ne ajji ki galti ko
maaf kar diya. Hum sab hairan the. Tab seeru ne aunty se ye bat janne ke liye kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty, aapne ajji bhaiya aur us aadmi ke bich aisa kya sun liya tha ki, aaj saari sachai samne aane ke bad bhi, aapne ek pal me hi ajji
bhaiya ki itni galti ko maaf kar diya.”
Magar aunty ne seeru ki is bat ka jabab dene se inkar karte huye kaha.
Aunty boli “sorry beta, mere andar itni himmat nahi hai ki, mai ye bat hetal aur ajji ki bahno ke samne kah saku. Lekin ye bat tum apni bhabhi se bhi
jaan sakti ho. Jin ne mill me aag lagne ki bat to sabko bata di. Magar ajji ki paresani ki asali vajah kisi ke samne nahi aane di.”
Aunty ki is bat se waha khade har ek ko ek jhatka sa laga. Sab ek baar fir hairat me pade, nisha ki taraf dekhne rahe the. Wahi nisha ne sabki najre
apni taraf uthti dekh kar, apna sar jhuka liya. Shayad use is tarah se is sachai ke samne aa jane ki ummid nahi thi.
______________________________
Update-142
“ye sach hai ki, mai ye bat nahi janti thi ki, mere bete ki maut ki vajah ajji hai. Lekin aaj jab mujhe is sachai ka pata chala to, meri aankhon me ajji ki us
din ki baten goonj gayi aur maine usi pal ajji ko is sab ke liye maaf kar diya.”
Aunty ki is bat ko sunkar, hume kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo aisi kis bat ke baare me bat kar rahi hai. Jise soch kar un ne ajji ki galti ko
maaf kar diya. Hum sab hairan the. Tab seeru ne aunty se ye bat janne ke liye kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty, aapne ajji bhaiya aur us aadmi ke bich aisa kya sun liya tha ki, aaj saari sachai samne aane ke bad bhi, aapne ek pal me hi ajji
bhaiya ki itni galti ko maaf kar diya.”
Magar aunty ne seeru ki is bat ka jabab dene se inkar karte huye kaha.
Aunty boli “sorry beta, mere andar itni himmat nahi hai ki, mai ye bat hetal aur ajji ki bahno ke samne kah saku. Lekin ye bat tum apni bhabhi se bhi
jaan sakti ho. Jin ne mill me aag lagne ki bat to sabko bata di. Magar ajji ki paresani ki asali vajah kisi ke samne nahi aane di.”
Aunty ki is bat se waha khade har ek ko ek jhatka sa laga. Sab ek baar fir hairat me pade, nisha ki taraf dekhne rahe the. Wahi nisha ne sabki najre
apni taraf uthti dekh kar, apna sar jhuka liya. Shayad use is tarah se is sachai ke samne aa jane ki ummid nahi thi.
Aunty ki bat sunkar, nisha ko is tarah sar jhukhate dekh, sabko yakin ho gaya tha ki, nisha kuch chhupa rahi hai. Is bat par seeru ne us se sawal karte
huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi, aunty ye kis bat ke baare me, bat kar rahi hai. Aapne ajji bhaiya ke baare me hum sab se kya bat chhupa kar rakhi hai.”
Seeru ki is bat ka nisha ko koi jabab nahi sujh raha tha. Usne seeru ko samjhate huye kaha.
Nisha boli “us bat ka is sab se koi matlab nahi hai. Mai wo bat tumhe fir kabhi bata dugi.”
Lekin nisha ki bat sunkar, aru ne bhadakte huye kaha.
Archna boli “kaise matlab nahi hai. Jis bat ko sunkar, aunty ne apne bete ki maut ka jara sa gam tak nahi kiya. Us bat ko aap kaise kah sakti hai ki, us
bat ka is sab se koi matlab nahi hai. Yadi is sab ke bad bhi aap wo bat humko nahi batati to, hum ye hi samjhege ki aapki najron me humari koi
aehmiyat nahi hai.”
Lekin aru ki bat sunne ke bad bhi nisha ne bat ko talte huye kaha.
Nisha boli “maine kaha na ki, us bat ka is sab se koi matlab nahi hai to nahi hai. Ab iske bad mai is baare me koi bat nahi karna chahti. Tum logon ko jo
samjhna ho, samajh sakti ho.”
Jis ajji ke liye abhi sab mil kar shikha ke ghar aaye the. Ab usi ki kisi ek bat ke liye sab aapas me bahas kar rahe the. Mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha
tha ki, ye sab achanak kya hone laga hai. Aakhir aisi kya bat hai, jise nisha itna sab hone par bhi kisi ko batana nahi chahti hai.
Ek taraf nisha ne kuch bhi batane se inkar kar diya tha. Wahi nisha ka ye jabab sunkar aru ne aur bhi jyada bhadakte huye kaha.
Archna boli “aap kya sochti hai. Yadi aap humko nahi batayegi to, ye bat hume pata nahi chalegi. Yadi aap aisa sochti hai to, aap galat sochti hai. Mai
abhi jakar bhaiya se puchti hu.”
Ye kah kar archna bahar jaane ke liye mud gayi. Lekin tabhi nisha ne uska hath pakad kar use rokte huye kaha.
Nisha boli “tumhe ajji se kuch puchne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai nahi chahti ki, uske jakhm fir se taja ho jaye. Mai tumko batati hu ki, wo bat kya hai.”
Ye kah kar nisha ek baar fir kisi gahri soch me dub gayi. Sab besabri se nisha ke bolne ka intejar karne lage. Thodi der bad nisha ne apni bat bolna
suru kiya.
Ab aage ki kahani nisha ki jubani….
Jis din aru ki dusri surgery thi, usi rat ko ajji ki mill me aag lag gayi. Aise me ajji ko fauran surat ke liye niklna chahiye tha. Lekin ye aru ki badi surgery
thi. Jis vajah se use dard bhi mehsus ho raha tha. Isliye ajji ne apne manager se kaha ki, wo kal ke pahle nahi aa sakta hai. Magar wo waha ke S.P. ko
call kar deta hai. Wo sab sambhal lege.
Waha ka S.P. ajji ka dost tha. Isliye ajji ne use call karke apni stithi batayi aur waha ka mahaul sambhal lene ko kah diya. S.P. ne mauke par pahuch
kar sab kuch sambhal liya. Lekin usne shaq ke aadhar par 5 logon ko hirasat me bhi le liya.
Jab un 5 logon se sakhti ke sath puch tachh ki gayi to, un ne kabul kiya ki, ye aag lagi nahi balki lagayi gayi thi aur isme ajji ki mills ke general manager
dhiru shah ka hath tha. S.P. ne unko bhi hirasat me le liya.
Dhiru shah ajji ke pita ji ke samay se unki mills ke general manager the. Lekin ajji ke pita uko apna dost mante the aur un par pura viswas karte the.
Isliye ajji ke ghar unka roj ka aana jana tha aur ajji ke parivar ka bhi unke ghar aana jana tha.
Dono parivaron ke bich ek dostana mahaul tha. Ajji unko uncle aunty kah kar pukarta tha aur hetal ajji ko bhaiya kahti thi. Ye silsila ajji ke mata pita ki
maut ke bad bhi jaari raha aur ajji ne bhi unko wo hi samman diya, jo ajji ke pita ke samay par unka tha.Yahi vajah thi ki, aru ke sath huye hadse ke
bad bhi, ajji ko apne business ki koi jyada fikar nahi thi.
Isi bich ek din hetal ne ajji se ek ladke ko naukri par rakhne ki sifarish ki to, ajji ne us ladke ko apne papa se mila dene ki bat kahi. Magar hetal ne
gusse me ajji se kaha ki, kya aapke liye meri koi aehmiyat nahi hai. Yadi mujhe papa se hi ye bat karna hoti to, mai aap se ye bat kyo kahti.
Ab ajji hetal ko apni bahan hi manta tha. Isliye usne hetal ki bat rakhte huye us ladke ki kabliyat ko dekhte huye, use apni nayi mill me sales manager ki
job de di. Wo ladka mehanti honhar hone ke sath sath imandar bhi tha.
Kuch hi din kaam karne ke bad us lakdke ko aehsas hua ki, dhiru shah mill ke maal me bahut gadbadi kar raha hai. Ladke ne ajji ko aagah kiya ki,
aapki gair-maujudgi me mill me lakhon ka her fer kiya jata hai.
Lekin ajji is baare me koi kadam utha pata ki, us se pahle hi is bat ki bhanak dhiru shah ko bhi lag gayi. Usne apni chori pakde jaane se bachne ke liye
mill me aag laga di. Jab mill me aag lagi to, ajji fauran waha nahi pahuch saka tha.
Dusre din jab ajji waha pahucha to, hetal aur uski mammy rote huye ajji ke pas aayi. Un ne bataya ki, hetal ke papa ko rat ko police pakad kar le gayi.
Ajji jab apne S.P. dost se mila to, usne bataya ki, ye log tumhari mill me hera feri karte the aur apni usi hera feri ko chhupane ke liye ab ye mill me aag
laga kar use hadse ka roop dena chahte the.
Ye sab baten sun lene ke bad bhi, ajji hetal aur uski maa ki vajah se, dhiru shah par koi mamla darj nahi hone dena chahta tha. Jiski vajah se wo sab
log police ki hirasat se chhut gaye. Magar iske sath hi ajji ne sabko naukri se nikal diya aur dhiru shah ki jagah us naye ladke ko general manager bana
diya.
Lekin ye sab to bas baten to ajji ki jindgi me aane wale tufan ki ek jhalak bas thi. Asli bat to, ab ajji ke samne aane wali thi. Agle din jab ajji wapas surat
pahucha to, un 5 logon me se ek aadmi ajji ke office me aaya. Ajji un par bahut gussa tha. Isliye us ne us aadmi se milne se mana kar diya.
Lekin wo aadmi bahut musibat me tha aur ajji se mile bina jane ko taiyar nahi tha. Tab ajji ne apne naye manager ko us se milne bheja. Wo jakar us
aadmi se mila aur fir aakar, ajji ko bataya ki, kal uski beti ki shadi hai aur dhiru shah ne use paison ka lalach dekar ye kaam karwaya tha. Magar ab
pakde jaane ke bad, dhiru shah ne use paise dene se mana kar diya hai. Isliye wo madad ke liye aapke pas aaya hai.
Apne manager ki bat sunkar, ajji ne apne manager se kaha ki, wo jitne paise maang raha hai, use de do. Uske karmo ka fal uski beti ko nahi milna
chahiye. Ajji ki bat mankar, manager ne usko paise de diye. Ajay ki wapsi ki flight ka samay ho raha tha. Isliye wo airport jane ke liye apne office se
bahar aa gaya.
Ajji apni car me baithne hi wala tha ki, tabhi us aadmi ne aakar uske pair pakad liye. Wo pair pakad kar ajji se maafi mangne laga. Lekin ajji us se
bahut jyada naraj tha aur uski shakal tak dekhna pasand nahi kar raha tha. Ajji ne gusse me us par bhadakte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “maine tumhara kya bura kiya tha. Jo tumne mujhse badla lene ke liye, hajaron majduron ki roji roti ko jala diya. Ek mill ke jal jaane se mera
kuch nahi bigad jayega. Lekin un majduron ka kya. Jinki roji roti ka sahara sirf ye mill hi thi. Mai tumhe is sabke liye kabhi maaf nahi karuga.”
Ajji ko gusse me dekh kar bhi, wo aadami ajji ke pair chhodne ko taiyar nahi tha aur us se apne kiye ki maafi mange ja raha tha. Magar jab ajji ne use
maaf nahi kiya to, usne jo paise apni beti ki shadi ke liye the. Un paison ko ajji ke pairon ke pas rakhte huye kaha.
Aadmi bola “sahab jab aap mujhe maaf karna nahi chahte to, mujh par ye upkar kis liye kar rahe hai. Mujhe mere kiye karmo ki saza milni hi chahiye
aur meri saza ye hi hai ki, meri beti ki doli hi na uthe.”
Ye kah kar, wo aadmi rota hua waha se jaane laga. Lekin us aadmi ke aansu dekh aur uski baten sunkar, ajji ka dil pighal gaya. Usne us aadmi ko
rokte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “ae ruko, ek to galti karte ho aur apni us galti ki saza apni beti ko dena chahte ho. Wo tumhari beti hi nahi, meri bahan bhi hai aur meri bahan
ki doli mere hote koi uthne se nahi rok sakta. Ye paise lo aur khushi khushi uski shadi karke mujhse aakar milo.”
Ye kah kar ajji ne jamin se paise uthaye aur us aadmi ko dene laga. Magar ajji ka ye roop dekh kar wo aur bhi jyada rone laga. Ajji ko ab jaane me der
ho rahi thi. Isliye usne us aadmi ko samjhate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “dekho, meri bahan mumbai ke hospital me bharti hai. Mai yadi uske pas nahi pachucha to, wo saara hospital sar par utha legi. Mai ab aur
jyada der yaha nahi ruk sakta. Mera abhi hi nikalna jaruri hai.”
Magar us aadmi ne ajji se uski ek bat sunne ko kaha. Apni bat sune bina wo ajji se kisi bhi halat me paise lene ko taiyar nahi tha. Aakhir me ajji ne us
se apni gaadi me baithne ko kaha aur fir airport ke liye nikal gaya.
Raste me wo aadmi ajji ko apni bat batane laga. Jise sunkar, ajji ki aankhon se aansu chhalak gaye aur uska chehra gusse se laal ho gaya. Kabhi uski
aankhon me apne maa bap ka chehra ghum raha tha to, kabhi uske dimag me us aadmi ki kahi baten ghum rahi thi.
Us ke liye ye kuch bhi soch pana muskil ho raha tha. Wo samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, wo kya kare aur kya na kare. Lekin tabhi ajji ke samne aru ka
chehra aa gaya aur usne apne aapko sambhalte huye us aadmi ko paise diye aur mumbai aa gaya.
Lekin mumbai aane ke bad bhi, us aadmi ki baton ne ajji ka pichha nahi chhoda tha aur wo us bat ki vajah se bahut bechain tha. Uski is bechaini ko
seeru ne bhi mehsus kar liya tha aur isliye usne iski vajah janne ka faisla kiya tha.
Agle din jab meri aur seeru ki bat sunkar, aman surat pahucha to, ajji ghar me hi chahal kadmi karta mil gaya. Wo shayad kisi ke aane ka intejar kar
raha tha. Achanak se aman ko apne samne pakar, wo chauke bina na rah saka. Aman ne use apne aane ki saari baten bata di.
Aman ki bat sunte, hi ajji ke dil me daba dard bahar nikal aaya. Wo apne aansuon ko bahne se rok na saka aur aman se lipat kar fut fut kar rone laga.
Ajji ko is tarah tutta hua dekh, aman ko samajhte der nahi lagi ki, ajji ko bahut badi bat paresan kar rahi hai. Usne ajji ko dilasa hote huye kaha.
Aman bola “rota kyo hai. Tera bhai tere sath hai na. Mujhe bata kya bat tujhe paresan kar rahi hai.”
Aman ka sahara pakar, ajji ne apne dil ka gubar nikalte huye use saari baten batayi aur us se kaha.
Ajay bola “mere mata pita ki maut koi road accident nahi thi. Wo ek sochi samjhi sazish thi. Wo ek katl tha.”
Uska chehra gusse se laal ho gaya. Usne ajji ko pakad kar hilate huye kaha.
Aman bola “tu ye kya kah raha hai. Kaun hai wo jisne ye sazish rachi thi.”
Ajay bola “wo koi aur nahi. Humara manager aur papa ka karibi dost dhiru shah hai.”
Ajji ki ye bat sunkar, aman ke dimag me ek aur dhamaka hua. Aman dhiru shah ko ache se janta tha aur use ek bahut acha insan samjhta tha. Ajji ke
parivar se dhiru shah ke rishte ko bhi aman janta tha. Isliye use ab bhi apne kaano par viswas nahi ho raha tha.
______________________________
Update-143
Agle din jab meri aur seeru ki bat sunkar, aman surat pahucha to, ajji ghar me hi chahal kadmi karta mil gaya. Wo shayad kisi ke aane ka intejar kar
raha tha. Achanak se aman ko apne samne pakar, wo chauke bina na rah saka. Aman ne use apne aane ki saari baten bata di.
Aman ki bat sunte, hi ajji ke dil me daba dard bahar nikal aaya. Wo apne aansuon ko bahne se rok na saka aur aman se lipat kar fut fut kar rone laga.
Ajji ko is tarah tutta hua dekh, aman ko samajhte der nahi lagi ki, ajji ko bahut badi bat paresan kar rahi hai. Usne ajji ko dilasa hote huye kaha.
Aman bola “rota kyo hai. Tera bhai tere sath hai na. Mujhe bata kya bat tujhe paresan kar rahi hai.”
Aman ka sahara pakar, ajji ne apne dil ka gubar nikalte huye use saari baten batayi aur us se kaha.
Ajay bola “mere mata pita ki maut koi road accident nahi thi. Wo ek sochi samjhi sazish thi. Wo ek katl tha.”
Uska chehra gusse se laal ho gaya. Usne ajji ko pakad kar hilate huye kaha.
Aman bola “tu ye kya kah raha hai. Kaun hai wo jisne ye sazish rachi thi.”
Ajay bola “wo koi aur nahi. Humara manager aur papa ka karibi dost dhiru shah hai.”
Ajji ki ye bat sunkar, aman ke dimag me ek aur dhamaka hua. Aman dhiru shah ko ache se janta tha aur use ek bahut acha insan samjhta tha. Ajji ke
parivar se dhiru shah ke rishte ko bhi aman janta tha. Isliye use ab bhi apne kaano par viswas nahi ho raha tha.
Aman ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, dhiru shah jaisa insan aisa kaise kar sakta hai. Aman ne ajji se sawal karte huye kaha.
Aman bola “ye tu kya bol raha hai. Dhiru uncle aisa kyo karege.”
Ajay bola “papa ka ek hospital banane ka sapna tha. Us hospital ke liye un ne ek jamin dekhi thi. Jise wo muh mangi keemat dekar bhi kharidne ko
taiyar the. Wo jamin shahar ke bich me thi aur kayi bade log us jamin ko hasil karna chahte the. Magar us jamin ka sauda papa ke sath pakka ho gaya
tha.”
“papa ko us jamin kharidne se rokne ke liye, kisi businessman ne dhiru uncle ko badi rakam di thi. Lekin papa ne unki bat manne se inkar kar diya tha.
Jis vajah se dhiru uncle ne unka road accident karwa diya. Mere jis bap ne un par ek sage bhai ki tarah viswas kiya tha. Un ne usi ke sath viswas ghat
karke, sirf jara se paise ke liye unki jaan le li.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, aman ki aankhe bhi bhig gayi. Lekin usne ajji ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Aman bola “tu fikar mat kar, use uske kiye ki saza jarur milegi. Mai abhi abhay (S.P.) se bat karta hu. Saale ab jindgi bhar jail ki chakki pisega.”
Ye kah kar aman ne S.P. ko call lagane ke liye apna mobile nikala aur call lagane laga. Lekin ajji ne use call lagane se rokte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “aisa mat kar, jara hetal aur aunty ke baare me bhi soch, ye sab wo log kaise sah payegi.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, aman ne bhadakte huye kaha.
Aman bola “tu pagal ho gaya ha kya. Jisne tere parivar ko khatam kar diya. Tu usi ke parivar ke baare me soch raha hai.”
Ajay bola “nahi, mai uske parivar ke baare me nahi soch raha hu. Mai apni us bahan ke baare me soch raha hu. Jisne aru ke jaane ke bad, mere
akelepan ko mehsus karke, mujhe hasane ki kosis ki thi. Mai apni us bahan ke baare me soch raha hu, jisne dhiru shah ki harkat pata lagne par, apne
dost se unhe chhupane ki jagah sab kuch mujhe bata dene ko kaha tha.”
“Mai apni us bahan ke baare me soch raha hu, jise apne pita ke meri mill me aag lagane ki bat pata chali to, usne apne papa ke kaam se nikale jaane
par ek baar bhi nakhushi jahir nahi ki aur sharam se usne mera samna karna hi band kar diya. Mai chah kar bhi in sab baton ko andekha kar, use
duniya ke samne ek katil ki beti kahlane ki saja nahi de sakta.”
Ajji ki is bat ne aman ko soch me daal diya. Use lag raha tha ki, ajji ne dhiru shah ko maaf kar diya hai. Is bat ki hakikat janne ke liye usne ajji se kaha.
Aman bola “to kya tune is sab ke liye dhiru shah ko maaf kar diya hai.”
Ajay bola “nahi, maine use maaf nahi kiya. Lekin usko saza dena mere bas ki bat nahi hai. Uske is gunah ki saza use upar wala hi dega.”
Abhi ajji aur aman bat kar hi rahe the ki, tabhi ajji ka naya manager uske pas bhagta hua aaya aur usne ajji se kaha.
Manager bola “sir, ek buri khabar hai. Hetal ne apne aapko aag laga li hai aur use hospital le jaya gaya hai.”
Manager bahut jyada ghabraya hua tha aur uski bat sunkar, ajji bhi ghabra gaya. Lekin aman ne manager ki ye haalat dekh kar, us se kaha.
Aman bola “tumhe ye bat kaise pata lagi aur tum itna ghabra kyo rahe ho.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, manager ne haklate huye kaha.
Manager bola “sir, mai hi wo ladka hu, jiske liye hetal ne aisa kadam uthaya hai. Hum dono ek dusre ko bahut pyar karte hai. Ye bat jab uske pita ko
pata chali to, wo uski shadi kahi aur pakki karne ki kosis karne lage. Jiski vajah se usne aisa kadam utha liya.”
Uski bat sunkar, ajji ne fauran hospital jaane ki bat ki aur wo teeno hospital pahuch gaye. Hospital me hetal ka jala hua chehra aur use tadapta dekh
ajji ke aansu nikal gaye. Wahi aman ne hetal ki haalat dekhi to, waha ke Dr. se bat ki aur fir usne apni chinta jahir karte huye ajji se kaha.
Aman bola “hetal ne apne aapko marne ki kosis ki hai. Isliye aag lagne ke bad bhi usne apne aapko jara bhi bachane ki kosis nahi ki, jis vajah se wo
bahut jyada jal gayi hai. Yaha ke Dr. kahte hai ki, uska bachna muskil hai. Lekin mere khayal se yadi ise jaldi hi mumbai le jaya jaye to, iske bachne ki
kuch ummid ki ja sakti hai.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, ajji ne us se kaha.
Ajay bola “hum iska mumbai ke ache se ache hospital me ilaj karwayege. Tum abhi nisha ko yaha ka saara haal batao. Mai tab tak ise mumbai le jane
ka intejam karta hu.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, aman ne mujhe call laga kar, saari baten batayi. Maine aman se kaha ki, mai har mumkin madad karne ko taiyar hu. Tum ajji se kaho
ki, wo jald se jald hetal ko mumbai le aaye. Tab tak mai hetal ke baare me Dr. se bat karke rakhti hu.
Aman ki mujhse bat hone ke bad, ajji ne bahar aakar, aunty se kaha ki, hetal ko ilaj ke liye mumbai le jana jaruri hai. Hum hetal ko mumbai le jaana
chahte hai. Ajji ki bat par aunty ne to apni sahmati de di. Lekin dhiru shah ne hetal ko kahi bhi le jaane se mana kar diya. Is par ajji ko us par gussa aa
gaya aur gusse me dhiru shah ka gireban pakad kar, use dhamkate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tu mere maa bap ka katil hai. Ye jante huye bhi yadi maine tujhe kuch nahi kaha to, uski vajah sirf hetal hai. Lekin yadi hetal ko kuch hua to,
tu itna samajh kar rakh le ki, tujhe mujhse koi nahi bacha sakta. Teri boti boti karke yadi kutto ko na khila diya to, mai bhi apne bap ki aulad nahi.”
Us wakt ajji ki aankhon se shole baras rahe the. Jiske samne dhiru shah ki bolti band ho gayi aur sath hi uski najron se ye parda bhi uth gaya ki, uski
kaali kartoot ke baare me koi kuch nahi janta.
Wahi aunty bhi ajji ki ye bat sunkar, sann rah gayi thi. Unhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, ajji ye kya kah raha hai. Wo ajji se is baare me janna chahti thi.
Lekin ajji ne abhi hetal ko dekhne ki bat kah kar bat ko taal diya.
Uske bad ajji hetal ko mumbai laane ke intejam me lag gaya. Dhiru shah ki himmat nahi huyi ki, wo ajji ko aisa karne se rok sake. Kuch hi der me hetal
ko mumbai le aaya gaya aur use mumbai ke ek bade se hospital me bharti kara diya gaya.
Ajji ke sath aunty aur wo manager bhi aaya tha. Wo manager hetal ko dekh kar, rota hi ja raha tha. Aman ne use dilasa dete huye kaha.
Aman bola “fikar mat karo. Mujhe ummid hai ki hetal bach jayegi. Lekin ab wo pahle ki tarah sundar nahi ho sakti. Kya aise me bhi tum uska sath de
sakoge.”
Aman ki bat sunkar, us manager ne kaha.
Manager bola “sir, wo bach bas jaye aur mujhe kuch nahi chahiye. Aag se uska sharir jarur jal gaya hai. Lekin uske dil me mere liye jo pyar basa hua
hai. Wo pyar to nahi jala na. Mai hetal se ab bhi pyar karta hu aur mai aapko yakin dilata hu ki, mai har haal me hetal ka sath nibhuga. Mere liye wo
hamesha hi wo hi hetal rahegi, jo jalne se pahle thi. Bas aap use bacha lijiye.”
Manager ki bat sunkar, ajji ne use dilasa dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “hetal ko kuch nahi hoga. Wo bilkul thik ho jayegi. Mujhe khushi hai ki, meri bahan ne tum jaise ladke ko apne liya chuna hai. Lekin sath hi is
bat ka dukh bhi hai ki, usne aisa kadam uthane se pahle ek bar to apne is bhai ko aajma kar dekh liya hota. Mai itna bura to nahi tha ki, uski shadi
tumse nahi karwata.”
Ye kahte kahte ajji ki aankhen chhalak gayi. Wahi us manager ne hetal ki taraf se safai dete huye kaha.
Manager bola “nahi, sir aisa nahi hai. Usne mujhe aapke pas job par hi isliye rakhwaya tha ki, yadi aap mujhe pasand kar lete hai to, fir uske papa ko
manana muskil nahi hoga. Lekin wo pahle se hi apne papa ki mill me hera feri karne ki harkat ki vajah se sharminda thi. Us par uske papa ne mill me
aag laga kar, use aur bhi sharminda kar diya.”
“Jiski vajah se wo aapka samna karne ki himmat nahi kar pa rahi thi. Is bat ke upar se uska apne papa se bahut jhagra hua aur usne usi din ghar
chhodne ke faisla kar liya aur mere samne shadi karne ki bat rakh di. Magar ye saari baten uske papa ko pata chal gayi aur wo use ghar me band kar,
uski shadi kahi dusri jagah pakki karne lage.”
“aap pahle hi mill aur apni bahan ko lekar paresan the. Aise me wo aap par koi naya bojh nahi dalna chahti thi. Jab use kuch samajh me nahi aaya to,
usne gusse me aisa kadam utha liya.”
Manager ki bat sunkar, ajji ke aansu thamne ki jagah aur bhi bahne lage. Usne apne man ka gubar nikalte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “pata nahi upar wala mujhe kis gunah ki saza dena chahta hai. Yaha ek bahan ke chehre ke daag mitane aaya to, waha dusri bahan ne apne
chehre ko jakhmi kar liya. Usne ye tak nahi socha ki, bahne kabhi bhaiyon par bojh nahi hoti. Wo to bhaiyon ke sar ka taj hoti hai, bhaiyon ke dil ka
sukun hoti hai.”
Ajji ka ye roop dekh kar aman ka dil bhi bhar aaya. Aaj use ye bat samajh me aa rahi thi ki, ajji ke liye sabse jyada aehmiyat aru ki hone ke bad bhi,
seeru aur selu, ajji se itna jyada pyar kyo karti hai.
Kyoki bhale hi ajji ke dil me aru ke liye jo pyar tha uski barabari koi nahi kar sakta tha. Lekin iske bad bhi uske dil me apni har ek bahan ke liye itna pyar
tha ki, har ek bahan uske liye jaan dene ko taiyar rahti thi.
Ajji ne dhiru shah wali bat kisi ko bhi batane se mana kar diya tha. Jiski vajah se hetal ke hospital me rahne ki bat ko bhi abhi raj rakhna jaruri ho gaya
tha. Ab ajji ki jindgi do hospital ke bich simat ka rah gayi thi. Din me wo hetal ki hospital me rahta to, rat ko aru ke sath hospital me rahta aur bich ke 2-4
ghante ke liye apne business ko bhi dekh leta.
Ajji ka business ab ram bharose chal raha tha. Kyoki uska wo manager jis par wo sabse jyada viswas karne laga tha. Wo bhi ab uske sath mumbai me
hi dera daale huye tha. Kuch din bad, hetal ki tabiyat me sudhar hone laga aur doctor ko uske bachne ki ummid najar aane lagi to, hetal ki mammy ne
dhiru shah ko phone par bahut khari khoti sunayi.
Jiske bad dhiru shah mumbai aaya. Lekin hetal ne use dekh kar, muh fer liya. Jise dekh kar use laga ki, hetal ko uski saari sachai ka pata lag gaya hai.
Magar aunty ne use dutkar lagate huye bataya ki, ajji ne wo bat hetal to kya, kisi se bhi kahne se mana kiya hai.
Is sab ko dekh sun kar dhiru shah ko apne kiye par bahut pachhtawa hua aur wo ajji ke ghar ka pata hasil kar, us se milne shikha ke ghar pahuch
gaya. Apne samne dhiru shah ko dekh kar, ajji ko gussa to bahut aaya. Lekin wo shikha ke ghar me kisi tarah ka koi hangama khada karna nahi chahta
tha.
Dhiru shah us se apni galti ki maafi mangta raha aur ajji use kisi bhi haalat me maaf karne se mana karta raha. Jab dhiru shah ne dekha ki, ajji use kisi
bhi haalat me maaf karne ko taiyar nahi hai. Tab wo khud ko kanun ke hawale karne ki bat kah kar udhar se jaane laga.
Ajji ko ab bhi uski bat me sachai najar nahi aa rahi thi. Lekin wo yadi sach me apne aapko kanun ke hawale kar deta hai to, shayad ye hetal ke liye
acha na ho. Bas ye hi soch kar ajji ko usko rokte huye, us se puchta hai ki, usne aisa kyo kiya. Usne uske pita ke sath itna bada viswas ghat kyo kiya.
Iske jabab me dhiru shah ajji ke samne apni saari sachai khol kar rakh deta hai. Jise sunne ke bad, ajji ko mehsus hota hai ki, wo jhut nahi bol raha hai.
Lekin fir bhi uska dil use maaf karne ke liye taiyar nahi ho raha tha. Aise halat me ajji ne us se sawal karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “jab aapko apni galti ka aehsas ho hi gaya tha to, aap mere pas kyo aaye. Aapne apne aapko sidhe kanun ke hawale kyo nahi kar diya.
Aakhir aapke is jurm ki saza to sirf kanun hi aapko de sakta hai.”
Ajay ki bat sunkar, dhiru shah ne sharminda hote huye kaha.
Dhiru shah bola “mai apne aapko kanun ke hawale hi karne ja raha tha. Lekin tumhari aunty ne kaha ki, kanun se pahle mai tumhara mumjrim hu.
Isliye mujhe maaf karne ya saza dene ka pahla adhikar tumhara hai. Isliye un se tumhara pata lekar mai yaha aa gaya.”
Dhiru shah ki bat sunkar, ajji ko lag raha tha ki, wo sach me apne kiye par sharminda hai. Isliye ajji ne use maaf karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “yadi aapko sach me apni galti ka aehsas hai to, bhool jaiye in sab baton ko aur hetal ko uska aisa bap de dijiye. Jiski vajah se use mere to,
kya kisi ke samne bhi sarminda na hona pade.”
Ajji ki bat ke jabab me dhiru shah ne kaha.
Dhiru shah bola “in sab baton ko mai itne saal tak bhula tha. Magar ab in baton ko bhulana mere bas me nahi hai. Mai sirf tumhara ya apni beti bas ka
gunahgar nahi hu. Balki un hajaron logon ka bhi gunahgar hu. Jinke ilaj ke liye ek hospital kholne ka sapna tumhare pita dekh rahe the. Itne logon ka
gunahgar hone ke bad, mai maafi nahi sirf saza hi chahta hu. Tumne mujhe maaf kar diya hai to, ab mai kanun ki saza bhi khushi khushi kabul kar
luga.”
Dhiru shah ki bat sunkar, ajji ki aankhon me apne pita ka chehra ghumne laga. Ajji ne apne pita ke sapne ke baare me sochte huye dhiru shah se
kaha.
Ajay bola “mere pita ka wo sapna jarur pura hoga aur wo sapna mai pura karuga. Mai india ka sabse bada hospital banauga. Jisme aane wale har
insan ka ilaj uski bimari ko dekh kar kiya jayega. Uski amiri garibi dekh kar nahi.”
Ajji ki is bat ko sunkar, dhiru bhai ke chehre par chamak aa gayi. Usne ajji ke samne hath jod kar kaha.
Dhiru shah bola “beta yadi ye sach hai to, mujhe bhi us hospital ke kaam me shamil kar lo. Mai waha eit patthar hi dho luga. Shayad is kaam se hi meri
aatma ka bojh kam ho jaye.”
Dhiru shah ki is bat ke jabab me ajji ne us se kaha.
Ajay bola “aur us jali huyi mill ka kya hoga. Jise aapne apne fayde ke liye jala diya tha.”
Ajji ki ye bat sunkar, dhiru shah ka sar sharam se jhuk gaya. Lekin ajji ne apni bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “aapko eit patthar dhone ki jarurat nahi hai. Hume itne bade hospital ko banane ke liye bahut paiso ki jarurat padegi. Aap surat jaiye aur us
jali mill ko jaldi se suru karne ki kosis kijiye. Kyoki ab jab tak wo hospital nahi ban jata. Tab tak mai mumbai me hi rahna chahta hu.”
Ajji ki puri bat sunkar dhiru shah ne kaha.
Dhiru shah bola “lekin beta, ab mai tumhari mills me kaam karne ke kabil nahi raha. Mai ab ye kaam nahi kar sakta.”
Dhiru shah ki bat ke jabab me ajji ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kaun kabil hai aur kaun kabil nahi hai. Iska faisla aap mujh par chhod dijiye. Aap mera sath dena chahte hai ya nahi, iska faisla mai aap par
chhod deta hu. Aapko jo thik lage aap faisla le sakte hai.”
Ajji ki is bat ke bad, dhiru shah ke pas kuch bhi kahne ko nahi bacha tha. Usne ajji ka sath dene ka wada kiya aur fir aunty ko saari bat bata kar, wo
wapas surat jakar, ajji ka business dekhne laga. Wo sache man se apni galti ka prashchit kar raha tha. Jis bat ka sabut wo jali huyi mill thi. Jiske baare
me ajji ka anuman tha ki wo teen mahine se pahle chalu nahi ho sakti. Lekin dhiru shah ne us mill ko din rat mehnat karke ek mahine ke andar hi chalu
kar diya tha.
Idhar hetal ki haalat me bhi dino din sudhar aa raha tha. Jis vajah se hetal ka BF bhi apne kaam par wapas chala gaya tha. Ajji ko ab business ki taraf
se jyada chinta nahi thi. Isliye ab wo apne pita ke sapne ko pura karna chahta tha. Aru ke ghar wapas aate hi ajji ne, mere aur aman ke samne hospital
banane ki bat rakh di.
Iske bad humne ek badi si jamin kharid kar, waha hospital ki imarat khade karne ka kaam laga diya. Jiska kaam ab samapti ki taraf hai. Ajji ne is
hospital ke liye 7 trustees banaye hai. Ye trustees Mai, Aman, Shikha, Barkha, Seerat, Selu aur Hetal hai.
Ajji ko dar tha ki, sachai pata chalne ke bad shayad shikha uski shakal bhi dekhna pasand na kare. Isliye usne is hospital me kahi bhi apna ya aru ka
naam shamil nahi kiya hai. Ye hospital ajji ke pita ka sapna tha. Lekin aakhiri samay me usne isme se apne pita ka naam alag kar ise shikha ke bhai ke
naam par kar diya.
Ajji hospital ke pure hone tak mumbai me hi rahna chahta tha. Lekin shikha ko sachai batane ke bad, yadi shikha ka man uski taraf se nahi badalta to,
aise me uska mumbai me rah pana muskil ho jata.
Bas isi vajah se ajji apni sachai ko batane ke liye hospital ke pure hone ka intejar kar raha tha. Taki uski sachai janne ke bad, yadi shikha ka dil, uski
taraf se nahi badalta hai to, wo shikha ki jindgi se, hamesha hamesha ke liye chala jayega.
Itna kah kar nisha chup ho gayi. Ajji ki kahani batate huye uski aankhen bhig chuki thi. Lekin ye haal us akeli ka nahi tha. Waha khade har ek ki
aankhon me nami chha gayi thi. Nisha ki bat sunne ke bad, hetal ne rote huye shikha se kaha.
Hetal boli “bhabhi, kya bhaiya ke baar me itna sab janne ke bad bhi, aapke dil se nafrat khatam nahi huyi.”
Pahli bar kisi ne shikha ko bhabhi kah kar pukarne ki himmat dikhayi thi. Hetal ki bat sunte hi, sab ki najar shikha ki taraf uth gayi. Lekin shikha ab bhi
apne sar ko jhukaye, aansu baha rahi thi. Shikha ko khamosh dekh, kar selu ne bat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Selina boli “aap yadi naraj hai to gussa hi kar lijiye. Lekin kuch to boliye.”
Hetal aur selu ki bat sunkar, nikki se bhi chup nahi raha gaya. Usne bhi apni bat samne rakhte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aapki khamoshi yahi bata rahi hai ki, aap bhi bhaiya ko bahut pyar karti hai. Fir ye jhuthi narajgi kis liye dikha rahi hai.”
Nikki ka ye kahna tha ki, shikha bhadak uthi. Usne nikki ka bat gusse me dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “mera gussa jhuta hai. Sache to, sirf tum log aur tumhare bhaiya hai. Tumhare bhaiya tumhare liye devta hai to, kya mera bhai mere liye
kuch nahi tha. Tumhare bhaiya devta ho sakte hai. Magar meri najar me wo mere bhaiya ke katil hai aur katil hi rahege.”
Shikha ke jabab se sabhi ke chehre par nirasha ke badal chha gaye. Lekin seeru ne shikha ke samne haar na mante huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aapka kahna sahi hai. Lekin aapke bhaiya aunty ke bete bhi the. Aunty ne to unko is bat ke liye maaf kar diya. Aapke bhaiya barkha ke bhi
bhaiya the. Ab jara barkha se bhi puchh kar dekh lijiye ki, wo mere bhaiya ko katil manti hai ya nahi.”
Magar shikha ne seeru ki chaal me na faste huye taka sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “meri maa aur bahan unko kya samajhti hai. Is se mujhe koi matlab nahi hai. Mere dil me unke liye nafrat thi, nafrat hai aur hamesha nafrat
rahegi. Mai unko kya samajhti hu. Ye ab maine tumko bata diya. Ab iske bad mai kuch sunna nahi chahti.”
Shikha ke is jabab ko sunkar, seeru ki bhi bolti band ho gayi. Sab ki shikha ko samjhane ki saari kosise bekar ho chuki thi. Magar ab tak khamoshi se
sab kuch sun rahi aru ke dil me, shikha ki apne bhaiya ke baare me kahi gayi, ye baten chubh gayi.
Itna sab kuch sunne ke bad, uske liye ab apna gussa rok kar rakh pana muskil ho gaya tha. Usne bhadakte huye shikha se kaha.
Archna boli “ye aapne unko unko kya laga rakha hai. Yadi aapko unse itni nafrat hai to, unko itni ijjat dene ki jarurat kya hai. Sidhe unka naam lekar kyo
nahi bulati. Apne bhai ke katil ko itni ijjat dete huye aapko sharam nahi aati.”
Aru ki jali kati baten sunkar, shikha harani se uske is badle huye roop ko dekhne lagi. Wahi nikki aru ko bolne se rokne ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin aru ne
usko apne pas se dur dhakelte huye shikha ke samne aate huye kaha.
Archna boli “aapki nafrat sirf us ek bottel khoon ki vajah se hai na. Jiski vajah se aapke bhai ki jaan gayi aur jo abhi meri ragon me bah raha hai. Aaj
mai ye jhagra hi khatam kar deti hu.”
Ye kah aru ne samne table par rakha hua, chaku (knife) ek jhatke me utha liya aur apna hath shikha ke samne kar, bijli ki gati se khach khach do baar
ghuma diya. Ye sab itna achanak hua ki kisi ko bhi kuch najar nahi aaya aur jab tak najar me aaya, tab tak khoon se sana chaku, aru ke hath se chhut
kar jamin par aa gira tha.
______________________________
Update-144
Shikha ke is jabab ko sunkar, seeru ki bhi bolti band ho gayi. Sab ki shikha ko samjhane ki saari kosise bekar ho chuki thi. Magar ab tak khamoshi se
sab kuch sun rahi aru ke dil me, shikha ki apne bhaiya ke baare me kahi gayi, ye baten chubh gayi.
Itna sab kuch sunne ke bad, uske liye ab apna gussa rok kar rakh pana muskil ho gaya tha. Usne bhadakte huye shikha se kaha.
Archna boli “ye aapne unko unko kya laga rakha hai. Yadi aapko unse itni nafrat hai to, unko itni ijjat dene ki jarurat kya hai. Sidhe unka naam lekar kyo
nahi bulati. Apne bhai ke katil ko itni ijjat dete huye aapko sharam nahi aati.”
Aru ki jali kati baten sunkar, shikha harani se uske is badle huye roop ko dekhne lagi. Wahi nikki aru ko bolne se rokne ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin aru ne
usko apne pas se dur dhakelte huye shikha ke samne aate huye kaha.
Archna boli “aapki nafrat sirf us ek bottel khoon ki vajah se hai na. Jiski vajah se aapke bhai ki jaan gayi aur jo abhi meri ragon me bah raha hai. Aaj
mai ye jhagra hi khatam kar deti hu.”
Ye kah aru ne samne table par rakha hua, chaku (knife) ek jhatke me utha liya aur apna hath shikha ke samne kar, bijli ki gati se khach khach do baar
ghuma diya. Ye sab itna achanak hua ki kisi ko bhi kuch najar nahi aaya aur jab tak najar me aaya, tab tak khoon se sana chaku aru ke hath se chhut
kar jamin par aa gira tha.
Lekin jaisa sab soch rahe the, aisa kuch bhi nahi hua tha. Hua wo tha, jiske hone ki koi kalpna bhi nahi kar sakta tha. Aru ne furti se chaku utha kar,
chaku bijli ki gati se apne hath par chala to diya tha. Magar us se bhi jyada teji shikha ne dikhayi thi.
Shikha ne aru ke chaku uthate hi, furti se use rokne ke liye apne hath aage failaye the. Jiska natija ye hua ki, wo chaku aru ke hath par na chal kar,
shikha ke faile huye hathon par chal gaya tha. Jis se uske hath lahu luhan ho gaye the.
Shikha ke lahu luhan hathon ko dekhte hi aru ke hath se chaku chhut kar jamin par gir gaya aur uski aankhon se aansu bahne lage. Wahi nisha fauran
shikha ke pas aayi aur uske dono hathon ko aru se jor se pakadne ka bol kar, barkha ko first-aid box lane aur apni car ki chabi nikki ko dekar use apna
medical bag lane ko kaha.
Udhar aru ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, uske hath se ye sab kaise ho gaya. Wo khamoshi se shikha ke dono hath pakad kar ghutno ke bal jamin
par baithi huyi thi. Shikha ke hath se bahte khoon ko dekh dekh kar, aru ke aansu bhi rukne ka naam nahi le rahe the.
Idhar first-aid box ke aate hi, nisha ne shikha ki dressing (marham-patti) karna suru kar diya. Tab nikki bhi uska medical bag bhi le aayi thi. Dono
hathon ki dressing ho jane ke bad, nisha ne apne bag se ek injection nikal kar, shikha ko laga diya aur fir ek chain ki saans lete huye wapas apni jagah
par aakar baith gayi.
Shikha ke dono hathon me ab pattiyan bandhi huyi thi aur aru ab bhi shikha ke pas jamin par baithi, uske hathon ko hi dekh rahi thi. Aru ko rote dekh,
shikha ne apne hath bada kar, uske aansu pochhna chaha. Lekin aru ne bich me hi uske hathon ko pakad kar, apne hathon me tham liya aur fir unhe
dekh kar, bilakh kar rote huye kaha.
Archna boli “aapne aisa kyo kiya. Kya hum bhai bahan ki kismat me, bas aapko dard dena hi likha hai.”
Aru ka rona is tarah ka tha ki, patthar ka kaleja bhi chhalni kar deta. Fir wo to shikha thi, jiske dil me aru ke liye beshumar pyar chhupa rakha tha. Us se
ab apne dil ka haal aur chhupate na bana. Usne aru ki is bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “tumne mujhe koi dard nahi diya. Aaj yadi tumhare khoon ki ek boond bhi is ghar me gir jaati to, mai kabhi tumhare bhaiya se najar nahi
mila pati. Maine jo kiya, apni khushi ke liye kiya. Is sab me tumhara koi dosh nahi hai.”
Shikha ki in baton me aru ko ek ummid ki kiran najar aayi. Usne fir se apni bat ko shikha ke samne rakhte huye kaha.
Archna boli “jab aap bhaiya ko itna chahti hai to, fir aap khud is bat ko kyo nahi samajhti ki, mere bhaiya aapke bina nahi rah payege. Plz unhe maaf
kar dijiye.”
Lekin aru ki is bat par shikha ne, use apni safai dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “maaf to use kiya jata hai, jab koi maafi mang raha ho. Jo apni galti hi na manta ho, use kaun maaf kar sakta hai. Yaha itna sab kuch ghat
gaya. Lekin un ne ek baar andar aakar, ye dekhne tak ki jarurat nahi samjhi ki, anadar kise kya ho gaya.”
Shikha abhi apni bat puri bhi nahi kar payi thi ki, tabhi nikki ne uski bat ko katte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “abhi jab mai bahar gayi thi. Tab bhaiya bahar nahi the. Unka saman bahar khadi gaadi me chadaya ja raha hai. Wo shayad upar apne kamre
me the.”
Nikki ki bat sunte hi sabko ek jhatka sa laga. Seeru aur selu bahar jaane ke liye huyi thi ki, maine unko rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi aap log ek min rukiye. Kya aap logon ko aisa lagta hai ki, aapke bhaiya gusse me koi galat kadam utha sakte hai. Yadi aap manti hai ki,
wo galat kadam utha sakte hai to, aap beshak unke pas jakar, unhe aisa karne se rokiye. Lekin yadi aapko aisa nahi lagta to, aapko kahi bhi jaane ki
jarurat nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, wo dono bahar jate jate ruk gayi. Magar ajji ke jaane ki bat soch soch kar, sabki dhadkane badi huyi thi. Tabhi shikha gusse me uthi
aur uth kar bahar chali gayi. Uske piche piche barkha jane ko huyi to, maine use bhi rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, ab kya aapko bhi alag se yahi rukne ke liye bolna hoga. Humara unko samjhane ka kaam ho gaya hai. Ab un dono ko apne gile sikwe
mitane ka mauka dijiye. Dekhna jab wo niche aayege to, sab kuch thik ho jayega. Kyoki humse jyada wo dono ek dusre ko samajhte hai.
Meri bat sunkar, barkha bhi wapas apni jagah par jakar khadi ho gayi. Lekin nisha ne mujhe nishana banate huye kaha.
Nisha boli “ae hero, shikha aur barkha bhi teri didi. Seeru aur selu bhi teri didi. Aakhir tu dono me se kiski taraf se hai.”
Shikha ki bat ka jabab maine bhi usi ke andaj me dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi mai to aapki aur aapki bahan ki taraf se hu.”
Mera jabab shayad kisi ki samajh me nahi aaya tha. Isliye sab sochte rah gaye the. Lekin nisha ne mere jabab ka matlab samajh liya tha. Usne fauran
haste huye kaha.
Nisha boli “tu bat ko ghuma fira kar wahi le aaya. Mujhe bhabhi bol kar, aru logon ka bhai ban gaya aur meri bahan ka sath dekar, shikha ka bhai bhi
ban gaya. Tu bahut chalak hai.”
Nisha ki bat samajh me aate hi sab hasne lage. Sabko haste dekh nisha bhi bat ko badati ja rahi thi. Mai uske aisa karne ke matlab samajh gaya tha.
Wo sabko baton me uljha kar, sabka dhyan shikha aur ajji ki taraf se bhatkana chahti thi aur wo apni is kosis me kamyab bhi ho rahi thi.
Aru ko chhod kar, sabka dhyan nisha ki baton ki taraf hi tha. Aru bhi sabki baten sunkar, muskura rahi thi. Magar uska chehra is bat ki gawahi de raha
tha ki, uska dhyan abhi bhi apne bhaiya aur bhabhi ki taraf hi laga hai.
Abhi baton hum logon ki baton ka silsila chal hi raha tha ki, tabhi mera mobile bajne laga. Maine dekha to, shikha ka call aa raha tha. Maine call uthaya
to, shikha ne upar aane ko kaha. Maine sab se bataya ki, didi mujhe bula rahi hai. Itna bol kar mai upar chala gaya.
Mai upar pahucha to shikha ka chehra khila hua tha. Maine shikha ke pas pahuch kar, apne dono kaan pakad kar us se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry didi, mai aapki hi taraf tha. Bas aapko gussa dila kar, yaha bhejne ke liye mujhe ajji ki taraf hone ka natak karna pada.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ne chaukte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “lekin tumko kaise pata ki, inke jaane ki bat sunkar, mai gusse me idhar aaugi.”
Mai bola “ye sab baten hum bad me bhi kar lege. Abhi sab besabri se niche aap logon ka intejar kar rahe hai. Aap pahle ye bataiye ki, mujhe yaha
kisliye bulaya hai. Fir aap dono niche chaliye.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ne apni paresani batate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “sabko humhare ghar aaye bahut der ho gayi hai. Ab khane ka time bhi ho raha hai. Kya sabko khana khaye bina jane dena thik rahega.”
Mai bola “bilkul nahi, humko kisi ko bhi bina khana khaye nahi jane dena hai.”
Shikha boli “mai ye hi bat inse bol rahi thi. Lekin ye kahte hai ki, kuch nahi hota. Sab ghar ke hi log hai.”
Mai bola “inko kahne dijiye. Sab humare ghar aaye hai. Sab ki khatir karna humara farz hai. Aap sirf ye bataiye ki, sabko khilana kya hai. Baki sab aap
mujh par chhod dijiye.”
Shikha boli “jo aapko thik lage le aaiye. Lekin jara jaldi. Kyoki ab sab thik hote hi, sabko bhagne ki jaldi padegi.”
Ye kah kar, shikha mujhe paise dene lagi. Magar maine paise lene se mana karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mere pas itna paisa to hai ki, ghar aaye huye mehmano ki khatirdari kar saku.”
Meri bat sunkar, ajji ne bhi shikha ko paise dene se rok diya. Iske bad mai aur ajji niche aa gaye. Lekin shikha niche aane se sharma rahi thi. Niche
sabki najre darwaje par hi tiki huyi thi. Humhare niche aate hi seeru, selu, barkha, hetal, nikki aur aru daud kar humhare pas aa gayi. Is se pahle ki, koi
kuch bol pata, uske pahle hi maine sab se kaha.
Mai bola “ab aap log meri didi ko apne ghar le jane ki tarikh pakki kar lo.”
Meri bat sunte hi sabhi ne upar ki taraf daud laga di. Lekin maine nikki ko rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap apni bhabhi se kuch der bad mil lena. Abhi to aap meri didi ke kaam se mere sath chaliye.”
Meri bat sunkar, nikki ka chehra murjha gaya. Shayad is samay usko mere sath jana acha nahi lag raha tha. Maine uska utara hua chehra dekha to, us
se kaha.
Mai bola “koi bat nahi, aap bhi jakar apni bhabhi se mil lo. Mai akela hi chala jata hu.”
Lekin meri bat sunte hi nikki ka chehra wapas khil utha. Usne mujhse jaldi se kaha.
Nikki boli “aap bas 2 min ruko, mai 10 min me aati hu.”
Itna kah kar wo bina mera jabab sune hi upar bhag gayi. Nikki ki bat ko jab maine samjha to, mai bhi hase bina na rah saka. Nisha andar aunty ke sath
baithi thi to, maine ajji ko andar jane ko kaha aur mai nikki ke wapas aane ka wait karne laga.
______________________________
Update-145
Meri bat sunkar, ajji ne bhi shikha ko paise dene se rok diya. Iske bad mai aur ajji niche aa gaye. Lekin shikha niche aane se sharma rahi thi. Niche
sabki najre darwaje par hi tiki huyi thi. Humhare niche aate hi seeru, selu, barkha, hetal, nikki aur aru daud kar humhare pas aa gayi. Is se pahle ki, koi
kuch bol pata, uske pahle hi maine sab se kaha.
Mai bola “ab aap log meri didi ko apne ghar le jane ki tarikh pakki kar lo.”
Meri bat sunte hi sabhi ne upar ki taraf daud laga di. Lekin maine nikki ko rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap apni bhabhi se kuch der bad mil lena. Abhi to aap meri didi ke kaam se mere sath chaliye.”
Meri bat sunkar, nikki ka chehra murjha gaya. Shayad is samay usko mere sath jana acha nahi lag raha tha. Maine uska utara hua chehra dekha to, us
se kaha.
Mai bola “koi bat nahi, aap bhi jakar apni bhabhi se mil lo. Mai akela hi chala jata hu.”
Lekin meri bat sunte hi nikki ka chehra wapas khil utha. Usne mujhse jaldi se kaha.
Nikki boli “aap bas 2 min ruko, mai 10 min me aati hu.”
Itna kah kar wo bina mera jabab sune hi upar bhag gayi. Nikki ki bat ko jab maine samjha to, mai bhi hase bina na rah saka. Nisha andar aunty ke sath
baithi thi to, maine ajji ko andar jane ko kaha aur mai nikki ke wapas aane ka wait karne laga.
Mai abhi akela tha, isliye maine keerti ka mobile nikala aur hello kaha. Magar mere hello kahte hi keerti ne call kaat diya. Mujhe uski ye harkata samajh
me nahi aayi. Lekin turant hi wapas uska call aane laga. Maine call uthate hi kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya tha. Itni der se call par bani huyi thi aur mere hello kahte hi call kaat diya.”
Keerti boli “call katne me sirf 5 min baki the. Maine socha ki nikki wapas aaye, uske pahle hi call kaat kar laga deti hu.”
Mai bola “itni der se tu apne kamre me hai. Kisi ne tujhe kuch bola nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “kisne kaha ki mai pure samay kamre me thi. Mai to mobile ki aawaj band (Mute) karke aur hand free laga kar saare ghar me ghum rahi thi.
Sab ye hi samajh rahe the ki, mai song sun rahi hu.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar, mai hase bina na rah saka. Lekin maine us par jhuta gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye bat tune mujhe pahle kyo nahi batayi. Khud hand free laga kar ghumti rahti hai aur mujhe kaan me mobile lagaye lagaye ghumati rahti
hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne hanste huye kaha.

Keerti boli “nahi, tumhare liye ye hi sahi hai. Tumko mobile me busy dekh kar, koi bhi ladki samajh jayegi ki, tum kisi ke sath engage ho. Aise me koi
bhi ladki tumhare pas nahi aayegi.”
Keeti ki bat sunkar, maine fir haste huye kaha.
Mai bola “chal apni nautanki ab band kar aur ye bata tere pet ka dadr ab kaisa hai.”
Keeti boli “meri tabiyat puchne ki badi jaldi yad aa gayi.”
Mai bola “bata na, mujhe teri bahut fikar ho rahi hai. Jab se teri tabiyat ka suna hai, mujhe kuch bhi acha nahi lag raha. Bas dil kar raha hai ki, sab kuch
chhod kar tere pas aa jau.”
Keerti boli “mujhe kuch nahi hua hai. Tumne rat ko khana khane se mana kar diya tha. Isiliye maine mausi se jhut kaha tha ki, mere pet me dard hai.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, mujhe us par bahut pyar aa raha tha. Uski bat ke jabab me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “jab tujhe meri itni fikar rahti hai to, fir mujhe itna paresan kyo karti hai.”
Keerti boli “tum hi mujhe gussa dilate ho. Agar tum mujhe gussa na dilao to, mai bhala kyo tumhe itna paresan karugi.”
Mai bola “lekin kya tujhe yad hai ki, tune is gusse me mujhe kya kya kah diya hai.”
Keerti boli “sorry, mujhe sab yad hai. Tum is sab ke liye mujhe jo bhi saja dena chaho, tum mujhe de sakte ho.”
Mai bola “mai bhala tujhe kya saza duga. Ye sab karke to, tu khud ko hi saza deti rahti hai. Tujhse maine kaha bhi tha ki, gussa kam kiya kara. Yadi
meri koi bat tujhe galat lagti hai to, mujhe bol diya kar. Lekin tu meri koi bat sunti hi nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “ok baba, ab tum gussa mat karo. Aage se aisa kuch nahi hoga. Ab ye bolo aage kya karne ka irada hai. Mujhe to lagta hai ki, ajji ki jindagi
me ab sab kuch thik ho gaya hai.”
Mai bola “haan, thik to ho gaya hai. Bas ab shadi hona hi baki hai. Dekhte hai ki dono ke gharwale kab shadi ki tarikh nikalte hai.”
Keerti boli “nikki ko upar gaye huye, bahut der ho gayi hai. Lagta hai wo apni bhabhi se milkar, niche aana hi bhul gayi hai. Use call laga kar bulao,
warna yahi khade rah jaoge.”
Mai bola “tu thik kahti hai. Mai abhi usko call karta hu. Lekin tu aise kab tak call par bani rahegi. Ab tu bhi call rakh de.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mujhe sab sunna hai ki, waha kya ho raha hai. Mai kaun sa tumko paresan kar rahi hu. Mujhe call par rahne do na.”
Mai bola “ok, jaisi teri marji. Mai ab mobile jeb me rakh raha hu.”
Ye kahte huye maine mobile jeb me rakh liya aur fir dusra mobile nikal kar nikki ko call laga diya. Mere call lagane ke thodi der bad nikki niche aa gayi
aur der se aane ke liye sorry bol kar chalne ki bat kahne lagi.
Uski bat sunkar, maine use bataya ki, hum kaha ja rahe hai. Iske bad nikki jis nayi car me aayi thi, usi car me hum log khana lene chale gaye. Khana
lekar, wapas aane me hum logon ko lag-bhag ek ghanta lag gaya.
Hum log khana lekar wapas aaye to, ghar ke bahar ek car aur khaid thi. Us car ko mai pehchanta tha. Wo Dr. aman ki car thi. Unki car ko dekhte hi,
maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “lagta aapke dusre bhaiya bhi aa gaye hai.”
Nikki boli “unko to pahle hi aa jana tha. Lekin shayad nisha bhabhi ne unko pahle aane se rok diya hoga.”
Mai bola “ye to nisha bhabhi ne sahi hi kiya. Warna mujhe lagta hai ki, ye didi ki tarafdari karne ke chakkar me ban rahi bat bhi bigad dete.”
Nikki boli “aisa nahi hai. Wo apna pyar kisi ke samne jahir nahi karte magar unko hamesha sabki fikar lagi rahti hai. Bas wo kisi bhi kaam ko jajbati
hokar karna pasand nahi karte. Unki har bat me jindgi ki kadwi sacchai chhupi hoti hai.”
Mai bola “ok, ab aapke bhai ki tarif puri ho gayi ho to, hume andar chalna chahiye. Didi humare aane ka intejar kar rahi hogi.”
Iske bad hum dono gaadi se niche utarne lage. Lekin gaadi se utarte hi, shikha ka phone aane laga. Maine call utaya to shikha ne kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya aap jara bahar hi rukiye. Mai abhi barkha ko aapke pas bhejti hu.”
Skhika ki bat sunkar, mai bahar hi khada barkha ka intejar karne laga. Thodi der bad barkha dusre darwaje ko khol kar bahar aayi aur hume andar
chalne ko kaha. Mai samajh gaya ki, shikha ne mujhe bahar kyo roka tha aur fir hum uske piche piche ghar ke andar aa gaye.
Magar jis kamre me hum pahuche waha koi nahi tha. Maine waha khana rakhne ke bad, barkha se kaha.
Mai bola “didi kaha hai. Kya wo sabke sath baithi hai.”
Barkha boli “nahi, didi to abhi bhi upar hi hai. Un ne mujhe call karke kaha tha ki, tum aa gaye ho aur mai bahar aakar tumhe dusre darwaje se andar le
aau.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mere liye koi aur kaam to nahi hai.”
Barkha boli “nahi, ab tum bahar chal kar baitho. Tab tak mai sabke liye khana lagane ki taiyari karti hu.”
Barkha ki bat sunkar, mai aur nikki us kamre me aa gaye, jaha sab baithe huye the. Lekin waha ka najara bilkul hi ulta tha. Nisha aru logon ke sath
khadi huyi thi aur jaha nisha baithi thi, us jagah par ab do mahilaye baithi huyi thi. Jo dekhne me 45-50 saal ki lag rahi thi.
Iske bad jis jagah par shikha bithi thi. Waha ab aman ajji aur ek bujurg baithe huye the. Uko dekh kar, mujhe anuman lagate der na lagi ki, wo dono
mahilaon me se ek aman ki maa aur dusri aman ki chachi hai. Jabki wo bujurg aman ke chacha ho sakte the.
Meri is shanka ka samadhan bhi ajji ne kar diya tha. Usne mujhe dekhte hi un sab se mera parichay karaya to, mera anumaan sahi hi nikla. Mere se
parichay hone ke bad wo log fir se apni baton me lag gaye.
Wo log ajji aur shikha ki shadi ko lekar charcha kar rahe the. Aman ki maa chahti thi ki, aman ke sath sath hi ajji ki shadi bhi Friday ko ho jaye. Lekin
shikha ki maa ka kahna tha ki, unke liye itni jaldi me shikha ki shadi kar pana sambhav nahi hai.
Abhi shadi ki tarikh par koi faisla nahi ho pa raha tha. Fir bhi un logon ke bich ki ye baten sun kar mujhe behad khushi ho rahi thi. Mera man ye baten
shikha ko batane ka hua aur maine nikki se dhire se kaha ki, mai didi ke pas hokar aata hu.
Ye kah kar mai upar shikha ke pas aa gaya. Lekin upar aate hi mai ye dekh kar chuk gaya ki, shikha ek chair par baithi, mobile apne kaan me laga kar
bat sunne me khoyi huyi hai.
Mai dekhte hi samajh gaya ki, ho na ho shikha niche chal rahi baten sunne me lagi huyi hai. Ye jante huye bhi maine anajan bankar shikha ke pas aate
huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi ye sab kya hai. Mai aapko yaha ek achhi khabar dene ke liye aaya tha. Magar aap ho ki yaha aaram se baithi kisi ke sath gap ladane me
lagi huyi ho.”
Meri aawaj sunte hi shikha ghabra kar khadi ho gayi. Usne ghabrate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “nahi bhaiya, ye mera mobile nahi hai. Ye to aru mujhe jababrdasti pakda kar chali gayi thi.”
Mai bola “to iska matlab hai ki, aap niche chal rahi saari baten sun rahi hai.”
Meri bat ke jabab me shikha ne apni safai dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “mai to sunna nahi chahti thi. Lekin aru ke aage meri ek nahi chali. Usne aur selu ne mil kar ye sab kiya hai.”
Mujhe shikha ko aur jyada paresan karna thik nahi laga. Isliye maine uski ghabrahat ko dur karne ke liye us se kaha.
Mai bola “aru ne ye bahut acha kiya. Warna aap yaha akeli baithi, bas ye hi sochti rahti ki, niche kya chal raha hai. Lekin achanak ye sab yaha kaise aa
gaye.”
Shikha boli “nisha didi ne aman bhaiya ko call karke yaha ki saari baten bata di thi. Jiske bad aman bhaiya apni mammy aur chacha chachi ke sath
yaha aa gaye.”
Mai bola “Kya un sab se kabhi aapki mulakat huyi hai.”
Shikha boli “haan, aru ke janamdin ki party ek hotel me di gayi thi. Usi me mai sab se mili thi.”
Mai bola “kya us party me bhi aapko samajh me nahi aaya ki, aru ke mammy papa kaun hai.”
Shikha boli “kaise samajh me aata. Aru ki mammy khud mujhse boli ki, aru unke liye beti jaisi hi hai. Ab koi maa kya apni hi beti ko beti jaisa bolti hai.”
Shika ki bat sunkar, mujhe hansi aa gayi. Maine majak karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “iska matlab to ye hua ki, aapko bahu banane ki sazish me wo teeno bahne hi nahi, balki pura ghar shamil hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ko bhi hansi aa gayi. Usne hanste huye kaha.
Shikha boli “mujhe iske baare me kuch nahi malum. Jo bhi baten huyi hai, sab aapke samne hi huyi hai.
Mai bola “ek phone par sabka aana aur aate hi shadi ki bat pakki karne lagna to, yahi batata hai ki, sab iske liye pahle se taiyar the. Bas aapke haan
kahne ka intejar kar rahe the.”
Lekin meri ye bat sunkar, shikha kuch soch me pad gayi. Uski is soch ne mujhe bhi paresan kar diya. Uski is soch ki vajah pata karne ke liye, maine us
se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua didi. Kya maine kuch galat bat kah di hai.”
Shikha boli “nahi, aapne kuch galat bat nahi kahi. Lekin mai soch rahi thi ki, kahi maine is rishte ki haan kah kar kuch galat to nahi kiya.”
Mai shikha ki paresani ki asli vajah samajh gaya tha. Maine uski is paresani ko dur karne ke liye us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, aapne kuch bhi galat nahi kiya. Aapke dil me ajji ke liye jo nafrat thi, wo bevajah thi. Kyoki ajji ki us harkat ko to galat kaha ja sakta
hai. Lekin is bat ko nahi maana ja sakta ki, aapke bhai ki maut ki vajah ajji hai. Kyoki jis hadse me kuch ghante bad, malbe se nikal jaane ke bad bhi
aru ki haalat najuk bani huyi thi. Usi hadse ke baare me maine peper me pada tha ki, ek ladki malbe me se teen din bad sahi salamat bahar nikal aayi.”
“Is se pata chalta hai ki, jindgi dena aur lena dono us upar wale ke hath me hota hai. Hum insan kuch bhi kar le, lekin uske likhe ko nahi badal sakte.
Isliye apne man se is bat ko hamesha ke liye nikal dijiye ki, kisi bhi tarah se, aapke bhai ki maut ki vajah ajji hai. Ye to sirf ek honi thi, jo ho gayi aur ajji
ke sath aapki shadi bhi ek honi hi hai, jo ab hone ja rahi hai. Ajji to bas honi ka ek jariya hai.”
Lekin mere is jabab ke bad bhi shikha ki uljhane kam nahi huyi thi. Us ne mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “lekin aisa unke hi sath kyo hua. Yadi unhe mere bhai ki maut ka jariya banana tha to, fir mujhe hi unka jeevan sathi kyo bana diya gaya.
Maan lo mai is bat ko bhool bhi jau ki, wo mere bhai ki maut ki vajah hai to, kya wo bhi is bat ko bhool jayege ki, kahi na kahi wo mere bhai ki, maut ke
jimmedar hai. Kya din rat mujhe apne samne dekhne ke bad bhi, unko is bat ka aehsas nahi hoga.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi aapke sawal ka jabab bhi, aapke sawal me hi chhupa hai. Ajji ek bahut acha insan hai aur uske jaisa insan maine apni jindgi me aaj tak
nahi dekha. Use janne wale log to use devta tak mante hai. Shayad ye hi vajah thi ki, upar wale ne ajji ke charitra par ye daag laga diya. Taki use jindgi
bhar is bat ka aehsas rahe ki, wo ek insan hai aur galtiyan usne bhi ki hai.”
Ye bol kar, mai shikha ki taraf dekhne laga. Shayad shikha ko bhi mere is jabab se santushti ho gayi thi. Usne meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya, aap itni achi baten kaise kar lete hai. Jo bat mujhe itne log mil kar bhi nahi samjha sake. Wo bat aapne 2 min me mujhe samjha di.”
Mai bola “didi, iski vajah ye hi ki, ajji aur meri jindgi ek dusre se bahut kuch milti hai. Jaise ajji ke mata pita nahi hai aur use jindgi jeene ki takat aru se
mili. Aise hi meri maa mere bachpan me hi mujhe chhod kar chali gayi. Mere pita ka hona na hona mere liye ek barbar hai. Aise me meri nayi maa ne
mujhe jeene ki takat di. Aaj aru ki tarah meri bhi do bahne hai. Jinhe mai apni jaan se bhi jyada pyar karta hu. Isliye ajji ke haalat samajh pana, mere
liye koi muskil bat nahi thi.”
Meri baton se shikha ki saari uljhane door ho gayi thi aur uske chehre par muskan aa gayi thi. Usne mere liye apna apnapan jahir karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya aapko meri vajah se bahut paresani uthana pad rahi hai. Ek to rat bhar jagte rahe aur abhi bhi khana pina khaye bina mere liye
jaag rahe hai.”
Mai bola “didi, ye aap kaisi bat kar rahi hai. Mai aapka sirf naam ka bhai nahi hu. Khoon ke rishte se bhi mai aapka bhai hi hu.”
Meri is bat ne shikha ko hairat me daal diya. Usne hairan hote huye mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “kya matlab.? Mai samjhi nahi ki, aap kya kahna chahte hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, maine haskar, uski hairani door karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, itna hairan mat hoiye, mere kahne ka matlab sirf itna tha ki, mera blood group bhi wo hi hai. Jo aapke bhai aur aru ka hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ke chehre par chamak aa gayi. Lekin uske kuch bolne ke pahle hi hume nisha ki aawaj sunayi di. Nisha shayad meri ye bat sun
chuki thi. Usne meri is bat ke jabab me kaha.
Nisha boli “ye to sach me hairani wali bat hai. Jis blood group ki vajah se ajji aur jindgi me itna bada tufan aaya tha. Aaj usi blood group ke teen log
mere samne hai.”
Nisha abhi abhi sidiyan chadti huyi humari taraf chali aa rahi thi. Lekin uski is teen logon ka blood group, ek sa hone wali bat ne to, mujhe bhi hairan
karke rakh diya tha. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mere aur aru ke siwa, wo teesra kaun hai, jiska blood group bhi yahi hai.
______________________________
Update-146
Shikha boli “bhaiya aapko meri vajah se bahut paresani uthana pad rahi hai. Ek to rat bhar jagte rahe aur abhi bhi khana pina khaye bina mere liye
jaag rahe hai.”
Mai bola “didi, ye aap kaisi bat kar rahi hai. Mai aapka sirf naam ka bhai nahi hu. Khoon ke rishte se bhi mai aapka bhai hi hu.”
Meri is bat ne shikha ko hairat me daal diya. Usne hairan hote huye mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “kya matlab.? Mai samjhi nahi ki, aap kya kahna chahte hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, maine haskar, uski hairani door karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, itna hairan mat hoiye, mere kahne ka matlab sirf itna tha ki, mera blood group bhi wo hi hai. Jo aapke bhai aur aru ka hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ke chehre par chamak aa gayi. Lekin uske kuch bolne ke pahle hi hume nisha ki aawaj sunayi di. Nisha shayad meri ye bat sun
chuki thi. Usne meri is bat ke jabab me kaha.
Nisha boli “ye to sach me hairani wali bat hai. Jis blood group ki vajah se ajji aur jindgi me itna bada tufan aaya tha. Aaj usi blood group ke teen log
mere samne hai.”
Nisha abhi abhi sidiyan chadti huyi humari taraf chali aa rahi thi. Lekin uski is teen logon ka blood group, ek sa hone wali bat ne to, mujhe bhi hairan
karke rakh diya tha. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mere aur aru ke siwa, wo teesra kaun hai, jiska blood group bhi yahi hai.
Mai aur shikha dono hi nisha ki ye bat sun kar uski taraf dekh rahe the. Hume is tarah se hairan hote dekh, nisha ne haste huye kaha.
Nisha boli “isme chaukne wali koi bat nahi hai. Tumhare aur aru ke alawa priya ka blood group bhi AB- hi hai. Ab ye mat puchhne lagna ki ye mai kaise
janti hu.”
Nisha ki bat sunkar, meri aur shikha ki hairani door ho gayi. Maine nisha ki aakhiri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya aapki patient (marij) hai to, uska blood group aapko malum hona koi badi bat nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, nisha ne mujhe aankhe dikhate huye, shikha se kaha.
Nisha boli “ye ladka jitna bhola dikhta hai, asal me itna bhola hai nahi. Lagta hai ab is par najar rakhna padegi.”
Nisha ki ye bat sunte hi shikha se na raha gaya. Usne bina kuch soche samjhe hi nisha se kaha.
Shikha boli “nahi didi, bhaiya aise nahi hai. Ye to bilkul unke jaise hi hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar nisha ne ek pal ke liye shikha ko bhi ghura. Lekin shikha ne nisha ke dekhte hi apna sar niche jhuka liya. Jise dekh kar nisha ko
hansi aa gayi aur usne shikha se kaha.
Nisha boli “ab tumhara inko, unko karna ho gaya ho to, tum niche chalo. Sab tumhara intejar kar rahe hai.”
Nisha ki bat sunkar, hum sab niche aa gaye. Niche aakar shikha dusre darwaje se ghar ke andar chali gayi aur hum log sabke pas aa gaye. Abhi bhi
shadi ki tarikh par koi sahmati nahi ban payi thi aur sabhi isi bat ko lekar apni apni ray de rahe the.
Thodi der bad shikha bhi, ek pink saadi pahan kar sabke bich aa gayi. Usne aakar sabse pahle, aman ke ghar ke sabhi bado ke pair chhu kar
aashirwad liya aur fir nisha ke kahne par sabke sath, wahi baith gayi. Shikha abhi bhi bahut sharma rahi thi aur kisi bhi bat ka jabab dene me jhijhak
rahi thi.
Lekin aru, seeru, selu, nikki aur hetal milkar, har bat me uska sath de rahi thi. Isi tarah bat chit ka silsila chalta raha aur aakhir me aunty ne, aman ki
shadi ke din hi shikha aur ajji ki shadi karne ki sahmati de di. Shadi ki tarikh pakki hote hi sabke chehre khushi se khil gaye aur sab ek dusre ko badhai
dene lage.
Iske bad, sab ne jaane ki anumati mangi to, barkha ne sabse khana khane ki bat rakh di. Aman ki mammy aur chacha chachi bad me kabhi khana
khane ki bat bol kar jana chahte the. Lekin shikha ke kahne par unko bhi khana khane ke liye taiyar hona hi pada.
Khana pina khane ke bad, sabne 2 baje shopping par jaane ka samay tay kiya aur fir iske bad, ek ek karke sabhi wapas jane lage. Sabse pahle aman
apni car me, apni mammy aur chacha chachi ko lekar gaya. Uske bad nisha bhi apni car me wapas chali gayi.
Iske bad bhi abhi 3 car waha khadi thi. Pahli car jisme hetal aayi thi. Dusri car jisme seeru aur selu aayi thi. Teesri car jisme aru aayi thi. Bahar aate hi
seeru ne ajji se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, in do car me se aapko kaun si car rakhna hai.”
Seeru ki bat sunkar, ajji ne ek najar waha khadi car par daali aur fir seeru se kaha.
Ajay bola “tum log do nahi, teen car me aayi ho.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, seeru ne hanste huye kaha.
Seerat boli “do isliye ki, new car to aap ne aru ko de di hai. Aaj hum log isi me shoping karne jayege. Isliye ye car ab humhare pas hi rahegi.”
Seeru ki bat sunkar, ajji ne muskurate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “thik hai, mujhe mom wali car de de. Abhi mai usi se kaam chala luga.”
Ajji ki bat sunte hi, seeru ne us car ke driver ko chabi lekar bulaya jis me wo aur selu aayi thi. Fir driver se chabi lekar usne wo ajji ko de di aur driver se
kaha.
Seeru boli “aap teeno papa wali car me ghar chale jaiye. Hum log dusri car me aa jayege.”
Ye kah kar wo teeno driver ko ghar wapas bhejne lagi. Lekin ajji ne use tokte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “in teeno ko tu ghar wapas bhej rahi hai to, fir ye car kaun chalayega.”
Ajji ki bat ka seeru ne muskurakar jabab dete huye kaha.
Seerat boli “are mai chalaugi aur kaun chalayega.”
Magar seeru ki bat par ajji ne narajgi jahir karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “nahi, tu car nahi chalayegi. Mai tera car chalana dekh chuka hu.”
Lekin seeru ne ajji ki is bat ko hansi me udate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “kya bhaiya, aap ab bhi itni purani bat ko lekar baithe huye hai. Ab mai koi accident nahi karti. Aap chacho to, in logon se puchh sakte hai.”
Ye kah kar, seeru ne selu logon ki taraf ishara kiya. Lekin ajji ne uski is bat ko ansuna karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “mujhe kisi se kuch nahi sunna. Maine kah diya ki, tu gaadi nahi chalayegi to, matlab ki tu gaadi nahi chalayegi. Ab yadi tune dobara gaadi
chalane ki bat ki to, mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, seeru ka chehra utar gaya aur uski aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Usne gusse me gaadi ki chabi feki aur apna muh fer kar khadi ho
gayi. Shikha ko ye sab acha nahi laga. Usne ajji ko samjhate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “aapne seeru ko bematlab rula diya. Yadi wo gaadi chalana chahti hai to, isme bura kya hai.”
Ajay bola “tum iske aansuon par mat jao. Ye bahut badi nautanki baj hai. Mai iske kisi jhanse me nahi aane wala hu.”
Ajji ki ye bat sunte hi, seeru shikha ke pas aayi aur uske gale se lipat kar rote huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi aapne dekh liya na. Ab mera rona bhi inko ek natak lag raha hai.”
Seeru ka rona dekh kar mujhe bhi bura lag raha tha. Lekin agle hi pal uski harkat se meri hansi chhut gayi. Usne rote rote apni bat kahi aur fir dhire se
selu ko aankh maar di. Jise samjhte hi selu aage aayi aur kahne lagi.
Selina boli “jaane do didi. Bhaiya nayi gaadi ki tut fut ki vajah se aapko gaadi nahi chalane de rahe hai. Aapko chalana hi hai to aap purani gaadi chala
lo.”
Ajji un dono ki harkaten samajh raha tha. Isliye usne selu ki bat sunte hi, us par bhadakte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “ab tu apni chalbaji mat dikha. Mai tum dono ko achi tarah se samajhta hu. Tum dono mil kar mujhe bevkuf nahi bana sakti.”
Lekin shikha ko unki ye sab harkaten samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Use laga ki, wo dono ajji ki bat ka galat matlab nikal rahi hai. Isliye usne dono ko
samjhate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “aap dono galat soch rahi hai. Aapke bhaiya ko nayi gaadi ki nahi, aap logon ki fikar hai. Aapko nayi gaadi chalana hai to, aap gaadi le jao.
Mai dekhti hu ki, ye aapko kaise rokte hai.”
Ye kahte huye shikha gaadi ki chabi utha kar, seeru ko dene lagi. Lekin seeru chabi lene se na nukur karne lagi. Magar bad me selu ne us se chabi
lene ko kaha to, seeru ne nakhushi dikhate huye chabi le li.
Shikha ki vajah se ajji unko kuch na kah saka aur fir sab jakar ek ek karke gaadi me baithne lagi. Pahle seeru aur selu gaadi me jakar aage baith gayi.
Uske bad aur nikki bhi gaadi me pichhe jakar baith gayi.
Lekin hetal gaadi me baithte baithte ruk gayi aur wapas aakar ajji ke seene se lag kar rone lagi. Sab hetal ke is rone ke matlab ko samajh sakte the.
Lekin ajji ko uske rone ka matlab samajh me nahi aaya aur usne uske sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “kya hua. Ab to tum logon ne sab kuch sahi kar liya hai. Fir tu ro kyo rahi hai.”
Ajji ki ye bat sun kar, hetal ne apna sar upar utha kar ajji ko dekha aur bhavuk hote huye us se kaha.
Hetal boli “bhaiya, aapne mere liye jo kiya hai. Uske badle yadi mai apni jaan bhi de du to, wo bhi kam hai.”
Ajji abhi bhi hetal ki bat ka sahi matlab nahi samajh saka tha. Usne hetal ki bat ka koi aur matlab nikalte huye us se kaha.
Ajay bola “tu pagal hai. Teri plastic surgery karwa kar, mai koi mahan kaam nahi kar raha hu. Har bhai apni bahan ko sahi salamat dekhna chahta hai.
Mai to teri surgery pahle hi karwana chahta tha. Lekin aman teri surgery kisi bade surgeon se karwana chahta tha. Is vajah se hume itna intejar karna
pad gaya. Ab jaldi hi tu fir se pahle jaisi dikhne lagegi.”
Ajji ke is bholepan ko dekh kar, hetal aur bhi jyada bhavuk ho gayi. Uske aansu rukne ka naam hi nahi le rahe the. Us se kuch bhi kahte nahi ban raha
tha. Tabhi shikha ne aakar uske sar par hath rakh to, usne shikha se lipat kar rote huye kaha.
Hetal boli “bhabhi, mai kuch nahi bol pa rahi hu. Aap hi in se bolo na, mai kya kahna chahti hu.”
Shikha hetal ki haalat ko ache se samajh rahi thi. Isliye usne hetal ko samjhate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “unhe kuch bhi samjhane ki jarurat nahi hai. Un ne jo kuch bhi kiya, apni bahan ki khushi ke liye kiya hai. Yadi aap sach me apne bhaiya ki
khushi chahti hai to, aap sirf khush rahiye.”
Hetal shikha ki is bat se samajh gayi thi ki, wo use ajji se kuch bhi batane se mana kar rahi hai. Isliye usne apne aansu pochte huye kaha.
Hetal boli “bhabhi, sach me aap dono ek dusre ke liye hi bane hai. Jitne ache mere bhaiya hai. Utni hi achi meri bhabhi bhi hai. Lekin ek bat aap dono
bhi kaan khol kar sun lijiye. Mai aap dono ki shadi ko miss karna nahi chahti. Isliye abhi mai surgery nahi karwaugi.”
Hetal ki is bat ko sunkar, ajji ne us par gussa karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “aisa nahi ho sakta hai. Badi muskil se us surgeon ko india aane ke liye taiyar kiya hai. Wo sirf teri surgery ke liye yaha aaya hai aur 2 din me
wapas chala jayega. Isliye tu shadi me shamil hone ki bat apne dimag se nikal de.”
Lekin hetal ne ajji ki is bat ke jabab me taka sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Hetal boli “to aap bhi meri surgery ki bat ko dimag se nikal dijiye. Yadi mai aapki shadi me shamil nahi ho sakti to, mujhe bhi koi surgery nahi karwana
hai. Mai aaj hi ghar wapas chali jati hu.”
Hetal ki is jid ki vajah se ajji ke samne ek nayi paresani khadi ho gayi thi. Na to hetal apni bat se piche hatne ko taiyar thi aur na hi ajji apni bat se piche
hatne ko taiyar tha. Un dono ki bahas chalte dekh kar, seeru aur baki log bhi car se utar kar bahar aa gaye aur unki baton ko samajhne ki kosis karne
lage.
Jab un logon ko bahas ka asli mudda samajh me aaya to, wo bhi hetal ko samjhane ki kosis karne lage. Magar hetal kisi bhi tarah se is bat ko manne
ko taiyar nahi thi. Magar jab shikha ne dekha ki, hetal kisi ki bat nahi sun rahi hai to, shikha ne hetal ki tarafdari karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “hetal thik hi to kah rahi hai. Wo bhala apne bhaiya ki shadi ko kaise miss kar sakti hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, jaha hetal khush ho gayi. Wahi ajji ne shikha par bhadakte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tum samajhti kyo nahi. Badi muskil se wo surgeon india aane ko taiyar hua hai. Aaj rat ko wo waha se nikalne wala hai aur kal subah wo
yaha hoga. Uske bad parso iski surgery hai. Isliye aaj ise yaha bulaya tha.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, shikha ne apni bat use samjhate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “lekin usko abhi yaha aane ke liye mana bhi to kiya ja sakta hai.”
Ajay bola “mana kiya ja sakta hai. Lekin ye jaruri nahi hai ki fir wo humare kahne par dobara yaha aane ko taiyar ho jaye.
Shikha boli “yadi wo yaha nahi aa sakta to kya hua. Kya hum bhi waha nahi ja sakte.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, ajji kuch soch me pad gaya. Usne aman ko call laga kar, saari bat batayi. Jiske bad aman ne bhi shikha ki bat par sahmati de di.
Ajji ne ye bat sabko batayi to, sab khush ho gaye. Magar bat sunne ke bad, seeru ne badi dhire se kaha.
Seerat boli “ye to abhi se hi joru ke gulam ho gaye.”
Seeru ne ye bat badi dhire se kahi thi. Magar sabko sunakar kahi thi. Jise sunte hi sab hans pade aur ajji seeru ko marne ko hua. Magar seeru bhag
kar car me jakar baith gayi. Iske bad baki sab bhi car me baith gaye aur seeru car lekar chali gayi. Unke sath hi sath wo dusri car bhi chali gayi.
Un logon ke jane ke bad, maine bhi jane ki bat ki to, shikha shopping par sath chalne ki bat kahne lagi. Magar maine rat ko hospital me rukne aur apni
nind puri na hone ki bat kah kar, uske sath jane se mana kar diya.
Ajji ne mujhe ghar chhodne ki bat ki to, maine us se kaha ki, meri bike abhi hospital me hi khadi hai. Isliye wo mujhe hospital me hi chhod de. Meri bat
maan kar ajji mujhe hospital me chhodne ke liye taiyar ho gaya aur waha se nikalte samay usne shikha se kaha.
Ajay bola “2 din bad humari shadi hai aur mom (aman ki maa) bol kar gayi hai ki, mai ab ghar me hi aakar rahu. Isliye ab mai yaha nahi rahuga aur
punit bhi ab wahi khana khaya karega.”
Shikha ne ajji ke uske ghar me na rahne ki bat ka to koi virodh nahi kiya. Lekin mere khana khane ki bat par usne ajji se kaha.
Shikha boli “aapko jaha bhi rahna hai, aap waha rah sakte hai. Lekin bhaiya khana sirf mere ghar par hi khayege.”
Ajay bola “nahi, aisa nahi ho sakta. Punnu mera dost hai. Isliye ye khana mere sath hi khayega. Mai yaha tha to, usne yaha khana khaya aur ab mai
waha rahuga to, ye waha khana khayega.”
Lekin shikha bhi ajji ki ye bat manne ko taiyar nahi thi. Usne ajji se bahas karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “ye mere bhaiya hai aur mai is baare me koi faltu ki bahas karna nahi chahti. Ye khana yahi khayege to, matlab yahi khayege.”
Ajay bola “bahas to tum kar rahi ho. Jab ek bar bol diya ki, ye mere sath khana khayega to, isme bahas karne ki jarurat hi kya hai.”
Wo dono mere khana khane ki bat par bahas kar rahe the aur barkha uski bahas ko dekh kar has rahi thi. Mai sirf khamoshi se unki bahas ke khatam
hone ka intejar kar raha tha. Jab unki bahas kisi natije par nahi pahuchi to, barkha ne bich me aate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “aap dono to bekar me hi bahas kar rahe hai. Jise khana khana hai, us se hi kyo nahi puchh lete ki, use kaha par khana khana pasand hai.”
Barkha ki ye bat sunkar, to mujhe aisa laga jaise usne mere sar par koi bomb patak diya ho. Mai gusse me ghoor kar barkha ki taraf dekhne laga. Wahi
barkha ki bat sunkar, ajji aur shikha dono meri taraf dekhne lage.
Barkha ki ek bat ne, un dono ki bahas ke bich mujhe fasa diya tha. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab mai kiske sath khana khane ki haan bolu
aur kiske sath khana khane ki na bolu.
Mere liye to ajji aur shikha dono hi ajij the. Ek taraf meri wo muh-boli bahan thi. Jis se thode hi samay me mujhe itna jyada lagav ho gaya tha, jaise
usse mera barso ka sath ho to, dusri taraf mera wo dost tha, jiski vajah se mujhe itne saare apne mile the.
Dono badi besabri se mere jabab ka intejar kar rahe the. Mai kisi bhi surat me, dono me se kisi dil dukhana nahi chahta tha. Na hi dono me se kisi ko
ek dusre ke samne chhota dikhana chahta tha. Mai ajib hi dharam-sankat me fas gaya tha. Jis se bahar nikalne ka mujhe koi rasta najar nahi aa raha
tha.
Mai abhi unke is sawal ka koi jabab dud hi raha tha ki, tabhi mere mobile par msg tone baji. Mai mobile nikal kar, msg dekhne laga. Msg dekhte hi
mujhe unke is sawal ka jabab mil gaya aur mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
______________________________
Update-147
Barkha boli “aap dono to bekar me hi bahas kar rahe hai. Jise khana khana hai, us se hi kyo nahi puchh lete ki, use kaha par khana khana pasand hai.”
Barkha ki ye bat sunkar, to mujhe aisa laga jaise usne mere sar par koi bomb patak diya ho. Mai gusse me ghoor kar barkha ki taraf dekhne laga. Wahi
barkha ki bat sunkar, ajji aur shikha dono meri taraf dekhne lage.
Barkha ki ek bat ne, un dono ki bahas ke bich mujhe fasa diya tha. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab mai kiske sath khana khane ki haan bolu
aur kiske sath khana khane ki na bolu.
Mere liye to ajji aur shikha dono hi ajij the. Ek taraf meri wo muh-boli bahan thi. Jis se thode hi samay me mujhe itna jyada lagav ho gaya tha, jaise
usse mera barso ka sath ho to, dusri taraf mera wo dost tha, jiski vajah se mujhe itne saare apne mile the.
Dono badi besabri se mere jabab ka intejar kar rahe the. Mai kisi bhi surat me, dono me se kisi dil dukhana nahi chahta tha. Na hi dono me se kisi ko
ek dusre ke samne chhota dikhana chahta tha. Mai ajib hi dharam-sankat me fas gaya tha. Jis se bahar nikalne ka mujhe koi rasta najar nahi aa raha
tha.
Mai abhi unke is sawal ka koi jabab dud hi raha tha ki, tabhi mere mobile par msg tone baji. Mai mobile nikal kar, msg dekhne laga. Msg dekhte hi
mujhe unke is sawal ka jabab mil gaya aur mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
Maine msg dekhne ke bad, mobile ajji ki taraf bada diya. Ajji msg dekhne laga aur msg dekhne ke bad, uske chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Hum
dono ko msg dekhne bad is tarah muskurate dekh, shikha ne bechaini bhare swar me kaha.
Shikha boli “kya hua. Aap dono kis bat par itna muskura rahe hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, ajji mere mobile ka msg pad kar sunane laga.
Mobile ka msg “nisha bhabhi ne aaj mujhe hospital se chhutti de di hai. Mai kuch der bad hi ghar chali jaugi. Unne uncle ki bhi chhutti ki bat kar li hai
aur aaj sham tak uncle ki bhi chhutti ho jayegi. Tumne mujhse vaada kiya tha ki, jab mai bolugi, tum ghar wapas aa jaoge. Isliye ab tum nind se uthte
hi, ghar wapas aa jao. Warna kal fir mai tumko wapas hospital me hi milugi.”
Ye msg sunkar, barkha ke to kuch samajh me nahi aaya. Lekin shikha samajh gayi thi ki, ye priya ka msg hai. Magar is msg ko sunne ke bad, shikha
ke man me ek sawal aaya aur usne badi himmat karte huye mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya, kya aap aur priya ek dusre ko pasand karte ho.”
Shikha ki is bat ka mai koi jabab de pata, is se pahle hi ajji ne meri taraf se jabab dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “aisa kuch nahi hai. Asal me bat ye hai ki, priya aur punnu me kisi bat ko lekar jhagda ho gaya. Gusse me priya ne punnu se apne ghar se
chale jane ko kah diya. Lekin bad me use apni galti ka aehsas hua aur wo ise rukne ke liye manati rahi. Magar isne uski bat nahi maani aur uska ghar
chhod kar aa gaya. Priya pahle hi dil ki marij thi aur ye sadma na sah saki. Jis vajah se uski tabiyat kharab ho gayi.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, shikha ne kuch sochte huye mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “iska matlab ki, aaj se aap priya ke ghar me rahege.”
Mai bola “didi, aap ne shayad pura msg dhyan se nahi suna hai. Priya ke sath sath aaj uncle ki bhi chhutti ho rahi hai. Aise me jyada se jyada aaj rat ko
hi hume yaha rukna padega. Kal kisi bhi samay hum log ghar wapas ja sakte hai.”
Maine ye bat shikha ke sath bas thoda sa majak karne ke liye kahi thi. Uski shadi ke pahle mera wapas jaane ka koi irada nahi tha. Lekin meri is bat ko
sunkar, shikha ke chehre par udasi chha gayi. Use samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo mujhe ghar wapas jaane se kaise roke. Magar kuch der bad,
shikha ne apne dil ki bat mujh par jahir karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “lekin bhaiya, ye to galat bat hai na. Yaha aapki bahan ki shadi hai aur aap ghar jaane ki bat kar rahe ho. Kya mai aapke liye kuch nahi hu.”
Mai shikha ko jyada paresan karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “magar didi maine ye kab kaha ki, mai ghar wapas ja raha hu. Maine to bas itna kaha ki, ab hum kisi bhi samay ghar wapas ja sakte hai.
Aapki shadi ke pahle mere wapas jane ka koi irada nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, shikha ke chehre par muskurahat wapas aa gayi. Iske bad, maine sab se ijajat li aur fir ajay ki car me uske sath hospital aa gaya.
Hospital aane ke bad, ajay nisha ke pas chala gaya aur mai sidhe priya ke pas aa gaya.
Jab mai priya ke pas pahucha to, waha par riya baithi thi. Mujhe dekhte hi riya aur priya dono ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Riya se pichhle kuch
dino se meri koi bat nahi huyi thi. Use bhi is bat ka aehsas ho chuka tha ki, mai shayad us se naraj hu. Isliye usne abhi mujhe apne samne dekha to
mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “tum to ghar se jaane ke bad, mujhe bhool hi se gaye ho.”
Riya ko lekar mere man me koi mail nahi tha. Kyoki mai har bat ka jimmedar apne bap ko hi manta tha. Isliye maine riya ki is bat muskurakar jabab
dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, aisi koi bat nahi.Bas uncle aur priya dono ke hospital me rahne ki vajah se mai yaha kuch jyada hi ulajh gaya tha. Magar aaj dono ki
hospital se chhutti hone ki vajah se, ab mere pas samay hi samay hai. Ab tumhe mujhse is bat ki koi shikayat nahi hogi.”
Abhi meri riya se bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi nisha waha aa gayi. Usne priya ke sar par hath ferte huye us se kaha.
Nisha boli “dekho priya, aaj tumhari chhutti jarur ho rahi hai. Lekin abhi tumhe apni sehat ka pura khayal rakhna hai. Kuch din tak tumhe ghar par sirf
aaram hi karna hai. Mujhe ummid hai ki, tum mujhe shikayat ka koi mauka nahi dogi.”
Nisha ki bat sunkar, priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “bhabhi, aap fikar mat karo. Mai aapko shikayat ka koi mauka nahi dugi. Lekin aapne bhi aaj mujhe shopping karane ka vaada kiya tha. Ab
mai ghar ja rahi hu to, ab meri shopping ka kya hoga.”
Nisha boli “mujhe apne dono vaade yad hai. Mai aaj tumko shopping bhi karaugi aur tum meri shadi me bhi shamil ho sakogi. Lekin shadi me shamil
hone ke liye abhi tumhara 2 din aaram karna bahut jaruri hai. Yadi is bich tumhe koi bhi paresani ho to tum befikar hokar mujhe call kar lena.”
Priya boli “ok bhabhi, mai aisa hi karugi.”
Nisha boli “ok, ab mai chalti hu. Aaj mujhe bahut kaam hai.”
Itna kah kar nisha jaane lagi. Lekin jate jate usne mujhe apne sath chalne ka ishara kiya aur mai uske sath sath bahar aa gaya. Bahar ajji pahle se hi
khada humare aane ka intejar kar raha tha. Bahar aakar nisha ne mujhse kaha.
Nisha boli “waise to tum bahut samajhdar ho. Lekin fir bhi mai tumse ye bol dena jaruri samajhti hu ki, priya ko abhi kisi bhi tarah ka koi tension mat
dena. Ye bat mai tumse isliye kah rahi hu, kyoki mai is bat ko achi tarah se samajhti hu, ki priya ke dil me tumhari kya jagah hai.”
“Priya bahut bholi hai aur abhi tumhare uske samne hone ki vajah se, uska dil is sachai ko kabulne ko taiyar nahi hai ki, tum uske nahi ho sakte. Lekin
tumhare jaane ke bad uska dil dhire dhire is sachai ko kabulne lagega. Tumhara diya koi bhi sadma uske liye jaan leva sabit ho sakta hai. Isliye behtar
yahi hoga ki, abhi priya ko koi sadma na diya jaye.”
Nisha ki bat sunkar, maine use viswas dilaya ki, meri vajah se priya ko koi dukh nahi pahuchega. Mai jab tak yaha hu, usko khush rakhne ki puri kosis
karuga. Meri bat sunkar, nisha ne bhi rahat ki saans li.
Iske bad ajay ne bataya ki usne uncle ke hospital ke bill ka bhugtan kar diya hai aur hum wapas jaane ki bhi koi fikar na kare. Wo humare wapas jaane
ke ticket bhi karwa dega. Maine use ye sab karne se mana kiya. Lekin wo meri is bat par naraj hone laga.
Nisha ne bhi uski is bat me sath diya aur fir mujhse chup rahne ke siwa kuch bhi kahte na bana. Iske bad dono ne mujhe bad me milne ki bat kahi aur
wo dono apne apne ghar ke liye nikal gaye.
Unke jaane ke bad, mai wapas priya ke pas chala gaya. Riya ghar jaane ki taiyari kar rahi thi. Ab aunty bhi waha aa chuki thi. Isliye mai upar uncle ke
pas chala gaya. Uncle ke bhi ghar jaane ki taiyari chal rahi thi. Unke pas is samay raj aur mehul dono the.
Kuch der me unke ghar wapas jane ki taiyari bhi puri ho gayi. Lekin unki chhutti 3 baje ke bad honi thi. Jabki priya ki chhutti abhi hi ho rahi thi. Raj kah
raha tha ki, wo priya ko ghar chhodne ke bad, uncle ko lene aa jayega.
Iske bad mai aur raj niche aa gaye aur priya ka saman gaadi me rakhne lage. Kuch hi der bad priya riya aur aunty raj ke sath ghar ke liye nikal gayi.
Maine priya se uncle ki chhuti hone ke bad ghar aane ki bat bol di.
Priya ko ghar chhodne ke bad raj wapas aa gaya. Fir kuch der me uncle ki bhi chhutti ho gayi. Magar Dr. ne 3 din bad uncle ko fir se dikhane ki bat
kahi thi. Jis vajah se, Sunday ke pahle humare ghar wapas lautne ki koi ummid nahi thi.
Maine ghar phone laga kar, sabko uncle ki hospital se chhutti ho jane ki bat bata di aur keerti se bhi bad me bat karne ki bat kah kar uska call bhi rakh
diya. Mehul ne mujhse raj ke ghar chalne ki bat puchi to, maine kaha ki mai apna saman lekar abhi kuch der me pahuchta hu.
Iske bad raj aur mehul uncle ko lekar ghar ke liye nikal gaye. Unke jaane ke bad maine bhi bike uthayi aur ajji ke bunglow ki taraf nikal gaya. Waha
jakar maine apne saman ki packing ki aur fir bike se hi raj ke ghar ke liye nikal gaya.
Iske bad 4 baje ke karib mai raj ke ghar pahuch gaya. Mujhe ek bar fir se apne ghar me wapas dekh kar, sab bahut khush the. Nikki ke alawa sab ghar
me hi the. Riya ne bataya ki, unke aane ke bad, nikki ko lene Dr. nisha ki gaadi aayi thi. Wo Dr. nisha ke ghar gayi hai.
Riya ki is bat se mai samajh gaya tha ki, nikki sabke sath shopping ke liye gayi hai. Priya is wakt apne kamre me aaram kar rahi thi aur uncle apne
kamre me the. Mai uncle ke pas chala gaya. Waha mehul baitha tha aur uncle se ghar ke baare me bat kar raha tha. Mere pahuchne par mehul ne
mujhe batate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “hum log Saturday ko papa ko Dr. ko dikhayege aur fir sunday ko yaha se ghar ke liye niklege. Lekin meri samajh me ek bat nahi aayi hai
ki, humara hospital ka bill kisne paid kar diya aur kyo.”
Mehul ki is hairani ko dur karte huye maine use batate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye bill mere usi dost ne paid kiya hai. Jiske ghar me mai pichhle 2 din se rah raha tha. Maine use aisa karne se mana bhi kiya tha. Lekin wo
maana hi nahi, kahne laga ki, tumhare uncle mere bhi uncle hai. Is wakt wo mere mehman hai aur ye sab uska farz hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, uncle aur mehul dono ki hairani ka thikana nahi raha. Uncle ne mujhse kaha.
Uncle bole “lekin tumhara ye dost hai kuan. Tumne us se kabhi hume milaya kyo nahi.”
Mai bola “uncle wo Dr. aman ka dost hai. Wo mere sath rat ko hospital me hi rahta tha. Lekin wo hospital ke andar nahi aata tha. Ab 2 din bad uski
shadi hai. Us din mai jarur aap dono ko us se mila duga.”
Iske bad thodi der uncle aur mehul se yaha waha ki bat karne ke bad, mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar maine apne dono mobile
charging me lagaye aur fresh hone ki bat soch kar, aankh band karke let gaya. Lekin aankh band karte hi, mujhe pata nahi chala ki, kab mai gahri nind
me chala gaya.
Fir meri nind rat ko 8:30 baje kisi ke darwaja khatkhatane se khuli. Maine darwaja khola to nikki mere samne khadi muskura rahi thi. Mujhe dekh kar,
nikki ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “jara apna mobile dekh lijiye. Shayad kisi ka call aaya ho.”
Nikki ki ye bat mujhe kuch ajib si lagi. Lekin fir bhi mai palat kar mobile ke pas aaya aur mobile utha kar dekha to, usme shikha ke 10-12 missed call
the. Maine hairani se nikki ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi ke 10-12 missed call hai. Shayad wo bahut der se mujhe call laga rahi thi.”
Nikki boli “ji haan, aapki didi, khane par aapka intejar kar rahi hai. Aapne call nahi uthaya to, un ne mujhe call laga kar, aapko ye khabar dene ko kaha
hai.”
Nikki ki ye bat sunkar, maine paresan hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai ajib paresani me fas gaya hu. Didi chahti hai ki, mai unke ghar par khana khau aur priya chahti hai ki, mai yaha rahu. Ab meri samajh me
nahi aa raha hai ki, aisi haalat me mai kya karu.”
Nikki boli “aapki is paresani ko maine dur kar diya hai. Jab bhabhi ne mujhse ye bat kahi, tabhi maine priya ko ye sab bata diya. Use aapke waha jaane
ya khana khane se koi paresani nahi hai. Aapki khushi me hi wo apni khushi samajhti hai. Wo bas itna chahti hai ki, aap uski aankhon ke samne rahe.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar, mujhe kuch sukun mehsus hua aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “to fir aap didi ko call karke un se bol dijiye ki, mai thodi der me waha pahuchta hu. Tab tak mai fresh hokar, taiyar ho jata hu.”
Meri bat sunkar, nikki waha se chali gayi. Mai bhi fresh hokar taiyar hone laga. Taiyar hone ke bad, mai dada ji aur baki logon ko jata kar, shikha ke
ghar ke liye nikal gaya.
Jab mai waha pahucha to, shikha badi besabri se mera intejar kar rahi thi. Mere pahuchte hi usne khushi khushi khana lagana suru kar diya. Aunty aur
barkha ke chehre par bhi mujhe dekh chamak aa gayi thi. Shayad shikha ki tarah aunty ko mere andar apna beta aur barkha ko apna bhai najar aane
laga tha.
Maine sabke sath khana khaya aur fir shikha ki shadi ki baten chalti rahi. Kal se unke ghar me dhum machne wali thi. Jise lekar barkha bahut utsahit
thi. Thodi der ye hi sab baten karne ke bad, jab maine wapas jaane ki bat ki to, shikha ne ek packet mujhe dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya, ye aapki garib bahan ki taraf se aapke liye ek chhota sa tohfa hai.”
Shikha ki ye bat mere dil ko chubh gayi aur na chahte huye bhi meri aankhon me nami aa gayi. Meri aankhon ki nami ko dekh kar shikha bhi ghabra
gayi. Usne ghabrate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “kya hua bhaiya. Kya maine kuch galat bol diya hai.”
Mai bola “didi, galat to aapne bola hi hai. Kya ek bhai ke liye uski bahan kabhi garib ho sakti hai kya. Bahan ka diya hua, chhote se chhota tohfa bhi
bhai ke liye bahut keemti hota hai.”
Meri bat sunte hi shikha ko apni galti ka aehsas ho gaya. Usne apni galti mante huye kaha.
Shikha boli “sorry bhaiya, sach me mujhse galti huyi hai. Lekin ye bhi sach hai ki, ye tohfa jyada keemti nahi hai. Isliye mujhe ye dene me acha nahi lag
raha tha.”
Mai bola “kaisi bat karti ho didi. Is se keemti tohfa to koi ho hi nahi sakta. Bhala bahan ke pyar ki bhi koi keemat lagayi ja sakti hai kya. Mere liye to ye
tohfa sabse jyada kimti hai. Kyoki isme aapka pyar hai.”
Iske bad meri sab se shadi ko lekar thodi bahut baten aur huyi. Uske bad maine rat jyada hone ki bat kahi aur fir 10:30 baje mai ghar ke liye nikal aaya.
Mai 10:45 baje ghar pahuch gaya. Ghar pahuchne ke bad, thodi der uncle ke pas baitha aur fir 11 baje apne kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aakar maine kapde badle aur letne ke bad keerti ko call lagane ki soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi priya ka call aa gaya. Mere call uthate hi priya ne
kaha.
Priya boli “ye sab kya hai.?”
Mai bola “kyo kya hua. Tum kis bat ke baare me bol rahi ho.”
Priya boli “is se achi to mai hospital me thi. Kam se kam rat ko tumko, dekh to pati thi. Yaha to mujhe tumhari shakal tak dekhna nashib nahi ho raha
hai.”
Mai bola “ab isme mai kya kar sakta hu. Mai to ghar par kitni der raha. Lekin tum upar se niche aayi hi nahi.”
Priya boli “yadi mai niche nahi aa sakti to kya hua. Tum to upar aa sakte the na.”
Mai bola “maine sab se pucha ki, priya kaisi hai. Sab ne kaha ki, achi hai. Apne kamre me aaram kar rahi hai. Kisi ne ye nahi kaha ki, upar jakar dekh
lo. Fir bhala mai upar kaise aa jata.”
Priya boli “mujhe kuch nahi sunna. Tum abhi mujhse milne aao. Nahi to mai tumse milne niche aati hu.”
Mai bola “priya, ab rat jyada ho gayi hai. Aise me mera upar aana thik nahi hoga. Mai vaada karta hu ki, subah jarur tumse milne upar aauga.”
Magar priya ab meri koi bhi bat sunne ko taiyar nahi thi. Wo jid kiye baithi thi ki, ya to mai upar aau ya fir wo khud niche aa jayegi. Jab meri uski jid ke
aage ek na chali to, maine uski bat mante huye, us se kaha ki mai us se milne upar aa raha hu.
______________________________
Update-148
Kamre me aakar maine kapde badle aur letne ke bad keerti ko call lagane ki soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi priya ka call aa gaya. Mere call uthate hi priya ne
kaha.
Priya boli “ye sab kya hai.?”
Mai bola “kyo kya hua. Tum kis bat ke baare me bol rahi ho.”
Priya boli “is se achi to mai hospital me thi. Kam se kam rat ko tumko, dekh to pati thi. Yaha to mujhe tumhari shakal tak dekhna nashib nahi ho raha
hai.”
Mai bola “ab isme mai kya kar sakta hu. Mai to ghar par kitni der raha. Lekin tum upar se niche aayi hi nahi.”
Priya boli “yadi mai niche nahi aa sakti to kya hua. Tum to upar aa sakte the na.”
Mai bola “maine sab se pucha ki, priya kaisi hai. Sab ne kaha ki, achi hai. Apne kamre me aaram kar rahi hai. Kisi ne ye nahi kaha ki, upar jakar dekh
lo. Fir bhala mai upar kaise aa jata.”
Priya boli “mujhe kuch nahi sunna. Tum abhi mujhse milne aao. Nahi to mai tumse milne niche aati hu.”
Mai bola “priya, ab rat jyada ho gayi hai. Aise me mera upar aana thik nahi hoga. Mai vaada karta hu ki, subah jarur tumse milne upar aauga.”
Magar priya ab meri koi bhi bat sunne ko taiyar nahi thi. Wo jid kiye baithi thi ki, ya to mai upar aau ya fir wo khud niche aa jayegi. Jab meri uski jid ke
aage ek na chali to, maine uski bat mante huye, us se kaha ki mai us se milne upar aa raha hu.
Kahne ko to maine priya se kah diya tha ki, mai milne aa raha hu. Lekin abhi rat ke samay, mujhe apna aisa karna thik nahi lag raha tha. Fir bhi priya ki
tabiyat ka khayal karke, maine apne dil ko majbut kiya aur priya se milne jaane ke liye apne kamre se bahar nikal aaya.
Mai apne kamre se nikal kar jab hall me pahucha to, waha dada ji baithe akhbar pad rahe the. Unko itni rat ko akhbar padte dekh, mujhe kuch hairani
si huyi aur maine uske pas aate huye un par apni hairani jahir karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “dadu, ye kya.? Aap itni rat ko akhbar pad rahe hai.”
Meri bat sunkar dada ji ne muskura kar mujhe dekha aur fir akhbar ko ek kinare rakhte huye, mujhse kaha.
Dada ji bole “beta, aaj aakash abhi tak ghar nahi aaya hai. Bas isiliye jaag raha tha. Akela baitha bore hone laga to, akhbar padne laga. Lekin tum
batao, tum abhi tak kyo jag rahe ho.”
Mai bola “dadu, mai to sone hi ja raha tha. Lekin aaj priya ke hospital se aane ke bad se, mai us se mila nahi tha. Priya ko dekhne ka bahut man kar
raha tha. Isliye socha ki riya ya nikki ke sath priya se mil aau. Lekin aaj to yaha dono me se koi bhi nahi dikh raha hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, dada ji ne kaha.
Dada ji bole “beta aaj nikki bahut thaki huyi thi. Isliye wo khana khane ke bad hi sone chali gayi. Priya to hospital se aane ke bad niche aayi hi nahi hai.
Uske sath sath riya bhi usi ke kamre me hai. Tum aisa karo ki, riya ko bula lo. Wo hi tumko priya ke pas le jayegi.”
Mai bola “thik hai dadu. Mai riya ko hi niche bula leta hu.”
Ye kahte huye mai wapas apne kamre me jaane laga. Mujhe apne kamre me wapas jate dekh kar dada ji ne kaha.
Dada ji bole “kya hua, tum wapas kyo ja rahe ho.”
Mai bola “dadu, mera mobile kamre me hi rakha hai. Mai riya ko call laga kar bula leta hu.”
Dada ji bole “ruko, mai tumko priya ka kamra bata deta hu. Tum khud hi unke pas chale jao.”
Ye kah kar dada ji ne, upar sidiyon ke bilkul samne bane kamre ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Dada ji bole “wo kamra dekh rahe ho na. Uske baju ka kamra raj ka hai. Fir raj ke kamre ke bad riya ka kamra hai. Riya ke kamre ke bad, nikki ka
kamra hai aur nikki ke kamre ke bad priya ka kamra hai.”
Dada ji ke priya ka kamra bata dene ke bad, mai upar chala gaya. Dada ji ne jaise kamre bataye the. Usi hisab se un kamro ke samne se hote huye,
mai priya ke kamre ke samne jakar khada ho gaya.
Uske kamre se Tv chalne ki aawaj aa rahi thi. Abhi mai priya ke kamre ka darwaja khatkhatane ki bat soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi andar se priya ki aawaj
aayi.
Priya boli “andar aa jao. Darwaja khula hua hai.”
Priya ki aawaj sunte hi, maine darwaja khola aur andar aa gaya. Priya ek pink nighty me, bed par baithi Tv dekh rahi thi. Mujhe apne samne dekhte hi,
priya ke chehre par ek chamak aa gayi.
Uske chehre ki ye chamak, us khushi ki thi. Jo use mere waha aane se ho rahi thi. Usne bade hi pyar se, mujhe pas rakhi chair par baithne ka ishara
kiya. Maine chair ko priya ke bad ke pas khicha aur fir us par baith kar kabhi priya to, kabhi uske kamre ki taraf dekhne laga.
Priya ka Tv abhi bhi chal raha tha. Usne mujhe is tarah se hairan hote dekha to, muskura kar, Tv ko band karte huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “aise hairani se kya dekh rahe ho. Kya mera kamra sach me itna ganda hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, tumhara kamra to bahut acha hai. Mai to bas ye soch raha tha ki, jab tumhare kamre me Tv chal raha tha to, fir tumko ye kaise pata
chala ki, bahar mai aa gaya hu.”
Meri bat sunkar priya ke chehre par, bahut hi pyari si muskurahat aa gayi aur usne muskura kar meri bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli
“Bahut Pahle Se Tere Kadmo Ki Aahat Jaan Lete Hai.
Tujhe Ae Jindagi Hum Door Se Pehchan Lete Hai.”
Priya ki is shayari ko sunte hi mujhe, uski hospital me kahi gayi shayari ki yaad aa gayi.
Priya ki shayari
Priya ki is shayari ke yad aate hi, mai uski shayariyon me mere liye chhupe pyar ko, achi tarah se samajh sakta tha. Bhala jo ladki jindgi aur maut se
ladte samay bhi meri aahat par jaag sakti hai to, uske liye abhi ache bhale hone par meri aahat ko pehchan pana koi badi bat nahi thi.
Lekin priya ki is shayari ka matlab samajhte huye bhi, maine anjan banne ka natak karte huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola “dekho yaar, mujhe is sher-o-shayari ke lafde se door hi rakho. Mai apne dimag par kitna bhi jor dalu magar ye sab, mere bheje me kabhi nahi
ghusti. Tumhe mujhse jo bhi bolna ho, sidhe hi bol diya karo.”
Maine ye bat isliye boli thi, taki priya is bat ko badal kar, koi aur bat karne lage. Lekin priya ne meri ye bat sunte hi tapak se mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “I love you.”
Priya ke muh se ye bat sunte hi mujhe ek jhatka sa laga. Mai jis bat se bachne ke liye uski shayari se anjan banne ka natak kar raha tha. Usne wo hi
bat khule shabdon me mere muh par kah di thi.
Priya ko meri hakikat pata thi aur wo bhi usko kabul kar chuki thi. Mai priya ke dil ka haal bhi ache se janta tha. Yadi aaj keerti meri jindgi me nahi hoti
to, is bat me bhi koi shaq nahi tha ki, priya hi wo ladki hoti, jiske liye mai apni jaan bhi de sakta tha.
Lekin aaj ki hakikat kuch aur thi. Aaj ki hakikat ye thi ki, meri jindgi sirf aur sirf keerti ke naam thi. Uski jagah priya to kya, duniya ki koi bhi ladki nahi le
sakti thi. Isliye maine priya ki is bat par narajgi jatate huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya, ye kaisa majak hai. Sab kuch jante huye bhi tum aisa karogi. Mujhe is bat ki jara bhi ummid nahi thi.”
Meri is bat se priya ko meri narajgi ka aehsas ho gaya aur shayad uske dil ko kahi chot bhi lagi ho. Isliye uske chehre ki hansi uske chehre se gayab ho
gayi. Fir bhi usne feeki si muskurahat ke sath, baat ko badalte huye kaha.
Priya boli “are isme naraj hone wali kya bat hai. Kya ek dost dusre dost ko I love you bhi nahi bol sakta. Ok, yadi tumko acha nahi lagta to, mai aisa
dobara nahi karugi. Ab ye faltu ki bat chhodo aur ye batao ki, achanak ye tumhari didi kaha se aa gayi.”
Ye kahte huye priya ne bat ka rukh shikha ki taraf mod diya. Mai bhi uske dil ko koi chot pahuchana nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine bhi shikha ki bat ko hi
aage badate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “kyo, kya nikki ne tumhe is baare me kuch nahi bataya.”
Priya boli “nahi, usne bas itna kaha tha ki, tum mere kahne par yaha aa gaye ho. Lekin tumhari didi chahti hai ki, tum unke sath khana khao. Maine bhi
kah diya ki mujhe isme koi paresani nahi hai.”
Mai bola “kal rat ko hospital me, jinke liye tumne bimar hone ka natak kiya tha. Wo hi meri didi hai.”
Meri is bat ke jabab me priya ne chaukte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum shikha didi ki bat kar rahe ho.”
Mai bola “haan, unki hi bat kar raha hu. Kal unka ajay se jhagda ho gaya tha. Jis vajah se wo bahut ro rahi thi. Jis vajah se unko chup karane ke liye
nind se jaga kar ye bimari ka natak karna pada. Sorry kal meri vajah se tumko paresan hona pada.”
Priya boli “kaun kahta hai ki, mujhe is bat se koi paresani huyi. Mujhe to is bat ki khushi huyi ki, isi bahane sahi, par mai tumhare koi kaam to aa saki.
Lekin ajay to tumhara dost hai. Fir unka us se jhagra kis bat ko lekar ho gaya.”
Mai bola “ajay Dr. aman ka bhi dost hai. Wo shikha didi ko pyar karta tha. Lekin didi ko paise wale log pasand nahi the. Jis vajah se ajay ek taxi driver
ban kar unki taxi chalata tha. Kal ye sab baten wo mujhe bata raha tha. Tabhi didi coffee dene aayi aur un ne ye sab sun liya. Jis vajah se wo us se
naraj ho gayi thi.”
Priya boli “fir kya hua. Kya unka gussa shant hua ya nahi.”
Mai bola “gussa bhi shant ho gaya aur unki shadi bhi pakki ho gayi. Ab 2 din bad aman aur nisha ke sath sath ajay aur shikha ki bhi shadi rahi hai.”
Meri bat sunte hi priya ne romanchit hote huye kaha.
Priya boli “wow, ye to ek super hit love story hai. Mujhe us din ajay ko apne ghar me dekh kar lag hi raha tha ki, ise maine kahi dekha hai. Magar us din
tumhari vajah se, mai is par jyada dhyan nahi de payi thi. Lekin meri ek bat samajh me nahi aa rahi hai ki, jab ajay tumhara dost hai to, aise me shikha
tumhari bhabhi lagi. Fir tum use didi kyo kah rahe ho.”
Mai bola “kyoki, mere dil se unke liye pahli baar me didi hi nikla tha aur fir un ne bhi mujhe apna bhai maan liya. Unki shadi to iske bad pakki huyi. Isliye
ab mai unko didi hi bolta hu.”
Meri ye sab baten sunkar, priya ke chehre par fir se muskurahat aa gayi. Wo apne bed se niche utri aur aaj ki shopping ka saara saman lakar bed par
rakhne lagi. Fir saara saman rakhne bad, wapas aakar bed par baith gayi aur ek ek saman khol kar mujhe dikhane lagi. Aakhiri me bacha ek saman
usne mujhe khol kar nahi dikhaya to, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya ye packet khol kar nahi dikhaogi.”
Priya boli “nahi, ye meri shadi pahanne wali dress hai. Ye to mai usi din pahan kar dikhaugi.”
Maine us se bahut kaha wo dress dikhane ko magar wo shadi ke din dekh lene ki jid lagayi rahi. Aakhir me mujhe bhi uski jid ke aage jhukna pad gaya.
Fir maine kamre me priya ke akele hone ki vajah janne ke liye us se kaha.
Mai bola “dada ji to kah rahe the ki, riya tumhare sath hai. Lekin tum to yaha akeli ho.”
Priya boli “riya didi ko nind aa rahi thi. Maine hi unko sone ke liye bhej diya. Un ne hi mujhe bataya tha ki, tum ghar aa gaye ho.”
Mai bola “to kya tum rat bhar yaha akeli hi rahogi.”
Meri bat sunkar, priya ko fir se shararat sujhi aur usne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “nahi to, mai bhala kyo akeli rahugi. Mere sath rat bhar ab tum rahoge na.”
Priya ki is bat ke jabab me, na to mujhse, na bolte ban raha tha aur na hi haan bolte ban raha tha. Mai muskura kar rah jaane ke siwa kuch na kar
saka. Lekin priya meri is muskurahat ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Usne meri halat par thahake lagate huye kaha.
Priya boli “daro mat, mai itni bhi pagal nahi hu. Jo tumko yaha rat bhar rukne ko bolu. Mai to bas majak kar rahi thi. Din bhar se tumko dekha nahi tha.
Jis vajah se tumko dekhne ka bahut man kar raha tha. Isliye maine tumko call karke bula liya. Ab tumko dekh liya hai to, mai bhi aaram se so jaugi. Ab
mere pas kisi ko bhi rat rukne ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Priya ke is bholepan ko dekh kar, na chahte huye bhi mujhe us par bahut pyar aa raha tha. Isliye ab maine bhi use paresan karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum to sach me bahut samajhdar ho gayi ho. Bahut badi badi baten karne lagi ho. Ok, ab to tumne mujhe dekh liya hai. Ab mai chalta hu.”
Ye kahte huye mai apni jagah par khada ho gaya. Mujhe yu khada hote dekh, priya ki muskurahat gayab ho gayi. Usne shayad mere itni jaldi jaane ki
bat nahi sochi thi. Isliye mujhe jate dekh kar, uska chehra murjha gaya. Uska aisa chehra dekh kar meri hansi chhut gayi aur maine muskurate huye us
se kaha.
Mai bola “ab jara apna chehra dekho, kaisa ho gaya hai. Mai bhi to tumse majak hi kar raha hu.”
Ye kahte huye mai wapas apni jagah par baith gaya. Meri is harkat se, priya ke chehre par fir se muskurahat wapas aa gayi. Iske bad wo mujhse
shikha aur ajji ke baare me baten karti rahi.
Fir 12 baje mai priya ko good night kah kar niche aa gaya. Dada ji abhi bhi wahi baithe akash uncle ke aane ka intejar kar rahe the. Unse kuch der bat
karne ke bad, mai wapas apne kamre me aa gaya.
Kamre me aane ke bad maine mobile dekha to, mere dono mobile par keerti ke dher saare call the. Mai jaise hi keerti ko call lagane ko hua. Waise hi
fir se uska call aane laga. Maine uska call uthaya to, mere call uthate hi, usne gusse me mere upar baraste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai dekh rahi hu, tumhe aaj kal, meri jara bhi fikar nahi hai. Mai kab se call laga laga kar, mare ja rahi hu. Lekin tum itni rat tak apne aap
me hi busy ho. Tumse ye tak nahi hota ki, ek baar call utha kar kah do ki, mai thodi der bad call lagau.”
Uski baton se mujhe samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo mujh par bahut jyada gussa hai. Uska ye gussa karna bhi jayaj hi tha. Kyoki pichhle 2 din se
humare bich koi bat nahi huyi thi. Wo 2 din se mujhse bat karne ke liye tadap rahi thi aur aaj jab use mujhse bat karne ka mauka mila to, mai hi uske
pas nahi tha.
Wo bhi aakhir kitna sabar karti. Aakhir me uske sabar ka bandh to tutna hi tha. Mujhe meri galti ka aehsas tha aur isi vajah se maine uske samne apni
koi safai na dalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry jaan, mujhse galti huyi. Mujhe aisa nahi karna chahiye tha. Tu mere liye kitna kuch karti rahti aur ek mai hu jo tujhe dukh dene ke siwa
kuch nahi karta.”
Keerti ko shayad is bat ka aehsas nahi tha ki, mai itni jaldi uske samne haar maan jauga. Use mera uske samne yun haar maan lena acha nahi laga
aur usne mujhse shikayat karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, tum pagal ho kya hai. Ye kya kya bole ja rahe ho. Maine tumhare liye kuch nahi kiya. Jo bhi maine kiya sirf apni khushi ke liye kiya
hai. Mai to sirf isliye gussa kar rahi thi ki, tum mujhe manaoge. Magar tum to aise sorry bol rahe ho jaise tumne bahut badi galti kar di ho. Galti meri hi
hai, mai tumse bat karne ke liye itna bechain thi ki, mujhse tumhare bina ek pal nahi raha ja raha tha.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, mujhe thodi rahat mehsus huyi ki, wo mujhse gussa nahi hai. Maine use uske call rakhne ke bad ki saari baten batate huye, us se
kaha.
Mai bola “ab tu hi bata, aisi haalat me, priya ke pas jakar, maine kuch galat kiya hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi jaan, tumne kuch galat nahi kiya hai. Lekin ab tum priya se saf saf kah do ki, tumhara 11 baje ke bad ka samay, mujhse bat karne ka
rahta hai aur us samay tum kisi se bat karna pasand nahi karte.”
Mujhe keerti ki ye bat achi to nahi lagi. Fir bhi uska dil rakhne ke liye maine uski bat mante huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, mai kal hi priya se ye bat bol deta hu.”
Lekin thodi der bat na jaane kya soch kar keerti ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, rahne do. Tumhe us se kuch bhi kahne ki jarurat nahi hai. Kuch bhi ho, wo tumse pyar karti hai. Ye bat sunkar, bechari ka dil tut
jayega. Fir 2-4 din ki hi to bat hai. Tumhare waha se wapas aate hi, wo khud hi in sab baton ko samajhne lagegi.”
Keerti ki ye bat sunkar is bat ka aehsas hua ki, chhoti maa thik kahti thi ki, jo hume hasil hai, hume uski kadar karna chahiye. Keerti ki itni badi soch ke
aage, dil hi dil me, mera sar uske samne jhuk gaya aur mujhe khud par naz sa mehsus hone laga.
Mai keerti ki bat sunkar, uske is badappan me kho sa gaya tha aur keerti mujhe khamosh dekh kar samajh rahi thi ki, usne shayad kuch galat kah diya
hai. Usne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua, kya maine kuch galat bat kah di hai.”
Ab mera mood thik tha. Isliye maine keerti ko chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu kabhi koi galat bat kah hi nahi sakti. Tu to galiyan bhi bahut achi achi deti hai.”
Meri bat se keerti ko apni gaali dene wali bat yad aa gayi. Lekin usne apni gaali dene ki bat se mukarte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jhut mat bolo. Mai kabhi kabhi thoda bahut gussa jarur kar leti hu. Lekin kabhi gaali nahi deti.”
Keerti ko gaali dene ki bat se aisa saaf muakrta dekh, maine use priya wali bat ki yad dilate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu gaali nahi deti to, fir us din priya ko itna ganda ganda kaun bol raha tha. Tu chahe bhi to is bat se nahi mukar sakti. Kyoki tujhe gaali dete
huye ghar me bhi kisi ne sun liya hai.”
Meri is bat ko sunkar, keerti kuch paresan si ho gayi. Usne ghabrate huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “kisne aur kaise sun liya. Mai to tumhare kamre me akeli hi thi aur maine kisi ke upar aane ki aahat bhi nahi suni thi.”
Mai bola “upar koi nahi aaya tha. Lekin jo upar the, unhi me se kisi ne tujhe gaali dete suna hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ko samajh me aa gaya ki, mai ami nimi me se kisi ki bat kar raha hu. Usne badi hi bechaini se kaha.
Keerti boli “yaha meri jaan nikli ja rahi hai aur tumko paheliyan bujhane ki padi hai. Sidhe sidhe batao ki, kisne us din ki bat suni aur kya suna hai.”
Mujhe bhi ab keerti ko jyada paresan karna thik nahi laga aur maine use ami ki bat batate huye kaha.
Mai bola “us din ami ne tujhe gaali dete suna tha aur usne ye bat mujhe kisi ko bhi batane se mana kiya tha.”
Ye kahte huye maine keerti se, us din meri ami se huyi saari baten bata di. Jise sun ne ke bad keerti ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ye itni si ladki meri jasusi karti hai.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, mujhe hansi aa gayi. Maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “us din tu khud itni gusse me thi ki, tujhe kisi bat ka hosh hi nahi tha. Us bechari ki to us din nind khul gayi thi aur usne jab apne kamre ka
darwaja khula dekha to, wo darwaja band karne uthi thi. Fir use mere kamre ki light jalti dikhi to, wo samajh gayi ki, tu waha hai aur wo tujhe waha
dekhne chali gayi.”
“Lekin jab usne tujhe kisi ko phone par gaali dete suna to, wo khud dar gayi aur jakar chup chap so gayi. Usne to mujhe bhi ye bat isi shart par batayi
thi ki, mai kisi k kuch nahi batauga aur tujhe kuch nahi boluga.”
Meri bat ke jabab me keerti ne mujh par gussa karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “usne kaha aur tumne uski bat maan kar ye bat mujhe bhi batane ki jarurat nahi samjhi. Kya ab mai bhi kisi me aa gayi hu.”
Mai bola “tere sar par to seeng lage hai. Pahle tune priya ko gaali di aur uske bad mujhse bhi ladai le li. Ab tu hi bata ki, mai ye bat tujhe kaise aur kab
bata deta.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ko apni galti ka aehsas ho gaya aur usne mujhse maafi mangte huye kaha
Keerti boli “sorry, mujhse galti huyi. Lekin ab hume is ami ki bacchi se bach kar rahna hoga. Ye iske pahle bhi humari chori pakad chuki hai.”
Keerti ki is bat par maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “hume nahi, sirf tumhe bachna hoga. Kyoki usne meri to koi chori nahi pakdi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe dhamkate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jyada sharif banne ki kosis mat karo. Dono bar mai tumhari vajah se hi, uske chakkar me fasi hu. Ab yadi usne kabhi mujhe, kisi bat me
pakda to, mai apne sath sath tumhe bhi ghasit…….”
Abhi keerti apni bat puri bhi nahi kar payi thi ki, achanak hi wo bat karte karte bich me ruk gayi. Mujhe uske yu bat karte karte chup ho jane ki vajah
kuch samajh me nahi aayi aur mai usko hello hello bolne laga. Magar abhi bhi uski taraf se koi jabab nahi aa raha tha. Uske yu achanak chup ho jane
wali bat ne mujhe paresani me daal diya tha aur ab mujhe uski chinta satane lagi thi.
______________________________
Update-149
Keerti boli “usne kaha aur tumne uski bat maan kar ye bat mujhe bhi batane ki jarurat nahi samjhi. Kya ab mai bhi kisi me aa gayi hu.”
Mai bola “tere sar par to seeng lage hai. Pahle tune priya ko gaali di aur uske bad mujhse bhi ladai le li. Ab tu hi bata ki, mai ye bat tujhe kaise aur kab
bata deta.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ko apni galti ka aehsas ho gaya aur usne mujhse maafi mangte huye kaha
Keerti boli “sorry, mujhse galti huyi. Lekin ab hume is ami ki bacchi se bach kar rahna hoga. Ye iske pahle bhi humari chori pakad chuki hai.”
Keerti ki is bat par maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “hume nahi, sirf tumhe bachna hoga. Kyoki usne meri to koi chori nahi pakdi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe dhamkate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jyada sharif banne ki kosis mat karo. Dono bar mai tumhari vajah se hi, uske chakkar me fasi hu. Ab yadi usne kabhi mujhe, kisi bat me
pakda to, mai apne sath sath tumhe bhi ghasit…….”
Abhi keerti apni bat puri bhi nahi kar payi thi ki, achanak hi wo bat karte karte bich me ruk gayi. Mujhe uske yu bat karte karte chup ho jane ki vajah
kuch samajh me nahi aayi aur mai usko hello hello bolne laga. Magar abhi bhi uski taraf se koi jabab nahi aa raha tha. Uske yu achanak chup ho jane
wali bat ne mujhe paresani me daal diya tha aur ab mujhe uski chinta satane lagi thi.
Mujhe itna to samajh aa raha tha ki, shayad koi keerti ke pas aa gaya hai. Isliye wo bat karte karte chup ho gayi hai. Lekin mai ye nahi samajh pa raha
tha ki, uske pas itni rat ko kaun aa sakta hai.
Kyoki ami nimi me se kisi ke aane se uske chup hone ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha. Wo kisi bhi tarah se ami nimi bahla sakti thi. Aise me mere
dimag me bas ek hi chehra aaya. Jiski vajah se keerti is tarah se chup ho sakti thi aur wo chehra, mere papa ka chehra tha.
Papa ka chehra mere dimag me aate hi, mera chehra gusse me laal ho gaya aur mera hath khud ba khud apne dusre mobile ki taraf bad gaya. Maine
chhoti maa ko call lagane ke liye apna mobile utha liya.
Lekin iske pahle ki mai chhoti maa ko call laga pata. Mujhe keerti ke mobile me ek jaani pehchani aawaj sunayi di. Ye aawaj aunty ki thi. Un ne shayad
keerti ke bilkul pas aakar, gusse me us se kaha.
Aunty boli “ye itni rat ko tu phone par kiske sath bat kar rahi hai.”
Ab tak keerti apne aapko sambhal chuki thi. Usne muskurakar aunty ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are aap itna gussa kyo kar rahi hai. Mai to punnu se bat kar rahi hu.”
Mera naam sunte hi aunty ka gussa shant ho gaya aur un ne naram hote huye keerti se kaha.
Aunty boli “lekin tum log itni rat tak phone par kyo lage huye ho. Kya kal tujhe school nahi jana hai.”
Keerti ne aunty ki is bat ke jabab me badi hi masum bante huye kaha.
Keerti boli “aunty, mujhe to nind aa rahi thi. Lekin punnu ne kaha ki, use bahut jaruri bat karna hai. Is se pahle ki wo apni jaruri bat bol pata ki, aap aa
gayi. Ab aap hi us se puchh lijiye ki, use mujhse kya jarurat bat karni hai.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, aunty mujhse bat karne se mana karti rahi. Lekin usne jababrdasti mobile aunty ko pakda diya aur mobile hath me aate hi aunty ne
mujhse kaha.
Aunty boli “kya hua. Waha sab thik to hai na.”
Mai bola “ji, aunty yaha sab thik hai.”
Aunty boli “fir tujhe itni rat ko kya jaruri bat karni thi.”
Aunty ki ye bat sunkar, mujhe keerti par gussa aa raha tha. Usne bekar me hi mujhe fasa diya tha. Fir bhi maine aunty ki bat ka jabab sochte huye,
unhe ajay aur shikha ki shadi ki bat bata kar kaha.
Mai bola “bas aunty ye hi bat batane ke liye maine keerti ko itni rat ko call lagaya tha.”
Aunty boli “lekin ye itni badi bat bhi to nahi hai. Ye bat to tu subah bhi bata sakta tha.”
Aunty ka kahna bhi sahi tha. Kyoki maine bhi yahi soch kar, rat ko chhoti maa se ye bat call laga kar nahi ki thi. Lekin tabhi mera dimag samay par chal
gaya aur maine aunty se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, aap to kuch samajh hi nahi rahi hai. Shikha meri bahan hai. Uski shadi me mujhe bhi to koi gift dena hoga na. Ab yaha rat ko jaagne ki
vajah se mera sone aur jagne ka samay badal gaya hai. Isi vajah se abhi maine ye bat keerti ko bata raha tha. Taki wo subah aap logon ko ye bat bata
de aur aap subah mere jagne se pahle dene ke liye koi gift soch kar rakhe.”
Aunty ko ye bat bolne ke bad, maine ek thandi saans li. Ab mujhe yakin ho gaya tha ki, ye bat sunne ke bad aunty mujhse koi sawal nahi karegi aur
hua bhi aisa hi hai. Aunty ne iske bad mujhse koi sawal nahi kiya aur mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Aunty boli “tu is bat ki jara bhi fikar mat kar. Mai subah sunita ko sab bata dugi aur tere jagne se pahle koi gift bhi soch kar rakh lugi. Ab tu aaram se so
ja.”
Iske bad aunty ne phone keerti ko de diya aur use bhi jaldi so jane ka bol kar apne kamre me chali gayi. Unke jaate hi sabse pahle keerti ne kamre ka
darwaja band kiya aur fir call par aakar kaha.
Keerti boli “ab bolo kaisi rahi.”
Mai bola “bahut buri rahi. Tune aakhir apni bat ka badla le hi liya na.”
Keerti boli “are nahi nahi. Tum ye kya bol rahe ho. Mai bhala tumse kyo badla lene lagi.”
Mai bola “badla nahi to ye aur kya tha. Jab aunty mujhse bat karna nahi chahti thi to, fir tune unse meri jabardasti bat kyo karwayi.”
Keerti boli “tum thik se samjhe nahi ki, maine aisa kyo kiya hai. Yadi aunty ne tumse bat nahi ki hoti to, unke man me kahi na kahi ye bat dabi rah jati ki,
mai phone par kisi se bat kar rahi thi. Lekin ab un ne tumse bat kar li hai to, ab unke man me aisi koi bat nahi rah jayegi aur ye bat yahi khatam ho
jayegi.”
Keerti ki bat sunkar, mai bhi dang rah gaya. Usne sach me bahut door ki bat sochi thi. Iske bad merit keerti se yaha waha ki baten hoti rahi. Wo call
rakhne ko taiyar nahi ho rahi thi. Magar use school ke liye subah jaldi uthne ki vajah se maine usko jyada der tak jagana thik nahi samjha aur rat ko
1:30 baje good night kah hum so gaye.
Mai subah 8 baje tak sota raha. Aaj mujhe hospital nahi jaana tha. Isliye shayad nikki ne bhi mujhe jagana thik nahi samjha tha. Sokar uthte hi maine
mobile utha kar, dekha to, keerti ke 2 call the.
Shayad usne bhi meri thakan ko dekhte huye, mujhe uthane ki jyada kosis nahi ki thi. Ab usko call lagane ka koi matlab nahi tha. Kyoki ye samay uske
school ka tha. Isliye mai uth kar fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad, maine nikki ko call laga kar chay ke liye jataya aur fir mai taiyar hone laga. Thodi der bad mujhe kisi ke darwaja khatkhatane ki
aawaj sunayi di. Maine darwaja khola to, samne priya chay lekar khadi thi. Priya ko dekhte hi maine fauran uske hath se chay lete huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya hai priya. Tumhe ye sab karne ki kya jarurat thi. Abhi tumko aaram ki jarurat hai aur tum aise kaam karti fir rahi ho.”
Lekin mere ye bat bolte hi, priya muskurane lagi aur fir usne bahar jhak kar dekha to, nikki mere samne aakar khadi ho gayi aur haste huye kahne lagi.
Nikki boli “chay to mai lekar aayi hu. Priya to sirf lekar khadi ho gayi thi. Fir bhi aapko iski itni fikar ho rahi hai.”
Magar mai nikki ki is bat ka koi jabab de pata. Is se pahle hi priya ne has kar, apna jana pehchana dialogue marte huye kaha.
Lekin maine is majak ke upar se nikki ke upar bhadakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kaisa majak hai. Abhi priya ko aaram karne ki jarurat hai aur aap isko yaha waha ghumate fir rahi hai.”
Meri is bat ke jabab me nikki ne apni safai dete huye kaha.
Nikki boli “jaisa doctor bolega, hum waisa hi to karege na.”
Mai bola “lekin nisha bhabhi ne saf saf kaha tha ki, abhi priya ko aaram ki jarurat hai.”
Nikki boli “haan, un ne aisa kaha tha. Lekin jab un ne subah suna ki, priya kal se apne kamre se bahar hi nahi nikli to, wo gussa karne lagi. Unka kahna
tha ki, un ne priya ko aaram karne ki salah di hai. Iska matlab ye nahi hai ki, wo chal fir nahi sakti ya apne kamre se bahar hi nahi nikal sakti. Chalne
firne aur subah sham tahalne se priya ki sehat achi rahegi. Priya ko sirf jyada uchhal kood karne, baar baar sidiyan utarne chadne aur koi bhari kaam
karne ki manahi hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar, maine bhi rahat ki saans li aur fir dono se majak me kaha.
Mai bola “yadi baithne ki manahi na ho to, aap dono andar aa kar baith sakti hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, dono hasne lagi aur andar aakar baith gayi. Fir hum teeno aapas me bat karte huye, chay nashta karne lage. Tabhi priya ki najar,
shikha ke diye gift par padi. Usne gift ke packet ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “wo kya hai.”
Priya ki bat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “shikha didi, kal shopping par gayi thi. Wahi se ye gift mere liye bhi le aayi.”
Meri bat sunte hi nikki ne chaukte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “shikha bhabhi ne bhi aapko gift diya hai.”
Maine hairani se nikki ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “shikha bhabhi ne bhi, se aapka kya matlab. Mujhe to bas un ne hi gift diya hai.”
Meri bat ke jabab me nikki ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “is bhi ka bhi matlab aapko abhi samajh me aa jayega. Aap bas 2 min rukiye.”
Ye kahte huye nikki mere kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Mai aur priya dono hi nikki ki is bat se hairan the. Thodi der bad hi nikki wapas aa gayi. Uske hath
me 3-4 packet the. Usne wo packet mujhe dete huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aapke bhi ka matlab ye raha. Aapko shikha bhabhi ke alwa, baki sab se bhi gift mile hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunkar, mai hairani se saare gift dekhta rah gaya. Wahi priya ne jab itne saare gift ke packet dekhe to kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe to iske aadhe gift bhi nahi mile hai.”
Priya ki bat sunkar, nikki ne bhi uska sath dete huye kaha.
Nikki boli “tujhe kya, mujhe bhi itne gift nahi mile hai.”
Priya boli “lekin in sab packet me hai kya aur ye kis kis ne diye hai.”
Nikki boli “ye diye kisne hai, ye to naam dekh kar pata chal jayega. Lekin isme hai kya, ye mujhe bhi nahi malum. Ye to gift kholne par hi pata chal
sakega.”
Priya boli “thahro, mai abhi saare gift khol kar dekhti hu.”
Ye kahte huye usne bina mera koi jabab sune, saare gift utha kar apne pas rakh liya aur fir gift kholna bhi suru kar diya. Sabse pahle usne shikha wala
hi gift khola. Usme ek mehroon color ki Dhoti aur Sherwani thi. Jo bahut sundar lag rahi thi. Cut Dana, Machine Embroidery, Sequence, Stone, Zardosi
ka kaam kiya gaya tha. Jo dekhne me bahut sundar lag raha tha.
Iske bad usne ajay ka diya hua gift khola. Usme bhi sherwani hi nikli. Lekin ye white color ki pyjama sherwani thi. Isme Cut Dana, Sequence, Stone,
Thread, Zardosi, Zari ka kaam bahut hi sundar kaam kiya gaya tha aur ye dekhne se hi iske keemti hone ka andaz lagaya ja sakta tha.
Fir priya ne aman ka diya hua gift khola. Usme ek sundar sa Beige and Brown color ka 2 pieces suit (Shirt, Trouser and Blazer) tha. Aman aksar aise hi
suit pahna karta tha. Jahir hai isliye usne mere liye bhi aisa hi suit pasand kiya tha. Wo suit bhi sabko bahut pasand aaya.
Abhi priya nisha ka diya gift kholne hi wali thi ki, tabhi mehul, riya raj bhi waha aa gaye. Wo teeno bhi mujhe mile gift dekhne lage. Jab un ne khule
huye saare gift dekh liye to, sab priya se wo aakhiri gift bhi khol kar dikhane ko kahne lage.
Sabki bat sunkar, priya aakhiri me nisha ka diya hua gift kholne lagi. Nisha ka diya gift khulte hi sabki najar usi me atak kar rah gayi. Nisha ne ek
sundar sa black and grey color ka 3 pieces suit (Waistcoat, Shirt, Trouser and Blazer) diya tha.
Jo yakinan hi pahle ke baki ke teeno gift me se, kahi jyada sundar aur aakarshak lag raha tha. Sabko nisha ka diya hua suit bahut pasand aaya aur
sab mujhe shadi me wahi suit pahnne ko kahne lage.
Abhi tak maine sirf suna tha ki, jyada pyar bhi ek musibat hi hota hai. Lekin kal se mujhe ye mehsus bhi hone laga tha ki, jyada pyar sach me hi ek
musibat hota hai. Kal khana ko lekar ajji aur shikha me jo bahas hui thi. Use dekhne ke bad ab mujhe lag raha tha ki, ye saare mile huye gift bhi mere
liye, ek musibat se kam nahi hai.
Ajay aur shikha ka gift dena to mai samajh sakta tha. Kyoki ek mera dost tha to, dusri meri bahan thi. Magar aman aur nisha se to mera koi sidha
sambandh nahi tha. Fir bhi un ne mujhe itna apnapan aur itne pyare gift diye the.
Mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise ye koi meetha sapna ho aur us sapne me mai pyar ki duniya me pahuch gaya hu. Jaha har taraf sirf pyar hi pyar tha.
Sab hi apne the aur koi paraya nahi tha. Mere liye ye yakin kar pana muskil ho gaya tha ki, ye sab sapna nahi balki ek hakikat hai.
Mai apni is soch me gum tha aur sab gift dekh kar, gift ke baare me baten kar rahe the. Tabhi priya ki aawaj ne mujhe chauka diya aur mai apni soch
se bahar nikal aaya. Priya ne nisha ka suit hath me lekar mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “nisha bhabhi ka suit tum par bahut acha lagega. Tum shadi me ye hi suit pahanna.”
Lekin maine priya ki is bat ke jabab me haan ya na kahne ki jagah us se kaha.
Mai bola “aur baki ke teen logon ke diye kapdon ka kya karuga.”
Priya boli “isme karna kya hai. Wo sab fir kabhi pahan lena. ye suit baki sabse jyada acha hai aur shadi me ye hi pahanna acha rahega.”
Mai bola “bat ache kharab ki nahi hai. In sab gift me inko dene wale ka pyar chhupa hua hai. Tum logon ne sabke gift to dekh liye, magar in gift ke
pichhe chhupi ek bat par gaur nahi kiya hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, sab meri taraf hairani se dekhne lage. Wahi priya ne mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “kaun si bat.”
Mai bola “jaise ajay aur shikha didi ke gift ek jaise hi hai. Waise hi aman aur nisha bhabhi ke gift bhi ek jaise hi hai. Iska matlab saf hai ki, ajay janta tha
ki, shikha didi mujhe kya de rahi hai. Isliye usne mujhe un se bhi badiya gift dene ki kosis ki aur aisa hi nisha bhabhi ko bhi pata hoga ki, aman mujhe
kya gift de raha hai. Isliye un ne bhi mujhe aman se badiya gift diya hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, jaha sabka dhyan is bat ki taraf gaya. Wahi nikki ne tapak se meri bat ka samarthan karte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “haan, jab mai aur hetal aman bhaiya ke sath shopping kar rahe the. Tabhi seeru didi ne unse call karke puchha tha ki, wo aapko kya gift de
rahe hai. Tab aman bhaiya ne kaha tha ki, wo aapko ek suit de rahe hai. Seeru didi ne pucha ki, kaisa suit to aman bhaiya ne kaha ki, jaisa mai
pahanta hu. Ab aman bhaiya to 2 pieces suit hi pahante hai. Isliye shayad nisha bhabhi ne aapko ye 3 pieces suit diya hai.”
Nikki ki is bat ko sunkar, maine us par chidchidate huye kaha.
Mai bola “jab sab aapke samne mere liye kapde le rahe the to, kya aapse ye kahte nahi bana ki, sabko dene ke liye kapde hi lene ki kya jarurat hai.”
Meri is bat ke jabab me nikki ne safai dete huye kaha.
Nikki boli “hum sab waha jakar alag alag bat gaye the. Aru, shikha bhabhi aur selu didi sath thi. Ajay bhaiya, nisha bhabhi aur seeru didi sath thi. Mai
aur hetal aman bhaiya ke sath the. Isliye hume sirf aman bhaiya ke gift ke baare me hi maalum tha. Mujhe lagta hai ki, ye sab seeru didi ne hi kiya
hoga. Kyoki aisa shaitani dimag chalana sirf unhi ka kaam hai. Wo har jagah kuch na kuch jhol karti hi rahti hai. Un ne hi shikha bhabhi se bhi malum
kar liya hoga ki, wo aapko kya de rahi hai aur fir ajay bhaiya se aapke liye ye gift kharidwa diya hoga.”
Nikki ki bat ke jabab me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “aapki seeru didi ne to, mujhe bahut bura fasa diya. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha ki, ab kiske kapde pahnu aur kiske kapde na pahnu. Ajay
aur aman to fir bhi meri paresani ko samajh hi jayege. Lekin shikha didi aur nisha bhabhi dono me se koi bhi meri paresani ko nahi samjhega. Shikha
didi muh se to kuch nahi bolegi lekin aankhon se unki ganga jamuna bahne lagegi aur nisha bhabhi to mujhe muh se goli maar degi.”
Meri bat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Wahi mehul ne mujhe meri paresani se nikalne ka rasta batate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “mere pas ek rasta hai. Jo tujhe is paresani se bacha sakta hai.”
Mai bola “kya rasta hai.”
Mehul bola “tu apna boriya bistar bandh le aur Friday ke pahle hi yaha se nikal le. Jab tu yaha shadi me rahega hi nahi to, fir tere kuch pahanne ka
sawal hi nahi paida hota.”
Mehul ki bat sunkar, mai bura sa muh bana kar, use gusse me dekhne laga. Wahi sab uski bat ko sunkar, fir ek baar thahake lagane lage. Abhi sabke
thahake lagane ka daur chal hi raha tha ki, tabhi mere kamre ke samne, ek ladki aakar khadi ho gayi aur sabka dhyan, humari baton se hat kar, us
ladki ki taraf chala gaya.
______________________________
Update-150
Nikki ki bat ke jabab me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “aapki seeru didi ne to, mujhe bahut bura fasa diya. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha ki, ab kiske kapde pahnu aur kiske kapde na pahnu. Ajay
aur aman to fir bhi meri paresani ko samajh hi jayege. Lekin shikha didi aur nisha bhabhi dono me se koi bhi meri paresani ko nahi samjhega. Shikha
didi muh se to kuch nahi bolegi lekin aankhon se unki ganga jamuna bahne lagegi aur nisha bhabhi to mujhe muh se goli maar degi.”
Meri bat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Wahi mehul ne mujhe meri paresani se nikalne ka rasta batate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “mere pas ek rasta hai. Jo tujhe is paresani se bacha sakta hai.”
Mai bola “kya rasta hai.”
Mehul bola “tu apna boriya bistar bandh le aur Friday ke pahle hi yaha se nikal le. Jab tu yaha shadi me rahega hi nahi to, fir tere kuch pahanne ka
sawal hi nahi paida hota.”
Mehul ki bat sunkar, mai bura sa muh bana kar, use gusse me dekhne laga. Wahi sab uski bat ko sunkar, fir ek baar thahake lagane lage. Abhi sabke
thahake lagane ka daur chal hi raha tha ki, tabhi mere kamre ke samne ek ladki aakar khadi ho gayi aur sabka dhyan, humari baton se hat kar, us ladki
ki taraf chala gaya.
Mai aur priya bed par baithe the. Meri peeth darwaje ki taraf thi aur priya ke samne mai baitha tha. Isliye wo bhi darwaje par khadi ladki ko dekh nahi
saki thi. Lekin jab baki sab ko humne darwaje ki taraf dekh kar, muskurate dekha to, maine aur priya ne bhi darwaje ki taraf dekha.
Jaha darwaje par khadi ladki ko dekh kar, priya ke chehre par khushi ki lahar daud gayi. Wahi use dekh kar, mai bhi chauke bina na rah saka. Darwaje
par khadi ladki koi aur nahi, priya ki chacheri bahan nitika thi. Jiske chehre par is samay khushi aur aansu dono jhilmila rahe the. Nitika ko is tarah
darwaje par hi khade dekh kar, riya ne us se kaha.
Riya boli “are niti tu kab aayi aur yu parayon ki tarah bahar kyo khadi hai. Andar kyo nahi aa rahi.”
Lekin riya ki is bat ka nitika ne aisa jabab diya. Jise sun kar, riya to kya, waha khade sabhi log hakke bakke rah gaye. Nitika ne riya ke sawal ke jabab
me kaha.
Nitika boli “hum garib log hai didi. Hum bhala andar aakar kya karege.”
Nitika ke is jabab ne waha sabhi ke dil par chot kar di thi. Priya ne jab nitika ke muh se ye suna to, wo fauran nitika ke pas pahuch gayi aur aur jakar
uske gale se lipat kar kaha.
Priya boli “ye kaisi bat kar rahi ho didi. Kya kisi ko apne ghar me aane ke liye bhi amiri garibi dekhna padti hai. Aap to meri sabse pyari bahan ho. Mai
sach me aapko bahut yad karti rahti thi.”
Nitika bhi bade pyar se priya se gale mili aur jab uske kaleje ko thandak pahuch gayi to, usne priya ko khud se alag karte huye, apne apne aansu
pochhe aur us se kaha.
Nitika boli “chal rahne de. Ab jyada jhuta pyar jatane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Mai dekh chuki hu ki, tum log hume kitna apna mante ho. Teri itni jyada
tabiyat kharab ho gayi. Lekin kisi ne hume khabar dene ki jarurat tak nahi samjhi.”
Nitika ki ye bat sunkar, priya ne use safai dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “didi, meri koi jyada tabiyat kharab nahi thi. Isliye kisi ne aap logon ko paresan karne ki jarurat nahi samjhi. Lekin iska matlab ye to nahi ki,
mujhe aapse pyar hi nahi hai. Yadi chachi mujhe bura bhala nahi kahti hoti to, mai abhi bhi aapke sath hi rah rahi hoti.”
Priya ki is bat ke badle me, abhi nikita koi jabab de pati ki, uske pahle hi padmini aunty ke sath, ek 35-40 saal ki mahila ne kamre me kadam rakha.
Use dekhte hi mai pehchan gaya ki, wo nitika ki mammy mohini aunty hai. Unse meri kabhi koi bat cheet to nahi huyi thi.
Lekin mehul ke ghar aate jaate, aksar mera unse amna samna ho jata tha. Mehul se hi mujhe chala tha ki, wo nitika ki mammy hai aur wo muh ki bahut
kharab hai. Un ne aate aate shayad priya ki bat sun li thi. Isliye kamre me aate hi un ne priya ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “tu itni badi ghodi hokar bhi, kulhe matkati, nangi pungi si, ghumti rahti hai. Yadi maine is bat ko lekar, kabhi tujhe kuch bhala bura bol
bhi diya to, kaun sa pahad tut gaya. Mai teri mammy ki tarah ye sab dekh kar bhi, apni aankhe band karke nahi rakh sakti.”
“mai to niti ko bhi kabhi aise kapde pahanne nahi deti hu. Yaha tak ki mai iski us saheli ke sath bhi iska jyada uthna baithna pasand nahi karti. Jisse
abhi hume teri tabiyat kharab hone ki bat ka pata chala hai. Wo bhi teri tarah aise hi ut-patang kapde pahna karti hai.”
Nitika ki mammy ki priya ki tabiyat kharab hone ki bat, nitika ki saheli se pata lagne ki bat se, padmini aunty ko chhod kar, baki sab log samajh chuke
the ki, wo keerti ke baar me bat kar rahi hai. Lekin unki aakhari ki bat ne to mera bheja hi khiska kar rakh diya tha. Maine un ko, unki bat ke bich me
tokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, aap kahin nitika ki saheli keerti ke baare me to ye bat nahi kar rahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, mohini aunty mera chehra dekhne lagi. Wo shayad mujhe pehchan gayi thi ki, mai mehul ka dost hu. Lekin wo is bat se anjan thi ki,
mai keerti ka bhai bhi hu. Un badi hi laparwahi se jabab dete huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “haan, mai usi chhamak chhallo ki bat kar rahi hu. Wo bhi iski tarah kulhe matkati, nangi pungi si, ghumti rahti hai.”
Mohini aunty ki ye bat ko sunte hi mehul, raj, riya, nikki, priya aur nitika sabko ek jhatka sa laga. Sabke sab meri taraf dekhne lage. Wahi keerti ke
baare me aisi bat sunkar, mera chehra gusse se laal ho gaya.
Raj aur mehul mere kandhe par hath rakh kar, mujhe shant rahne ka ishara karne lage. Wahi nikki ne bat ko sambhalne ke liye mohini aunty se kaha.
Nikki boli “aunty aap bhi aate hi kis bat ko lekar baith gayi hai. Aaj kal sabhi ladkiyan aise hi kapde pahanti hai.”
Lekin mohini aunty ke baare me maine jitna suna tha. Wo to us se bhi kahi jyada muh ki kharab aurat nikli. Un ne nikki ki bat sunkar, use taka sa jabab
dete huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “tu to chup hi kar ladki. Hum ghar walon ke bich me tu kuch mat bol. Tere bap ko to teri fikar rahti nahi hai. Tujhe bording me daal kar,
dusro ke tukdon par palne ke liye aise chhod diya. Jaise teri shadi karke ganga naha liya ho. Niti ki saheli aur tere me koi antar nahi hai. Dono sagi
bahne hi lagti ho. Pata nahi tera bap uske ghar gaya tha ya uska bap tere ghar aaya tha.”
Mohini aunty ki is bat se jaha nikki ka chehra sharam se jhuk gaya aur uski aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Wahi padmini aunty ko bhi saari bat samajh
me aa chuki thi.
Un ne meri taraf dekha aur fir mohini aunty ko rokne ke liye kuch bolne ko huyi. Lekin tab tak bahut der ho chuki thi. Mere sabar ka bandh tut gaya tha
aur maine gusse me mohini aunty par chikhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, apni juban ko lagam dijiye. Aap jiske baare me itna sab kuch bole ja rahi hai. Wo meri bahan hai. Aaj yadi ye bat aapki jagah kisi aur
ne kahi hoti to, abhi tak mai uski juban kaat kar fek chuka hota. Meri bahan aapki beti se lakh guna behtar hai. Wo kya pahanti hai aur kya nahi
pehanti, iski chinta aapko karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Ye dekhne ke liye hum jinda hai. Aap……..”
Abhi mai apne dil ki puri bhadas bhi nahi nikal paya tha ki, tabhi ek aawaj ko sunkar, mai bolte bolte ruk gaya. Mere sath sath sab aawaj ki taraf dekhne
lage. Ye aawaj seeru ki thi. Seeru apni teeno bahno ke sath khadi thi. Wo log bhi shayad sab kuch sun chuki thi aur unka chehra gusse se laal tha.
Meri bat ko bich me hi kaat kar, seeru ne mohini aunty par bhadakte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “madam, tum dusron ke pahnawe par kyo jati ho. Tum jara apna pahnawa dekho. Bilkul kisi gaon ki ganvar lag rahi ho. Ye koi tumhara
gaon nahi, mumbai hai, mumbai. Tumko yaha ghusne bhi kisne diya. Tum din bhar me jitne kapde nahi badalti hogi. Yaha ladkiyan din bhar me utne
ladke badal leti hai. Dobara meri bahan ki taraf ungli uthayi to, na tum rahogi aur na hi tumhari ungli rahegi.”
Seeru ki bat sun kar bhi mohini aunty ki rawaiye me koi farak nahi pada. Unne ulte seeru ko hi aade hathon lete huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “mere ghar me, mujhe hi ungli dikhane wali tu kaun hoti hai. Apni bahan se itna hi pyar hai to, use apne sath le kyo nahi jati. Kyo teri
bahan yaha mufat ki roti tod rahi hai. Khud apni bahan ko palne ki aukat nahi hai aur mufat ki shekhi bagharne yaha aa gayi.”
Raj ne jab mohini aunty ki bat suni to, use laga ki, ab bat kuch jyada hi bigadne wali hai. Usne fauran aakar mera hath pakada aur mujhe seeru ko
rokne ke liye ishara karne laga.
Lekin mai to khud hi ye chahta tha ki, seeru mohini ko sabak sikha de. Isliye maine raj ko chup rahne ka ishara kiya. Udhar mohini aunty ki bat ne aag
me ghee dalne ka kaam kar diya tha. Unki bat sunkar, seeru ne bhi apni saari had paar karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “teri jaisi do kaudi ki aurat, humse aukat ki bat na hi kare to acha hai. Jitna bada tera gaon nahi hoga. Us se badi nikki ke bap ki haweli hai
aur tere jaisi aurte to, us haweli ki naukrani banne ke layak bhi nahi hai. Nikki to yaha sirf priya ke pyar ki vajah se rahti hai.”
“Warna yaha uske bhai ka, is se bhi char guna bada bangla hai aur uske bhai ki itni aukat hai ki, wo khade khade aise 10 bangle tere jaise bhikhariyon
ke naam par kar de. Tujhe iska namuna dekhna hai to, ye dekh le. Ise tu meri bahan ka sadka samajh kar, bhikh me rakh le. Lekin ab iske bad yadi
tere muh se ek bhi ganda shabd meri bahan ke khilaf nikla to, mai usi bahan ki kasam khakar kahti hu ki, punit ne teri juban katne ki bat sirf boli hi thi.
Magar mai teri juban kaat kar bhi dikha dugi.”
Ye kahte huye seeru ne, selu ke hath me thame, ek Necklace box ko khol kar, mohini aunty ki taraf uchal diya. Jis se us box me se, ek cham-chamata
hua Golden Necklace Set nikal kar, jamin par aa gira. Seeru ki is harkat se jaha sann rah gaye. Wahi mohini aunty ki bhi bolti band ho gayi.
Seeru ki is harkat se mere dil ko bahut rahat pahuchi thi. Priya aur padmini aunty ki vajah se, mai itna sab kuch nahi kah pata, jitna seeru ne kar diya
tha. Lekin seeru ko itne sab se bhi shanti nahi mili thi. Usne mohini ke bad, nikki par barsate huye kaha.
Seerart boli “ab tu yaha khadi khadi, kyo apni beijjati karwa rahi hai. Ja aur jakar apna saman nikal. Ab tu yaha ek pal bhi nahi rahegi. Tu abhi ke abhi
mere sath chal rahi hai.”
Seeru ki bat ke jabab me nikki se kuch kahte aur karte nahi ban raha tha. Wo chup chap padmini aunty ka chehra dekhne lagi. Padmini aunty bhi seeru
ka ye roop dekh kar dang rah gayi thi. Lekin jab un ne dekha ki seeru apne sath nikki ko le jane ki bat kar rahi hai to, un ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Padmini aunty boli “beti, abhi jo kuch hua. Wo mohini ki nadani hai. Iska muh hi kharab hai. Lekin iska matlab ye to nahi ki, itni si bat par nikki ghar
chhod kar hi chali jaye. Mai to nikki ko apni beti ki tarah hi rakhti hu aur tum sab bhi meri beti ki tarah hi ho. Mohini ki taraf se mai tum sab se maafi
mangti hu.”
Padmini aunty ki baton ko sunkar, seeru kuch naram pad gayi. Lekin uska gussa jara bhi shant nahi hua tha. Usne mohini ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty, aap mujhse maafi mang kar mujhe sharminda mat kijiye. Maafi to mujhe mangna chahiye ki, maine aapke ghar me khade hokar,
aapke mehman ki bejjati ki hai. Lekin yadi is aurat me jara bhi sharam hai to, ise aaj is bat ki samajh aa jana chahiye ki, punit iske ghar me khade
hokar bhi apni bahan ki bejjati sahan nahi kar saka. Maine apni bahan ki bejjati ke badle iski ijjat utar kar rakh di.”
“jabki aaj iske khud ke hi ghar me, iske hi logon ke bich, iski bejjati hoti rahi. Fir bhi iski taraf se koi nahi bola. Yaha tak ki iski khud ki beti bhi chup chap
khadi tamasha dekhti rahi. Iska matlab saf hai ki, sabko iski hi galti najar aa rahi thi.”
“hum log to yaha aap logon ko shadi ka card dene aaye the. Bahar hall me hume dada ji mile aur un ne hume sidhe yahi bhej diya. Hum yaha aaye to
isne nikki ko jo kaha, wo sab humne sun liya aur fir mai apni bahan ki ye bejjati sahan nahi kar saki. Lekin fir bhi mai aap sab se, apni is badtamiji ke
liye ek bar fir maafi mangti hu aur ye faisla nikki par hi chhodti hu ki, use yaha rukna hai ya wo humare sath jayegi.”
Seeru ki ye bat sunkar aunty ne rahat ki saans li. Lekin ab sabki najar, nikki ke upar thahar gayi ki, ab wo kya faisla leti hai. Magar nikki abhi koi faislaa
lene ki haalat me nahi dikh rahi thi. Priya ne nikki ki taraf dekha to shayad use nikki ki haalat ka andaza ho gaya tha. Isliye usne nikki ke kuch bhi bolne
ke pahle hi seeru se kaha.
Priya boli “didi, nikki ko koi faisla lene ki jarurat nahi hai. Wo mujhse kal hi bol chuki thi ki, wo aman bhaiya ki shadi me wahi rahegi. Wo to aaj jane hi
wali thi. Aap rukiye, wo abhi apna saman lekar aati hai.”
Priya ki bat sunte hi nikki ki aankhon se aansu tapakne lage aur wo aakar priya se lipat gayi. Ek pal ko to mujhe laga ki priya ki aankhon me bhi aansu
hai. Lekin dusre pal hi priya ka muskurat hua chehra mere samne tha. Usne muskurate huye nikki se kaha.
Priya boli “tu to aise ro rahi hai. Jaise tu apni bhabhi ko vida karane nahi, balki khud hi vida kara kar ja rahi hai. Chal jaldi chal kar, apna saman pack
kar, warna mai tujhe nahi jane dugi.”
Ye kah priya nikki ka hath pakad kar, use yaha se le gayi. Unke jaane ke bad riya ne jamin par pade, Golden Necklace Set ko utha kar Necklace box
me rakha aur seeru ko wapas lautane ke liye padmini aunty ko de diya. Lekin padmini aunty ne jab wo set seeru ko wapas dene ki kosis ki to, usne wo
set lene se mana karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “sorry aunty, ab ye set mai nahi le sakti. Ye set maine daan kar diya matlab daan kar diya.”
Seeru ki bat sunkar, padmini aunty ne usko samajhate huye kaha.
Padmini aunty boli “beta gusse me aisa nahi karte. Ye dulhan ka set lag raha hai. Tumhare ghar wale bekar me tum par gussa karege. Ab apna gussa
thuk do aur ye jiske liye layi thi. Use la jakar de do.”
Lekin seeru abhi bhi apni jid par adi rahi aur aunty use samjhati rahi. Magar jab aunty seeru ki bat manne ko taiyar nahi huyi to, usne apna mobile
nikala aur call karne lagi. Call uthte hi usne speaker on karke mobile aru ko thama diya. Dusri taraf se ajay ki aawaj aayi aur mujhe samajhte der nahi
lagi ki, ab kya hone wala hai. Aru ne ajay ki aawaj sunte hi kaha.
Archna boli “bhaiya, wo aapne jo Golden Necklace Set diya tha na. Wo ab nahi hai.”
Itna kah kar aru chup ho gayi. Lekin uski aadhi adhuri si bat sunkar, ajji kuch ghabra sa gaya. Usne ghabrate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “set nahi hai se tera kya matlab. Kahi kisi ne tum logon ko lutne ki kosis to nahi ki. Tum log abhi kaha ho. Tum log thik to ho na. Kisi ko kuch
hua to nahi. Are kuch bolti kyo nahi.”
Ajji ki bat sunkar, aru ne muskurate huye kaha.
Archna boli “are aap kuch bolne bhi to do. Hum thik hai, bas wo set humare pas nahi hai. Wo maine kisi ko daan kar diya hai. Ab sun liya sab kuch. Ab
to khush ho na.”
Aru ki bat sunkar, aisa laga jaise ajji ko sukun mehsus hua ho. Usne bhi aru ki bat ka jabab usi ke andaz me dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “haan, bahut khush hu. Ab thodi si meharbani aur kar dena ki, ye bat kisi ko mat batana. Warna aman meri jaan kha jayega.”
Archna boli “hum kisi ko kuch nahi batayege. Lekin ab bhabhi ko jakar kya de.”
Ajay bola “nikki ko lekar, usi jewellers ke pas chali jao. Jaha se humne ye Necklace Set liya tha. Mai use phone kar deta hu. Wo tumko dusra set de
dega.”
Iske bad aru ne ajji se ek do baten karke, call rakh diya. Jiske bad seeru ne padmini aunty se kaha.
Seerat boli “lijiye aunty, humne aapke is dar ko bhi door kar diya ki, is set ki vajah se hume koi kuch kahega aur aapne ye bhi sun liya hoga ki, humare
bhaiya ko set ki jara bhi parwah nahi thi. Unhe parwah thi to, sirf is bat ki parwah thi ki, kahi hume to kuch nahi ho gaya.”
“ye sab sunkar aap ye mat sochiyega ki, hum aapke samne paise ka koi ghamand dikha rahe hai. Hum to sirf ye batana chah rahe the ki, humare bhai
ko humari kitni fikar hai aur yadi unhe ye pata chal jaye ki, kisi ne unki bahan ko chot pahuchayi hai to, bhagwan jane wo uska kya haal karege.”
Itna bol kar seeru ne mohini aunty ki taraf dekha. Lekin ab mohini aunty me itni takat hi nahi bachi thi ki, wo seeru se najar mila sake. Wo seeru ke
dekhte hi yaha waha dekhne lagi. Unki aisi haalat dekh kar, riya ne mohini aunty se kaha.
Riya boli “chachi, aap log safar se aayi ho. Aap logon ko chal kar thoda aaram kar lena chahiye.”
Ye kah kar, riya mohini aunty aur nitka ko waha se chalne ko kaha to, mohini aunty bhi waha se aisi bhagi, jaise ki unko muh mangi murad mil gayi ho.
Unke waha se jane ke bad, selu ne seeru ke kaan me kuch bola. Jiske bad seeru ne mujhse kaha.
Seerat boli “haan, is sab jhamele me, mai ek baat tumse batana hi bhul gayi. Bhaiya ne tumhare liye car bheji hai. Jab tak tum yaha rahoge, tab tak wo
car tumhare pas hi rahegi.”
Seeru ki ye bat sunte hi, maine use aisa karne se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, ye bahut jyada ho raha hai. Mujhe kisi car ki jarurat nahi hai. Waise bhi abhi mere pas bike to hai hi, aise me car bhi dene ki kya jarurat
hai.”
Seerat boli “kya jarurat hai aur kya jarurat nahi hai. Ye tum mujhe mat sikhao. Tum jab tak yaha ho, ye car apne pas hi rakho.”
Mai bola “didi aap meri bat ko samajh nahi rahi ho. Mere kahne ka matlab tha ki, mujhe car dene se acha tha ki, wo car aap shikha didi ko de deti.
Waha iski jyada jarurat padegi.”
Meri bat sunkar, seeru ne mujh par jhuta gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aa gaye na apni asli aukat par, abhi unko tumhari didi bane 2 din nahi huye aur tumko humse jyada unki chinta hone lagi hai. Waise tum
iski chinta mat karo. Bhaiya ne ek gaadi waha bhi bhej di hai.”
Mai ajay ke ghar me mai rah chuka tha. Isliye ye bat achi tarah se janta tha ki, ajay ke pas car ki kami nahi hai. Lekin ab ajay ke baare me sab kuch
janne ke bad mere man me ek ajib hi sawal aa raha tha.
Lekin seeru se kuch bhi puchne ki himmat abhi mere andar nahi thi. Isliye maine chup hi rahna thik samajha. Thodi hi der me nikki apna saman lekar
aa gayi. Uske aate hi seeru ne aunty se jaane ki anumati mangi aur fir sab un logon ko chhodne bahar tak aaye.
Bahar ek aru ki new car ke alawa, ek aur car bhi khadi thi. Wo log aakar new wali car me baithi gayi. Nikki bahut jyada udas si najar aa rahi thi. Use
udas dekh kar priya ne has kar, uska majak udate huye kaha.
Priya boli “are sab jara is nikki ka chehra to dekho. Aisa lag raha hai ki, jaise seeru didi apni bahan ko nahi, apni dulhan ko lekar ja rahi ho aur ye nikki
apne bhaiya ki shadi me shamil hone nahi balki apni sasural ja rahi ho.”
Priya ki ye bat sunkar, sabke chehre par hansi aa gayi aur nikki bhi hasne lagi. Usne pyar se priya ko chapat maari aur use apni tabiyat ka khayal
rakhne ko kaha. Iske bad seeru ne sabko shadi me aane ki bat boli aur fir wo log sabko bye bol kar chali gayi.
Unke jaate samay sabke chehre par priya ki shararat ki vajah se ek muskan thi. Lekin unke jaate hi sabko hasane wali priya khud, aunty se lipat kar fut
fut kar rone lagi. Shayad us se, nikki ke jaane ka dukh sahan nahi ho paya tha.
Nikki ke jaane ka dukh to mujhe bhi ho raha tha. Magar uski itni bejjati hone ke bad, mera dil bhi nahi chahta tha ki, wo yaha par rahe. Shayad ye hi bat
priya ne bhi mehsus ki thi. Isliye usne khud hi nikki ko chale jane ko kaha tha.
Jis ladki ne khud ki galti hone par, mujhe apne ghar se, jaane se rokne ke liye apni puri takat laga di thi. Aaj usi ladki ne, apni chachi ki galti par, khud
hi apni jaan se pyari saheli ke, apne ghar se chale jaane ki bat par, hanste hanste muhar laga di thi.
Mai man hi man priya ke is insaf ki tarif kiye bina na rah saka. Mai is samay usko hone wale dard ko, khud bhi mehsus kar pa raha tha aur uska ye
dard mehsus karke, mai bhi apni aankhon me aansu aane se na rok saka tha.
Aaj pahli baar mujhe mehsus ho raha tha ki, priya kitni aasani se apne haste huye chehre ke piche, apne saare gam chhupa kar rakh leti hai. Usne
jaate jaate bhi, ek pal ke liye nikki ko ye mehsus nahi hone diya tha ki, use nikki ke jaane ka koi gam hai. Jabki nikki ke jaate hi wo ab fut fut kar ro rahi
thi. Aaj pahli baar priya, mujhe kisi bat me keerti se bhi upar najar aa rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-151
Nikki ke jaane ka dukh to mujhe bhi ho raha tha. Magar uski itni bejjati hone ke bad, mera dil bhi nahi chahta tha ki, wo yaha par rahe. Shayad ye hi bat
priya ne bhi mehsus ki thi. Isliye usne khud hi nikki ko chale jane ko kaha tha.
Jis ladki ne khud ki galti hone par, mujhe apne ghar se, jaane se rokne ke liye apni puri takat laga di thi. Aaj usi ladki ne, apni chachi ki galti par, khud
hi apni jaan se pyari saheli ke, apne ghar se chale jaane ki bat par, hanste hanste muhar laga di thi.
Mai man hi man priya ke is insaf ki tarif kiye bina na rah saka. Mai is samay usko hone wale dard ko, khud bhi mehsus kar pa raha tha aur uska ye
dard mehsus karke, mai bhi apni aankhon me aansu aane se na rok saka tha.
Aaj pahli baar mujhe mehsus ho raha tha ki, priya kitni aasani se apne haste huye chehre ke piche, apne saare gam chhupa kar rakh leti hai. Usne
jaate jaate bhi, ek pal ke liye nikki ko ye mehsus nahi hone diya tha ki, use nikki ke jaane ka koi gam hai. Jabki nikki ke jaate hi, wo ab fut fut kar ro rahi
thi. Aaj pahli baar priya mujhe, kisi bat me keerti se bhi upar najar aa rahi thi.
Nikki ke jaane ka dukh waha khade sabhi logon ko ho raha tha. Khas kar jis vajah se uska jaana hua tha, wo vajah aur bhi jyada dukh pahuchane wali
thi. Fir bhi mohini aunty ke waha rahne ki, vajah se sabko nikki ka waha se jana hi thik lag raha tha.
Padmini aunty ne priya ko chup karaya aur fir hum sab log ghar ke andar aa gaye. Sab hall me aakar gum sum se baith gaye. Mujhe waha baithna
acha nahi lag raha tha. Isliye mai uth kar, apne kamre me aa gaya.
Mai apne kamre me wapas aaya to, aate hi ek baar fir meri najar un gift par padi, jnhe thodi der pahle hum sab mil kar dekh rahe the. Abhi thodi der
pahle waha kitna hansi khushi ka mahaul tha aur ab ek udasi bhara sannata fail gaya tha.
Wo saare gift mujhe nikki ne hi lakar diye the. Ye bat yad aate hi, nikki ki kami ke aehsas se, meri aankhon me nami chha gayi. Mai na chahte huye bhi
nikki ke baare me sochne par majbur ho gaya tha.
Mai jab pahli baar is ghar me aaya tha to, nikki hi wo ladki thi, jise mai sabse jyada napasand karta tha. Lekin nikki ne khud se aage aakar, meri madad
ki aur fir aur agle hi din wo meri sabse achi dost ban gayi thi. Yaha tak ki use mere aur keerti ke rishte ka pata hone ke bad bhi, usne is bat ko sabse
raz banaye huye hi rakha tha.
Jabki aaj meri vajah se hi use is bejjati ka samna karna pad gaya tha. Meri vajah se isliye kyoki, wo to bording wapas ja rahi thi. Lekin meri vajah se
use apna, bording wapas jana rokna pada tha aur aaj keerti ki ek jara si nadani ki vajah se, uski itni jyada bejjati ho gayi thi.
Magar mai is sabke liye keerti ko bhi doshi nahi maan sakta tha. Kyoki keerti ki har soch mujhse hi suru hoti thi aur mujh par hi jakar khatam ho jati thi.
Usne ye sab kyo kiya, ye to mai nahi janta tha. Magar itna jarur janta tha ki, usne ye kisi na kisi vajah se mere liye hi kiya tha.
Mujhe ab bahut jyada akelapan sata raha tha aur mera man keerti se bat karne ka kar raha tha. Lekin abhi wo school me thi aur mai us se bat nahi kar
sakta tha. Isliye maine apna dil halka karne ke liye chhoti maa ko call laga diya.
Lekin hamesha ki tarah abhi bhi unka call uthne ka naam nahi le raha tha. Mujhe unki is bat par bahut gussa aata tha ki, wo kabhi bhi apna mobile
apne pas nahi rakhti thi. Abhi bhi shayad unka mobile unke kamre me tha aur wo kisi kaam me busy thi. Fir bhi unse bat karne ki becheni ki vajah se
mai unko call lagata hi ja raha tha.
Mai abhi chhoti maa ko call laga hi raha tha ki, tabhi mujhe priya aati huyi dikhayi di. Wo apne kapde badal chuki thi. Abhi usne pink skirt aur white top
pahna hua tha. Aise lag raha tha, jaise ki wo kahi jane ki tiayari me hai.
Use dekhte hi mai apne chehre par hath fer kar, apni aankhon me chhayi nami ko pochhne laga. Lekin use mere chehre ko dekh kar, meri haalat ka
aehsas ho chuka tha. Usne mere pas aakar baithte huye, badi hi mausimat se kaha.
Priya boli “nikki ki yad aa rahi hai na.”
Maine priya ki is bat par muskurane ki nakam kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan, uske bina bahut soona soona sa lag raha hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, priya ne meri bat ka majak uda kar, muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “to are isme itna gam manane ki jarurat kya hai. Tumhara khalipan bhagane ke liye mai jo yaha hu.”
Priya ki ye bat sunkar, mai gaur se priya ke chehre ko dekhne laga. Priya ke is pal pal badalte roop ko samajh pana mere bas ki bat nahi thi. Mai uske
chehre ko dekh kar, ye janne ki kosis karne laga ki, priya ki ye muskurahat asli hai ya fir ye muskurahat sirf mera dil bahlane ke liye hai.
Ye bat sochte sochte achanak mujhe nikki ki, ek bat yad aa gayi. Jo nikki ne priya ki bimari ke, mujhe pata chalne par kahi thi ki, “priya sab kuch apne
dil ke andar chhupa kar rakhti hai. Wo apna dard kisi ko dikhana pasand nahi karti. Use shayad kisi ka dil dukhana ya kisi ko udas dekhna acha hi nahi
lagta.”
Mujhe nikki ki ye bat yad aayi to, aaj mujhe is bat ki gahrayi ka bhi aehsas ho gaya tha. Nikki ne priya ke baare me jo kuch bhi kaha tha, sach hi kaha
tha. Maine hi kabhi priya ko samjhne ki kosis nahi ki thi. Mai priya ko hamesha ek nasamajh aur nadan ladki hi samajhta raha tha.
Magar aaj jab maine priya ko samjha to, mujhe uske dil ki gahrayi ke samne, samundar ki gahrayi bhi kam najar aane lagi thi. Usne kitni asani se is bat
ko kabul kar liya tha ki, mera pyar wo nahi, koi dusri ladki hai. Is bat ko lekar usne fir kabhi mujhe koi bahas ya koi sawal nahi kiya tha.
Mai priya ki bat sunkar, uske baare me sochne laga tha. Udhar priya ko mere chehre ke pal pal badalte bhav dekh kar, lagne laga tha ki, mujhe uski
bat ka bura lag gaya hai. Isliye usne apni bat ki safai dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “are tum meri bat ko galat mat samjho. Mai to bas majak kar rahi hu.”
Priya ki ye bat sunte hi, mai apne khayalon se bahar aa gaya aur maine bat ko badalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe tumhari kisi bat ka bura nahi laga. Mai janta hu ki, tum majak kar rahi ho.”
Meri bat ko sunkar, priya ko rahat mehsus huyi. Lekin abhi wo kuch bol pati ki, uske pahle hi mera mobile bajne laga. Maine mobile dekha to, chhoti
maa ka call aa raha tha. Maine priya ko bataya ki, meri mammy ka call aa raha hai. Meri bat sunkar wo chup ho gayi.
Maine call uthaya to, mujhe call uthate hi, chhoti maa ke hanfne ki aawaj aayi. Aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise wo badi door se bhagti huyi aayi hai. Maine un
se iski vajah janne ke liye kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Aap itna hanf kyo rahi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “mai upar thi. Mobile baj raha tha, isliye upar se bhagti huyi aayi hu.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar, mujhe hansi aa gayai aur maine unka majak udhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin isme bhagne ki kya jarurat thi. Mobile baj hi to rah tha. Koi bhag thodi raha tha. Jo aap use pakdane ke liye bhag rah thi.”
Lekin meri is bat ke badle me chhoti maa ne mujhe dante huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chal ab jyada mat itra. Teri vajah se hi bhagna pada. Warna tu kahta ki, mujhe teri fikar hi nahi rahti.”
Mai chhoti maa ki is bat ka matlab ache se samajh gaya tha. Wo meri pahle kahi bat ki vajah se aisa bol rahi thi. Lekin fir bhi maine is bat se anajan
bante huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap to aise bol rahi hai. Jaise ki aapka mobile chikh chikh kar bol raha ho ki, mera call aa raha hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “chal ab mujhe hi sikhane ki kosis mat kar. Richa didi mujhe pahle hi teri saari bat bata chuki hai aur un ne ye bhi kaha tha ki, tu mujhe
call karega.”
Mai bola “lekin aapne ye kyo socha ki, ye aane wala call mera hi hai. Kisi aur ka call bhi to ho sakta tha.”
Chhoti maa boli “kyoki, tere jaisa besabra koi aur nahi hai. Tu ek baar call lagana suru karta hai to, fir lagata hi jata hai. Jaise ki samne wala mobile ke
pas hi baitha ho aur jaan kar tera call na utha raha ho.”
Chhoti maa ki is bat par maine bhadakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ek to aapka call kabhi bhi ek bar me uthta nahi hai. Us par bhi aap mujhe hi dosh de rahi ho. Aapka to mobile rakhna hi bekar hai. Is se acha
to aap apna mobile ami nimi ko de do. Kam se kam unke khelne ke kaam to aayega.”
Chhoti maa ne meri bat suni to mujh par jhuta gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “bada aaya mera mobile kisi ko dene wala. Waha jakar tera bahut muh chalne laga hai. Lagta hai ki ab teri pitayi karna padegi. Tabhi
teri akal thikane aayegi.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar, mujhe hansi aa gayi aur maine unko chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap aur meri pitayi karogi, hahahaha. Meri pitayi karna aapke bas ki bat nahi hai. Pahle aap ye to yad kar lo ki, iske pahle kabhi aapne meri
pitayi ki bhi hai ya nahi.”
Ye bat kahte kahte na jane kyo, meri aankh se aansu chhalak aaye. Priya jo abhi tak hum maa bete ki is takrar ka maja le rahi thi. Meri aankhon me
aansu dekh kar uski muskurahat gayab ho gayi thi. Mai mobile pakde pakde, dusre hanth se apne aansu pochhne laga.
Lekin shayad meri is bat ka chhoti maa par bhi, wo hi asar pada tha. Jo ki mujh par pada tha. Meri is bat ke bad, unki taraf se bhi, jaldi se koi jabab
nahi aaya. Kyoki un ne meri badi se badi galti par bhi, kabhi mujh par hath nahi uthaya tha. Meri is bat ke badle me jab mujhe chhoti maa ka koi jabab
nahi mila to, maine bat ko halka banane ke liye, fir se unko chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Kya aapko abhi tak yad nahi aaya ki, aapne kabhi meri pitayi ki bhi hai ya nahi.”
Chhoti maa boli “ja mujhe tujhse koi bat nahi karni. Tu aaj kal mera bahut majak udane laga hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye bat sunkar, mujhe laga ki, wo sach me mujhse naraj ho gayi hai. Isliye maine unhe manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, chhoti maa. Mai to bas aapse majak kar raha tha. Lekin aap to sach me naraj ho gayi.”
Chhoti maa boli “mai dekh rahi hu ki, jab se tu mumbai gaya hai. Tab se tu mujhe bahut satane laga hai. Tu wapas aa, fir mai teri ache se khabar leti
hu. Tujhe bhaga bhaga kar na mara to, mera naam badal dena.”
Maine dekha ki chhoti maa ka mood ab thik hai to, maine fir shararat karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, ab yadi maine fir kuch bola to aap fir naraj ho jaogi. Isliye ab hum is bat ko yahi khatam kar dete hai.”
Chhoti maa meri is shararat ko samajh nahi pa rahi thi. Isliye un ne mujhe dilasha dete huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “are nahi, mai to majak kar rahi thi. Mai tujhse jara bhi naraj nahi hu. Bol na, tu kya bolna chahta hai.”
Maine dekha chhoti maa meri chaal me aa gayi hai. Maine unhe paresan karte huye fir kaha.
Mai bola “to suno chhoti maa. Ab aap budhi ho gayi ho. Aap sidiyan utar kar yaha tak aane me hi itna hanf rahi thi to, fir bhala aap mujhse bhaga
bhaga kar kaise marogi.”
Ye kah kar mai jor jor se hasne laga. Mujhe hansta dekh kar, chhoti maa ne bhi hanste huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “acha bacchu, to ab mai tujhe budhi lagne lagi hu. Itni jaldi bhul gaya ki, tere yaha se jati samay keerti ne khud kaha tha ki, mai uski
mausi nahi, uski badi bahan lagti hu aur tu khud bhi ye hi bola tha.”
Mai bola “wo to humne aapka dil rakhne ke liye jhut kaha tha. Warna lagti to aap meri maa hi ho aur maa to budhi hi hoti hai.”
Ye kah kar mai fir se hasne laga. Lekin chhoti maa ne meri is bat ka jabab ab mujhe chunoti dene wale andaz me dete huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “acha punit ji, ab aap bhi dekhiyega. Ab yadi maine sabke samne aapki badi bahan ban kar na dikhaya to, mera naam bhi sonu nahi.”
Chhoti maa ke muh se ye bat sunte hi, ek baar fir meri aankh se khushi ke aansu chhalak uthe. Sonu chhoti maa ke pyar ka naam tha. Jise mai
bachpan me aksar anuradha mausi aur richa aunty ke muh se suna karta tha.
Lekin na jane kyo ye naam wakt ki dhundh me kahi kho sa gaya tha aur chhoti maa sabke liye sonu se sirf sunita ban kar rah gayi thi. Magar aaj jab
maine ye naam ek baar fir suna to, aisa laga ki, jaise mai ek baar fir apne bachpan ki god me wapas pahuch gaya hu.
Chhoti maa ke muh se unka naam sunkar meri aankhon me khushi ke aansu aur chehre par muskurahat aa gayi thi. Udhar chhoti maa ne mujhe
khamosh dekha to, un ne muskura kar, mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya hua punit ji, ab aapko sanp kyo sungh gaya. Aap kuch bolte kyo nahi.”
Chhoti maa ki bat sunkar, mai samajh gaya ki, ab wo mujhe paresan karne ke mood me aa gayi hai. Maine unse sikayat karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya chhoti maa. Aap mujhe fir se paresan kar rahi ho.”
Chhoti maa boli “acha bacchu, maine jara sa paresan kiya to, itni jaldi sidhe raste par aa gaya aur itni der se mujhe kaun paresan kar raha tha.”
Chhoti maa ki bat ke jabab me maine haste huye kaha.
Mai bola “wo to mai bas aise hi majak kar raha tha.”
Meri bat sunkar, chhoti maa ne majak karna band kiya aur mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “acha chal chhor aur ye bata aaj tu itna khush kyo hai.”
Mai bola “khush kaha chhoti maa. Mai to bahut paresan tha. Lekin aapse bat karte hi meri saari paresani na jane kaha bhag jati hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “kyo, kya hua. Tu kis bat ko lekar paresan tha. Waha sab thik to hai na.”
Mai bola “haan, chhoti maa, yaha sab thik hai. Bas ek bat ki vajah se thoda sa paresan ho gaya tha.”
Ye kahte huye maine chhoti maa ko mohini aunty aur nikki ke ghar se jaane wali bat bata di. Jise sunne ke bad, chhoti maa ne mujhe samjhate huye
kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “maine bhi mohini ke baare me suna hai. Uske muh par jara bhi lagam nahi hai. Lekin aise logon ki baton ko ek kaan se sunkar, dusre
kaan se nikal dena chahiye. Inki baton ko lekar paresan hona achi bat nahi hai.”
Mai bola “lekin chhoti maa, mohini aunty ko kuch sabak to milna chahiye na. Jise se unke is muh par lagam lagayi ja sake.”
Chhoti maa boli “jarur milna chahiye. Lekin meri ek bat hamesha yad rakho ki, burayi ko burayi se kabhi nahi mitaya ja sakta. Burayi se burayi sirf badti
hi hai. Burayi ko sirf achai se hi mitaya ja sakta hai. Isliye bure ke sath bhi acha hi karo, ek na ek din uski burayi, tumhari achai ke samne haar jayegi.
Achai ko jeetne me samay jarur lagta hai. Lekin ant me jeet hamesha achai ki hi hoti hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye bat mere gale se nahi utar rahi thi. Lekin mera man abhi is baare me koi bahas karne ka nahi tha. Isliye maine unki is bat ki haan me
haan mila di. Fir meri chhoti maa se sikha ki shadi me gift dene ko lekar bat huyi to, un ne kaha ki, wo soch kar batayegi ki, hume kya gift dena
chahiye.
Iske bad unse thodi der yaha waha ki baten karke, maine call rakh diya. Abhi tak priya bade gaur se meri aur chhoti maa ki baten sun kar muskura rahi
thi. Mere call rakhte hi usne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “tum apni mom ko bahut jyada paresan karte ho.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai apni mom ko bahut pyar karta hu. Wo duniya ki sabse achi mom hai.”
Meri is bat ko sunkar, priya ne mujhe bich me hi tokte huye kaha.
Priya boli “hey suno, tumhari mom bahut achi hai. Lekin duniya ki sabse achi mom to sirf meri hai.”
Priya ki is bat ko sunkar, mujhe hansi aa gayi. Mujhe us se is bat ko lekar bahas karna thik nahi laga aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “har bacche ko uski maa hi duniya ki sabse achi maa lagegi. Isliye is bat me hum bahas na hi kare to, hi acha rahega.”
Meri bat ke jabab me priya ne bhi muskurate huye haan mila di. Jiske bad maine us us kaha.
Mai bola “tum kahi ja rahi ho kya.”
Priya boli “nahi, mai tumhare sath shikha didi ke ghar chal rahi hu. Maine mom se bhi puchh liya hai.”
Mai bola “lekin tum waha paresan ho jaogi. Shadi wala ghar hai aur waha abhi bahut bhid bhad hogi.”
Priya boli “waise to mujhe is sab se koi paresani nahi hogi. Lekin yadi tum mujhe le jana nahi chahte ho to, mai tumhare sath koi jabardasti nahi
karugi.”
Priya ki bat sunkar, maine muskurate huye uski taraf dekha. Mai uska dil todna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine shikha ko call laga kar, priya ke aane ke
baare me puchh liya. Wo priya ki tabiyat ke baare me janti thi. Isliye un ne kaha ki, mai priya ko le aau. Wo priya ko waha koi paresani nahi hone degi.
Shikha se bat hone ke bad maine priya ko sath chalne ke liye haan kar diya. Iske bad hum log bahar hall me aakar, thodi der sabke sath baithe. Fir
padmini aunty ko jata kar, shikha ke ghar aa gaye.
Hum log jab shikha ke ghar pahuche to, nikki log waha pahle se hi thi. Wo log jewellers se Necklace Set lekar yaha dene aayi thi. Nikki ne priya ko
dekhte hi, uske pas aakar, use aise gale se laga liya, jaise dono bahut din bad mil rahi ho. Dono ko aise milte dekh kar, mujhe bhi bahut khushi ho rahi
thi.
Thodi der bad, shikha ne hum sabko khana khane ke liye kaha aur fir hum sab log khana khane baith gaye. Khana khate samay hum sab aapas me
baten karne me magan the aur aru mujhe bade gaur se dekh rahi thi.
Pahle mera dhyan is bat par nahi tha. Mai priya aur nikki se bat karne me laga tha. Lekin jab maine dekha ki priya ka dhyan humari baton me nahi hai
to, maine uski najron ka picha kiya to, paya ki wo aru ko dekh rahi hai. Magar aru priya ki is bat se anjan mujhe dekh rahi thi.
Mere aru ki taraf dekhte hi, meri aur aru ki najar aapas me takra gayi. Mujhse najar milte hi aru ne mujhe dekh kar muskura diya. Jiske badle mai bhi
use dekh kar muskura diya. Iske bad aru ne meri taraf se chehra ghuma kar seeru ki taraf kar liya aur seeru se baten karne lagi.
Mai bhi wapas palat kar priya aur nikki se baten karne laga. Magar ab priya ka chehra kuch utra hua sa lag raha tha. Shayad aru ka mujhe is tarah se
dekhna, priya ko pasand nahi aaya tha.
Lekin maine is bat ko jyada gambhirta se nahi liya tha. Kyoki mai priya ke mujhse judaw ko achi tarah se janta tha. Aise me aru ki jagah koi aur bhi
ladki yadi mujhe dekh rahi hoti to, wo bhi priya ko pasand nahi aata. Isliye maine is bat ko andekha kar dena hi thik samjha.
Magar shayad priya is bat ko andekha nahi kar saki thi. Wo khana khane ke bad, nikki ko bula kar, bahar le gayi aur us se kuch baten karne lagi. Jiske
thodi hi der bad, nikki ne aru ko bhi bahar bula liya. Jab aru bahar pahuchi to, nikki ne us se kuch kaha aur fir uske bad teeno upar chhat par chali gayi.
______________________________
Update-152
Pahle mera dhyan is bat par nahi tha. Mai priya aur nikki se bat karne me laga tha. Lekin jab maine dekha ki priya ka dhyan humari baton me nahi hai
to, maine uski najron ka picha kiya to, paya ki wo aru ko dekh rahi hai. Magar aru priya ki is bat se anjan mujhe dekh rahi thi.
Mere aru ki taraf dekhte hi, meri aur aru ki najar aapas me takra gayi. Mujhse najar milte hi aru ne mujhe dekh kar muskura diya. Jiske badle mai bhi
use dekh kar muskura diya. Iske bad aru ne meri taraf se chehra ghuma kar seeru ki taraf kar liya aur seeru se baten karne lagi.
Mai bhi wapas palat kar priya aur nikki se baten karne laga. Magar ab priya ka chehra kuch utra hua sa lag raha tha. Shayad aru ka mujhe is tarah se
dekhna, priya ko pasand nahi aaya tha.
Lekin maine is bat ko jyada gambhirta se nahi liya tha. Kyoki mai priya ke mujhse judaw ko achi tarah se janta tha. Aise me aru ki jagah koi aur bhi
ladki yadi mujhe dekh rahi hoti to, wo bhi priya ko pasand nahi aata. Isliye maine is bat ko andekha kar dena hi thik samjha.
Magar shayad priya is bat ko andekha nahi kar saki thi. Wo khana khane ke bad, nikki ko bula kar, bahar le gayi aur us se kuch baten karne lagi. Jiske
thodi hi der bad, nikki ne aru ko bhi bahar bula liya. Jab aru bahar pahuchi to, nikki ne us se kuch kaha aur fir uske bad teeno upar chhat par chali gayi.
Ek to mujhe khana khane ke bad, chay na milne se, mera sar bhari ho raha tha. Us par nikki logon ki is bat ne mujhe aur bhi jyada ulajha kar rakh diya
tha. Mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, aakhir un teeno ke bich kya khichdi pak rahi hai.
Mai abhi inhi baton se paresan tha ki, tabhi shikha ne aawaj dekar barkha ko bulaya aur us se mere liye chay banane ko bolne lagi. Chay ki talab to
mujhe bahut jyada lagi thi. Lekin itne saare mehmano ke bich me mere liye chay banwana mujhe acha nahi lag raha tha. Maine shikha ko aisa karne
se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap bekar me paresan mat hoiye. Mujhe koi chay vay nahi peena.”
Lekin shikha ne fauran hi meri is bat ko katte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya, isme paresan hone wali koi bat nahi hai. Mujhe nikki ne pahle hi bata diya tha ki, aapko khane ke bad chay peene ki aadat hai.
Warna aapka sar bhari ho jata hai. Isliye aap chup kar ke baithiye, barkha abhi chay lekar aati hai.”
Shikha ki is bat ko sunkar, mai chup rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka. Barkha chay banane chali gayi. Uske bad meri shikha aur seeru se yaha waha ki
baten hoti rahi. Thodi der bad barkha chay lekar aa gayi. Usne hum logon ko chay di aur fir shikha se kaha.
Barkha boli “didi, wo neha mujhe bula rahi hai. Use bajar se kuch kharidi karna hai. Mai uske sath ja rahi hu.”
Itna bol kar barkha chali gayi aur hum log chay peene lage. Chay peena ho jane ke bad seeru ne bhi shikha se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi, ab hum bhi chalte hai. Ghar me bhi bahut kaam hai. Aapko yadi koi kaam ho to, hum me se kisi ko bhi call kar dena.”
Itna bol seeru aur selu uth kar khadi ho gayi. Shikha ne bhi usko jaane se nahi roka aur wo bhi unke sath uth kar khadi ho gayi. Wo log bahar jane lagi
to, mai bhi uth kar unke sath bahar aa gaya.
Bahar aakar seeru ne nikki aur aru ko aawaj lagayi. Kuch hi der me nikki aur aru niche aa gayi. Niche aakar dono shikha se mili aur thodi bahut mujhse
bat karne ke bad, wo charo ghar chali gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad, hum andar jaane ko huye, tabhi mera mobile bajne laga. Maine mobile nikal kar dekha to, mausi ka call aa raha tha. Isliye mai
andar jaate jaate ruk gaya aur wahi aangan me rakhi chair par baith gaya. Shikha bhi na jane kya soch kar aangan me hi baith gayi.
Maine shikha ko apne pas baithte dekha to, use bataya ki, meri mausi ka call aa raha hai. Iske bad maine call uthate huye mausi se kaha.
Mai bola “ji mausi, aaj itne din bad meri yad kaise aa gayi.”
Mausi boli “bada aaya mausi wala, tujhe waha ka ek kaam karne ko diya tha. Mere us kaam ka kya hua. Kahi tu mera kaam karna bhool to nahi gaya.”
Mausi ki ye bat sunte hi, mujhe un ka bataya kaam yad aa gaya. Mai sach me hi unka bataya kaam karna bhul gaya tha. Maine is bat ke liye unse
maafi mangte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry mausi, mai sach me hi hospital ke chakkar me, aapka kaam karna bhool gaya tha. Lekin ab mai baki bache 2-3 din me aapka kaam
karne ki puri kosis karuga.”
Mausi boli “thik hai, jab tujhe samay mile, tab tu is kaam ko kar lena. Lekin bhulna mat ye bahut jaruri kaam hai.”
Mai bola “aap fikar mat kijiye mausi. Mai jaldi hi aapka kaam karke aapko call karta hu.”
Meri itni bat sunne ke bad mausi ne call rakh diya. Magar unke is call ne mujhe gahri soch me daal diya tha. Mujhe is tarah soch me pada dekh kar,
shikha se nahi raha gaya aur usne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “kya hua bhaiya. Kis bat ko lekar itna soch me pad gaye.”
Mai bola “kuch nahi didi. Wo meri mausi ne mujhe ek kaam karne ka bola tha. Lekin mere dimag se hi wo kaam nikal gaya tha. Abhi un ne mujhe wo hi
kaam yad dilane ke liye call kiya tha.”
Shikha boli “to isme paresan hone ki kya bat hai. Abhi to aapko 3-4 din yaha rahna hi hai. Is samay me aap apna kaam kar sakte ho.”
Mai bola “ye hi to paresani wali bat hai didi. Itne din ajji jab puri tarah se khali tha. Tab mujhe kaam yad nahi tha aur ab jab mujhe kaam yad aaya to ajji
ke pas jara bhi samay nahi hai. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha ki, apne is kaam ke liye, ab kisko pakdu.”
Shikha boli “kya mai jaan sakti hu ki, aapko kya kaam hai.”
Mai bola “mausi ne ek aadmi ka pata diya hai aur uske baare me malum karne ko kaha hai. Lekin ye bhi kaha hai ki, is baare me kisi ko kuch malum
nahi padna chahiye.”
Meri bat ye bat sunkar, shikha chauke bina na rah saki. Usne badi becheni ke sath mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “mausi ne mumbai me kaha ka pata diya hai.”
Shikha ki is bat ke jabab me maine apna mobile nikala aur usme msg me save kiya hua, us aadmi ka naam aur pata nikal kar, mobile shikha ke hath
me thama diya. Mobile me naam aur pata dekhte hi, shikha ne mujhe hairani se dekhte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya, kya aap jante ho ye mumbai ke kis ilake ka pata hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, mai to yaha kahi ghuma hi nahi hu. Mai to bas priya ke ghar, hospital, ajji ke bangle aur aapke ghar ke siwa kahi gaya bhi nahi hu.”
Shikha boli “fir bhi aapko ye pata mil gaya hai.”
Shikha ki is bat se ab meri bhi hairani ka koi thikana nahi tha. Shikha ne mujhe hairan hote dekha to, meri hairani ko dur karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya, abhi aap isi ilake me ho jaha ka pata aap dud rahe ho.”
Shikha ki is bat se meri hairani aur bhi jyada bad gayi. Kyoki mere pas jo pata likha tha wo kuch aur tha. Jabki shikha ka ghar jis ilake me tha, us ilake
ka naam kuch aur hi tha. Isliye maine shikha se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin didi, is jagah ka naam to AAAAAA.. hai. Jabki mere pas jo pata hai. Usme to BBBBBB.. naam likha hai. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha ki,
aap kahna kya chahti ho.”
Shikha boli “bhaiya, jaise pahle mumbai ka naam bombay tha. Bas usi tarah pahle is ilake ko usi naam se jana jata tha, jo aapke pas likha hai. Lekin 10
saal pahle is ilake ka naya naam rakh diya gaya tha. Ab naam badal jaane se jagah to nahi badal jayegi na.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, maine khush hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, yadi ye isi ilake ka pata hai to, fir aap is aadmi ko bhi janti hi hogi.”
Shikha boli “nahi, is mai is naam ke kisi aadmi ko nahi janti. Maine apni saari jindgi yahi par gujari hai. Yaha is naam ka koi bhi aadmi nahi rahta. Mujhe
lagta hai ki, aapki mausi ko kisi ne galat pata de diya hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, maine rahat ki saans lete huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “thanks didi. Aapne meri bahut badi paresani hal kar di. Warna mai bekar me hi is pate ko lekar yaha waha bhatakta rahta.”
Shikha boli “lekin aapka kaam to hua nahi.”
Shikha ki is bat ke jabab me maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, mera kaam to ho gaya. Mausi ne mujhe jo malum karne ko kaha tha. Wo to maine malum kar liya hai. Ab yadi wo aadmi yaha rahta
hi nahi hai to, isme hum bhala kya kar sakte hai. Mai abhi mausi ko call karke ye bat bata deta hu.”
Ye kah kar, maine shikha se mobile liya aur jaise hi mausi ko call lagane laga to, shikha ne mujhe rokte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “ek min bhaiya, yaha bahut shor-gul ho raha hai. Hum upar chal kar mausi se bat karte hai. Ho sakta hai ki, unhe bhi ye bat samjhana pad
jaye.”
Mujhe bhi shikha ki ye bat sahi lagi aur fir mai shikha ke sath upar chhat par aa gaya. Hum upar pahuche to, priya bahar chhat par hi, ek chair par
baithi akhbar pad rahi thi. Usne hume upar aate dekha to, akhbar ek kinare rakh diya aur muskurane lagi.
Hum log bhi use dekh kar muskura diye aur uske pas khali padi chair par jakar baith gaye. Shikha ne priya ko is tarah waha akele baithe dekha to, us
se kaha.
Shikha boli “nikki log to kab ki ja chuki hai. Fir tum yaha akeli kyo baithi ho.”
Priya boli “didi, mai bhi niche hi aa rahi thi. Lekin tabhi meri ek saheli ka call aa gaya aur mai us se bat karne lagi. Magar bat karte karte usne kaha ki,
wo abhi thodi der se call karti hai. Isliye mai yahi baith kar, uske dobara call aane ka intejar karne lagi.”
Priya ke call wali bat sunte hi, shikha ko bhi apne upar aane ki vajah yad aa gayi. Usne fauran mujhe mausi ko call lagane ko kaha aur shikha ka ishara
milte hi maine mausi ko call laga kar saari bat bata di. Lekin itni jaldi apna kaam ho jane ki bat mausi ke gale se nahi utar rahi thi.
Maine mausi ke is shanka ka samadhan karne ke liye, un ko shikha se bat karne ko kah kar, mobile shikha ko thama diya. Jiske bad shikha mausi se
bat karne lagi. Shikha mausi se bat karte karte, humare pas se uth kar, chhat ki dusri taraf chali gayi. Jis vajah se mujhe uski baten sunayi dena band
ho gaya.
Thodi der tak mausi se bat karne ke bad, shikha ne mere pas aakar wapas mobile mujhe de diya. Maine mausi se ek do baten ki aur uske bad un ne
call rakh diya. Meri aur mausi ki bat ho jane ke bad, shikha ne mujhse kaha.
Shikha boli “maine mausi ko sab kuch samajha diya hai aur ab unko bhi is bat ka yakin ho gaya hai.”
Shikha ki bat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab unko yakin ho ya na ho, ye unki paresani hai. Maine to apna kaam pura karke, apna pichha is kaam se chhuda liya hai.”
Meri bat sunkar shikha bhi hasne lagi. Fir na jane kya sochkar, shikha ne mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “bhaiya, kya aapke ghar se shadi me koi nahi aayega.”
Mai bola “didi, maine aaj subah hi, priya ke samne apni mammy se bat ki thi. Unse maine yaha aane ke baare me puchha tha. Lekin unka kahna tha ki,
abhi mehul ki mammy humare ghar me hai. Jis vajah se wo chahte huye bhi is shadi me shamil nahi ho payegi.”
Meri is bat ki haami priya ne bhi bhar di. Lekin shikha ne is sawal ke badlne me, mujhse dusra sawal karte huye kaha.
Shikha boli “aunty ji nahi aa sakti to kya hua. Uncle ji to aa hi sakte hai. Aap unko hi bula lijiye.”
Shikha ke muh se apne bap ka naam sunkar, ek pal ke liye mera chehra kathor ho gaya aur mera man apne bap ko gaali dene ka karne laga. Lekin
maine apne aap par kabu karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, abhi wo 2 din pahle yahi par the. Unki achanak tabiyat kharab ho gayi aur unko wapas jana pada. Abhi bhi unki tabiyat safar karne layak
nahi hai. Aise me unka bhi yaha aa pana nahi ho sakta hai. Lekin aap fikar mat kijiye. Mai aapse vaada karta hu ki, shadi ke bad, mai mom ko aapse
milane jarur lekar aauga.”
Meri bat sunne ke bad, shikha ne mujhse is baare me, aage kuch nahi kaha aur hum logon se ek do baten karke niche chali gayi. Lekin uska utra hua
chehra is bat ki gawahi de raha tha ki, wo meri is bat se khush nahi thi.
Priya ko bhi ye bat samajh me aa chuki thi aur wo ye achi tarah se janti thi ki, maine papa ki tabiyat kharab hone wali bat shikha se jhut kahi hai. Isliye
shikha ke jate hi usne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tumhare is jhut ne, didi ka dil dukha diya. Tumhe ek bar kosis karke to dekhna tha. Ho sakta tha ki, uncle shadi me aane ke liye taiyar ho
jate.”
Priya ki bat sunkar mera mood fir kharab ho gaya aur mai bhavnao me bah kar, wo sab kah gaya. Jiski priya kalpna bhi nahi kar sakti thi. Priya ki is bat
ke jabab me maine, us par bhadakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan tum bilkul thik kahti ho. Yadi mai chahta to, mera kamina bap jarur is shadi me aa sakta tha. Lekin mai us kamine ka ganda saya, apni
is mausm aur bholi bhali bahan par, kisi bhi kimat par, nahi padne dena chahta. Kyoki mai sirf juban se hi nahi, dil se bhi shikha ko apni bahan manta
hu.”
Mai is samay sach me hi bahut gusse me tha aur mera man mere bap ko galiyan dene ka kar raha tha. Yadi is samay mere samne priya ki jagah keerti
hoti to, shayad ab tak mai apne bap ko gaali de bhi chuka hota.
Lekin priya ke hone ki vajah se, mai kuch had tak apne gusse ko daba kar rah gaya tha. Priya mere is gusse ki vajah ko puri nahi to, kuch had jarur
samajh chuki thi. Isliye usne mera dhyan is bat par se hatane ke liye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “are is khushi ke mauke par bekar me apna mood kharab mat karo. Ye dekho aaj ke akhbar me tumhare liye kitni pyari chij chapi hai.”
Ye kah kar priya muskurate huye, mujhe ek shayari pad kar sunane lagi.
Priya ki shayari
“Aaj mausam me ajib si bat hai.
Bekabu se mere khayalat hai.
Dil chahta hai tumko chura lu tumse,
Par mummy kahti hai ki chori karna paap hai.”
Lekin priya ki ye shayari sunkar bhi mera mood sahi nahi hua tha. Usne abhi bhi mera mood ukhda hua dekha to, fir se ek shayari padne lagi.
Priya ki shayari
“Umar kya kahu kaafi nadan hai meri.
Has ke milna pehchan hai meri.
Apka Dil zakhmo se bhara ho to mujhe yad kijiye,
DILO ko Repair karne ki dukaan hai meri.”
Priya ki ye shayari sunkar, mai priya ki taraf dekhne par majbur ho gaya. Is shayari ko sunkar, mujhe aisa laga. Jaise priya ye khud se hi boli ja rahi ho.
Apne is shaq ko door karne ke liye maine priya ke hath se akhbar chhin liya aur usme priya ki kahi shayari dekhne laga.
Mera sochna sahi hi nikla. Priya apne man se hi shayari bol kar, mujhe sunaye ja rahi thi. Priya ki sunayi dono shayari akhbar me nahi thi. Ye dekh kar
maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya hai. Isme to tumhari sunayi ek bhi shayari nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “usme tumhe sunane layak koi shayari thi hi nahi. Isliye apne man se hi suna di.”
Priya ki bat sunkar, maine ek bar fir akhbar par najar dali. Mujhe usme Tripti ki ek rachna dikhayi de gayi. Usko dekh kar maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin isme to ek achi rachna chhapi hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, priya ne mujhse akhbar le liya aur dekhne lagi ki, mai kis rachna ki bat kar raha hu. Use dekhne ke bad, priya ne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “ye to kisi khadus shayara ki khadus si rachna hai.”
Mai bola “magar mujhe iska likha hua pasand aata hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, priya ne hairani se mujhe dekhte huye kaha.
Priya boli “kya tum Tripti ki rachna padte ho.”
Mai bola “nahi, lekin maine Monday ko yahi par Tripti ki ek rachna Pratiksha padi thi. Mujhe wo bahut pasand aayi thi. Isliye mujhe iska naam yad ho
gaya. Sach me dil ko chhune wali rachna likhti hai.”
Meri is bat ko sunkar, priya ne muskurate huye akhbar ko dekha aur mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “ok, mai iski ye rachna sunati ho. Dekhti hu iski is rachna me tumko kya samajh me aata hai. Rachna ka naam hai, Ajnabi se nafrat.”
Rachna ka shirshak bata kar priya ne Tripti ki is rachna ko padna suru kar diya.
“Ajnabi Se Nafrat”
“Wo bandhe hai kisi aur ki, chahto ki janjir me,

Phir bhi unhe chahne ki, chahat si kyon hoti hai.
Dil ko samjhaya bahut ki, hain wo mere nahi kisi aur ke.
Phir bhi unko dekhte hi, dil me dhak dhak si kyon hoti hai.
Pata hai wo aaye hai, par kisi aur ke bulane pe.
Phir bhi unke aane se, kahi koi dastak si kyon hoti hai,
Najare mili thi meri unse, aise hi anjane me.
Phir bhi unki najaro ki hi, inayat si kyon hoti hai,
Ki nahi maine kabhi, waqt ki barbadi fijul me.
Phir bhi unki baato ko sunne ki, fursat si kyon hoti hai.
Haq nahi hai mujhe ki, main dub jaun unki yaadon me.
Phir bhi unko chumne ki, sararat si kyon hoti hai.
Honge na wo mere kabhi, agar mar bhi jaun unke intezar me.
Phir bhi unki bahoon me aane ki, hasrat si kyon hoti hai.
Nahi janti wo chahte hai kise, itna dil o jaan se.
Phir bhi us “Ajnabi Se Nafrat” si kyon hoti hai.”
Priya mujhe Tripti ki ye rachna suna rahi thi aur mai isme kho sa gaya tha. Sher-shayari ya kisi kavita ko samajh pana mere liye hamesha se hi ek
mushkil kaam tha. Lekin na jane Tripti ki rachna me aisi kya bat thi ki, mai uski rachna ko sirf samajh hi nahi gaya tha, balki usme chhupe dard aur
bebasi ko bhi mehsus kar pa raha tha.
Jabki priya is rachna ko padne ke bad, mujhe dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Uski is muskan se samajh me aa raha tha ki, use is rachna me kuch bhi
mehsus nahi hua hai. Is bat ko soch kar maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua. Kya tumhe Tripti ki ye rachna jara bhi samajh me nahi aayi, jo tum is tarah muskura rahi ho.”
Meri is bat ko sunkar, priya ne muskura kar, shayari me jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli
“Mai beti nahi, ghalib ya faraz ki.
Jo bat samajh saku, ghazal me raz ki.”
Priya ki ye shayari sunkar, mai apni hansi na rok saka. Lekin mai us se iske badle me kuch bol pata, uske pahle hi uska mobile bajne laga aur priya call
utha kar bat karne lagi.
Shayad uski saheli, use kahi aane ke liye bol rahi thi. Lekin priya use mana kar rahi thi. Priya shayad meri vajah se apni saheli ke pas jana nahi chahti
thi. Magar bad me priya ne us se kah diya ki, wo aane ki kosis karti hai. Iske bad priya ne call rakh diya aur meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Priya boli “kya tum mere sath, meri saheli se milne chaloge.”
Mai bola “haan, kyo nahi. Chalo kaha chalna hai.”
Meri bat sunkar, priya ko shayad ab bhi is bat ka yakin nahi aa pa raha tha ki, mai bina kuch jane, bina kuch puchhe, itni asami se, uske sath jane ko
taiyar ho gaya hu. Isliye usne fir se mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “kya tum sach me mere sath chalne ko taiyar ho.”
Mai bola “haan, mai sach me tumhare sath chal raha hu aur yadi tum mujhe apni saheli se, apna boy friend banakar, milana chahti ho to, mujhe is me
bhi koi paresani nahi hai.”
Meri bat sunte hi priya ka chehra khushi se khil utha. Wo fauran uth kar chalne ke liye taiyar ho gayi. Mai bhi uth kar khada ho gaya. Maine us se kaha
ki mai shikha se jata deta hu ki, hum thodi der me ghum kar aate hai.
Itni bat kar ke hum niche aa gaye. Niche aakar maine shikha ko jataya aur fir mai apni car me priya ke sath uski saheli se milne nikal gaya. Kuch hi der
me hum priya ke bataye park me pahuch gaye.
Gaadi se utarte hi priya ne mera hath pakad liya aur fir hum aise hi park ke andar aa gaye. Hum andar aa kar, hum apne aas pas dekhte huye aage
badne lage. Priya apni saheli ko charo taraf dekh rahi thi.
Mai priya ki saheli ko nahi janta tha. Isliye mai waha par aaye premi yugal ko dekh kar, waha ke rangin najaro ka maja lene laga. Achanak hi meri najar
waha ek kinare ped ke pas khade ek jode par jakar thahar gayi.
Ladki mujhe kuch jani pahchani si lagi to, mai use gaur se dekhne laga. Magar ladki ka chehra meri taraf nahi tha. Isliye mai uska chehra dekhne ke
liye, priya se apna hath chhudaya aur us ladki ki taraf bad gaya.
Mai jaise hi us ladki ke pas pahucha, priya bhi mere piche piche waha aa gayi thi. Abhi priya mujhse kuch puchh pati ki, mujhe laga ki, wo ladki koi aur
nahi balki barkha hai.
Ye bat samajh me aate hi, maine bina kuch soche samjhe us ladki ke kandhe par hath rakh diya. Wo ladki sach me hi barkha thi aur achanak mujhe
apne samne dekh kar, kuch ghabra si gayi thi.
Wahi us ladke ne jab mujhe barkha ke kandhe par hath rakhta dekha to, usne aage bad kar, mera collar pakad liya. Us ladke ki is harkat se mera
dhyan meri collar ki taraf chala gaya aur tabhi Chatak…chatak…ki goonj se, mai buri tarah se hadbada gaya.
______________________________
Update-153
Gaadi se utarte hi priya ne mera hath pakad liya aur fir hum aise hi park ke andar aa gaye. Hum andar aa kar, apne aas pas dekhte huye aage badne
lage. Priya apni saheli ko charo taraf dekh rahi thi.
Mai priya ki saheli ko nahi janta tha. Isliye mai waha par aaye premi yugal ko dekh kar, waha ke rangin najaro ka maja lene laga. Achanak hi meri najar
waha ek kinare ped ke pas khade ek jode par jakar thahar gayi.
Ladki mujhe kuch jani pahchani si lagi to, mai use gaur se dekhne laga. Magar ladki ka chehra meri taraf nahi tha. Isliye mai uska chehra dekhne ke
liye, priya se apna hath chhudaya aur us ladki ki taraf bad gaya.
Mai jaise hi us ladki ke pas pahucha, priya bhi mere piche piche waha aa gayi thi. Abhi priya mujhse kuch puchh pati ki, mujhe laga ki, wo ladki koi aur
nahi balki barkha hai.
Ye bat samajh me aate hi, maine bina kuch soche samjhe us ladki ke kandhe par hath rakh diya. Wo ladki sach me hi barkha thi aur achanak mujhe
apne samne dekh kar, kuch ghabra si gayi thi.
Wahi us ladke ne jab mujhe barkha ke kandhe par hath rakhta dekha to, usne aage bad kar, mera collar pakad liya. Us ladke ki is harkat se mera
dhyan meri collar ki taraf chala gaya aur tabhi Chatak…chatak…ki goonj se, mai buri tarah se hadbada gaya.
Lekin mujhse bhi jyada is goonj se wo ladka hadbada gaya tha. Is goonj ke sath hi, uske hath meri collar se hat kar, apne gaalon par chale gaye. Wo
hairani se kabhi barkha to, kabhi priya ki taraf dekhne laga.
Tabhi kahi se neha waha bhagti huyi aa gayi. Wo shayad door se ye sab najara dekh chuki thi. Isliye usne aate hi, us ladke ke kandhe par hath rakh
kar, barkha aur priya par bhadakte huye kaha.
Neha boli “ye kya badtamiji hai. Tum logon ne hitu ko kis bat ke liye maara hai”
Neha ki is bat ke jabab me, barkha ne uske gusse ki parwah kiye bina, ulte usko hi chetawani dete huye kaha.
Barkha boli “badtamiji to tere is hitu ne ki hai. Jisne bina kuch soche samjhe mere bhai ke gireban par hath daal diya. Samjha isko ki punit mera bhai
hai aur mai iske sath, kisi ki koi badtamiji sahan nahi karugi. Fir chahe wo badtamiji karne wala tera hitu hi kyo na ho.”
Barkha ke is tamache aur is bat ne mere dil par bahut gahra asar kiya tha. Mai abhi tak barkha ko shikha ke rishte se didi kahta tha. Magar mujhe ye
kabhi mehsus nahi hua tha ki, wo bhi shikha ki tarah mujhe apna bhai manti hai.
Lekin aaj uske is gusse ne mujhe, uske liye meri ahmiyat aur uske pyar ka ahsas kara diya. Mai bade gaur se barkha ke is roop ko dekh raha tha. Wahi
wo neha aur hitu ko mere gireban par hath dalne ke liye fatkarte ja rahi thi.
Barkha ke sath neha ko dekh kar, ab tak meri samahjh me saara mamla aa chuka tha. Kyoki priya mujhe neha aur uske bf se milane ki bat pahle bhi
ek baar bata chuki thi. Bas mai ye nahi janta tha ki, priya abhi mujhe neha se hi milane le ja rahi hai aur shayad barkha bhi is bat se anjan thi ki, waha
priya aane wali hai.Warna usne pahle hi neha ko bata diya hota ki, priya uske ghar me hai.
Aisa hi kuch mere sath bhi hua tha. Maine ghar me barkha ki ye bat to suni thi ki, wo neha ke sath bajar ja rahi hai. Magar yaha achanak se barkha ko
kisi ladke ke sath dekh kar, mai khud ko rok na saka aur uske pas chala gaya. Jiska khamiyaja mujhe to nahi, magar us bechare hitu ko apne gaal par
tamacha kha kar bhugatna pad gaya tha.
Neha mujhe barkha ke ghar me dekh chuki thi aur wo ye bhi janti thi ki, shikha mujhe apna bhai manti hai. Isliye barkha ki bat ke bad usne barkha se to
kuch nahi kaha. Lekin apna saara gussa priya par utarte huye kaha.
Neha boli “barkha ka hitu par hath uthana to mai samajh sakti hu aur mai ise galat bhi nahi manti. Lekin tune kyo hitu par hath uthaya. Kya punit
tumhara bhi bhai lagta hai.”
Neha ki is bat ko sunkar, priya ne muskura kar, uski taraf dekha aur fir mera hath pakad kar, neha ki bat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “bhai ye tera lagta hoga. Meri to ye jaan hai. Aaj mai ise hi tujhse milane layi thi.”
Priya ki bat sunkar, neha ek baar meri taraf dekha. Fir thahake markar hasne lagi aur priya ka majak udate huye kaha.
Neha boli “hahahaha, punit ko to mai ache se janti hu. Iske baare me shikha didi mujhe, parso hi bata chuki thi. Ye ajji bhaiya ka dost hai aur yaha
apne uncle ka ilaj karwane aaya hai. Tujhe apna jhuta bf banane ke liye kya koi aur ladka nahi mila tha. Jo mujhe jalane ke liye is apna jhuta bf
banakar yaha le aayi.”
Neha ke muh se, mere baare me itni sab baten sunkar, priya ke chehre ki hansi gayab ho gayi aur wo hairani se meri taraf dekhne lagi. Shayad wo
mujhse ye janna chahti thi ki, neha ye sab kya bol rahi hai.
Magar mujhe to khud hi nahi pata tha ki, shikha aur neha ke bich mujhe lekar kya baten huyi hai. Isliye mujhse priya se kuch bhi kahte nahi ban raha
tha. Udhar neha ne fir se priya ka majak udate huye kaha.
Neha boli “waise teri pasand ki dad dena padegi. Tune mujhe nicha dikhane ke liye acha ladka chuna tha. Magar afsos ki tera ye jhut pakda gaya.”
Neha ki bate sunkar, priya sharminda hone ke siwa kuch na kar saki. Uska jhut pakda gaya tha. Jis vajah se uska chehra sharam se jhuk gaya tha. Mai
chah kar bhi priya ke liye kuch nahi kar pa raha tha. Aise me barkha ne in sab ka dhyan apni taraf khichte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “priya ye sab kya hai. Kya neha sach kah rahi hai. Kya tumne abhi jo kuch bhi kaha, wo jhut hai.”
Barkha ke is sawal ko sunkar, priya aur bhi jyada paresan ho gayi. Wo sar jhukaye rakhne ke siwa kuch nahi kar pa rahi thi. Mujhe priya ki is haalat par
taras aa raha tha. Isliye maine barkha ko chup karane ke liye uski taraf dekha. Magar barkha ne apne sawal ka rukh priya ki taraf se mod kar, meri
taraf karte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “punit tum hi kuch bolo. Kya priya ne abhi jo kuch kaha hai, wo sab jhut hai.”
Barkha ke bar bar ek hi sawal karne se ab mujhe us par gussa aa raha tha. Mai abhi isi gusse me barkha ko kuch bolne hi ja raha tha ki, tabhi barkha
ne fir se mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “dekho punit, yadi priya tumhari gf hai to, tumko uski tarafdari lena chahiye. Tum yadi sach me uske bf ho to, fir kuch bolte kyo nahi. Aakhir
ye uski ijjat ka sawal hai.”
Barkha ki ye bat sunkar, mere dimag me ek bijli si chamak gayi. Mujhe ab samajh me aa gaya ki, barkha ek hi bat par bar bar jor kyo de rahi hai. Asal
me wo chahti thi ki, mai priya ki tarafdari karu aur neha ko galat sabit kar du.
Ye bat meri samajh me aate hi, mera dimag teji se chalne laga aur ek pal me hi mere dimag ne neha ki har bat ka jabab bhi dud liya. Maine barkha ki
bat ka jabab dete huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, jab mujhe aur priya ko kuch pata ho, tabhi to hum neha ki is bat ka koi jabab de na. Hume to pata hi nahi hai ki, shikha didi se neha ki
kya bat huyi hai. Ab yadi shikha didi ne neha se yadi ye kaha ki, mai ajji ka dost hu to, isme ye bat kaha se aa gayi ki, mai priya ka bf nahi hu. Bas isi
bat ko soch kar hum dono chup hai.”
“kyoki shikha didi aur ajji dono hi, priya ke baar me sab kuch jante hai. Tabhi to shikha didi ne uncle ke pas se apni duty priya ke pas karwayi thi. Mai
shikha didi ka bhai hu, isi vajah se to, priya apni saheli nikki ke bhai ki shadi ko chhor kar, aapke ghar me hai.”
“Is sab ke bad bhi yadi neha ko lagta hai ki, mai priya ka jhuta bf hu to, ab neha hi priya ke hath ko dekh kar bataye ki, priya ke hath me is “P” ke likhe
hone ka matlab wo kya nikalegi.”
Ye kahte huye, maine priya ka wo hath pakad kar neha ke samne kar diya, jisme usne hatheli par blade se bada sa “P” banaya hua tha. Wo “P” dekh
kar to neha ke sath sath barkha aur hitu ki aankhe fati ki fati rah gayi.
Wahi priya bhi hairani se meri taraf dekhne lagi. Kyoki abhi tak usko bhi pata nahi tha ki, mujhe uski hatheli par likhe is “P” ke baare me pata hai. Mai
gaur se sabka chehra dekh raha tha aur ab mujhe lagne laga tha ki, neha ko bhi is bat par yakin aane laga hai. Isliye maine apni bat ko aage chalu
rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “yadi ab bhi neha ko is bat par shaq hai ki, mai priya ka bf nahi hu to, mai in neha ka dhyan is bat ki taraf dilana chahta hu ki, barkha didi ne
to, hitu ko isliye tamacha maara tha, kyoki usne unke bhai ka gireban pakda tha. Lekin mai yadi priya ka jhuta bf tha to, fir priya ko hitu ko tamacha
marne ki kya jarurat thi.”
Meri in baton se jaha priya ke chehre ki chamak wapas laut aayi thi. Wahi is bat ne neha ko bhi sochne par majbur kar diya tha. Priya ke chehre ki
chamak ko dekh kar, barkha ne ab neha ko latadte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “ab tera muh kyo band hai. Tera sahq door hua ya tujhe ab bhi in dono se kuch puchhna hai. Are apna pahad jaisa muh kholne ke pahle,
ek baar mujhse to puchh leti ki, priya punit ki gf hai ya nahi. Wo mera bhai hai, kya mujhe uske baare me itna bhi pata nahi hoga.”
Barkha ki ye bat sunkar, neha ki bolti hi band ho gayi thi aur ab priya ki jagah, uska sar sharam se jhuk gaya tha. Wahi hitu ne muskura kar, apne gaal
ko sahlate huye barkha se kaha.
Hitu bola “neha ko yakin ho ya na ho. Mujhe to priya ki is harkat se pura yakin ho gaya hai ki, punit hi priya ka bf hai. Mai apni galti ke liye tum sab se
maafi mangta hu. Acha hua ki, punit ke do hi chahne wali yaha thi. Yadi ek do aur hoti to pata nahi aaj mera kya haal hota.”
Hitu ki ye bat sunkar, hum sabko hansi aa gayi. Iske bad hitu ne mujhe apna parichay diya. Hitu uske pyar ka naam tha. Uska asli naam hitesh tha.
Uske sath thodi der ki bat chit se hi samajh me aa gaya tha ki, wo bahut milan-sar, hasmukh aur dil ka saf ladka hai.
Usne kisi bhi bat ko apne dil se nahi lagaya tha aur mere sath bhi bade pyar se bat kar raha tha. Aapas me parichay hone ke bad, hum sab wahi ek
coffee house me coffee peene chale gaye.
Coffee pine ke bad, maine barkha ko jataya ki, hum priya ke ghar ja rahe hai. Mai priya ke ghar se sham ko shikha didi ke pas aauga. Iske bad mai
priya ke sath uske ghar wapas aa gaya.
Ghar aakar priya sidhe padmini aunty se jakar lipat gayi. Padmini aunty priya ko itna khush dekh kar hairan rah gayi. Lekin mai priya ki is khushi ko
samajh sakta tha. Priya ko khush dekh kar mujhe bhi bahut sukun mil raha tha.
Thodi der aunty se bat karne ke bad mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Kyoki ab dopahar ke 2 baj chuke the aur ab kisi bhi samay keerti ka call aa sakta
tha. Mujhe apne kamre me aaye abhi thodi hi der huyi thi ki, keerti ka call aane laga.
Keerti ka call dekhte hi mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Maine khushi khushi uska call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “to madam ko mujhse bat karne ka samay mil hi gaya.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti khilkhilane lagi. Wo samajh gayi thi ki, mai subah mujhse bat na karne ki vajah se aisa bol raha hu. Isliye usne apni safai dete
huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, tum kal bahut thak gaye the aur hum rat ko der tak bat bhi karte rahe the. Isliye maine socha ki aaj tumko aaram kar lene diya
jaye. Kyoki aaj tumko hospital bhi nahi jana tha.”
Mai bola “badi aayi mujhe aaram karne dene wali. Tujhe pata bhi hai ki, tere nitika ko priya ki tabiyat ke baare me batane se yaha kitna bada hangama
mach gaya tha.”
Mai to ye bat keerti ko batana chahta tha. Lekin use ye bat pahle se hi pata thi. Isliye usne is bat ke liye bhi mujhse maafi mangte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan is bat ke liye bhi sorry. Mujhe abhi abhi nitika se pata chala ki, waha kya kuch ho gaya. Ye to mai bhi nahi janti thi ki, aunty waha
pahuch kar itna bada hangama khada kar degi. Lekin tumko itna jyada gussa nahi dikhana chahiye tha.”
Mai bola “tu bilkul sahi bol rahi hai. Maine sach me bahut badi galti kar di. Meri jagah yadi tu hoti aur aunty ne mujhe ye sab bola hota to, tu bade pyar
se sab sun leti.”
Meri is bat ka matlab samajh me aate hi keerti khilkhila kar hasne lagi aur jaldi se is bat ko badalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan ye sab baten chhoro aur ye batao, mausi se shadi ke baare me kya bat huyi.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa ko maine sab kuch bata diya hai. Ab wo shadi me dene wala gift soch kar mujhe bata degi.”
Keerti boli “jaan, maine gift soch liya hai aur mausi ko bata bhi diya hai. Ab dekho mausi wo gift dene ke liye taiyar bhi hai ya nahi.”
Mai bola “tune kya gift socha hai.”
Keerti boli “mai abhi nahi bataugi. Pahle mausi ko gift dene ke liye taiyar ho jane do. Uske bad bataugi.”
Maine keerti se gift ka puchhne ki bahut kosis ki, magar wo chhoti maa ke taiyar hone ke pahle kuch bhi batane ko taiyar nahi thi. Maine bhi is bat par
jyada bahas karna thik nahi samjha aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, tujhe jab ye bat batana ho, tu bata dena. Magar abhi itna to bata de ki, tu is shadi me aana chahti ya nahi. Kyoki humare yaha se kisi
ke shadi me shamil na hone ki bat, shikha didi ko achi nahi lag rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “shikha didi ka aisa sochna bhi sahi hai. Lekin mausi ka kahna bhi galat nahi hai. Wo chah kar bhi is shadi me shamil nahi ho sakti. Rahi
mere aane ki bat to, abhi meri tabiyat kuch thik si nahi hai. Isliye mai safar nahi kar sakti.”
Keerti ki tabiyat sahi na hone ki bat sunkar, maine chinta jahir karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “teri tabiyat ko kya hua. Tune doctor ko dikhaya ya nahi.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are buddhu, meri tabiyat ko kuch nahi hua. Bas wo ladkiyon wali paresani hai. Jo ladkiyon ko har mahine hoti hai.”
Mai keerti ki bat ka matlab samajh gaya tha ki, abhi uske periods chal rahe hai. Mujhe is vajah se uske aane me koi paresani najar nahi aayi. Isliye
maine us se, aane par jor dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “to isme kaun si badi bat ho gayi. Kya ladkiyan aise me kahi aati jati nahi hai. Tujhe nahi aana to saf mana kar de. Isme bahane banane ki
jarurat kya hai.”
Keerti boli “tumko to har bat khul kar batana padti hai. Tumko malum hai ki, mere pet me pahle se hi paresani hai aur aise samay me mere pet ka dard
kuch jyada hi bad jata hai. Jis vajah se mujhse sahi se chala bhi nahi jata. Ab yadi iske bad bhi tum chahte ho ki, mai waha aa jau, to chalo mai waha
aa jati hu. Ab khush na.”
Keerti ki is bat ne mujhe soch me daal diya tha. Kyoki uska liver kamjor tha. Aise me usko sach me is samay paresani ka samna kar pad raha hoga.
Bas yahi bat sochte huye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “chal rahne de. Yadi teri tabiyat thik nahi hai to, tujhe yaha aane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Mai to sirf isliye bol raha tha, kyoki isi bahane mai tujhe
dekh bhi leta.”
Meri bat sunkar, keerti ne muskura kar mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are to isme itna dil chhota karne wali kya bat hai. Ab tumhare wapas aane ke bas 3 din hi to bache hai aur ye 3 din to aise hi chutki me nikal
jayege. Uske bad tumhara, jitna dil kare, mujhe dekhte rahna.”
Keerti ki is bat ke bad, mujhe us se is baare me koi bahas karna sahi nahi laga. Kyoki ye to mai bhi janta tha ki, jitna muskil mere liye uske bina rah
pana ho raha tha. Utna hi muskil uske liye bhi mere bina rah pana ho raha hoga.
Lekin is samay mujhe in sab baton se jyada, uski tabiyat ki fikar satane lagi thi. Na jane kyo uski bat sunkar, mera dil ghabra sa raha tha. Isliye maine
is bat ko yahi khatam karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “chal thik hai, ye 3 din bhi gujar hi jayege. Lekin tujhe aise me abhi school jane ki bilkul jarurat nahi hai. Tu abhi ghar par rah kar hi aaram
karna aur apni tabiyat ka pura khayal rakhna. Yadi koi bhi taklif ho to, fauran chhoti maa ko batana aur kuch bhi chhupane ki kosis mat karna. Yadi
tune isme jara si bhi laparwahi ki to, mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Keerti bade gaur se meri ye sab baten sun rahi thi. Mai jab apni baten kah kar chup hua to, usne mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haye mai mar jawa. Tum mera kitna khayal rakhte ho. Yadi ye bat mausi sunegi ki, unka lalla, unse jyada mera khayal rakhta hai to, wo
mujhse jalne lagegi.”
Keerti ki is bat par maine chid-chidate huye use gusse me bakna suru kar diya. Magar keerti ka mujhe paresan karna nahi ruka. Wo bahut der tak
mujhe in sab baton me uljahye rahi. Iske bad hum thodi der yaha waha ki bat karte rahe. Fir 3:30 baje ke bad, usne rat me bat karne ki bat kah kar call
rakh diya.
Mai keerti ki tabiyat ke baare me chhoti maa se bat karna chahta tha. Lekin keerti ne ye kah kar rok diya tha ki, uski tabiyat ki chinta karne ki jarurat
nahi hai aur yadi maine is baare me chhoti maa se bat ki to, wo humare baare me kya sochegi.
Keerti ki is bat ki vajah se, mai chhoti maa se, uski tabiyat ki bat nahi kar sakta tha. Lekin ab mujhe uski tabiyat ki chinta sata rahi thi aur mai isi soch
me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhata diya.
______________________________
Update-154
Mai bola “chal thik hai, ye 3 din bhi gujar hi jayege. Lekin tujhe aise me abhi school jane ki bilkul jarurat nahi hai. Tu abhi ghar par rah kar hi aaram
karna aur apni tabiyat ka pura khayal rakhna. Yadi koi bhi taklif ho to, fauran chhoti maa ko batana aur kuch bhi chhupane ki kosis mat karna. Yadi
tune isme jara si bhi laparwahi ki to, mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Keerti bade gaur se meri ye sab baten sun rahi thi. Mai jab apni baten kah kar chup hua to, usne mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haye mai mar jawa. Tum mera kitna khayal rakhte ho. Yadi ye bat mausi sunegi ki, unka lalla, unse jyada mera khayal rakhta hai to, wo
mujhse jalne lagegi.”
Keerti ki is bat par maine chid-chidate huye use gusse me bakna suru kar diya. Magar keerti ka mujhe paresan karna nahi ruka. Wo bahut der tak
mujhe in sab baton me uljahye rahi. Iske bad hum thodi der yaha waha ki bat karte rahe. Fir 3:30 baje ke bad, usne rat me bat karne ki bat kah kar call
rakh diya.
Mai keerti ki tabiyat ke baare me chhoti maa se bat karna chahta tha. Lekin keerti ne ye kah kar rok diya tha ki, uski tabiyat ki chinta karne ki jarurat
nahi hai aur yadi maine is baare me chhoti maa se bat ki to, wo humare baare me kya sochegi.
Keerti ki is bat ki vajah se, mai chhoti maa se, uski tabiyat ki bat nahi kar sakta tha. Lekin ab mujhe uski tabiyat ki chinta sata rahi thi aur mai isi soch
me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi kisi ne mere kamre ka darwaja khatkhata diya.
Ab nikki to ghar par thi nahi aur riya pichhle kuch dino se mere kamre me akele me aayi nahi thi. Aise me mai priya ke siwa kisi ke aane ki bat mai soch
bhi nahi sakta tha. Maine priya ke aane ki ummid ke sath darwaja khol diya.
Lekin darwaja kholte hi meri najar aane wale par padi to, mai hairan huye bina na rah saka. Mere samne roj ki tarah, sham ki chay lekar nikki khadi thi.
Mujhe abhi bhi apni aankhon par viswas nahi ho raha tha aur mai hairani se use dekh raha tha. Unse is tarah mujhe hairan hote dekha to, muskura kar
mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “kya hua, kya itni si der me hi aap mujhe bhool gaye hai.”
Nikki ki bat sunte hi, mere chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Maine uske andar aane ke liye rasta chhora aur use andar aane ko kaha. Jab wo andar
aa gayi to, usne mujhe chay di aur fir khud hi meri hairani ko door karte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aapko jyada hairan hone ki jarurat nahi hai. Ye ghar mera hai aur mohini aunty ki kisi bat ki vajah se, ye ghar mere liye paraya nahi ho
jayega. Us samay seeru didi aur priya ki bat maan kar mujhe yaha se jana pada tha. Warna mai mohini aunty ki bat ki vajah se hargij yaha se jane wali
nahi thi.”
Nikki ko ghar me fir se wapas dekh kar, mujhe bhi bahut khushi ho rahi thi. Abhi meri nikki se bat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi padmini aunty bhi aa gayi. Un
ne nikki ke sar par pyar se hath ferte huye kaha.
Padmini aunty boli “tune acha kiya, jo wapas aa gayi. Tere jane se sara ghar suna ho gaya tha.”
Nikki boli “aunty mai to jana hi nahi chahti thi. Lekin us kamini ki vajah se mujhe us samay yaha se jana bhi pada aur fir usi ki vajah se abhi yaha
wapas aana bhi pada. Kyoki mai uski adat ko achi tarah se janti hu. Usne mujhe haste haste yaha se bhej to diya tha. Lekin mere yaha se jaane ke
bad khud aansu baha rahi hogi.”
Nikki ki is bat ko sunkar jaha aunty ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Wahi mai priya aur nikki ke bich ke is apnepan ko lekar soch me pad gaya. Ek
taraf priya ne na chahte huye bhi nikki ki khushi ke liye usko apne ghar se jane diya tha to, dusri taraf nikki bhi priya ki khushi ka khayal karke fir se
wapas laut aayi thi.
Un dono ke bich ka ye pyar dekhkar mere chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi thi. Aunty aur nikki ke bich priya ko lekar abhi baten chal hi rahi thi ki,
tabhi nitika apne hath me ek gift liye andar aa gayi. Wo shayad priya ko dud rahi thi. Isliye usne andar aate hi aunty se kaha.
Nitika boli “aunty priya kaha hai. Mai use kabse dekh rahi hu. Wo kahi nahi dikh rahi hai.”
Nitika ki bat sun aur uske hath me thama gift dekh kar aunty ne us se kaha.
Aunty boli “wo to riya ke sath bajar tak gayi hai. Lekin tumhare hath me ye kya hai.”
Aunty ki bat ke jabab me nitika ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nitika boli “aunty, ye priya ke B’day ka gift hai. Mai isi ko dene ke liye priya ko dekh rahi thi.”
Nitika ki is bat ne mujhe hairan karke rakh diya. Mujhe itne dino me kisi se bhi, ye sunne ko nahi mila tha ki, abhi kabhi me priya ka B’day aane wala
hai. Ye bat sunte hi, mai apne aap ko rok na saka aur maine aunty se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty mujhe kisi ne bataya nahi ki, priya ka janam din aane wala hai. Kab hai priya ka janamdin.”
Meri bat sunkar, aunty aur nikki dono hi ek dusre ko dekhne lage. Wahi nitika ne meri bat sunte hi, tapak se jabab dete huye kaha.
Nitika boli “are priya ka janamdin aane wala nahi hai. Wo to Thursday ko nikal chuka hai.”
Nitika ki is bat se meri hairani aur bhi jyada bad gayi thi. Kyoki Thursday ko to mai priya ke ghar me hi tha. Fir priya ke janam din ke baare me mujhe
pata kaise nahi chala. Mai isi bat ko sochte huye aunty se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin aunty us din to mai yahi par tha. Fir mujhe priya ke janam din ka kaise pata nahi chala.”
Meri is bat ke jabab me, aunty ke kuch kahne ke pahle hi nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “us din aap yaha nahi the. Thursday ko aap aman bhaiya ke kaam se, apne shahar gaye huye the.”
Nikki ke ye bat bolte hi saari bat mujhe samajh me aa gayi aur us din ki saari baten mere dimag me ghumne lagi. Tabhi mujhe yad aaya ki, us din
maine rat ko sabke sath khana khaya tha. Ye bat yad aate hi maine nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin us din rat ko to, mai aapke sath hi hospital se ghar aaya tha aur fir yaha aakar maine sabke sath khana bhi khaya tha. Mujhe ache se
yad hai ki, tab bhi kisi ne priya ke janam din hone ka koi jikr nahi kiya tha.”
Nikki boli “wo isliye kyoki priya us din aapke bina bataye chale jane se bahut naraj thi aur usne sabko aapko ye bat batane se mana kar diya tha. Yaha
tak ki usne mehul se bhi saf kah diya tha ki, wo bhi aapse is baare me koi bat nahi karega.”
Nikki ke ye bat bolte hi, ek pal me hi saara majra meri samajh me aa gaya aur mai iske aage kisi se kuch na bol saka. Magar mere man me is bat ko
lekar afsos jarur tha ki, priya ne mere janam din par mujhe itna keemti gift diya tha aur mai uske janam din me use wish bhi na kar saka.
Mai apne man me ye sab baten soch raha tha. Lekin shayad aunty ko laga ki, un sabka is tarah mujhse priya ke janam chhupne ki bat ka, mujhe bura
lag gaya hai. Isliye un ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Aunty boli “dekho beta, hum sab tumse ye bat chhupana nahi chahte the. Lekin us din priya tumhare bina bataye jane ki bat se bahut naraj thi. Fir uska
janam din bhi tha, aise me hamare pas usko khush rakhne ke liye, is bat ko tumhe na batane ke siwa koi rasta nahi tha. Jiski vajah se kisi ne bhi us din
tumhare samne priya ke janam din ka koi jikar nahi kiya tha.”
Aunty ki is bat ke jabab me maine muskurate huye un se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, mere man me is bat ko lekar koi narajgi nahi hai. Mai janta hu ki priya kitni jiddi hai. Mai to bas is bat ko soch raha tha ki, mai yaha
hote huye bhi usko janam din wish na kar saka.”
Meri bat sunkar aunty ko bhi tasalli ho gayi. Un ne meri is bat ke jabab me mujhse kaha.
Aunty boli “koi bat nahi. Ab jab nitika priya ko uske janam din ka gift de. Tab tum usko janam din wish kar dena aur us se apna janam din ki bat
chhupane ko lekar jhagra bhi kar lena.”
Aunty ki bat sunkar, hum sab hansne lage. Fir aunty ne nitika ko apna gift abhi wapas le jane ko aur mere samne priya ko dene ko kaha. Nitika bhi
saari bat sun chuki thi. Isliye wo apna gift wapas le gayi. Uske jane ke bad aunty bhi waha se chali gayi aur mai nikki se bat karne laga.
Kuch der me priya bhi ghar aa gayi. Use jaise hi pata chala ki, nikki aayi hai aur abhi mere kamre me hai. Wo sidhe bhagte huye mere kamre me aa
gayi aur nikki se lipat gayi. Dono pyar se ek dusre se jhagarne lagi aur mai unke is jhagre ka maja lene laga.
Isi bich aunty ne nitika ko uska gift lekar mere kamre me bhej diya. Fir sab waisa hi hua, jaisa aunty ne kaha tha. Priya ki janam din ki bat mujhe pata
chalte hi mai us se is bat ko chhupane ke liye jhagra karne laga.
Tabhi aunty bhi waha aa gayi. Un ne bhi aisa hi jahir kiya, jaise ye raj abhi abhi mere samne khula hai. Wo thodi der iska maja leti rahi aur fir hum dono
me sulah kara di. Jiske bad priya ne is bat ke liye mujhe sorry kaha aur maine use janam din wish kiya.
Kuch der sabka isi tarah hansi majak chalta raha. Fir ek ek karke sab mere kamre se chale gaye. Ab sham ke 6 baj chuke the aur mai apne kamre me
akela tha. Aise me ek bar fir mujhe keerti ki chinta satane lagi.
Maine keerti ka haal chal pata karne ke liye use call laga diya aur us se uski tabiyat puchhne laga. Wo apni tabiyat thik hone ki bat kah rahi thi aur
mere is tarah se uski tabiyat ko lekar paresan hone ki bat ka majak uda rahi thi.
Thodi der keerti se bat karne ke bad maine call rakh diya. Lekin abhi bhi mujhe uski tabiyat ki chinta sata rahi thi. Na jane kyo mera dil uski is bat par
yakin nahi kar pa raha tha ki, uski tabiyat thik hai.
Jab is bat ko lekar meri uljhan bahut jyada bad gayi. Tab maine keerti ki bat ko katte huye, chhoti maa se hi is baare me bat karne ka faisla kiya aur
unko call laga diya.
Magar meri kismat ne yaha dhoka de diya aur call chhoti maa ki jagah keerti ne uthaya. Use shayad ye bat samajh me aa gayi thi ki, us se bat karne ke
bad, maine chhoti maa ko kyo call lagaya hai.
Isliye usne is bat ko lekar mujhse jhagra karna suru kar diya. Uska kahna tha ki, mujhe uski bat par viswas nahi hai. Jis vajah se mai uski bat ki sachai
pata karne ke liye chhoti maa ko call kar raha hu.
Mai use samjhane ki bahut kosis karta raha. Lekin ab wo mujhse naraj ho chuki thi aur mujhse koi bat na karne ki dhamki de rahi thi. Jiske bad mujhe
usko yakin dilane ke liye uski kamsa khana padi ki, ab mai aisa kuch bhi nahi karuga.
Mere kasam khane ke bad, uska gussa shant ho gaya. Usne mujhe yakin dilaya ki uski tabiyat thik hai aur fir usne rat ko bat karne ki bat kah kar call
rakh diya. Magar keerti ko lekar, abhi bhi na jane kyo, ek anjana sa dar mujhe sata raha tha.
Apne isi dar ke sath mai 7 baje shikha ke ghar aa gaya. Lekin shikha ke ghar aakar us ke sath rahne se mere dil ko kuch sukun mila. Khana pina
khane ke bad, 10:30 baje mai upar chhat par aa gaya.
Aaj shikha ke ghar me shadi ki kuch rasme chal rahi thi. Jis vajah se mujhe priya ke ghar wapas lautne me jyada samay lagne wala tha. Isliye maine
upar aate hi keerti ko call laga diya.
______________________________
Update-155
Magar meri kismat ne, mujhe yaha bhi dhoka de diya aur chhoti maa ki jagah, call keerti ne utha liya. Use ye baat samajhte jara bhi der nahi lagi ki, us
se baat karne ke bad, maine chhoti maa ko kyo call lagaya hai.
Usne meri is baat ko lekar, mujhse jhagra karna suru kar diya aur kahne lagi ki, mujhe us par viswas nahi hai. Isliye mai uski baat ki sacchai ka pata
karne ke liye chhoti maa ko call laga raha hu.
Mai use apni baat samajhane ki kosis karta raha. Lekin ab wo meri koi bhi baat sunne ke liye taiyar hi nahi thi aur ab mujhse baat na karne ki dhamki
de rahi thi. Jis vajah se mujhe uski kasam kha kar, ye baat kahna pad gayi ki, mai ab aisa dobara nahi karuga.
Mere kasam khane ke bad, uska gussa shant ho gaya aur ab wo mujhe is baat ka yakin dilane lagi ki, uski tabiyat puri tarah se thik hai. Fir usne chhoti
maa ke kabhi bhi aa jane ki baat kahte huye, raat ko baat karne ki, baat kah kar call rakh diya. Magar uske call rakhne ke bad, mai ek baar fir uski soch
me pad gaya.
Maine use naraj na karne ke liye, uski tabiyat thik hone wali baat maan to li thi. Lekin mujhe abhi bhi uski tabiyat ko lekar, ek anjana sa dar sata raha
tha. Mai bas apne usi dar ko door karne ke liye chhoti maa ko call laga raha tha. Lekin keerti ne apni kasam dekar, mere is dar ko door karne ka ye
rasta bhi band kar diya tha.
Mera keerti ki tabiyat ko lekar paresan hona bevajah nahi tha. Subah se lekar, abhi tak ke haalat kuch aise the, jo mujhe keerti ki tabiyat ko lekar
pareshan hone ke liye majbur kar rahe the. Magar uski jid ke aage mai bilkul bebas tha.
Inhi sab baton ko sochte sochte bahut samay beet gaya. Meri bebasi to door nahi huyi, magar shikha didi ke ghar jaane ka samay jarur ho gaya. Isliye
mai uth kar taiyar hua aur fir aunty ko jata kar 7 baje shikha didi ke ghar aa gaya.
Shikha didi ke ghar aane ke bad, mai jyadatar samay unhi ke sath raha. Wo apne ghar me chal rahi shadi ki taiyari se judi chhoti chhoti baten bhi
mujhe bata rahi thi. Unka ye apnapan dekh kar, mera tanav kuch had tak door ho gaya aur mai bhi unki baton me khul kar shamil ho gaya.
Neha bhi wahi par thi aur barkha ke sath, ghar ke chhote mote kaam kar thi. Usne ek do baar meri taraf dekha. Lekin meri us se koi baat nahi huyi. Isi
sab me 10 baj gaye aur fir sab khana khane lage. Khana pina khane ke bad, 10:30 baje mai upar chhat par aa gaya.
Aaj shikha didi ke ghar me shadi ki kuch rasme chal rahi thi. Jis vajah se mujhe priya ke ghar wapas lautne me kuch jyada samay lagne wala tha yaha
mai keerti se baat karne ka samay nikal bhi pata hu ya nahi, iska bhi pakka pata nahi tha. Isliye maine upar chhat par aate hi keerti ko call laga diya.
Magar upar chhat par aate hi, mujhe ek baar fir se, keerti ki tabiyat ki fikar ne gher liya . Is khushi ke mahaul me, mujhe uski kami ka aehsas, kuch
jyada hi satane laga tha. Mujhe keerti se baat karne ki itni bechaini pahle kabhi nahi thi, jitni ki aaj thi.
Lekin mai ye bhi achi tarah se janta tha ki, abhi 10:30 baje ka samay, keerti ka ami nimi ke pas rahne ka tha aur aise me meri keerti se baat ho pane ki
ummid bahut hi kam thi. Fir bhi mai bechaini ke sath, is baat ka intejar karne laga ki, mere is samay call karne ka anjam kya hone wala hai.
Magar mere call lagate hi, mera call kat gaya aur wapas keerti ka call aane laga. Jise dekhte hi, mujhe itni khushi huyi ki, meri aankhon me nami chha
gayi. Is samay mujhe us par bahut jyada pyar aa raha tha. Isliye maine uska call uthate hi, bade pyar se kaha.
Mai bola “i love u jaan, i miss u so much. Muuuhhhhh Muuuhhhhh Muuuhhhhh.”
Ye kah kar mai behatasha mobile ko chumne laga. Us samay mujhe wo mobile nahi, balki keerti ka chehra najar aa raha tha. Mai bahut jyada bhavuk
ho gaya tha aur meri isi bhavukta ne keerti ki kami ke aehsas ko or bhi jyada bada diya tha.
Mere liye keerti ki is kami ko sah pana bahut hi muskil ho gaya aur meri aankhon ki nami, aansu bankar aankhon se bahane lagi. Maine ise bahne se
rokne ki bahut kosis ki, magar ab isko rokna mere bas me nahi tha.
Jab maine khud ko ise rokne me bebas paya to, maine call kaat diya aur ghutno ke bal wahi jamin par baith kar apne pairon me, apna chehra chupa
kar, fir se apne bahte aansu rokne ki kosis karne laga.
Magar mai jitna apne aansu rokne ki kosis kar raha tha. Mere aansu utni teji se nikalte aa rahe the. Mai khud hi samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, achanak
mere sath ye sab kya ho gaya.
Udhar keerti ko bhi kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, ye achanak mujhe kya ho gaya aur maine kyo call kaat diya. Wo mere call kaat dene ke bad se,
lagataar call lagaye ja rahi thi. Lekin jab maine uska call nahi uthaya to, uska call aana band ho gaya aur fir kuch pal bad, dusre mobile par uska msg
aa gaya.
Keerti ka msg
“Tum khafa kyon ho mujhse.?
Tumhe mujhse gila kya hai.?
Achanak berukhi itni.

Batao to hua kya hai.?
Manau kis tarah tum ko.?
Mujhe itna to batla do.
Tumhare muskurane se.

Mera dil muskurata hai.
Tumhare rooth jane se.

Mera dil toot jata hai.
Tumhare narm honton pe.

Gile ache nahi lagte.
Tumhari Aankh Me Aansu.

Mujhe Ache Nahi Lagte.
Tumhari Aankh Me Aansu.
Mujhe Ache Nahi Lagte.”
Maine keerti ka msg pada to, maine majbur hokar usko call laga diya. Keerti ne fauran hi mera call utha liya aur bahut jyada bechain hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, kya hua tumhe, tum ro kyo rahe ho.”
Lekin is samay mai khud apne aap me nahi tha. Mai to bas apni aankhon ki us bemausam barsat ko rokne ki kosis kar raha tha, jo meri laakh kosison
ke bad bhi, thamne ka naam nahi le rahi thi.
Mere aansuon ke aehsas se udhar keerti ka dil bhi bhar aaya aur uski aankhen bhi barasne lagi thi. Usne unhi barasti aankhon ke sath mujhse puchha.
Keerti boli “plz jaan, aisa mat karo, mujhe batao na, tumhe kya hua hai. Tumhe kis baat ne itna dard diya hai jaan. Plz bolo jaan.”
Magar mai chah kar bhi uski kisi baat ka jabab nahi de pa raha tha. Jab usne dekha ki, mere upar uski kisi baat ka koi asar nahi pad raha hai to, fir
usne mujhe chup karane ka aakhiri rasta apnate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “plz jaan, tumko meri kasam, rona band karo. Ab yadi tumhari aankh se ek aansu bhi gira to, tumhari kasam, mai abhi apni jaan de dugi.”
Keerti ki is baat ne kisi teer ki tarah mere dil par asar kiya aur mere aansu khud ba khud thamna suru ho gaye. Kuch pal bad jab keerti ko aehsas hua
ki, ab mere aansu tham gaye hai to, usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, tumhe kya hua. Plz kuch bolo, mera dil bahut ghabra raha hai.”
Ab tak mai khud ko kuch had tak sambhal chuka tha. Mai keerti ko kisi baat ke liye paresan nahi karna chahta tha. Isliye maine baat ko badalte huye
kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe kuch bhi nahi hua. Ab is baat ko chhod aur ye bata ki, itni samay tune kaise wapas call laga diya. Tu to itni samay ami nimi ke pas
rahti hai na.”
Lekin keerti itni jaldi bahal jane walo me nahi thi. Usne apne sawal ko fir se dohrate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mujhe bahlane ki kosis mat karo jaan. Jo puchh rahi hu, pahle uska jabab do ki, tumhe kya hua. Tumhe kis baat ne itna dard diya hai.”
Mai bola “sach me mujhe kuch nahi hua. Bas tujhse baat karte hi, pata nahi kyo, ye bemausam ki barsat suru ho gayi.”
Magar keerti ko abhi bhi meri baat par viswas nahi ho raha tha. Mujhe hone wale kisi anjane se dard ke ahsas ne use hila kar rakh diya tha. Usne
mujhe apni kasam dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, tumhe meri kasam hai. Sach sach batao, tumhe kya hua hai.”
Mai keerti ko pareshan karna nahi chahta tha. Lekin meri samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki, mai us se kya bolu aur kya na bolu. Magar jab usne fir se
apni kasam dete huye, apni baat ko dohraya to, maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye teri, har baat par kasam dene ki aadat achi nahi hai. Mujhe sach me kuch nahi hua hai. Bas teri kami ke aehsas aur teri tabiyat ki fikar me,
ye be-mausam ki barsat ho gayi thi.”
Meri is baat ko sunte hi keerti bilakhte huye mujhse kahne lagi.
Keerti boli “jaan, mujhe maaf kar do. Mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi. Mujhe apni tabiyat ki baat tumse nahi chhupana chahiye thi. Magar mujhe laga ki,
meri tabiyat ki baat sunkar tum pareshan ho jaoge. Isliye mujhe ye baat tumse chhupana pad gayi. Lekin mai ye nahi janti thi ki, mera ye baat
chhupana tumhe aur bhi jyada pareshan karke rakh dega.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, maine badi bechaini ke sath kaha.
Mai bola “in sab baton ko jane de. Mujhe ye bata ki tujhe kya hua aur Dr. ne kya kaha hai.”
Keerti boli “jaan, isme jyada fikar karne ki koi baat nahi hai. Tumhe to pata hai ki, mera liver kamjor hai aur aise me khane pine ka, sahi se khyal na
rakhne ki vajah se mujhe piliya (jaundice) ki sikayat ho gayi hai. Doctor ne kaha hai ki, ek hafte me mai puri tarah se thik ho jaugi.”
Mai bola “teri tabiyat kab se kharab hai.”
Keerti boli “meri tabiyat Sunday se kharab hai. Us din mai aunty ka saman upar rakhwa rahi thi. Tabhi mujhe chakkar aa gaya. Mausi ne Dr. ko bulaya
to, usne mujhe piliya hona bataya. Maine hi mausi aur aunty ko, ye baat tumhe batane se mana ki thi. Isliye kisi ne meri tabiyat ke baare me kuch nahi
bataya.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunne ke bad, mere dimag me Sunday se lekar abhi tak ki saari baten ghumne lagi aur maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “to kya tune Sunday ko mujhse jhagra karna bhi isi baat ko chhupane ke liye kiya tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti khamosh hi rahi. Usne jab haan ya na me bhi koi jabab nahi diya to, maine us se fir puchha.
Mai bola “bolti kyo nahi. Kya tune Sunday ko jhagra bhi isi baat ki vajah se kiya tha.”
Keerti boli “nahi, us jhagre ki vajah dusri thi. Lekin wo mai tumhe yaha aane par hi bataugi. Plz uske baare me abhi kuch mat puchhna.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai uske baare me abhi kuch nahi puchhta. Lekin kya ab mai teri tabiyat ke baare me chhoti maa se baat kar sakta hu.”
Keerti boli “iski kya jarurat hai. Mai tumhe sab kuch, sach sach bata to rahi hu. Yadi iske bad bhi, tum kisi se meri tabiyat ka puchhoge to, wo ye hi
sochege ki, maine khud hi ye baat tumo batane se, sabko roka aur fir khud hi tumko ye baat bata di. Ab tum hi socho aise me wo mere baare me kya
sochege.”
Keerti ki is baat ne mujhe soch me daal diya. Uska ye kahna bhi sahi tha. Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, usne aisa kya kaha ki, sab ye
baat mujhse chhupne ko taiyar ho gaye. Isliye maine baat ko badalte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “chal, mai kisi se kuch nahi puchhta. Lekin ek baat bata ki, tune sabko aisa kya bol diya ki, kisi ne mujhe is baat ki bhanak bhi nahi padne di.”
Keerti boli “maine kisi se kuch khas nahi kaha. Maine sirf itna kaha ki, abhi tum waha uncle ko lekar pareshan ho. Aise me yaha ki kisi baat se tumko
pareshan karna ya fir kisi soch me daalna acha nahi hoga. Isliye meri tabiyat ke baare me tumhe kuch na batana hi behtar hoga. Meri ye baat un dono
ko sahi lagi aur un ne aisa karne ki haami bhar di.”
“Lekin unko ami nimi ki chinta thi ki, ami nimi me se koi bhi, ye baat tumko bata sakti hai. Magar mere pas iska bhi rasta tha. Maine ami nimi se kaha ki,
yadi wo meri tabiyat ki baat tumko batayegi to, tum ilaj ke liye mujhe bhi waha bula loge aur fir un dono ko akele yaha rahna padega. Meri is baat ko un
dono ne sach samajh liya aur isliye un dono me se kisi ne bhi tumko ye baat nahi batayi.”
Keerti ki ami nimi wali baat sunkar, pahli baar mere chehre par muskurahat aayi. Lekin abhi bhi mere man me kuch sawal uth rahe the. Isliye maine
apni baat ko aage badate huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin jab teri tabiyat kharab hai to, jahir si baat hai ki, tu abhi school nahi ja rahi hogi, to fir kal raat ko aunty ne tujhse ye kyo kaha tha ki, tu
itni raat tak phone par kyo lagi huyi hai. Kya kal tujhe school nahi jana hai.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti ko bhi hansi aa gayi. Usne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum phone par sirf sun sakte ho, dekh thodi hi sakte ho. Aunty ne kal jab mujhse ye baat kahi thi, tab meri dawaiyon ki taraf ishara karke ye
baat boli thi. Jiska matlab tha ki, teri tabiyat kharab hai, fir tu itni raat tak phone par baat kyo kar rahi hai.”
Mai bola “tum sabne milkar, acha jhuth bola tha.”
Meri baat ke jabab me keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haan bola to tha, lekin iska koi fayda kaha hua. Tumne humara jhuth pakad to liya na. Lekin meri samajh me ye baat nahi aa rahi ki, apni
tabiyat thik na hone ki baat to maine khud tumhe batayi thi. Fir tumko ye kyo lag raha tha ki, meri tabiyat ko kuch or hua hai aur mai tumse kuch
chhupa rahi hu.”
Mai bola “jab tune mujhe apni tabiyat thik na hone ki baat boli aur mujhe chhoti maa se is baare me baat karne se rok diya. Tab mera dhyan pichhli
baton par gaya. Jaise aunty ka der raat ko tere kamre me aana, jabki aunty raat ko jaldi so jati hai. Fir chhoti maa ka us samay upar se aakar call
uthana, jis samay sab school gaye hote hai. Fir chhoti maa ke mobile par tera call uthana. Jo ye batane ke liye kafi tha ki, chhoti maa apna mobile tere
pas bhool gayi hai. Bas inhi baton ki vajah se mujhe lag raha tha ki, teri tabiyat ko jarur kuch or hi hua hai, jo tu mujhse chhupa rahi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne chaukte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “bap re, tum kaha kaha apna dimag dauda rahe the. Maine to in sab baton ko socha bhi nahi tha.”
Abhi keerti is se aage kuch bol pati ki, tabhi mujhe sidiyon se kisi ke aane ki aahat sunayi di. Maine ye baat keerti ko batayi aur apna mobile jeb me
rakh kar, wahi rakha akhbar dekhne laga.
Kuch hi der me mujhe, barkha chay lekar upar aati huyi najar aayi. Use dekhte hi mai uth kar khada ho gaya aur uske hath me chay dekh kar us se
kaha.
Mai bola “didi, iski kya jarurat thi. Kya mai koi bahar walaa hu. Jo mere liye aap itni takleef utha rahi hai.”
Meri bat ke jabab me barkha ne muskurate huye mujhe chay di aur mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “mere bhai, tum koi bahar wale nahi ho aur yadi tumko ye sab takleef uthana lagta hai to, meri ek baat kaan khol kar sun lo. Apne bhai ke
liye mai ye takleef baar baar uthane ko taiyar hu. Ab dekh kya rahe ho, jaldi se chay pi lo. Warna chay thandi ho jayegi aur mujhe fir se chay garam
karne ki taklif uthana padegi”
Ye kah kar wo hasne lagi aur uske sath sath mai bhi hanste huye chay peene laga. Barkha bhi mere pas aakar baith gayi. Fir meri us se niche chal rahi
rasmo ke baare me baat hone lagi. Abhi humari baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mera mobile bajne laga.
Maine mobile nikal kar dekha to, priya ka call aa raha tha. Maine ye baat barkha ko batayi aur priya ka call uthate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “haan, bolo priya.”
Priya boli “jara samay dekho 11 baj gaya hai. Tum abhi tak ghar kyo nahi aaye. Mai kab se tumhare aane ka intejar kar raha hu.”
Mai bola “sorry priya, mai tumko ye baat batana bhool gaya. Aaj yaha par shadi ki kuch rasme chal rahi hai. Isliye mujhe aane me der me ho jayegi.
Tum mere aane ka intejar mat karo aur so jao.”
Priya boli “koi baat nahi, tumhe aana ho, tum tab aa jana. Mai jaag rahi hu.”
Mai bola “priya, tum kyo pareshan hoti ho. Mai jab aauga to mehul ya nikki ko jaga luga. Tum bekar me pareshan mat ho aur aaram karo.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne hanste huye kaha.
Priya boli “un sabko jagaane ka koi fayda nahi hai. Kyoki raj bhaiya, mehul, aur nitika sab log nikki ke sath Dr. aman ke ghar gaye hai. Aaj wo log raat
bhar wahi par rahege. Ghar me mai aur riya didi bas hai. Riya didi bhi sirf meri vajah se ruki hai, warna wo bhi chali gayi hoti.”
Mujhe priya ye baat sunkar, kuch hairani jarur huyi. Kyoki na to mehul ne mujhe is baare me kuch bataya tha aur na hi nikki ne kuch bataya tha. Fir bhi
maine priya ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya yadi aisi baat hai to, mai yahi didi ke ghar me ruk jauga. Tumhe meri fikar karne ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Lekin priya ne meri is baat par narajgi jatate huye kaha.
Priya boli “mai ghar me sirf tumhare wapas aane ki vajah se ruki hu. Warna mai bhi nikki ke sath hi chali gayi hoti aur tum wapas aane ko mana kar
rahe ho. Yadi aisa hai to, tum abhi ghar wapas aao aur mujhe bhi apne sath lekar chalo. Ab mai shikha didi ke hi rahugi.”
Mai bola “dekho priya, aisi jid nahi karte. Tumhe abhi aaram karne ki jarurat hai. Yadi tumne meri baat nahi maani to, mai abhi nisha bhabhi ko call
karke tumhari sikayat kar duga.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne mujhe dhankate huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum kya nisha bhabhi ko call karoge. Mai khud hi unko call karke kah deti hu ki, tum mera jara bhi khayal nahi rakh rahe ho aur yadi ab meri
tabiyat kharab hoti hai to, wo tumko sidha jail karwa de.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mai hanse bina rah saka. Mai janta tha ki, wo jiddi hai. Isliye maine uski jid ke samne apne hathiyar dalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai priya. Mai aane ke pahle tumko call laga kar dekhuga. Yadi tum jaagti rahi to, mai ghar wapas aa jauga. Lekin tum bhi vaada karo ki,
yadi tumhe nind aayegi to, tum jabardasti jaagne ki kosis nahi karogi aur so jaogi.”
Priya boli “ok, mai vaada karti hu ki, yadi mujhe nind aati hai to, mai jabardasti jaagne ki kosis nahi karugi aur so jaugi. Fir tum kaha par ruke ho, is baat
ki bhi tumse koi sikayat nahi karugi.”
Iske bad meri priya se thodi bahut baten fir usne call rakh diya. Priya ke call rakhne ke bad maine saari baten barkha ko batayi to usne muskurate huye
kaha.
Barkha boli “ye ladki khud to pagal hai aur tumko bhi pagal bana kar hi chhodegi.”
Barkha ki is baat par maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “kyo didi, aapko priya ki kis baat me uska pagalpan najar aa raha tha.”
Barkha boli “kyo kya tumne uska hath nahi dekha tha. Apne hath me kitna bada “P” bana kar rakhi hai. Ab ise pagalpan nahi to aur kya kahege. Kya
koi ladki apne jhuthe bf ke liye aisi harkat karti hai.”
Ye kah kar barkha gaur se mera chehra dekhne lagi. Jaise ki janna chahti ho ki kahi ye sab sach to nahi hai. Na jane kyo, magar mai sach baat batane
se apne aapko na rok saka aur maine barkha se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mai uska jhutha bf jarur hu. Lekin uske dil mere liye jo pyar hai, wo jhutha nahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha kuch der ke liye soch me pad gayi. Fir kuch sochte huye usne kaha.
Barkha boli “iska matlab to ye hua ki, didi kal jo tumhare aur priya ke ek dusre ko pasand karne wali baat bol rahi thi, wo sach hai.”
Mai bola “haan, unki wo baat aadhi sach hai. Priya mujhe pyar karti hai. Lekin mai kisi or ladki ko pyar karta hu.”
Meri baat sunte hi barkha ke chehre ka rang ek dam se udh gaya aur usne pareshan hote huye mujhse puchha.
Barkha boli “kya priya is baat ko janti hai.”
Mai bola “haan didi, priya is baat ko achi tarah se janti hai. Use jis din se ye baat pata chali ki, meri koi gf hai. Us din ke bad, usne kabhi mere samne
apne pyar ki baat nahi rakhi. Wo sirf mujhse hamseha dosti rakhna chahti hai aur aaj bhi isi rishte se wo mujhe apna bf bana kar neha se milane le gayi
thi.”
Meri baat sunkar barkha ne hairan hote huye kaha.
Barkha boli “jab wo sab janti hai to fir usne apna hath kyo kata.”
Mai bola “ye to mai bhi nahi janta ki usne ye harkat kab ki hai. Balki uske hath ka “P” bhi maine aaj aapke samne hi dekha hai.”
Meri is baat ne barkha ko or bhi jyada hairan kar diya. Usne chaukte huye mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “aaj hi dekha se tumhara kya matlab hai. Yadi tumne uske hath ka “P” pahle kabhi nahi dekha to, fir tumhe is baare me kaise pata ki, usne
apne hath me “P” bana kar rakha hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe to ye baat nisha bhabhi ne batayi thi. Magar ye to maine bhi nahi socha tha ki, usne itni buri tarah se apna hath kaata hai.”
Barkha boli “kya tumhari gf priya ke baare me janti hai.”
Mai bola “haan didi, use priya ke baare me sab kuch pata hai. Maine to priya ka jhutha bf banne se pahle saaf mana kar diya tha. Lekin meri gf ne kaha
ki, priya dosti ke rishte se ye baat mujhse bol rahi hai aur aise me mujhe uski baat maan lena chahiye. Isliye aaj maine priya ke bina puchhe hi uske bf
banne ki baat ki haan kar di thi.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha ek baar fir soch me pad gayi. Uska chehra dekh kar aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise wo kisi baat ko lekar uljhan me ho. Lekin fir
achanak hi uske chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur unse mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “tum sach me bahut kismat wale ho. Jise do itna pyar karne wali ladkiyan mili hai. Ek priya, jo ye jante huye bhi ki, tum uske nahi ho sakte,
tumhe hamesha apna dost banaye rakhna chahti hai to, dusri wo ladki jo priya ke baare me sab kuch jante huye bhi, tumhe uske pas jaane se nahi
rokti. Aisa aaj ke samay me bahut kam dekhne ko milta hai aur sabse badi baat ye hai ki, un dono ke andar ek dusre ke liye koi jalan ki bhavna nahi
hai. Jo ki ek hi ladke ko pyar karne wali do ladkiyon ke bich me aksar dekhne ko milti hai.”
Barkha ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe na jane kya sujha ki, maine barkha ki baat ko bich me hi katte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi ye bhi to ho sakta hai ki, un dono ka pyar hi sacha na ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha ne mujh par bhadakte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “chup kar badtamij. Ek to wo dono tujhe pyar karti hai aur tu hai ki unke pyar ka majak udha raha hai.”
Mai bola “didi, aap hi to boli ki, un dono ke andar ek dusre ke liye koi jalan ki bhavna nahi hai. Jo ki ek hi ladke ko pyar karne wali do ladkiyon ke bich
me aksar dekhne ko milti hai. Ab iska matlab to ye hi hua ki, unka pyar sacha nahi hai. Tabhi to dono me jara bhi jalan nahi hai.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, barkha ne muskurate huye meri taraf dekha aur fir mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “aisa nahi mere bhai. Pyar me jalan hona, ek swabhavik si baat hai. Lekin pyar ki kasoti jalan nahi, balki viswas aur samarpan hoti hai.
Mujhe in dono ladkiyon me ye hi najar aa raha hai. Isliye un dono ke andar ek dusre ko lekar jara bhi jalan nahi hai.”
Barkha ki ye baat mujhe samajh me to aa gayi. Lekin mujhe ye samajh me nahi aaya ki use kisme kya najar aaya aur kyo najar aaya. Isliye maine
barkha se puchha.
Mai bola “didi mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, aapne kisme kya dekh liya aur kasie dekh liya.”
Barkha ne meri is baat par muskurate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mere pyare bhai, isme maine na samajh me aane wali kaun si baat kah di. Sidhi si baat to hai ki, ek taraf tumhari gf ne priya ke baare me
sab kuch jante huye bhi, tumhe us se door rakhne ki baat nahi sochi, jiska matlab hai ki, use tum par pura viswas hai.”
“Wahi dusri taraf priya tumhare baare me sab kuch jante huye bhi, tumse hamesha dosti banaye rakhna chahti hai, jiska matlab hai ki, tum uske sath
jis roop me bhi raho, wo usi roop me tumhare sath rahna chahti hai. Ye uska tumhare liye samrpan hai. Sache pyar ki viswas aur samrpan se bad kar
koi kasoti nahi hai.”
Barkha ki ye baat sunkar mai sann sa rah gaya. Ajay, aman aur nisha bhabhi ne sirf priya ke pyar ko samajhne ke liye ek ghante se jyada ka samay
laga diya tha. Fir bhi wo kisi natije par nahi pahuch paye the. Wahi barkha ne keerti aur priya dono ke pyar ko kuch hi der me, badi saralta se
paribhashit karke rakh diya tha.
Mai abhi hairani se barkha ko dekh hi raha tha ki, tabhi hume sidiyon se kisi ke aane ki halchal sunayi di. Jise sunkar humara dhyan baton par se hat
gaya aur hum dono sidiyon ki taraf dekhne lage.
______________________________
Update-156
Mai bola “didi mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, aapne kisme kya dekh liya aur kasie dekh liya.”
Barkha ne meri is baat par muskurate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mere pyare bhai, isme maine na samajh me aane wali kaun si baat kah di. Sidhi si baat to hai ki, ek taraf tumhari gf ne priya ke baare me
sab kuch jante huye bhi, tumhe us se door rakhne ki baat nahi sochi, jiska matlab hai ki, use tum par pura viswas hai.”
“Wahi dusri taraf priya tumhare baare me sab kuch jante huye bhi, tumse hamesha dosti banaye rakhna chahti hai, jiska matlab hai ki, tum uske sath
jis roop me bhi raho, wo usi roop me tumhare sath rahna chahti hai. Ye uska tumhare liye samrpan hai. Sache pyar ki viswas aur samrpan se bad kar
koi kasoti nahi hai.”
Barkha ki ye baat sunkar mai sann sa rah gaya. Ajay, aman aur nisha bhabhi ne sirf priya ke pyar ko samajhne ke liye ek ghante se jyada ka samay
laga diya tha. Fir bhi wo kisi natije par nahi pahuch paye the. Wahi barkha ne keerti aur priya dono ke pyar ko kuch hi der me, badi saralta se
paribhashit karke rakh diya tha.
Mai abhi hairani se barkha ko dekh hi raha tha ki, tabhi hume sidiyon se kisi ke aane ki halchal sunayi di. Jise sunkar humara dhyan baton par se hat
gaya aur hum dono sidiyon ki taraf dekhne lage.
Kuch hi der me shikha didi bhagti huyi upar aayi. Didi ko dekhte hi hum dono uth kar khade ho gaye. Shikha didi ke pichhe pichhe neha aur uski kuch
shaheliyan bhi kahkahe lagati upar aa gayi.
Shayad shikha didi unse hi bhag kar upar aayi thi. Lekin jab un ne unko bhi apne pichhe upar aate dekha to, wo jaldi se aakar barkha ke pichhe kahdi
ho gayi. Unhe is tarah se chhupte dekh, barkha ne shikha didi se puchha.
Barkha boli “kya hua didi, aap is tarah se bhag kyo rahi hai.”
Barkha ki baat sunkar, shikha didi ne badi hi masumiyat se uski baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Shikha boli “dekh na, ye sab mil kar mujhe pareshan kar rahi hai.”
Shikha ki is baat par barkha ne apni najre tirchi karte huye, neha se puchha.
Barkha boli “kya baat hai. Tum sab milkar meri didi ko kyo pareshan kar rahi ho.”
Neha boli “hum pareshan thodi kar rahe hai. Hum to bas didi se unki aur jiju ki love story ke baare me puchh rahe the. Lekin ye hum logon ko chakma
dekar yaha upar bhag aa gayi.”
Barkha boli “chalo, kisi ko kuch nahi puchhna. Sab jakar apna kaam karo aur ab didi se koi kuch nahi puchhega.”
Lekin neha ne barkha ki is baat ko katte huye kaha.
Neha boli “badi aayi didi ki chamchi. Hum to aaj sab kuch puchh kar hi rahege. Hum bhi dekhte hai, tu hume kuch puchhne se kaise rokti hai.”
Neha ki is baat par ek baar fir sabhi ladkiyan kahkahe lagane lagi. Lekin unki is baat se barkha ki bhauhen tan gayi. Usne un sabko ghoor kar dekhte
huye kaha.
Barkha boli “lagta hai, tum log aise nahi manogi. Ruko, ab mai tum logon ko batati hu ki, mai tum logon ko kuch puchhne se kaise rokti hu.”
Ye kah kar wo, neha aur uski saheliyon ki taraf badne lagi. Lekin barkha ko gusse me apni tarf aate dekh kar, sabhi ladkiyon ne kahkahe lagate huye,
niche ki taraf daud laga di.
Barkha ka sharir athlete tha aur ye sach tha ki, yadi wo un me se kisi ka hath bhi pakad leti to, sab milkar bhi barkha se uska hath nahi chhuda pati.
Isliye sab ne waha se bhag jane me hi apni bhalai samjhi thi.
Un sabke niche chale jane ke bad, barkha ne humare pas wapas aate huye, shikha se kaha.
Barkha boli “didi, jab tak aapka niche se bulawa nahi aa jata. Tab tak aap yahi baitho, warna wo neha kamini fir aapko pareshan karegi. Use aaj kal
bahut masti sujh rahi hai. Jara shadi ho jane do, fir mai uski saari masti ache se nikalti hu.”
Barkha ko is tarah neha ki harkat par chidchidate dekh kar, mai apni hansi na rok saka aur maine apni jagah par baithte huye dhire se budbudya.
Mai bola “hitler didi.”
Ye baat maine bahut dhire se kahi thi. Fir bhi ye baat shikha didi aur barkha ko sunayi de gayi. Jaha meri ye baat sunkar shikha didi muskurane lagi.
Wahi meri is baat ko sunkar, barkha ne mere upar jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “tumse un logon ko didi ko pareshan karne se rokte to bana nahi aur maine roka to, ab mera majak bana rahe ho. Bade ache bhai ho tum
aur tumhe apni bahno ka kitna jyada khayal hai.”
Lekin mai kuch majak ke mood me tha aur maine barkha ki is baat ka jabab bhi majakiya andaz me dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “jab aap jhasi ki rani ban kar, didi ke samne khadi thi to, kiski majal thi ki, wo didi ko kuch kah sake. Fir bhala aise me mai bich me kood kar
kya karta.”
Hume laga ki, wo mere is majak ke jabab me, fir se kuch bolegi. Lekin wo sar jhukaye chup chap baithi rahi. Jab usne koi baat nahi ki aur aise hi muh
fula kar baithi rahi to, shikha didi ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “are tum bhaiya ki itni si baat ka bura kyo manti ho. Wo to tumse sirf thoda sa majak kar rahe the. Yadi tum aise hi muh fula kar bathi rahi
to, bhaiya ko bura lagega.”
Shikha didi ki is baat par na jane kyo, barkha ki aankhe chhalak aayi aur usne bhadakte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mai kyu iski kisi baat ka bura manne lagi aur mai kaun sa iski sagi bahan hu, jo ise mere muh fulane ka bura lagega.”
Barkha ki is baat ko sunte hi shikha didi ko ek jhatka sa laga. Unhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, ye achanak barkha ko kya ho gaya. Un ne fauran meri
taraf dekha ki, kahi mujhe barkha ki ye baat buri to nahi lag gayi.
Lekin mai barkha ki ye baat sunkar bhi muskurata hi raha aur shikha didi ko bhi chup rahne ka ishara kar diya. Mujhe barkha ki is baat ka jara bhi bura
nahi laga tha. Kyoki ab mai uski in besar pair ki baton ka matlab achi tarah se samajh chuka tha.
Mai bhi kuch din pahle aise hi ek daur se gujra tha. Jab mujhe chhoti maa ki kami ka aehsas ho raha tha aur fir mai unse bina baat ke hi jhagra karne
laga tha. Aisa hi kuch aaj shayad barkha ke sath bhi ho raha tha. Is khushi ke mauke par use shayad apne bhaiya ki kami bahut akhar rahi thi.
Magar chahte huye bhi wo apni is baat ko kisi ke samne jahir nahi kar pa rahi thi. Isliye usne meri ek jara si baat ko itna bada bana diya tha aur mere
andar apne us bhai ko talash karne ki kosis kar rahi thi, jo ab is duniya me nahi tha.
Shayad ye duniya ki har bahan ki khubi hoti hai ki, wo chahe kitni hi badi aur samjhdar kyo na ho jaye. Lekin uske andar ek bachpana aur ek
masumiyat hamesha chhupi huyi hoti hai. Jise wo tabhi bahar lati hai, jab use apne hisse ka pyar hasil karna hota hai.
Aisa hi kuch abhi barkha bhi kar rahi thi. Jo abhi kuch der pahle itni samajhdari ki baten kar rahi thi. Wo hi ab kisi masum bacche ki tarah muh fula kar,
aankhon me nami liye baithi thi aur bematlab ki baten kar rahi thi.
Uske is dard ko mehsus karke, mai bhi apni aankhen bhigne se na rok paya aur mai uth kar barkha ke pairo ke pas jakar, jamin par ghutno ke bal baith
gaya. Maine uske hathon ko apne hathon me pakadte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry didi, mujhe nahi pata tha ki, meri ye baat aapko itni jyada buri lag jayegi. Yadi mujhe aisa jara bhi pata hota to, mai apni didi ko naraj
karne ki galti kabhi nahi karta. Plz didi, apne is chhote bhai ko maaf kar do.”
Meri baat sunkar, bhi barkha ka gussa kam nahi hua. Usne mere hath se apne hath chhudate huye, gusse me meri taraf dekha. Lekin mere chehre par
najar padte hi, meri aankhon me aansu dekh kar, ek pal me hi barkha ka dil pighal gaya. Usne fauran apne hathon se mere aansu pochhte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “sorry bhai, maine bevajah ki baton ko lekar tum par gussa kiya aur apne sath sath tumko bhi rula diya.”
Mai bola “didi, aapke aansu bevajah nahi the. Mai inka matlab achi tarah se samajhta hu. Wo bhai hi kya, jo apni bahan ke bahte aansuon ka matlab
bhi na samajh sake.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, barkha ke sath sath shikha didi bhi mujhe gaur se dekhne lagi. Maine apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “magar didi, meri mom kahti hai ki, us upar wale ne, hume apne dil ka dard kam karne ke liye beshumar aansu diye hai. Jab ye aansu bahte
hai to, humare dil ka dard kam ho jata hai aur jab humara koi apna in aansuon ko ponchhta hai to, hume ek sukun milta hai. Lekin yadi koi humara
apna, humare ye aansu bahte dekh kar bhi, inhe na ponchh paye to, uske dil ko itna dard hota hai ki, wo fir kitne bhi aansu baha le, magar uska dard
kam nahi hota. Kya ye sab janne ke bad bhi, aapko ye lagta hai ki, aapko is tarah aansu bahana chahiye.”
Apni itni baat kah kar, mai chup ho gaya. Meri is baat ko sunte hi barkha samajh gayi ki, mera ishara uske bhai ki taraf hi hai aur ye baat samajh me
aate hi, usne fauran apne aansu pochhte huye mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “sorry bhai, aaj ke bad meri aankhon me, us vajah se kabhi aansu nahi aayege, jis vajah se aaj aaye the.”
Meri baat barkha ke samajh me to aa gayi thi. Lekin shikha didi ko kuch samajh me nahi aaya to, un ne chidchidate huye kaha.
Shikha boli “are aap log, ye kya vajah bevajah lagaye huye hai. Mujhe to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai.”
Maine shikha didi ki baat suni to, muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, seedhi si baat to hai. Barkha didi mere muh se apne liye hitler didi sunkar naraj ho gayi thi aur aansu bahane lagi thi. Kya koi itni si baat
par bhi is tarah se naraj hota hai. Bas isi baat ko mai bevajah ki baat kah raha hu.”
Meri is baat ko shikha didi ne sach mante huye, barkha se kaha.
Shikha boli “aapne bilkul sahi kaha. Kya bhala koi itni si baat par bhi apne bhai se naraj hota hai.”
Shikha didi ki is baat ke jabab me barkha ne apni galti mante huye kaha.
Barkha boli “sorry didi, ab mai aage se aisi galti kabhi nahi karugi.”
Barkha ki baat sun kar, shikha didi ne rahat ki saans li aur fir use isi baare me samjhati rahi. Thodi der bad ek ladki aayi aur shikha didi ko bula kar
niche le gayi. Unke jane ke bad maine barkha se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aapki tarah shikha didi ko bhi shekhar bhaiya ki kami sata rahi hai. Isi vajah se wo mujhe hamesha apne pas rakhti hai aur mera itna
khayal rakhti hai. Wo na jane kis tarah shekhar bhaiya ki kami ke aehsas ko apne dil ke andar dabaye huye hai aur badi muskil se is shadi ke liye taiyar
huyi hai. Yadi unka ye aehsas fir se jaag gaya to, mujhe dar hai ki, ye shadi kabhi bhi nahi ho payegi.”
Meri baat ko sunkar, barkha ne gambir hote huye kaha.
Barkha boli “tum thik kahte ho. Lekin ye bhi to namumkin hai ki, is puri shadi me didi ko bhaiya ki kami ka jara bhi aehsas na ho. Bhaiya ne didi ki shadi
ko lekar bahut se sapne sajaye the aur isliye un ne didi se pahle apni shadi karne se bhi inkar kar diya tha.”
Ye kahte kahte ek baar fir barkha ki aankhon me nami chha gayi. Lekin usne fauran hi apni aankhon ki is nami ko ponchh kar hata diya. Mai man hi
man uski is himmat ki daad diye bina na rah saka aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap sach me bahut achi ho. Bahar se dekhne me aap jitni sakht najar aati ho. Andar se aapka man utna hi komal hai. Aapka kahna
bilkul sahi hai ki, hum bhaiya ki kami ko didi ke dil se kabhi nahi mita sakte. Kyoki didi unhe abhi bhi bahut pyar karti hai.”
“Lekin didi, ek bhai ka bhala is se bad kya sapna ho sakta hai ki, uski bahan ki shadi ek bade ghar me, ek bahut ache ladke se ho. Jo uski bahan ko
hamesha khush rakhe aur aaj bhaiya ka yahi sapna pura hone ja raha hai. Iske bad bhi bhaiya ki is shadi ko lekar, jo khawahishe thi, unhe hum pura
karne ki kosis karege.”
Barkha ne jab meri ye baat suni to, wo gaur se mera chehra dekhne lagi. Shayad use samajh me nahi aaya ki, mai kya kahna chahta hu. Usne mujhse
sawal karte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “tum kya kahna chahte ho.”
Mai bola “didi, mai bas itna kahna chahta hu ki, hum didi ki shadi usi tarah se karege, jis tarah se bhaiya ne socha tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha ke dil me ek dard sa fir jaag gaya. Wo chah kar bhi apni aankhe chhalakne se nahi rok payi. Usne apne aapko sambhalte
huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mere bhai, tu ye sab mat soch. Tu jaisa soch raha hai, waisa kuch bhi nahi ho sakta. Isliye jaisa ho raha hai, waisa hone de. Ye hi hum
sab ke liye acha hai.”
Mai bola “lekin kyo didi, bhaiya ki soch ko hum pura kyo nahi kar sakte.”
Barkha boli “ab mai tujhe kaise samjhau. Bas itna samajh le ki, ab aisa kuch bhi nahi ho sakta.”
Lekin maine fir jid karte huye apni baat ko dohra kar kaha.
Mai bola “didi aap mujhe is baat ko samajhaiye ki, aisa kyo nahi sakta. Aap mujhe samjhati ho to, sach me mujhe sab kuch bahut aasani se samajh me
aa jata hai.”
Meri is baat par barkha ne muskurate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “dekh, bhaiya ka sapna tha ki, wo didi ki shadi bahut dhoom dham karege aur baratiyon ka swagat aise karege ki, wo bhi apna swagat
dekh kar dang rah jayege. Didi ko dahej me har chhoti se chhoti aur badi se badi chij dege. Taki didi ko apni sasural me, kisi ke samne kabhi kisi baat
ke liye, sar na jhukana pade.”
Ye kahte huye barkha mujhe shekhar bhaiya ki, shikha didi ki shadi se judi har chhoti badi soch ke baare me batane lagi. Jise sunne ke bad, mai bhi
soch me pad gaya.
Abhi mai barkha se kuch bol pata ki, tabhi uska niche se bulawa aa gaya aur wo mujhse thodi der bad wapas aane ki bol kar niche chali gayi. Uske
jaane ke bad, maine keerti wala mobile nikala aur jaise hi hello kaha, keerti ne mujh par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “acha natak hai tumhara. Mujhe call me rakh kar, sab se aaram se baten karte rahte ho. Is se samajh me aata hai ki, tumhe meri aur meri
tabiyat ki kitni fikar hai.”
Mai uski is nautanki ko samajh raha tha. Isliye maine usko usi ke andaj me jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mai to bhool hi gaya tha ki, teri tabiyat kharab hai. Aisi haalat me tujhe aaram karna chahiye. Thik hai, mai abhi call rakhta hu. Tu abhi
aaram kar, hum log kal baat karte hai.”
Meri baat sunte hi keerti ko jhatka sa laga. Use laga ki mai call rakhne wala hu. Usne fauran mujhe rokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are are, mai to majak kar rahi hu. Meri tabiyat bilkul thi hai. Plz abhi call mat rakhna. Mujhe tumse baat karni hai.”
Mai bola “ab aayi na seedhe raste par, kya tujhko mujhe pareshan kiye bina chain nahi milta hai. Jo roj ek naya natak lekar aa jati hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne khilkhila kar haste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya karu, mai jab tak tumko pareshan na kar lu, mera khana hi hazam nahi hota hai.”
Mai bola “are mai to bhool hi gaya. Tu ye bata ki, tune khane me kya khaya hai.”
Keerti boli “kuch mat puchho. Mujhe to khane ke naam se ulti aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “kya hua. Kya tune abhi tak khana nahi khya.”
Keerti boli “khana to kha liya hai. Lekin khana aisa tha ki, badi muskil se halak ke niche utara hai.”
Mai bola “aisa kya khana tha, jo tere halak se hi nahi utra.”
Keerti boli “ubli huyi palak, chapati, muli ka ras aur iske bad ek glass doodh me shahad milakar piya hai.”
Mai bola “chal thik hai. Is sab se tere liver ki kamjori door hogi aur tu jaldi thik ho jayegi.”
Keerti boli “mujhe koi thik vik nahi hona. Tumhare aate hi mai seedhe ghar ki daud lagaugi.”
Mai bola “kyo kya hua. Kya chhoti maa tera ache se khyal nahi rakhti.”
Keerti boli “unhi ke khayal rakhne ki vajah se to yaha se bhagna chahti hu. Pata nahi nani ne unko kya kya banana sikhaya hai. Itna to mummy ko bhi
nahi aata. Subah uthte hi sabse pahle garam pani me nimmbu nichod kar deti hai.”
“Uske bad nashte me angoor, papita aur genhu ka daliya. Dopahar ko khane me palak, methi, gajar aur ek glass chhachh. Raat ko khane me ubli huyi
sabziyon ka soup, chapati, ubale aaloo aur hari sabziyan jaise palak, bathua, methi ye sab khana padta hai.”
“Mai to ye sab kha kha kar pahle hi pagal ho gayi hu. Upar se aaj mausi kah rahi thi ki, mooli ke patte piliya me fayda karte hai aur is se bhookh bhi
badti hai. Mai kal se tujhe iska bhi ras nikal kar dugi.”
“Itna hi nahi, wo dono chhipkaliyan bhi mujh par najar rakhi rahti hai ki, mai ye sab kha rahi hu ya nahi kha rahi hu. Mera khayal rakhne ke bahane
dono mujhse gin gin kar badla le rahi hai. Mai to is sab se bahut tang aa gayi hu aur ab ghar jana chahti hu. Waha kam se kam itna sakhti to nahi
jhelna padegi.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, mujhe hansi aa gayi aur wo mere is tarah se uski haalat par hasne ki vajah se naraj hone lagi. Maine use samjhate huye
kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, gussa mat kar, chhoti maa jo bhi kar rahi hai. Teri bhalayi ke liye hi kar rahi hai. Tu meri khatir unki baat manti ja. Tu nahi janti ki, teri
tabiyat ki mujhe kitni fikar hai. Yadi mai waha hota to, tujhe apne hath se ye sab bana kar khilata.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne hairan hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya tumhe bhi ye sab banana aata hai.”
Mai bola “haan kyo nahi aata. Chhoti maa se maine har tarah ka khana banana seekha hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne apna sar peette huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mar gaye, ab to jindgi bhar hi ye sab khana padega.”
Mai bola “aisa kyo sochti hai. Tu jaldi thik ho jayegi aur abki baar jab mai mumbai aauga to, tujhe bhi sath lekar aauga. Tere liver ka ilaj yahi karwa
lege.”
Keerti boli “are mere kahne ka matlab ye nahi hai. Mai to bas ye kahna chahti thi ki, mausi ko ye sab tumko sikhane ki kya jarurat thi. Ye sab to ami
nimi ko sikhana chahiye tha.”
Mai bola “mujhe apni kisi baat ka matlab mat samjha. Mai teri baat ka matlab achi tarah se samajh gaya hu ki, tu kya kahna chahti hai. Tu yahi kahna
chahti hai na ki, tujhe mere sath jindgi bhar rahna hai aur ab tujhe ye sab jindgi bhar jhelna padega.”
Meri baat sunte hi keerti fir se khil khila kar hasne lagi aur fir usne baat ko badalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi thik kahti ki, mumbai jakar tum bahut samajhdar ho gaye ho. Bahut badi baten karne lage ho.”
Mai bola “kya chhoti maa ne tujhe aisa kaha.”
Keerti boli “mujhse nahi, aunty se bol rahi thi ki, didi punnu mumbai jakar bahut samajhdar ho gaya aur bahut badi badi baten karne laga hai. Lekin
abhi bhi jab pareshan hota hai to, apni maa ki god dudta hai. Mujhe lagta hai ki, ab use ek maa ki god ki nahi balki ek sache dost ki jarurat hai. Jo use
jeevan ke is safar me chalne ka sahi rasta bata sake. Kya mai apne bete ki dost nahi ban sakti.”
Mai bola “fir aunty ne kya kaha.”
Keerti boli “aunty ne unse kaha ki, punnu ko tujhse acha dost mil hi nahi sakta. Lekin ye jaruri nahi ki, punnu bhi tujhe apna dost banaye. Yadi tu sach
me aisa chahti hai ki, tera beta tera dost bane to, tujhe bhi sunita nahi sonu bankar rahna hoga. Tab shayad use bhi tera dost banne me koi pareshani
na ho.”
“Unki ye baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mai unhe ghar wapas aate dikh gayi aur unki baat wahi par ruk gayi. Isliye mai seedhe apne kamre me aa gayi.
Fir pata nahi mausi ne unki baat ka kya jabab diya tha.”
Keerti ki is baat se mujhe chhoti maa ke andar aa rahe badlaw ka kuch kuch pata chal gaya tha. Lekin unko aisa karna kyo jaruri lag raha tha. Ye baat
mujhe samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Isliye maine keerti se puchha.
Mai bola “tu ye kab ki baat bata rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “ye tere b’day ke din ki baat hai. Us din jab mai sham ko yaha wapas aayi thi, tab ye baat chal rahi thi.”
Keerti ke itna bolte hi mujhe saari baat samajh me aa gayi. Un ne us din mujhe kisi ladki ke liye itna pareshan aur tuta hua dekha tha. Jiski vajah se
shayad unhe ye lag raha tha ki, mai kahi rasta na bhatak jau. Isliye ab wo mujhse ek dost ki tarah bartav karne lagi thi. Taki mai apni pareshaniyan
unhe bejijhak bata saku.
Ye baat samajh me aate hi pahle to mujhe chhoti maa ki is harkat par hansi aa gayi. Lekin agle hi pal, mai soch me pad gaya ki, kya duniya ki har maa
ke dil me apne bacchon ke liye itna hi pyar hota hai. Kya koi maa apne bete se itna pyar bhi kar sakti hai ki, uske liye apne aapko hi badal de.
Ye sab soch kar aur apne liye chhoti maa ka pyar mehsus kar, meri aankhen chhal chhala gayi. Aaj pahli baar mera dil us upar wale se ladne ko kar
raha tha aur aaj pahli baar mujhe us upar wale se koi sikayat ho rahi thi.
Mai chikh chikh kar, us upar wale se puchhna chahta tha ki, jab tujhko mere nashib me chhoti maa ka itna jyada pyar likhna hi tha to, mujhe unka
sautela beta bana kar kyo paida kiya. Mai puchhna chahta tha ki, jab mujhe chhoti maa ka beta kahlana hi tha to, tune mujhe unki kokh se hi janam kyo
nahi diya.
______________________________
Update-157
Keerti boli “ye tumhare b’day ke din ki baat hai. Us din jab mai sham ko yaha wapas aayi thi, tab ye baat chal rahi thi.”
Keerti ke itna bolte hi mujhe saari baat samajh me aa gayi. Chhoti maa ne us din mujhe kisi ladki ke liye itna pareshan aur tuta hua dekha tha. Jiski
vajah se shayad unhe ye lag raha tha ki, mai kahi rasta na bhatak jau. Isliye ab wo mujhse ek dost ki tarah bartav karne lagi thi. Taki mai apni
pareshaniyan unhe bejijhak bata saku.
Ye baat samajh me aate hi, pahle to mujhe chhoti maa ki is harkat par hansi aa gayi. Lekin agle hi pal, mai soch me pad gaya ki, kya duniya ki har maa
ke dil me apne bacchon ke liye itna hi pyar hota hai. Kya koi maa apne bete se itna pyar bhi kar sakti hai ki, uske liye apne aapko hi badal de.
Ye sab soch kar aur apne liye chhoti maa ka pyar mehsus kar, meri aankhen chhal chhala gayi. Aaj pahli baar mera dil us upar wale se ladne ko kar
raha tha aur aaj pahli baar mujhe us upar wale se koi sikayat ho rahi thi.
Mai chikh chikh kar, us upar wale se puchhna chahta tha ki, jab tujhko mere nashib me chhoti maa ka itna jyada pyar likhna hi tha to, mujhe unka
sautela beta bana kar kyo paida kiya. Mai puchhna chahta tha ki, jab mujhe chhoti maa ka beta kahlana hi tha to, tune mujhe unki kokh se hi janam kyo
nahi diya.
Is samay mere man me aise hi bahut se sawal uth rahe the. Jinka jabab mai us upar wale se mangna chahta tha. Magar wo upar wala is samay mere
kisi bhi sawal ka jabab dene ke mood me nahi tha. Isliye usne kuch aisa kiya, jis se ki, mai ye sab sawal karna hi bhool jau.
Mai apne inhi sawalon me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi mere kaano me dono mobile bajne ki aawaj sunayi di. Asal me hua ye tha ki, mai to keerti ki baat
sunkar, apne khayalon me kho gaya tha aur tabhi ek ghanta pura hone ki vajah se keerti ka call kat gaya tha.
Lekin mujhe is baat ka aehsas hi nahi tha. Call katne ke bad, shayad mere call na uthane ki vajah se, wo mere dono mobile par call lagane lagi hogi.
Ye baat samajh me aate hi maine fauran keerti ka call utha liya. Mere call uthate hi usne gussa hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “baat karte karte kaha kho jate ho. Mai kitna call laga rahi hu aur tum ho ki call utha hi nahi rahe.”
Mai bola “sorry, lekin ab to maine call utha liya hai na, to fir kyo abhi bhi dusre mobile par call lagaye ja rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “are mai kaha dusre mobile par call laga rahi hu. Tum us mobile me dekho ki kiska call aa raha hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunte hi mai apna dusra mobile nikal kar dekhne laga. Keerti ka kahna sach hi tha ki, wo call nahi laga rahi hai. Kyoki ye chhoti maa ka
call aa raha tha aur unka call aate dekh, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
Shayad isi ko maa ka dil kahte hai ki, pal bhar pahle mai badi bechaini se unhe yaad kar raha tha aur kuch pal hi bad unka mere pas call aane laga.
Maine chhoti maa ka call aane ki keerti ko batayi aur chhoti maa ka call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, kya hua, aap itni raat ko call kyo laga rahi hai. Waha sab thik to hai na.”
Maine ek hi saans me chhoti maa se itne saare sawal kar daale. Lekin un ne mere in saare sawalon ko ansuna karke, mujhse meri hi sikayat karte
huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “bada aaya meri fikar karne wala, mai kab se call laga rahi hu aur tu hai ki, mera call utha hi nahi raha hai. Yadi maine tera call uthane
me, itni der lagayi hoti to, abhi tak tune apna muh fula liya hota.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar mujhe hansi aa gayi aur maine unhe apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry chhoti maa, lekin mere der se call uthane me bhi aapki hi galti hai. Mai aapko yaad karne me itna kho gaya tha ki, aapke call aane ka
mujhe kuch pata hi nahi chala.”
Meri is baat par chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chal jhuthe, ab apni galti chhupane ke liye mujhe maska laga raha hai.”
Mai bola “haan, aapko to meri yaad aati nahi hai. Isliye aapko meri baat maska lagana hi lagegi.”
Chhoti maa boli “acha to tujhe lagta hai ki, mujhe teri yaad nahi aati. Yadi ye baat sach hai to fir tu hi bata de ki, mai itni raat ko tujhe call kyo laga rahi
hu.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mai sach me soch me pad gaya ki, un ne itni raat ko kisliye call lagaya hoga. Lekin mujhe shikha didi ki shadi ke alawa
koi aisi baat samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Jiske liye abhi chhoti maa call laga sakti ho. Isliye maine yahi baat chhoti maa se bolte huye kaha.
Mai bola “isme kaun si badi baat hai. Aapne bas shikha didi ki shadi me dene wale gift ke baare me batane ke liye call kiya hoga.”
Apna andaza chhoti maa ko batane ke bad, mai besabri se unke jabab ka intejar karne laga. Udhar chhoti maa ne meri ye baat sunte hi, mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “haan, maine yahi baat batane ke liye tujhe itne samay call kiya tha. Lekin tujhe to lagta hai ki, mai tujhe yaad hi nahi karti. Isliye ab
soch rahi hu ki, tujhe ye sab batane ka koi fayda nahi hai. Jab gift waha pahuchega, tab tu use khud hi dekh lena.”
Mai ye baat achi tarah se samajh raha tha ki, chhoti maa mujhe tang karne ke liye aisi baaten kar rahi hai. Lekin jab un ne gift yaha pahuchne ke bad,
dekhne ki baat ki to, mai apne aapko na rok saka aur maine unhe manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, mai to sirf majak kar raha tha. Ab aap bhi mujhe tang karna band kijiye aur jaldi se bataiye ki, aapne kya gift dene ka socha hai.”
Lekin ab chhoti maa itni jaldi maan jane ke mood me nahi lag rahi thi. Un ne fir mujhe tang karte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ab to tu bahut samajhdar ho gaya hai. Jab tune ye pata laga liya ki, maine tujhe call kisliye tha to, ab ye bhi khud pata laga le ki,
maine kya gift dene baare socha hai.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa hasne lagi. Magar ab mujhe sabar nahi ho raha tha aur gift ke baare me janne ki bahut jyada utsukta thi. Isliye maine unke
samne minnat karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “plz chhoti maa, ab or pareshan mat kijiye. Plz bataiye na, aapne kya gift socha hai.”
Mujhe is tarah apni minnat karte dekh, chhoti maa ko bhi ab mujhe or jyada pareshan karna thik nahi laga aur un ne mujhe gift ke baare me batate
huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye gift maine nahi, keerti ne socha hai. Mujhe uski baat sahi lagi isliye maine bhi iske liye haan kar di.”
Mai bola “lekin kya socha hai, ye to bataiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “are thoda sabar to rakh, bata to rahi hu. Humne teri bahan ko uski shadi me, ek car gift me dene ki baat sochi hai. Ab tu bata ki, tujhe
ye gift pasand aaya ya nahi.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mera chehra khushi se khil gaya aur maine apni khushi jahir karte huye, unse kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe ye gift sirf pasand nahi, bahut jyada pasand aaya hai. I love u mom.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne chaukte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye aakhiri me kya bola tu.”

Mai bola “hahahahaha…sorry chhoti maa.”
Chhoti maa boli “chal koi baat nahi. Tu apna khayal rakhna aur kisi baat ki chinta mat karna. Maine tere khate me kuch paise or daal diye hai. Tujhe
shadi me jitna bhi kharch karna ho, kar lena. Yadi ye bhi kam lage to, mujhe bata dena. Apni bahan ki shadi me kisi baat ki kami nahi hone dena.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ne, mere man me shikha didi ki shadi ko lekar jo utsah tha, usko duguna kar diya tha. Iske bad un ne mujhse yaha shadi se judi
baton ke baare me puchha aur fir kal baat karne ki baat kah kar call rakh diya.
Chhoti maa se meri sirf kuch der hi baat huyi thi. Lekin unki is kuch der ki baat ne hi mujhe din bhar ki thakan aur mere tanav se mukti de di thi. Unke
call rakhne ke bad, maine keerti ka call uthaya to, usne chahakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kaho kaisi rahi.”
Mai bola “bahut achi rahi, lekin gift me car dene ka khayal tere man me kaise aaya.”
Keerti boli “kyo, jab ajji apni bahan ko car bina kisi baat ke de sakta hai to, kya tum apni bahan ki shadi par use car gift nahi kar sakte.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi mujhe ek pal me hi saara majra samajh me aa gaya aur maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “teri ye soch sahi nahi hai. Hume kisi bhi baat me, kisi ki barabari nahi karni chahiye aur ajji ke pas jo kuch bhi hai, wo sab shadi ke bad to didi
ka hi hoga.”
Keerti boli “shadi ke bad didi ka hoga na. Shadi ke pahle to didi ka nahi hai. Bas isliye mai chahti thi ki, humari didi ke pas apne mayke ki taraf se ek
bada sa gift ho.”
Mai bola “ab bas bhi kar, tere se baton me jeetna mere bas ki baat nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “to fir bekar me jeetne ki kosis hi kyo karte ho. Ab ye sab baten chhodo aur ek jaruri baat suno. Aaj shereen baji, sheza ke sath ghar aayi thi
aur tumko puchh rahi thi.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya hua.? Baji kisliye aayi thi.? Unke ghar me sab thik to hai na.?”
Keerti boli “haan sab thik hai. Bas unhe tumhare mumbai jane ke baare me malum hi nahi tha. Isliye wo ye baat sunkar, chauk gayi thi. Kya tumne
apne mumbai jane ke baare me unko nahi bataya tha.”
Mai bola “haan, maine ye baat kisi ko bhi nahi batayi thi. Kya wo kisi khas kaam se aayi thi.”
Keerti boli “un ne aisa kuch khas nahi bataya. Bas itna hi kaha ki, tum pichhle ek mahine se unke ghar nahi gaye. Isliye wo tumhara haal chal puchhne
aa gayi. Lekin baji ke aane ki baat se tum itna pareshan kyo ho rahe ho.”
Mai bola “aisi koi baat nahi hai. Mujhe to bas ye soch kar bura lag raha hai ki, yadi maine apne yaha aane ki baat baji ko bata di hoti to, unhe mera haal
janne ke liye is tarah pareshan nahi hona padta aur ye bhi to ho sakta hai ki, unhe mujhse koi jaruri kaam pad gaya ho, jiski vajah se wo mujhe dekhte
huye ghar tak aa gayi.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me keerti ne bade hi pyar se mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “tum ek kaam kyo nahi karte.”
Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, keerti achanak mujhe kaun sa kaam karne ko bol rahi hai. Isliye maine badi utsukta ke sath puchha.
Mai bola “kya kaam.?”
Keerti boli “abhi tumhe yaha ki, koi na koi flight to mil hi jayegi. Tum aisa karo ki koi flight pakad kar fauran ghar aa jao aur aakar apni pyari baji se hi
puchh lo ki, baji aap kis liye humhare ghar aayi thi. Aapko mujhse koi jaruri kaam to nahi hai.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunte hi maine apna sar peet liya aur mujhe apni ki huyi galti ka aehsas bhi ho gaya. Asal me keerti aur shereen baji ke bich saanp
aur nevle ki dushmani thi. Dono ek dusre ka naam tak lena bhi pasand nahi karti thi.
Aise me mera baji ke aane ki baat ko lekar, pareshan hona, keerti ko pasand nahi aaya tha. Isliye wo mujhe is tarah ki jali kati baten suna rahi thi. Usne
shayad mujhe baji ke aane ki baat sirf isliye bata di thi, kyoki abhi mai ghar me nahi tha. Warna wo is baat ko gayab hi kar jati.
Mujhe apni is galti ka aehsas hote hi, maine fauran apni galti par parda dalte huye, keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, ab tu is baat ko lekar, apna mood kharab mat kar lena. Mai to ye sab isliye puchh raha tha, kyoki abhi aslam apne nana ke ghar gaya
hua hai. Isliye mujhe laga ki, kahi baji ko mujhse koi jaruri kaam na pad gaya ho. Warna mai ye sab tujhse kabhi nahi puchhta.”
Magar keerti ka mood abhi bhi sahi nahi tha. Usne meri in baton se pareshan hokar, mujhe tana marte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “unhe koi jaruri kaam vaam nahi hoga. Parso se ramzan lagne wala hai. Ab bhala bina chand dekhe bhi, kya ramzan suru hota hai. Isliye wo
apne pyare chanda ko dekhne aayi thi.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, mai sach me hi bahut pareshan ho gaya. Kyoki mai pichhle do saal se, baji ke yaha roze ki aftaari ka saman lekar jata tha.
Ye silslia tab suru hua tha, jab mai chhoti maa ke na hone par papa se paise lene unke office gaya tha aur fir wahi par mujhe chhoti maa mil jane par,
hum dono ne wo dekh liya tha, jiske bad mujhe papa se nafrat ho gayi thi.
Mai tab isi kaam ke liye chhoti maa se paisa lena chahta tha. Lekin us hadse ki vajah se mai itna dukhi tha ki, mai ye sab baten bhool hi gaya tha. Us
samay chhoti maa ne mere man se papa ki baton ko bahar nikalne ke liye, mujhse puchha tha ki, mujhe itne paise kis kaam ke liye chahiye the.
Tab maine unhe bataya tha ki, mere dost aslam ke roze suru ho rahe hai aur mai uske ghar aftaari ka saman bejna chahta tha. Magar ab mera kisi
baat ke liye man hi nahi kar raha hai. Lekin chhoti maa ne mujhe samjhaya aur saman ke liye paise diye.
Jiske bad mai aftaari ka saman lekar, aslam ke ghar gaya. Aslam aur sheza to ye sab dekh kar bahut khush the. Lekin shereen baji ye sab dekh kar
bahut naraj huyi. Waise to wo mujhe bahut pyar karti thi. Magar ek chhote se bacche se ye sab lene ka unka dil gawara nahi kar raha tha.
Un ne is sab ke upar se mujhe bahut baten sunayi aur mujhse puchha ki, mere pas is saman ke liye itne paise kaha se aaye. Tab maine unhe sab
kuch sach sach bata diya. Magar tab bhi unhe meri baat par viswas nahi aa raha tha. Jis vajah se maine unki baat chhoti maa se karwa di.
Chhoti maa ne unhe bataya ki, mai jo bhi bol raha hu, sach bol raha hu. Tab jakar unko mere upar viswas aaya. Magar iske bad bhi, un ne chhoti maa
se wo sab saman lene se mana kar diya. Tab chhoti maa ne unko samajhate huye kaha tha.
Chhoti maa boli “dekho shereen, tumhari baat sahi hai ki, punnu abhi chhota hai aur us se ye sab lena tumko shobha nahi deta. Magar tum uski sirf
umar kyo dekhti ho. Tum uska, tum logon ke liye pyar kyo nahi dekhti. Aaj punnu yadi tumhare liye aftaari lekar aaya hai to, tumko kisne roka hai, tum
uske liye diwali me fatakhe lekar aa jana.”
“Meri ek baat yaad rakho ki, tyohar chahe hamara ho ya tumhara ho. Har tyohar ka maksad sirf pyar aur bhai chara badana hota hai. Lekin hum bade
is baat ko samjhte huye bhi, kabhi samajh nahi pate aur ye bacche nasamajh hote huye bhi kar tyohar ko mana lete hai. Aaj ye bacche yadi mera aur
tumhara ghar aagan mahkayege to, kal jarur ye bade hokar saare desh ko mahkayege. Isliye in phoolon ko badne se mat roko aur inko inki tarah hi
khilne do.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ne shereen baji ke dil par asar kiya aur un ne mera diya hua saman khushi khushi rakh liya. Tab se mera ramzan me baji ke ghar
aftaari bhejne ka silsila suru ho gaya aur wo ab bhi chalu hai.
Magar is saal mere ramzan ke samay mumbai me hone ki vajah se, mujhe apna ye sab kar pana muskil sa lag raha tha. Lekin mai chahte huye bhi ye
baat keerti se nahi kar sakta tha.
Kyoki is samay uske samne ramzan ko lekar apni pareshani jahir karna, aag me ghee dalna hi tha. Abhi uski tabiyat bhi sahi nahi thi, aise me mai apni
kisi bhi baat se usko pareshan karna nahi chahta tha.
Udhar keerti apni baat bolne ke bad, kuch der tak mere jabab ka intejar karti rahi. Lekin jab maine kuch nahi kaha to, use laga ki, shayad mujhe uski
baat ka bura lag gaya hai. Isliye usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ab tumko kya ho gaya. Kya meri baat ka bura lag gaya.”
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe teri kisi baat ka bura nahi laga. Lekin ab tu is baat ko yahi khatam kar de. Abhi teri tabiyat thik nahi hai aur aise me kisi baat par
gussa hona teri sehat ke liye acha nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “ok, baba, ab mai kisi baat par gussa nahi hougi. Lekin ab tum meri ek bahut jaruri baat ka jabab do.”
Mai bola “haan, puchh, kya puchna hai.”
Lekin ab keerti ka mood badal chuka tha aur wo kuch majak mood me thi. Usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “abhi to tum mubai me ho. Fir tum apni pyari baji ke yaha aftaari lekar kaise jaoge.”
Ye kah kar wo khil khila kar aise hasne lagi. Jaise ki is baat ke liye mera majak uda rahi ho. Lekin maine uski is baat ko ansuna karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “ab tu apni nautanki band karti hai ya mai call rakhu.”
Keerti boli “are nahi nahi, tum call mat katna. Ab mai tumko jara bhi pareshan nahi karogi. Lekin ye to batao ki, ab tumne kya karne ka socha hai.”
Keerti ki baton se lag raha tha ki, ab wo sach me is baare me janna chahti hai. Isliye maine us se saaf saaf kaha.
Mai bola “ab isme sochna kya hai. Mai jab wapas aauga, tabhi baji ke ghar jauga.”
Keerti boli “tum aisa kyo nahi karte ki, kisi ke hath se aftaari pahucha do.”
Mai bola “aisa nahi ho sakta. Tu abhi baji ko ache se janti nahi hai. Wo mere alawa kisi ke hath se aftaari nahi legi.”
Keerti boli “or yadi un ne le li to, kya karoge.”
Mai bola “yadi aisa ho gaya to, tu jo bhi bolegi, mai wo karne ko taiyar hu. Lekin ab is baat ko yahi khatam kar, abhi mujhe tujhse or bhi jaruri baten
karna hai.”
Keerti boli “sorry, bolo or kya baat karna hai.”
Mai bola “abhi tune meri aur barkha ki saari baten suni hai. Un sab baton ko sun kar tujhe kya lagta hai ki, hume kya karna chahiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti kuch soch me pad gayi aur fir thodi der bad usne meri baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “dekho, har koi apni bahan ya beti ki shadi ke liye bahut kuch sapne dekhta hai aur usi tarah ki taiyari karta hai. Lekin yaha sab kuch
achanak hi ho raha hai. Itni jaldi me shekhar bhaiya ke har sapne ko pura karna mumkin nahi hai. Magar un sapno ko jarur pura kiya ja sakta hai, jin
me didi ke liye shekhar bhaiya ke dili jajbat jhalakte hai.”
“Meri mano to sirf unhi sapno ko pura karne ki kosis karo. Yadi tum aisa kar sake to, yakin mano, ye shadi sirf didi ke liye hi balki har dekhne wale ke
liye ek yaadgar ban rah jayegi. Kyoki shekhar bhaiya ke un sapno me beshumar pyar chhupa hai aur jin baton me pyar chhupa ho, unhe aasani se
bhulaya nahi ja sakta.”
Itna kah kar keerti chup ho gayi aur mai uski baton ke baare me sochne laga. Tabhi mujhe kisi ke upar aane ki aahat huyi aur maine ye baat keerti ko
bata kar mobile jeb me rakh liya.
______________________________
Update-158
Mai bola “yadi aisa ho gaya to, tu jo bhi bolegi, mai wo karne ko taiyar hu. Lekin ab is baat ko yahi khatam kar, abhi mujhe tujhse or bhi jaruri baten
karna hai.”
Keerti boli “sorry, bolo or kya baat karna hai.”
Mai bola “abhi tune meri aur barkha ki saari baten suni hai. Un sab baton ko sun kar tujhe kya lagta hai ki, hume kya karna chahiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti kuch soch me pad gayi aur fir thodi der bad usne meri baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “dekho, har koi apni bahan ya beti ki shadi ke liye bahut kuch sapne dekhta hai aur usi tarah ki taiyari karta hai. Lekin yaha sab kuch
achanak hi ho raha hai. Itni jaldi me shekhar bhaiya ke har sapne ko pura karna mumkin nahi hai. Magar un sapno ko jarur pura kiya ja sakta hai, jin
me didi ke liye shekhar bhaiya ke dili jajbat jhalakte hai.”
“Meri mano to sirf unhi sapno ko pura karne ki kosis karo. Yadi tum aisa kar sake to, yakin mano, ye shadi sirf didi ke liye hi balki har dekhne wale ke
liye ek yaadgar ban rah jayegi. Kyoki shekhar bhaiya ke un sapno me beshumar pyar chhupa hai aur jin baton me pyar chhupa ho, unhe aasani se
bhulaya nahi ja sakta.”
Itna kah kar keerti chup ho gayi aur mai uski baton ke baare me sochne laga. Tabhi mujhe kisi ke upar aane ki aahat huyi aur maine ye baat keerti ko
bata kar mobile jeb me rakh liya.
Kuch hi der me barkha upar aayi aur mere pas aakar baith gayi. Wo gaur se mujhe dekh rahi thi aur mai in sab baton ko sochne me laga tha. Usne
mujhe is tarah kisi soch me khoya dekha to, mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “kya soch rahe ho. Yahi ki jis aadmi ki 5 textile mills aur na jane kitne textile showrooms ho, use bhala hum log dahej me kya de sakte hai
ya fir ye ki, jiski baraat me chief minister aur minister jaisi hastiyan shamil ho rahi ho. Uske baratiyon ka swagat hum kaise kare.”
Maine barkha ki is baat par muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, mai janta hu ki, ye sab itni jaldi me kar pana mumkin nahi hai. Yadi hume iske liye thoda samay milta to, hum ye bhi karke dikhane
se pichhe nahi hatne wale the.”
Barkha boli “to fir kis baat ki itni gahri soch me pade ho.”
Mai bola “didi, mai to bas ye soch raha tha ki, jab bhaiya ne didi ki shadi bade ghar me karane ka socha hoga to, tab wo khud bhi nahi jate hoge ki, didi
ki kismat unko itne bade ghar me lekar jayegi. Bhaiya ne wo dhoom dham aur baratiyon ka swagat wali baat to, didi ke maan samman ko soch kar kahi
hogi.”
“Lekin humari didi jis ghar me ja rahi hai. Waha unko kisi chij ki koi kami nahi rahna hai aur humari didi ke maan samman ko bhi waha koi aanch nahi
aana hai. Kyoki waha sab humari didi ko bahut pyar karte hai aur humari didi ko kabhi kisi baat ke liye, kisi ke samne nicha nahi dekhna padega.”
“Isliye mai in sab baton ke baare me nahi soch raha. Mai to bhaiya ki un baton ke baare me soch raha hu. Jin baton me bhaiya ke didi ke liye dili jajbat
jhalakte hai. Mai un sab baton ko pura karna chahta hu. Taki ye shadi sirf didi ke liye hi nahi, balki hum sab ke liye bhi ek yaadgar pal ban kar rah jaye.”
Meri baat sunkar barkha bhi soch me pad gayi. Kuch der tak is baat ko sochne ke bad usne mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “baat to tumhari sahi hai. Lekin kya tum akele ye sab kar sakoge.”
Mai bola “didi, aap bas mera sath dijiye, mai sab kuch kar luga. Waise bhi mai akela nahi hu. Mera ek dost yaha mere sath hai aur mujhe ummid hai ki,
priya, riya, raj aur nikki bhi mera sath jarur dege.”
Barkha boli “mai tumhare sath hu. Tum jaisa bologe, waisa karwane ki saari jimmedari meri hai.”
Mai bola “to fir thik hai didi. Hum kal se in baton ko pura karna suru karte hai.”
Ye kah kar, maine barkha ko saari baten samjhayi. Uske bad maine nikki ko call lagaya. Lekin nikki bahut jyada shor sharabe ke bich thi. Isliye usne
thodi der se call lagane ki baat kah kar call rakh diya. Barkha ne itni jaldi call katte dekha to, mujhse puchha.
Barkha boli “kya hua. Kya nikki se baat nahi huyi.”
Mai bola “abhi ho jayegi. Wo abhi waha par bahut shor sharabe ke bich thi. Isliye usne thodi der bad call karne ko kaha hai.”
Maine itna bola hi tha ki, nikki ka call aane laga. Mai nikki ko apni saari baten batane laga. Usne meri baat sunkar, mera sath dene ki haami bhar di. Us
se thodi bahut baten karne ke bad, maine call rakh diya aur fir barkha se kaha.
Mai bola “lo ek kaam to ho gaya.”
Barkha boli “priya se bhi baat karke dekh lo. Wo abhi jaag hi rahi hogi.”
Mai bola “us se baat karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Mai usko jaisa boluga, wo waisa karne ke liye khushi khushi taiyar ho jayegi.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, barkha ne mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “sab khairiyat to hai na. Priya par bahut jyada bharosa hai. Kahi ye aag dono taraf se to nahi lagi hai.”
Mai bola “kya didi, ab aap bhi suru ho gayi. Aap to sab kuch janti hai. Fir bhi aisa kah rahi hai. Mujhe aapse aisi ummid nahi thi. Lagta hai, ab aapko
kuch bhi batana band karna padega.”
Meri baat sunte hi, barkha ne fauran apni galti mante huye kaha.
Barkha boli “sorry mere bhai, mai to sirf thoda majak kar rahi thi. Mai ache se janti hu ki, tumhare dil me priya ke liye aisa kuch nahi hai. Tum ye baat
isliye bole ho, kyoki priya tumhari koi baat nahi kaatti hai.”
Mai bola “haan ye baat to hai didi. Lekin priya sach me bahut achi ladki hai. Isliye ab mai bhi uski baat ko rakhne ki kosis karta hu. Magar aaj mujhe
aapki ye baat samajh me nahi aayi ki, aap to priya se pahli baar mili thi. Fir park me aapne uska sath kyo diya. Kya aapko uske baare me sab kuch
pahle se hi malum tha.”
Barkha boli “sab kuch to nahi, magar priya ki tabiyat ka jarur mujhe malum tha. Aaj subah tumne jab didi ko call laga kar, apne sath priya ko lane ki
baat puchhi thi. Tab nikki bhi yahi par thi. Use jab pata chala ki, priya yaha aa rahi hai to, usne mujhe priya ki tabiyat ke baare me bataya aur uska
khayal rakhne ko kaha tha.”
“isliye jab maine park me priya ko neha ki baton se pareshan hote dekha to, mujhe laga ki, is samay mujhe priya ki madad karna chahiye. Jiski vajah
se maine tumhe priya ki taraf se bolne ke liye uksaya tha. Magar ye meri priya se pahli mulakat nahi thi. Mai priya ko pahle se hi janti thi. Bas ye nahi
janti thi ki, nikki ne jis priya ke baare me kaha hai, wo ye hi priya hai.”
Barkha ki is baat ne mujhe kuch hairan sa kar diya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, jab barkha nikki ki saheli ke roop me priya ko nahi janti hai
to, fir wo priya ko kaise janti hai.
Kyoki mujhe neha ki baton se bhi aisa nahi laga tha ki, iske pahle usne kabhi bhi barkha ko priya se milaya ho. Apni isi hairani ko door karne ke liye
maine barkha se puchha.
Mai bola “didi, yadi aap priya ko nikki ki vajah se nahi janti to, kya priya ko neha ki vajah se janti hai.”
Barkha boli “na mai priya ko nikki ki vajah se janti hu aur na hi neha ki vajah se janti hu.”
Mai bola “to fir aap priya ko kaise janti hai.”
Barkha ne meri is baat ke jabab me muskurate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mai priya ko isliye janti hu, kyoki hum dono hi kisi na kisi sports se jude huye hai aur pichhle saal tumhare shahar me, jo national games
huye the, usme hum dono mumbai ki team ki taraf se gaye the.”
Barkha ki is baat ne meri is hairani ko kam karne ki jagah or bhi jyada bada kar rakh diya. Kyoki barkha ko dekh kar to ye lagta tha ki, wo kisi game se
judi huyi hai. Lekin priya ko dekh kar kahi se bhi aisa nahi lagta tha ki, wo kisi game se judi huyi hai aur national games tak khel chuki hai. Maine badi
utsukta ke sath barkha se puchha.
Mai bola “didi, aap dono kis game ke liye gaye the.”
Barkha boli “mai boxing aur priya swimming ke liye gayi thi.”
Barkha ki is baat par mai apni hansi na rok saka aur maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap to ek boxer lagti ho. Magar priya ko dekh kar to, kahi se bhi aisa nahi lagta ki, wo ek swimmer hai aur national games me bhi bhag
le chuki hai.”
Magar priya ke swimmer hone ki baat par, mera is tarah se hasna barkha ko acha nahi laga. Usne mujh par gussa karte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “hanso mat, ye koi hasne ki baat nahi hai. Jise tum sirf ek swimmer samajh kar hans rahe ho, wo sirf ek swimmar nahi, balki swimming
champion hai. National games me, top 10 medal winners me uska 1st rank tha. Usne 9 gold medals aur 1 silver medals jeeta tha. Iske alawa nationals
aquatic championship me best swimmer award bhi usi ke naam hai.”
“Uske itne medal dekh kar to, us samay mujhe khud us se jalan hone lagi thi ki, mujhe ek silver medal hasil karne ke liye itna khoon pasina bahana
pada gaya aur isne to gold medals ki jhadi laga di hai. Magar aaj usko dekh kar is baat ka afsos bhi ho raha hai ki, itni honhaar ladki ko apni tabiyat ki
vajah se swimming chhodna pad gayi. Warna ye asian games aur olympics me bhi apne jalwe dikha rahi hoti.”
Barkha ki baat sunkar, meri hansi ko rok lag gayi aur mera chehra utar gaya. Mera utra hua chehra dekh kar, barkha ko laga ki shayad mujhe uski baat
ka bura lag gaya hai. Isliye usne mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “kya hua.? kya tumko meri baat buri lagi.”
Mai bola “nahi didi, mujhe aapki koi baat buri nahi lagi. Mujhe to ye sab sunkar, bas is baat ka dukh ho raha hai ki, priya apni bimari ki vajah se, un
bulandiyon ko nahi chhu payi, jinhe wo aasani se chhu sakti thi.”
Abhi meri baat puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, tabhi priya ka call aane laga. Barkha ne priya ka call aate dekha to, usne mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “priya ki badi lambi umar hai. Abhi hum iski baat hi kar rahe hai aur iska call aa gaya. Us se kah do ki, tum aa rahe ho.”
Maine abhi jane se mana karne ki kosis ki, magar barkha ne meri baat manne se mana kar diya. Aakhir me mujhe uski baat maan kar, priya se kahna
hi pada ki, mai ghar aa raha hu.
Priya ke call rakhne ke bad, mai barkha ke sath niche aa gaya. Niche aakar mai kuch der shikha didi se baat karta raha. Fir unse jane ki ijajat lekar mai
priya ke ghar ke liye nikal gaya.
Raste me mai keerti se baten karne laga. Thodi bahut baat karne ke bad, maine use aaram karne ko kaha, magar wo abhi or baat karna chahti thi.
Lekin mere samjhane par usne meri baat maan li aur priya ka ghar aate hi usne call rakh diya.
Mai 12:30 baje priya ke ghar pahuch gaya. Waha pahuchne ke bad, maine priya ko call lagaya to, usne fauran niche aakar darwaja khol diya. Is samay
wo Blue short nighty me thi aur bahut jyada sexy lag rahi thi.
Us nighty me uska ang ang damak raha tha. Maine use dekha to dekhta hi rah gaya. Iski ek vajah shayad ye bhi thi ki, blue mera man pasand color
tha. Usne mujhe is tarah ghurte dekha to, uske chehre ki muskurahat aur bhi jyada bad gayi.
Usne muskarte huye mujhe andar aane ko kaha aur mere andar aate hi darwaja band karne lagi. Wo darwaja band karke palti to, mai abhi bhi usi ko
dekh raha tha. Ye dekh kar usne mujhse ishare se puchha ki kya hua to, maine use chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aisi dress me mere samne mat aaya karo, kisi din kuch ulta sidha ho gaya to fir mujhe dosh mat dena.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne fauran mujhe sawdhan karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “ae abhi meri tabiyat sahi nahi hai. Abhi aisa kuch karne ki baat sochna bhi mat.”
Mai bola “yane ki tumhare kahne ka matlab hai ki, yadi tumhari tabiyat sahi ho to, mai aisa kar sakta hu.”
Meri is baat par priya ne muskura kar mujhe aankh marte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum karne ka to bolo, meri tabiyat abhi sahi ho jayegi.”
Maine bhi uski ki tarah shararat bhare andaz me kaha.
Mai bola “yadi aisi baat hai to, hum abhi mere kamre me chalte hai.”
Priya boli “shubh kaam me deri karni bhi nahi chahiye. Chalo, jaldi chalo.”
Ye kah kar wo mere kamre ki taraf badne lagi. Lekin maine fauran uska hath pakad kar use rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “are mai to majak kar raha tha aur tum ise sach maan rahi ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne jor se hanste huye kaha.
Priya boli “to mai kaun sa sach bol rahi hu. Mai bhi to majak hi kar rahi hu.”
Mai bola “tumhare majak se to bhagwan hi bachaye. Mujhe to pata hi nahi chalta ki, tum kab majak kar rahi ho aur kab sach bol rahi ho. Thik hai, ab
bahut raat ho gayi hai. Tum jakar aaram karo.”
Priya boli “are abhi to aaye ho. Kam se kam thodi der to mere sath baat karo.”
Priya ne mere aane ka bahut intejar kiya tha. Isliye mujhe uski baat katna acha nahi laga aur mai wahi sofe par baith kar us se baat karne laga. Baton
baton me usne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “aaj mai tumko kaisi lag rahi hu.”
Mai bola “tum to mujhe hamesha hi sundar lagti ho. Magar aaj is nighty me tum bahut jyada sexy lag rahi ho.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, priya ne thoda sa sharmate huye kaha.
Priya boli “ye nighty maine aaj hi li hai.”
Mai bola “acha to, aaj din me tum iske liye hi bajar gayi thi.”
Priya boli “nahi, wo meri shadi wali dress ki fitting kuch sahi nahi thi. Isliye use badalne gayi thi. Waha mujhe ye nighty dikh gayi aur mujhe bahut
pasand aayi to, maine ise bhi le liya.”
Mai bola “ye nighty sach me bahut achi hai aur tumhre baki ke nightwear se bilkul bhi alag hai. Magar maine iske pahle kabhi tumko blue dress me
nahi dekha. Lagta hai tumko blue color jyada pasand nahi hai.”
Meri is baat par priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe to sabhi color pasand hai. Lekin aaj nitika didi ne bataya ki, kisi ko blue color kuch jyada hi pasand hai. Isliye maine socha ki, kyo na
aaj kuch blue hi pahan liya jaye.”
Priya ki is baat se mai itna to samajh gaya tha ki, uska ye ishara meri hi taraf hai. Kyoki keerti ne jab apne blue salwar suit wali baat nitika ko batayi thi
to, usne saaf kaha tha ki, blue mera man pasand color hai.
Abhi mai is baare me priya se kuch sawal karne hi wala tha ki, tabhi mujhe riya aati dikhi. Wo bhi is samay ek black nighty me thi aur uski bhi nighty
priya jitni hi short thi. Magar usne nighty ke upar ek pardarshi gown pahna hua tha. Jisse uski sundarta chhan kar bahar aa rahi thi.
Wo sidiyan utarti huyi hum logon ke pas aa rahi thi. Magar priya ki maujudgi ki vajah se maine us par jyada dhyan dena jaruri nahi samjha. Humare pas
aane ke bad, usne bataya ki wo priya ko dekhne uske kamre me gayi thi. Lekin priya use waha nahi dikhi to, wo use dekhne niche aa gayi.
Iske bad hum teeno ki yaha shikha didi ki shadi ke baare me baten hone lagi. Un dono se bhi maine bataya ki, mai shikha didi ki shadi me kya karna
chahta hu. Jise sunne ke bad, dono ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur wo bhi isme mera sath dene ko taiyar ho gayi.
Uske bad, hum log thodi der isi baare me baten karte rahe. Fir 1:15 baje riya ne priya ko sone jane ko kaha magar priya abhi jane ko taiyar nahi thi.
Isliye maine bhi priya ko ab aaram karne ka kaha. Jiske bad wo hum dono ko good night bol kar chali gayi.
Uske jane ke bad riya ne mujhse kaha ki, wo mujhse kuch jaruri baat karna chahti hai. Maine usse apni baat bolne ko kaha to, usne kaha ki, yaha nahi,
tum apne kamre me chalo, mai thodi der bad, tumhare kamre me aati hu.
Mujhe itni raat ko akele me riya se apne kamre me milna sahi nahi lag raha tha. Lekin uski jid ke aage meri ek nahi chali aur mujhe iske liye haan karna
pad gaya. Mai use jaldi aane ka bol kar, apne kamre me aa gaya.
Apne kamre me aane ke bad, maine apne kapde badle aur fir bed par let kar riya ke aane ka intejar karne laga. Thodi hi der bad, riya aa gayi. Use
dekhte hi mai uth kar baith gaya.
Riya ne teji se kamre ke andar aate huye, kamre ka darwaja andar se band kiya aur fir apna gown utar kar, bed par fekte huye meri taraf bad gayi. Is
se pahle mai kuch samajh pata ki, riya mere samne aakar baith gayi.
Ye sab itna achanak hua tha ki, mai thoda sa hadbada gaya aur abhi meri ye hadbadahat door ho pati ki, us se pahle hi riya ne mere chehre ko pakda
aur apne hoth mere hothon par laga diye.
Mai is sabke liye jara bhi taiyar nahi tha. Isliye mai us se apne aapko chhudane ki kosis karne laga. Lekin uski pakad me jitni jyada majbuti thi, uske
chumban me utni hi jyada shiddat thi. Jiske aage mera virodh karna bekar sabit hua aur kuch hi der me, mai uske samne hathiyar daal kar uske hothon
ka raspan karne majbur ho gaya.
______________________________
Update-159
Mujhe itni raat ko akele me riya se apne kamre me milna sahi nahi lag raha tha. Lekin uski jid ke aage meri ek nahi chali aur mujhe iske liye haan karna
pad gaya. Mai use jaldi aane ka bol kar, apne kamre me aa gaya.
Apne kamre me aane ke bad, maine apne kapde badle aur fir bed par let kar riya ke aane ka intejar karne laga. Thodi hi der bad, riya aa gayi. Use
dekhte hi mai uth kar baith gaya.
Riya ne teji se kamre ke andar aate huye, kamre ka darwaja andar se band kiya aur fir apna gown utar kar, bed par fekte huye meri taraf bad gayi. Is
se pahle mai kuch samajh pata ki, riya mere samne aakar baith gayi.
Ye sab itna achanak hua tha ki, mai thoda sa hadbada gaya aur abhi meri ye hadbadahat door ho pati ki, us se pahle hi riya ne mere chehre ko pakda
aur apne hoth mere hothon par laga diye.
Mai is sabke liye jara bhi taiyar nahi tha. Isliye mai us se apne aapko chhudane ki kosis karne laga. Lekin uski pakad me jitni jyada majbuti thi, uske
chumban me utni hi jyada shiddat thi. Jiske aage mera virodh karna bekar sabit hua aur kuch hi der me, mai uske samne hathiyar daal kar uske hothon
ka raspan karne majbur ho gaya.
Lekin ye sab sirf ek pal ke liye hi tha. Kyoki agle hi pal mere mobile ki msg tone baj uthi. Jise sunte hi mera dhyan riya ke chumban se hat gaya aur mai
apne aapko riya se alag kar msg dekhne laga.
Aane wale Sms ko dekhte hi, meri saari uttejna aise shant pad gayi. Jaise kisi ne ufante huye doodh me thanda pani daal diya ho. Ye priya ka Sms tha
aur uske is Sms ne mujhe sochne par majbur kar diya tha.
Priya ke is Sms se saaf pata chal raha tha ki, riya ke is samay mere kamre me, mere sath hone ki baat ko, wo janti hai aur isliye use is baat ka dar sata
raha hai ki, mere aur riya ke bich bhi wo sab na ho jaye, jo papa aur riya ke bich me hua tha.
Mujhe msg padne ke bad, is tarah se soch me khoya dekh kar, riya ne mere hath se mobile le liya aur msg ko dekhne lagi.
Priya ka Sms
“Rishton ka bharosa kabhi tutne na dena.
Dosti ka sath kabhi chhutne na dena.
Rok lena khud ko galti karne se pahle,
Apni kisi galti se mujhe ruthne na dena.”
Priya ka msg pad kar, riya ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin use ye samajh me nahi aaya tha ki, ye Sms priya ne bheja hai. Kyoki priya ka
number mere mobile me sweet friend ke naam se save tha. Riya ne mujhe mobile wapas dete huye puchha.
Riya boli “ye kya lafda hai. Tumhari ye sweet friend kaun hai. Tumne to iske baare me hum logon se kabhi kuch nahi bataya.”
Mai riya ko priya ke baare me kuch bhi batana nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine baat ko badalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai tumhe kab aur kaise kuch batata. Jab se mai aaya hu, tab se tumhare pas mere se baat karne ka samay hi kaha tha.”
Riya boli “samay ho ya na ho. Lekin yadi kisi ke man me baat karne ki chahat ho to, samay nikal hi jata hai. Jaise ki aaj maine apni baat kahne ke liye
samay nikala hai.”
Mai bola “chalo tumhe mere liye samay to mila. Ab batao, tumhe mujhse kya jaruri baat karni hai.”
Abhi riya meri is baat ka koi jabab de pati ki, tabhi priya ka dusra Sms aa gaya. Riya muskurate huye, mujhe dekhne lagi aur mai priya ka msg padne
laga.
Priya ka Sms
“Bas itna chahti hu juda hone se pahle.
Tum khud na kho jana apni manzil pane se pahle.
Roothe na kabhi tumse mohabbat tumhari,
Isliye rokti hu galti hone se pahle.”
Priya ke is msg ne mujhe or bhi jyada uske baare me sochne ke liye majbur kar diya tha. Pahle sms me jaha wo apni dosti ka wasta de rahi thi. Wahi is
dusre sms me wo mujhe mere pyar ka wasta de rahi thi.
Lekin dono hi sms me samanta ye thi ki, uske dono hi sms mujhe koi galti karne se rokne ke liye kiye gaye the. Aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki priya is
samay riya ke mere kamre me hone ki baat se bahut jyada pareshan thi.
Mai uski is pareshani ko door karna chahta tha. Lekin riya ke mere pas hone ki vajah se mai aisa kar nahi pa raha tha. Idhar riya ne jab mujhe fir se
msg padne ke bad, kuch uljhan me dekha to, usne muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “lagta hai tumhari ye dost, tumhari kisi baat ko lekar bahut pareshan hai. Pahle tum is se baat kar lo, fir hum apni baat karte hai.”
Riya ne kahi to mere dil ki baat thi. Lekin uske samne priya se baat karna mujhe sahi nahi lag raha tha. Isliye kuch der sochne ke bad, maine ek msg
type kiya aur priya ko bhej diya.
Mera Sms
“Is dosti ko sada aise hi nibhati rahna.
Dil ki har baat mujhe aise hi batati rahna.
Tumhari duaon se manzil bhi pa jauga mai.
Bhatakne na dena rasta aise hi dikhati rahna.”
Priya ko ye Sms bhejne ke bad, mai bechaini se uske Sms ka intejar karne laga. Riya mere pas hi baithi thi aur meri is bechaini ko dekh kar muskura
rahi thi. Kuch hi der bad priya ka Sms aa gaya.
Priya ka Sms
“Dua mangti hu khuda se ek aehsan likh de.
Tumhari takdeer me tumhara pyar likh de.
Na mile tumhe kabhi dard mohabbat me,
Wo chahe to meri takdeer me gum tamam likh de.”
Priya ka ye Sms dekh kar, mujhe priya ke bade dil ka aehsas ho raha tha. Duniya me har koi apne pyar ko hasil karne ke liye duaayen mangta hai.
Lekin priya ki ye dua uske pyar ko, us se door kar dene wali dua thi.
Mai is wakt priya ki chahat aur uske dard ko achi tarah se mehsus kar sakta tha. Lekin mai chah kar bhi uske liye kuch nahi kar sakta tha. Apni is
bebasi ko dekh kar, mere chehre par muskurahat aur aankhon me nami aa gayi aur maine ek sms type karke priya ko bhej diya.
Mera Sms
“Kash khusiyon ki koi dukan hoti.
Aur usme meri pahchan hoti.
Kharid leta saari khushiyan tumhare liye.
Chahe uski keemat meri jaan hoti.”
Mere ye sms bhejne ke thodi hi der bad, priya ka sms bhi aa gaya. Lekin shayad use is baat ka aehsas ho gaya tha ki, mai uski vajah se pareshan ho
gaya hu. Isliye is baar uska sms uske usi andaz me aaya, jiske liye wo jani jati thi.
Priya ka Sms
“Arz kiya hai,
Itne kamjor huye teri judai se.
Gaur farmaiye,
Itne kamjor hue teri judai se.
Ki chinti bhi ab kheech le jaati hai charpai se.”
“Good Night..Sweet Dream..”
Uska ye sms pad kar, ek pal ke liye mere chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Maine bhi usko good night ka sms bhej diya. Jiske bad priya ka koi sms
nahi aaya. Lekin mai is baat ko achi tarah se samajhta tha ki, wo tab tak jaagti rahegi, jab tak ki riya mere kamre se nahi chali jati hai.
Isliye maine ab mai jaldi se jaldi riya ko apne kamre se bhagana chahta tha. Wahi riya mere aur priya ke bich huyi is baat chit ko dekh kar hairan aur
kuch soch me padi huyi thi.
Use ye baat achi tarah se samajh me aa chuki thi ki, meri jindgi me koi do ladkiyan hai. Isliye jaise hi usne mujhe mobile rakhte dekha to, fauran hi
mujhse is baare me sawal karna suru kar diya.
Mai riya se koi jhuth baat bolna nahi chahta tha. Magar chah kar bhi mai use sab sach sach nahi bata sakta tha. Isliye maine use ek aisi kahani bana
kar suna di. Jisme puri sachai thi magar fir bhi keerti ya priya ka naam nahi aa raha tha.
Meri baat sunkar, riya hairani se mujhe dekh rahi thi. Wo shayad is baat se hairan thi ki, uske jane ke bad, meri jindagi me itna sab kuch ho gaya hai.
Lekin wo is baat se puri tarah se anjan thi ki, meri jindagi me jo kuch bhi hua hai. Wo sab uske aane ke bad hi hua hai.
Kuch der tak riya hairani se mujhe dekhti rahi. Lekin fir jab usne apni hairani ko chhod kar, bolna suru kiya to, mujhe hi hairan karke rakh diya. Riya
apne dil ki baat bolti ja rahi thi aur mai uski baat sunta ja raha tha. Apni baat kahte kahte uski aankhen bheeg gayi thi aur mai bhi apni aankhon ko nam
hone se nahi rok saka tha.
Mai aaj tak jis ladki ko ek giri huyi ladki samajh raha tha. Wo hi ladki aaj meri najron me itni unchi ho gayi thi ki, ab mujhe apni purani soch par
pachhtawa ho raha tha. Maine apni aankhon me chhayi nami par hath ferte huye use saaf kiya aur riya se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mai aaj tak tumko bahut galat samajhta raha. Ho sake to mujhe iske liye maaf kar do.”
Riya ne mujhe ye kahte suna to apne aansu pochhne lagi. Fir muskurane ki kosis karte huye usne kaha.
Riya boli “isme sorry bolne ki koi baat nahi hai. Tumne jo dekha tha, wahi samajha tha. Tumhari jagah yadi mai hoti to mai bhi tumko aisa hi samajhti.”
Mai bola “haan, tum thik kahti ho. Lekin aaj mai ek baat ko achi tarah se samajh gaya hu ki, aankhon dekha aur kaano suna hamesha puri tarah se
sach nahi hota aur har baat ke piche koi na koi vajah chhupi hoti hai.”
Riya boli “ab in sab baton ko chhodo. Chalo ab wo kaam pura kar lete hai. Jo sms aane ki vajah se adhura rah gaya tha.”
Riya ki is baat ne mujhe jor ka jhatka sa diya aur mai use gaur se dekhne laga. Wo mujhe dekh kar muskura rahi thi aur apne honthon par jeebh fer
rahi thi. Maine use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumko to maine saari sachai bata di hai. Iske bad bhi tum mere sath aisa kyo karna chahti ho. Kya tumko ye nahi lagta ki, mai tumare sath ye
sab karke us ladki ke sath dhoka karuga, jo mujhse sacha pyar karti hai.”
Riya boli “mai aazad khayalon ki ladki hu aur mujhe aisa kuch nahi lagta. Magar ab mera mood bhi kuch karne ka nahi hai. Isliye aaj to mai tumko
chhod deti hu. Lekin dobara aisa nahi hoga. Apni ijjat ko sabhal kar rakhna. Kyoki mere rahte tumhari ijjat ko hamesha khatra bana rahega.”
Itna kah kar wo muskurate huye, mere pas se uth kar khadi ho gayi aur mujhe good night bol kar jane legi. Lekin jate jate wo achanak ruk gayi aur meri
taraf palat kar dekhte huye kahne lagi.
Riya boli “ek shayari tumhari sweet friend ke liye. Use meri taraf se jarur suna dena.”
Riya ki shayari
“Zindagi tujhse har kadam par samjhauta kyo kiya jaye.
Shauk jeene ka hai magar itna bhi nahi ki, mar mar ke jiya jaye.
Jab jalebi ki tarah ulajh hi rahi hai tu ae zindagi,
To fir kyo na tujhe chasni me dubo kar maja hi le liya jaye.”
Ye shayari bolne ke bad, riya ne mujhe aankh maari aur hanste huye mere kamre ke bahar nikal gayi. Mai uske baare me sochta hua, bas use jate
huye dekhta rah gaya.
Aaj riya ki baten sunne ke bad, mere uske baare me saare khayalat badal chuke the aur aaj wo mujhe priya ya nikki ki tarah hi achi lag rahi thi. Kuch
der riya ke baare me sochte rahne ke bad, maine time dekha to 2:30 baj gaya tha.
Maine darwaja band kiya aur fir aakar sone ki kosis karne laga. Lekin aankh band karte hi meri aankhon me keerti ka chehra aa gaya aur mujhe uske
khayalon ne gher liya.
Mujhe ye to yaad nahi ki, aisa kab se tha, magar maine is baat ko aajmaya tha ki, mai jab kabhi uski najro se door ho jata tha to, uski tabiyat ko kuch
na kuch jarur ho jata tha aur aisa hi kuch abhi bhi hua tha.
Keerti khane peene ki bahut saukin thi aur ghar me jyada tel masale ki chijen khane ko na milne par, wo apne is sauk ko chori chhipe bahar pura karti
thi. Jiske liye use bad me ghar me baten bhi sunna padti thi. Lekin us par in sab baton ka koi asar nahi padta tha.
Magar is baar uski tabiyat kharab hone par wo chhoti maa ki dekh rekh me thi aur chhoti maa kisi ki bhi tabiyat ko lekar jara bhi laparwahi pasand nahi
karti thi aur wo khane peene ka khas khayal rakhti thi.
Yahi vajah thi ki, ab keerti ko chhoti maa ki dekh bhal se pareshani hone lagi thi. Mujhe keerti ki is haalat par bahut dukh ho raha tha. Lekin sath sath is
baat ki khushi bhi thi ki, chhoti maa uske sath sakhti se pesh aa rahi hai aur uski tabiyat ko lekar jara bhi laparwahi nahi kar rahi hai.
Mera man usko dekhne ke liye tadap raha tha. Dil to kar raha tha ki, mai abhi uske pas pahuch jau. Lekin aisa ho pana abhi kisi tarah se bhi sambhav
nahi tha. Mai is samay apne aapko bahut bebas mehsus kar raha tha aur meri isi bebasi ne meri aankhon se nind uda di thi.
Mai pal pal karwat badal raha tha aur sone ki kosis kar raha tha. Magar kisi bhi pahlu me mujhe sukun nahi mil raha tha aur jab aisa karte bahut der ho
gayi to, mai uth kar baith gaya.
Lekin ab karu to, kya karu, ye baat meri samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Abhi raat ke 3:15 baje the, aise me bahar jakar tahalne ka bhi sawal paida nahi
hota tha. Isliye maine apna mobile uthaya aur keerti ke bheje huye Sms padne laga.
Keerti ke sms padte padte mere samne wo sms aa gaya, jo keerti ne mumbai aati aati samay mujhe apna khayal rakhne ke liye train me bheja tha.
Keerti ka wo Sms
“Udas lamho ka bhi na koi malaal rakhna.
Tufaano me bhi apna hausla sambhal rakhna.
Mere liye shart ae jindgani ho tum.
Isi khatir hi sahi khud ka khayal rakhna.”
Uske is sms ko dekh kar, mai sochne laga ki, mujhe meri tabiyat ka khayal rakhne ko kaha aur khud ki tabiyat kharab kar li. Ye sms to apni tabiyat ka
khayal rakhne ke liye, ab mujhe isko bhejna chahiye.
Ye baat mere dimag me aate hi mera man kiya ki, mai ye sms keerti ko bhej du. Lekin mujhe is baat ka dar bhi lag raha tha ki, kahi mera sms jane se
uski nind na tut jaye. Isliye mai chah kar bhi use sms bhejne ki himmat nahi juta pa raha tha. Mai sms bheju ya na bheju ki ajib si kashmkash me fasa
hua tha.
Magar fir mere dimag me khayal aaya ki, mai keerti ke dusre mobile par bahut kam call ya sms karta hu aur us mobile ka istemal keerti sirf mujhe call
karne ke liye karti hai. Aise me yadi mai us mobile par sms karta hu to, keerti ko, mera sms tabhi dikhayi dega, jab wo mujhe call karne ke liye mobile
uthayegi.
Ye baat sochte huye, maine apni saari takat jutayi aur darte darte keerti ke dusre mobile par wo sms bhej diya. Ab dhadakte dil se ye dekhne laga ki,
kahi keerti ka koi sms ya call to nahi aa raha hai. Jab thodi der tak keerti ka koi call ya sms nahi aaya to, maine rahat ki saans li aur fir se let kar sone ki
kosis karne laga.
Magar hua wo hi, jis se mai dar raha tha. Abhi mujhe aankh band kiye kuch hi der huyi thi ki, keerti ka call aane laga. Mai fauran uth kar baith gaya aur
keerti ka call uthate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan, itni raat ko kya tumko msg msg khelna hai.”
Uski aawaj se wo unidi si lag rahi thi aur uski aawaj bahut ruk ruk kar aa rahi thi. Mujhe ab apne sms karne ki galti par pachtawa ho raha tha. Isliye
maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, wo maine aise hi msg kar diya tha. Tu apni nind kharab mat kar aur so ja.”
Keerti boli “I love u jaan, muuuuhhhh.”
Mai bola “I love u, muuuhhhh. Ab tu so ja.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan, lekin tum kyo jaag rahe ho. Kya tumko sona nahi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe nind nahi aa rahi hai. Lekin tu meri fikar mat kar aur ab call rakh.”
Keerti boli “lekin tum kyo baithe ho. Tum bhi so jao na.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai bhi so jata hu, par ab tu call rakh.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mujhe call nahi rakhna. Tum mujhe pakad kar so jao.”
Wo bahut jyada nind ke nashe me lag rahi thi. Isliye ab mujhe us se jyada bahas karna thik nahi laga. Isliye maine lette huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye le, mai bhi let gaya. Ab tu so ja.”
Keerti boli “ab apni aankh band karo aur mujhe jor se pakad lo. Mai tumhare sar par hath ferti hu.”
Keerti unidi si halat me budbudaye ja rahi thi. Maine uski baat sunkar apni aankh band kar li. Uska budbudana aur uski saanso ki aawaj se mujhe aisa
mehsus ho raha tha ki, jaise wo mere pas hi hai.
Kuch der me me uska budbudana band ho gaya aur wo so gayi. Magar uski saanson ki aawaj abhi bhi sunayi de rahi thi. Jis se mujhe bahut sukun mil
raha tha aur is sukun ko mehsus karte karte, pata nahi kab, mai bhi gahri nind ki aagosh me chala gaya.
______________________________
Update-160
Mai bola “sorry, wo maine aise hi msg kar diya tha. Tu apni nind kharab mat kar aur so ja.”
Keerti boli “I love u jaan, muuuuhhhh.”
Mai bola “I love u, muuuhhhh. Ab tu so ja.”
Keerti boli “ok jaan, lekin tum kyo jaag rahe ho. Kya tumko sona nahi hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe nind nahi aa rahi hai. Lekin tu meri fikar mat kar aur ab call rakh.”
Keerti boli “lekin tum kyo baithe ho. Tum bhi so jao na.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai bhi so jata hu, par ab tu call rakh.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mujhe call nahi rakhna. Tum mujhe pakad kar so jao.”
Wo bahut jyada nind ke nashe me lag rahi thi. Isliye ab mujhe us se jyada bahas karna thik nahi laga. Isliye maine lette huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye le, mai bhi let gaya. Ab tu so ja.”
Keerti boli “ab apni aankh band karo aur mujhe jor se pakad lo. Mai tumhare sar par hath ferti hu.”
Keerti unidi si halat me budbudaye ja rahi thi. Maine uski baat sunkar apni aankh band kar li. Uska budbudana aur uski saanso ki aawaj se mujhe aisa
mehsus ho raha tha ki, jaise wo mere pas hi hai.
Kuch der me me uska budbudana band ho gaya aur wo so gayi. Magar uski saanson ki aawaj abhi bhi sunayi de rahi thi. Jis se mujhe bahut sukun mil
raha tha aur is sukun ko mehsus karte karte, pata nahi kab, mai bhi gahri nind ki aagosh me chala gaya.
Mujhe itni jyada sukun bhari nind aayi ki, subah 8:30 baje kisi ke darwaja khatkhatane par hi meri nind khuli. Maine darwaja khola to samne priya khadi
thi. Usne bataya ki mehul log aman ke ghar se subah wapas laute hai.
Maine us se nikki ke baare me puchha to usne bataya ki, nikki wahi par hai. Lekin 11 baje tak aane ka boli hai. Iske bad wo mujhe fresh hone ka bol
kar wapas chali gayi aur mai fresh hone chala gaya.
Mai fresh hokar taiyar hone laga aur tabhi priya chay nashta lekar aa gayi. Lekin aaj uske chehre se uski jani pehchani muskan gayab thi. Usne feeki si
muskan ke sath mujhe chay nashta karne ko kaha aur mere pas hi baith gayi.
Shayad kal der raat tak riya ke mere kamre me rahne ki vajah se uske man me bahut se sawal the. Magar shayad wo mere naraj ho jane ke dar se,
chah kar bhi kuch puchh nahi pa rahi thi. Mai uski is pareshani ko samajh raha tha. Isliye maine uski is pareshani ko door karne ke liye baat banate
huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “yaar tumne mujhe itni jaldi kyo jaga diya. Aaj meri nind puri nahi ho payi hai.”
Mujhe laga tha ki, priya mujhse meri nind pure na hone ki vajah puchhegi aur mujhe isi bahane riya ki baat batane ka mauka mil jayega. Lekin usne
meri is baat ka sidha sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “sorry, wo nikki 11 baje aane ka boli thi aur tum 8:30 baje tak sokar nahi uthe the. Mujhe laga ki tumko taiyar hone aur nashta vagairah karne
me der na ho jaye, isliye maine tumko jaga diya, warna mai tumko sone deti. Waise bhi tumko jagane ka theka to nikki ne hi lekar rakha hai.”
Ye kah kar wo jor se khilkhilane lagi. Magar ab mai uski is hansi ko ache se samajhne laga tha. Uski hansi, uske asli jajbaton ko chhipane ka sirf ek
parda thi aur ye parda uske chehre par hamesha rahta tha.
Magar ab uski ye hansi mere dil ko chot pahuchati thi. Mai uske chehre par nakli hansi nahi, balki hamesha asli hansi dekhna chahta tha. Isliye ab
maine priya ke koi sawal karne ka intejar karna thik nahi samjha aur khud hi use raat ko riya se huyi wo baten batana suru kar diya, jo baten uske liye
janna jaruri tha.
Wo bade gaur se meri baten sun rahi thi aur dhire dhire uski aankhen aansuon se bheeg gayi. Meri baat khatam hone ke bad, usne apne chehre se
aansuon ko saaf kiya aur fir bina kuch kahe uth kar jane lagi. Use is tarah jata dekh, maine fauran uska hath pakad kar, use rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum kaha ja rahi ho. Maine ye baat sirf tumse isliye batayi hai, taki tumhare man me riya ki kisi baat ki vajah se koi galatfahmi na rahe. Lekin
yadi ye sab baten tum riya se jakar karogi to, use ye jaan kar bahut dukh hoga ki, uski chhoti bahan uske baare me itna sab kuch janti hai. Wo bechari
ye baat janne ke bad khud ki hi najro me gir jayegi.”
Meri baat sunkar priya wapas apni jagah par baith gayi. Lekin uski aankhon se aansu abhi bhi bah rahe the. Is samay uske dil ki jo haalat thi, mai achi
tarah samajh raha tha. Fir bhi maine mahaul ko halka banane ke liye priya ke aansu pochhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumhari aankhon me aansu ache nahi lagte. Tum hansti huyi hi achi lagti ho. Isliye hamesha hansti hi raha karo. Meri mom kahti hai ki, jo
rishte dil se nibhaye jate hai, unme pyar aur apnapan hamesha bana rahta hai. Aise rishte apne dil ki baat kahne ke liye shabdo ke mohtaj nahi hote.
Isliye tum riya se is baare me kuch mat kaho. Ye hi tum dono ke liye acha hai.”
Abhi mai priya ko samjha hi raha tha ki, tabhi mera mobile bajne laga. Maine call uthaya to, chhoti maa ka call tha. Maine priya ko ye baat batayi aur fir
chhoti maa ka call uthate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya kar raha tha tu.”
Mai bola “kuch nahi chhoti maa, bas aapki hi baat yaad kar raha tha.”
Chhoti maa boli “aaj kal tu bahut baten banane laga. Jab bhi call karo, bas ek hi baat bolta hai ki, aapko hi yaad kar raha tha.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat par mujhe hansi aa gayi. Mai unko apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab isme mai kya kar sakta hu. Mai jab bhi aapko yaad karta hu, aap call kar deti ho.”
Chhoti maa boli “chal thik hai. Maine ye batane ke liye call kiya tha ki, maine car booked kar di hai aur payment bhi kar di hai. Tum aaj 12 baje ke bad
Audi car showroom me jakar car utha lena.”
Ye baat sunkar, meri khushi ka thikana nahi raha. Ab tak priya bhi apne aapko sambhal chuki thi. Usne achanak mujhe itna khush dekha to ishare se
puchhne lagi. Maine use thoda rukne ka ishara kiya aur chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, ye to aapne bahut achi khabar di hai. Magar aapne mujhse bina puchhe hi car kyo booked kar di. Kam se kam mujhse car ka
color hi puchh leti. Ab pata nahi aapne kaun sa color liya hai.”
Meri baat sunkar chhoti maa ne hanste huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu naraj kyo hota hai. Keerti ne mujhe bataya tha ki, tune red color ki audi car lene ki baat sochi hai. Isliye maine red color hi liya hai.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ne mujhe hairan kar diya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki, maine kab keerti se ye baat kah di thi. Kyoki na to maine aisa kuch
socha tha aur na hi aisa kuch keerti se kaha tha.
Fir bhi keerti ne chhoti maa ke samne mera naam lekar ye baat kah di thi to, mujhe bhi chhoti maa ke samne chup rah jana pada. Iske bad maine
chhoti maa se is baare me koi or baat nahi ki aur unse thodi bahut jaruri baten karke call rakh diya.
Chhoti maa se baat ho jane ke bad, maine priya ki taraf dekha to, ab uske chehre par wo hi pahle wali muskan thi. Shayad meri aur chhoti maa ki
baten sunkar, uska mood thik ho gaya tha. Mere call rakhte hi usne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “kya tum koi car le rahe ho.”
Mai bola “haan, meri mom shadi me shikha didi ko ek car gift kar rahi hai. Un ne ye batane ke liye call kiya tha ki, mai Audi car showroom me jakar car
utha lu.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya fati fati si aankhon se mujhe dekhne lagi. Jaise maine koi bahut badi hairani wali baat kah di ho. Use is tarah se hairan dekh kar
maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua.? Tum is tarah mujhe kyo dekh rahi ho.”
Priya boli “tum thik kahte the. Tumhari mom sach me duniya ki sabse achi mom hai.”
Uski ye baat sunkar mujhe hansi aa gayi aur maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “kyo aisa kya hua, jo aaj tumko meri ye baat sach lagne lagi. Kya shikha didi ko car gift kar dene se tumko aisa lag raha hai.”
Priya boli “nahi, baat sirf car gift karne ki nahi hai. Baat ye hai ki, tumhari mom shikha didi ko janti tak nahi hai. Wo sirf tumhari khushi ke liye ye sab kar
rahi hai. Wo ek maa ki tarah tumhari dekh bhal karti hai aur ek dost ki tarah tumhara sath bhi deti hai. Tumne pichhle janam me jarur bahut ache karam
kiye hoge, isliye tumhe is janam me aisi mom mili hai.”
Priya ke muh se chhoti maa ke liye ye sab baten sunkar, mera dil khush ho gaya. Maine muskurate huye, priya se kaha.
Mai bola “meri mom ki itni tarif ke liye thanks.”
Iske aage hum log koi aur baat kar pate ki, hume bahar se shor sharabe ki aawazen aane lagi. Ye aawazen sun kar hum ek dusre ko dekhne lage. Fir
priya ne bahar chal kar dekhne ko kaha to, mai uske sath uth kar bahar hall me aa gaya.
Waha nitika aur uski mom mohini ke bich kisi baat ko lekar kaha suni chal rahi thi. Raj, riya, mehul, dada ji aur padmini aunty sabhi waha par maujud
the. Nitika is samay ek black mini skirt top me thi. Jo behad hi badkila tha.
Use is dress me dekh kar mujhe samajhte der nahi lagi ki, ho na ho saari kaha suni isi baat par chal rahi hai. Fir bhi mamle ko samajhne ke liye mai
khamosh hokar un sabki baten sunne laga.
Aunty aur dada ji un dono ko shant karwane ki kosis kar rahe the. Lekin pata nahi mohini aunty ne aisi kya baat bol di thi, jiski vajah se nitika kuch
jyada hi gusse me najar aa rahi thi. Usne apni mom par gusse me chikhte huye kaha.
Nitika boli “aap apne aapko samajhti kya hai. Aap jab chahe jiski bejjati kar degi aur aap ko koi kuch nahi kahega. Aaj aapne aunty ke upar ungli utha
kar acha nahi kiya. Ab aap bhi kaan khol kar sun lijiye. Aaj se mai aapki koi bhi behuda baat nahi sunugi. Mujhe kya pehanna hai, kya khana hai, iska
faisla mai khud hi karugi. Aapko meri kisi baat me taang adane ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Nitika ne buri tarah se mohini aunty ko jhidka tha aur uski is baat ko sunkar mohini aunty ka paara bhi bahut chad gaya tha. Wo gusse me nitika ko
bakte huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “bitte bhar ki chhori aur apni maa se juban ladati hai.”
Ye kahte huye mohini aunty ne nitika ko thappad marne ke liye apna hath uthaya, magar nitika ne unka hath bich me hi pakad kar thappad padne se
rok liya. Mohini aunty apna hath chhudane ki kosis karne lagi. Magar nitika ne majbuti se unka hath pakda rakha.
Nitika ka ye roop mere liye bilkul hi naya tha aur ek tarah se wo apni mom ki sabke samne khul kar beijjati kar rahi thi. Lekin mohini aunty ne jo baten
keerti aur nikki ke liye boli thi. Un baton ki vajah se mujhe unke sath ye sab hote dekh kar khushi ho rahi thi.
Magar nitika ko aisa karte dekh kar priya aage badi aur usne nitika se mohini aunty ka hath chhudate huye, gusse me sab se kaha.
Priya boli “aap sab khade hokar ye tamasha dekh rahe hai. Aap sab se ye bhi nahi hua ki, didi ko aisa karne se rok de.”
Lekin kisi ke kuch bolne ke pahle hi, priya ki is baat ka jabab nitika ne dete huye kaha.
Nitika boli “koi tamasha nahi dekh raha hai. Ye aurat isi layak hai ki, sab iski bejjati karte rahe. Seeru didi thik hi kahti thi ki, ye gaon ki ganvar hai aur
ise to yaha mumbai me ghusne hi nahi dena chahiye tha.”
Nitika ki is baat par priya ne gusse me usko ghurte huye kaha.
Priya boli “khabardar didi, yadi aapne chachi ke sath jara bhi badtamizi ki to, mujhse bura koi nahi hoga. Wo aapki maa hai aur unke sath tamiz se baat
kijiye.”
Magar nitika par priya ki is baat ka jara bhi asar nahi pada. Usne ulta priya ko samjhate huye kaha.
Nitika boli “tujhe pata bhi hai, is aurat ne tere baare me kitni gandi baat kahi hai. Yadi tu sun leti to, tu iska muh hi noch leti. Mujhe to ab isko apni maa
kahte huye bhi sharam aa rahi hai.”
Nitika ki is baat ne mujhe bhi sochne par majbur kar diya ki, aakhir mohini aunty ne aisi kya baat bol di thi. Jiski vajah se nitika hi apni mom ke khilaf
khadi ho gayi thi aur itna jyada bhadki huyi thi. Lekin priya ne nitika ki is baat ko sunkar bhi ansuna karte huye us se kaha.
Priya boli “bas didi, ab bahut ho gaya. Chachi ne mujhe kya bola aur kya nahi bola, mujhe kuch nahi janna. Aap abhi ke abhi chachi se apni galti ki
maafi mango.”
Nitika boli “maine koi galti nahi ki aur na hi mai is aurat se apni kisi baat ke liye maafi mangugi.”
Lekin priya bhi kam jiddi nahi thi. Usne apni baat ko dohrate huye kaha.
Priya boli “didi, aapko meri kasam hai. Aap chachi se apni galti ki maafi mango.”
Magar nitika ne uski baat manne se inkar karte huye kaha.
Nitika boli “nahi, mai kisi baat ki maafi nahi magugi. Tujhe jo samajhna hai, samajh le.”
Priya boli “didi, aapko maine apni kasam di hai. Aap abhi ke abhi chachi se maafi mango, warna aap mera mara hua muh dekhogi.”
Priya ki is jid ke aage nitika ko jhukna hi pad gaya. Usne mohini aunty ko sorry kaha aur fir gusse me palat kar, apne kamre me chali gayi. Uske jate hi
dada ji bhi apne kamre me chale gaye.
Mohini aunty shant khadi thi aur padmini aunty ki aankhon me nami chhayi huyi thi. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, yaha hua kya hai.
Magar priya ko jaise ye sab janne ki koi utsukta hi nahi thi. Usne mohini aunty ka hath pakad kar unhe baithate huye kaha.
Priya boli “chachi, niti didi ne aapke sath jo badtamizi ki hai, uske liye mai aapse maafi mangti hu. Mai janti hu ki, aapko mai aur meri harkaten pasand
nahi hai. Magar mai aapse vaada karti hu ki, aaj ke bad aapko meri vajah se niti didi se koi sikayat nahi hogi.”
Ye kahte kahte priya ki aankhon me nami chha gayi aur wo apni aankhon ki is nami ko sabse chhupane ke liye, waha se uth kar jaane lagi. Magar raj
jo abhi tak khamoshi se sab kuch dekh raha tha. Usne priya ka hath pakad kar use jane se rokte huye aunty se kaha.
Raj bola “chachi, aaj niti ne jo kuch kiya, mai usme uski jara bhi galti nahi manta. Ye uska apni bahan ke liye pyar tha, jo gusse ke roop me bahar nikal
kar aaya tha aur aaj mai bhi aapse ye janna chahta hu ki, meri jis bahan ki muskan meri jaan hai, aap use baar baar aansu kyo deti ho. Aapko meri is
bholi bhali bahan se itni nafrat kyo hai. Aaj aapko mere is sawal ka jabab dena hi hoga.”
Ye kah kar raj mohini aunty ko dekhne laga. Wahi priya ne mohini aunty ka bachaw karte huye raj se kaha.
Priya boli “bhaiya chachi mujhse nafrat nahi karti. Bas unhe meri harkaten pasand nahi hai. Isliye wo mujhe pasand nahi karti hai.”
Magar raj ne priya ko daant kar chup karate huye kaha.
Raj bola “tu apna muh band rakh. Mai koi chhota baccha nahi hu, jo inki is nafrat ko bhi na samajh saku. Yadi inhe tere chhote kapde pahanne se
pareshani hai to, fir ye riya ko kyo kabhi kuch nahi kahti. Riya ke sath to ye bade pyar se pesh aati hai. Use to ye kabhi teri tarah jalil nahi karti hai. Fir
tere sath ye aisa kyo karti hai. Aaj mai ye jaan kar rahuga.”
Raj ki baat sunkar, mohini aunty yaha waha dekhne lagi. Unhe dekh kar aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise raj ne unki koi chori pakad li ho. Magar ek baar fir
priya ne ek baar fir mohini aunty ka bachaw karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “bhaiya, wo meri chachi hai aur unhe mujhe kuch bhi bolne ka pura haq hai. Aapko meri kasam hai. Ab aap chachi se is baare me kuch nahi
puchhege. Aap kya, koi bhi unse kuch nahi puchhega.”
Priya ki is baat par raj gusse me uski taraf dekhne laga. Magar priya ne use gusse me dekha to, badi masumiyat se apne kaan pakad liye aur apna sar
hila kar use gussa na karne ke liye kahne lagi.
Priya ki is masumiyat aur uski kasam ke samne raj bebas ho gaya. Magar uska gussa kam nahi hua aur wo waha se chala gaya. Raj ke waha se chale
jane ke bad waha khamoshi chha gayi.
Ab waha ke is tanaw bhare mahol me ek pal ke liye bhi rah pana mere liye mushkil ho gaya tha. Maine mehul ki taraf dekha to, usne waha se chalne
ka ishara kiya aur fir hum dono waha se uncle ke kamre me aa gaye.
Uncle ke pas aate hi, uncle is shor sharabe ki vajah puchhne lage. Tab mehul ne bataya ki, hum sab nashta kar rahe the. Nashte ke bad, nitika ne
bataya ki, priya ne use ek dress gift ki hai. Itna bol kar wo hum sab ko dikhane ke liye dress pahanne chali gayi.
Jab wo dress pahan kar wapas aayi to, uski dress dekh kar, mohini aunty ka gussa bhadak gaya. Un ne gusse me priya ko ulat sidha bakte huye kaha
ki, dayan khud to randi ki tarah apna jism dikhate firti hai aur ab meri beti ko bhi waisa hi banana chahti hai. Pata nahi iski ragon me kiska ganda khoon
bah raha hai.
Mohini aunty ki is baat ko sunkar, raj unko aisi baat bolne ke upar se gussa karne laga. Magar us se jyada gussa nitika ko aa gaya. Usne to saara ghar
hi sar par utha liya aur mohini aunty ko apni maa manne se hi inkar karte huye ulta sidha bakne lagi.
Wo priya ko ye sab bole jaane ki vajah se bahut gusse me thi. Uska kahna tha ki, uski maa ne sirf priya ko hi nahi, balki aakash uncle aur padmini
aunty ke khoon ko bhi gaali di hai aur iske liye wo apni maa ko kabhi maaf nahi karegi.
Nitika ko is tarah bakte dekh dada ji aur padmini aunty use samjhane ki kosis karte rahe. Lekin wo kisi baat sunne ko taiyar nahi thi aur tabhi priya bhi
waha aa gayi aur usne ye sab jhagra shant karaya. Iske bad mehul wo sab baten uncle ko batane laga, jo mere samne huyi thi.
Aaj subah subah hi mohini aunty ne aisa dhamaka kar diya tha ki, mera saara mood kharab ho gaya tha aur aisa lag raha tha ki, ab baki ka saara din
bhi aisa hi gujarne wala hai.
Ye baat sochte hi mujhe yaad aaya ki, abhi to nikki bhi yaha aane wali hai. Kahi aisa na ho ki, yaha ke tanaw ki vajah se uska mood bhi kharab ho
jaye. Ye baat dimag me aate hi, mai fauran apne kamre me aa gaya.
Apne kamre me aate hi maine fauran nikki ko call laga diya. Nikki se baat karne par pata chala ki, wo yaha aane ke liye nikalne hi wali thi. Magar maine
use yaha aane se rokte huye, use sidhe shikha didi ke ghar pahuchne ko kah diya.
Iske bad maine priya ko call karke nikki ke yaha na aane ke baare me bata diya. Jiske bad usne kaha ki, wo abhi taiyar hokar aati hai. Fir maine raj,
riya aur mehul ko bhi taiyar hone ka bolne ke bad, mai unke aane ka intejar karne laga.
Kuch hi der me raj aur mehul taiyar hokar mere kamre me aa gaye. Maine unhe car ke baare me bata raha tha. Tabhi riya bhi aa gayi aur use bhi priya
ki tarah car ke baare me sunkar, bahut hairat huyi.
Humari baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi raj gusse me darwaje ki taraf dekhne laga. Use is tarah gusse me darwaje ki taraf dekhte dekh kar, hum sab ki
najar bhi darwaje ki taraf chali gayi.
Lekin darwaje ki taraf dekhte hi, meri aur mehul ki aankhe hairat se khuli ki khuli rah gayi. Wahi jab riya ki najar darwaje par padi to, uske chehre par
bhi wo hi bhav aa gaye, jo ki raj ke chehre par the.
______________________________
Update-161
Ye baat sochte hi mujhe yaad aaya ki, abhi to nikki bhi yaha aane wali hai. Kahi aisa na ho ki, yaha ke tanaw ki vajah se uska mood bhi kharab ho
jaye. Ye baat dimag me aate hi, mai fauran apne kamre me aa gaya.
Apne kamre me aate hi maine fauran nikki ko call laga diya. Nikki se baat karne par pata chala ki, wo yaha aane ke liye nikalne hi wali thi. Magar maine
use yaha aane se rokte huye, use sidhe shikha didi ke ghar pahuchne ko kah diya.
Iske bad maine priya ko call karke nikki ke yaha na aane ke baare me bata diya. Jiske bad usne kaha ki, wo abhi taiyar hokar aati hai. Fir maine raj,
riya aur mehul ko bhi taiyar hone ka bolne ke bad, mai unke aane ka intejar karne laga.
Kuch hi der me raj aur mehul taiyar hokar mere kamre me aa gaye. Maine unhe car ke baare me bata raha tha. Tabhi riya bhi aa gayi aur use bhi priya
ki tarah car ke baare me sunkar, bahut hairat huyi.
Humari baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi raj gusse me darwaje ki taraf dekhne laga. Use is tarah gusse me darwaje ki taraf dekhte dekh kar, hum sab ki
najar bhi darwaje ki taraf chali gayi.
Lekin darwaje ki taraf dekhte hi, meri aur mehul ki aankhe hairat se khuli ki khuli rah gayi. Wahi jab riya ki najar darwaje par padi to, uske chehre par
bhi wo hi bhav aa gaye, jo ki raj ke chehre par the.
Darwaje se muskurati huyi priya andar aa rahi thi. Lekin hum sab ke is tarah se hairan hone ki vajah priya ka aana nahi, balki wo dress thi, jo is samay
wo pahne huyi thi. Is samay priya red color ka salwar suit pahne huyi thi.
Is salwar suit me wo behad sundar, pyari aur masum lag rahi thi. Mehul to use aise dekh raha tha, jaise ki pahli baar wo priya ko dekh raha ho. Tab tak
wo chal kar humare pas aakar khadi ho gayi aur fir se apni muskurahat bikherte huye, usne humse kaha.
Priya boli “kaisi lag rahi hu mai.”
Priya ki baat sunte hi mehul ne tapak se kaha.
Mehul bola “bahut sundar lag rahi ho. Mujhe to apni aankhon par abhi bhi viswas nahi ho raha hai ki, mere samne jo ladki khadi hai, wo humari priya
hai.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, priya khilkhilane lagi. Magar raj ne us par gussa karte huye kaha.
Raj bola “ye sab kya natak hai. Tune niti ke kapde kyo pahne hai.”
Priya boli “ye niti didi ke kapde nahi hai. Ye to mera suit hai, bahut din se pahna nahi tha, isliye aaj pahan liya.”
Lekin priya ki ye baat sunte hi raj gusse me uth kar khada ho gaya aur fir priya par bhadakte huye kaha.
Raj bola “mujhe charane ki kosis mat kar. Mai hi nahi, ye sab bhi jante hai ki, ye suit niti ka hai.”
Raj ki baat sunkar, priya ne meri taraf dekha. Maine sar hilakar, use is baat ki sahmati di ki, raj thik kah raha hai. Asal me priya jo suit pahne thi, wo suit
nitika ne tab pahna tha, jab hum sab waterfall gaye the.
Priya ko meri baat samajh me aate hi, ek najar sab ki taraf dekh aur fir fauran hi baat ko badalte huye raj se kaha.
Priya boli “hehehehe, mai to majak kar rahi thi. Ye niti didi ka suit hi hai, magar mujhe bahut pasand aaya to, maine pahan liya.”
Priya ki baat sunkar hum sab muskura diye. Lekin raj par is sab ka koi asar nahi pada. Usne priya ki baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Raj bola “tujhe kya pasand hai aur kya pasand nahi hai, mai sab janta hu. Tujhe kisi ke liye apne aapko badalne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Ab ja aur jakar
apne kapde pahan kar aa. Mujhe tere ye kapde jara bhi pasand nahi hai.”
Priya boli “bhaiya plz, meri khatir, mujhe ye suit pahanne do na.”
Priya ne badi hi masumiyat se ye baat kahi thi aur uski ye baat sunkar, raj ka dil bhi pighal gaya. Raj ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Raj bola “dekh, tu kuch bhi pahane, mujhe koi pareshani nahi hai. Magar meri ek baat kaan khol kar sun le. Tujhe kabhi kuch bhi aisa karne ki jarurat
nahi hai, jo tujhe pasand na ho. Mere liye teri khushi se bad kar, kuch bhi nahi hai. Mai hamesha tujhe khush aur hanste huye dekhna chahta hu.”
Raj ki ye baat sunkar, priya uske gale se lag gayi aur hum sab log unko dekh kar muskura lage. Tabhi nitika aa gayi. Usne priya ko raj ke gale lage
dekha to, usne raj ko tokte huye kaha.
Nitika boli “bhaiya, apna saara pyar kya sirf priya par hi luta dene ka irada hai ya fir kuch hum dono bahno ke liye bhi bachane ka socha hai.”
Nitika ki baat sunkar, hum sab hasne lage. Lekin priya ne sabko tokte huye yaad dilaya ki, 11 baj chuke hai aur ab hum logon ko shikha didi ke ghar ke
liye nikalna chahiye.
Priya ki ye baat sunkar sab uth kar khade ho gaye aur shikha didi ke ghar jane ke liye bahar aa gaye. Fir priya, riya, nitika car me aur mai, mehul, raj
bike me shikha didi ke ghar ke liye nikle pade.
Hum log 11:30 baje shikha didi ke ghar pahuch gaye. Nikki waha pahle hi pahuch gayi thi. Waha par khana peena chal raha tha. Humare pahuchte hi
barkha ne hum sab ke liye bhi khana laga diya. Khana peena hote hote 12 baj gaye.
Uske bad maine barkha se humare sath chalne ka kaha to, usne kaha ki, abhi didi ko pahli haldi chadna hai. Aise me uska humare sath ja pana
mushkil hai. Magar maine use samjhaya ki, hume jyada der nahi lagegi aur yadi jyada der lagi to, hum use wapas ghar bhej dege.
Meri baat sunkar, wo humare sath chalne ke liye taiyar ho gayi. Lekin maine use ye nahi bataya ki hum kaha ja rahe hai. Fir ek car me raj, riya, priya,
nitika aur ek car me mai, mehul, barkha, nikki Audi car showroom ke liye nikal pade.
Kuch hi der me hum sab waha pahuch gaye. Waha pahuchne ke bad, barkha ko jab ye baat pata chali ki, waha hum kiske liye car lene aaye hai to, wo
aisa karne se pahle shikha didi se puchh lene ki jid karne lagi.
Magar maine aisa karne se mana karte huye kaha ki, ye meri taraf se nahi balki meri mom ki taraf se hai aur shikha didi ko is sab se koi pareshani hai
to wo khud hi meri mom se baat kar legi. Mera kaam sirf mom ka gift didi tak pahuchana hai.
Baki sab logon ne bhi meri haan me haan milayi aur aakhir me barkha ko bhi humari baat manna pad gayi. Fir humne mom ki booked ki huyi car waha
se le li. Lekin priya car le chalne ke pahle, car ki puja karne ki baat karne lagi.
Magar hum pujan koi saman lekar nahi gaye the. Isliye mai mehul aur raj bahar saman lene aa gaye. Bahar aane par hume sadak ke dusri taraf ek
dukan najar aa gayi aur hum waha pujan ka saman lene chale gaye.
Hum abhi dukan se saman le hi rahe the ki, tabhi chhoti maa ka call aa gaya. Maine mehul ko chhoti maa ka call aane ki baat batayi aur fir un logon ko
wahi par saman lete chhod kar, mai sadak ke kinare yaha waha tahalte huye chhoti maa se baat karne laga.
Chhoti maa se baat karte karte meri najar showroom ki taraf padi to, priya bahar khadi mujhe hi dekh rahi thi. Shayad wo humare pichhe pichhe hi
showroom se bahar aa gayi thi.
Jaise hi usne mujhe apni taraf dekhte paya to, mujhe aankh marte huye mobile par lage rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir ek shaitani bhari muskurahat me
muskurane lagi. Shayad use ye lag raha tha ki, mai abhi apni gf se baat kar raha hu.
Uski is baat ke samajh me aate hi maine muskurate huye pahle na me sar hilaya aur fir hath se jhula jhulane ka ishara karte huye use bataya ki mai
apni mom se baat kar raha hu.
Priya ko mera ye ishara samajh me aate hi, usne apne dono kaan pakad liye aur sorry bolne wale andaz me apna chehra sikodne lagi. Uski is harkat
par mai muskura diya aur fir na me sar hila diya.
Priya ki is harkat ne mujhe keerti ki yaad dila di thi. Aaj subah se meri us se koi baat nahi ho payi thi. Subah usne mujhe call lagaya tha. Lekin us
samay mai so raha tha. Isliye usne mujhe pareshan karna thik nahi samjha tha.
Magar sokar uthne ke bad, mujhe keerti ko call karne ka samay hi nahi mila aur shayad keerti ko meri subah chhoti maa se huyi baton ka pata tha.
Isliye usne ye soch kar mujhe call nahi lagaya tha ki, mai apne kaam se free hote hi khud use call karuga.
Ye baat dimag me aate hi, maine socha ki chhoti maa se baat karne ke bad, keerti se bhi baat kar leta hu. Warna kahi wo is baat ko lekar bevajah
mujhse jhagra karna suru kar degi.
Is samay mai teen tarfa uljha hua tha. Mai phone par to chhoti maa se baat kar raha tha. Lekin mera dimag keerti ke khayalon me uljha hua tha. Jabki
meri najar priya par tiki huyi thi aur mai us se isharo me baat kar raha tha.
Abhi mai inhi sab baton me uljha hua tha ki, achanak hi priya ke chehre ki rangat badal gayi aur usne ghabra kar, chikhte huye meri taraf hath uthaye.
Magar is se pahle ki mai uske is ishare ko samajh kar, pichhe palat kar dekh pata, us se pahle hi mujhe pichhe se ek jor daar dhakka laga aur is
dhakke se mai kahi or jakar gira aur mera mobile kahi or jakar gira.
______________________________
Update-162
Priya ki is harkat ne mujhe keerti ki yaad dila di thi. Aaj subah se meri us se koi baat nahi ho payi thi. Subah usne mujhe call lagaya tha. Lekin us
samay mai so raha tha. Isliye usne mujhe pareshan karna thik nahi samjha tha.
Magar sokar uthne ke bad, mujhe keerti ko call karne ka samay hi nahi mila aur shayad keerti ko meri subah chhoti maa se huyi baton ka pata tha.
Isliye usne ye soch kar mujhe call nahi lagaya tha ki, mai apne kaam se free hote hi khud use call karuga.
Ye baat dimag me aate hi, maine socha ki chhoti maa se baat karne ke bad, keerti se bhi baat kar leta hu. Warna kahi wo is baat ko lekar bevajah
mujhse jhagra karna suru kar degi.
Is samay mai teen tarfa uljha hua tha. Mai phone par to chhoti maa se baat kar raha tha. Lekin mera dimag keerti ke khayalon me uljha hua tha. Jabki
meri najar priya par tiki huyi thi aur mai us se isharo me baat kar raha tha.
Abhi mai inhi sab baton me uljha hua tha ki, achanak hi priya ke chehre ki rangat badal gayi aur usne ghabra kar, chikhte huye meri taraf hath uthaye.
Magar is se pahle ki mai uske is ishare ko samajh kar, pichhe palat kar dekh pata, us se pahle hi mujhe pichhe se ek jor daar dhakka laga aur is
dhakke se mai kahi or jakar gira aur mera mobile kahi or jakar gira.
Ye sab itni achanak hua tha ki, mujhe kuch samajhne ka mauka hi nahi mila tha aur jab tak mai kuch samajh pata us se pahle hi mai jamin ki dhool
chat raha tha. Mera mobile sadak par pada tha aur uske upar se ek car gujar gayi thi.
Shayad ye hi haal mera bhi hua hota, yadi kisi ne mujhe pichhe se dhakka dekar sadak ke kinare na dhakela hota. Mujhe sahi salamat dekh kar priya
ne meri taraf daud laga di. Tab tak mehul aur raj bhi bhag kar mere pas aa chuke the.
Dono ne mujhe sahara dekar khada kiya aur mere hath pair dekhne lage. Mujhe jyada chhot to nahi aayi thi. Bas hath thode se chhil gaye the aur girne
ki vajah se ghutne me kuch dard sa mehsus ho raha tha.
Maine unse sab thik hone ki baat boli, fir iske bad meri najar us ladke ki taraf padi, jisne mujhe dhakka diya tha. Wo ladka koi or nahi hitesh tha. Wo
khada khada apne kapde jhad raha tha. Shayad mujhe dhakka dene ke chakkar me wo khud bhi jamin par gir gaya tha. Apne kapde saaf karne ke
bad, usne mere pas aakar kaha.
Ladka bola “tum thik to ho, tumko jyada chot to nahi aayi.”
Maine uski is baat ka muskurate huye jabab diya.
Mai bola “thanks yaar, mujhe koi chot nahi aayi. Yadi aaj tum nahi hote to shayad mera bhi wo hi haal hota, jo mere mobile ka hua hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, sabki najar sadak par pade mere mobile par padi. Mehul daud kar mera mobile uthane chala gaya. Tab tak priya bhi mere pas aa
gayi. Pata nahi is thodi si der me uske dil ne kitna kuch saha tha. Jo uske chehre se jhalak raha tha.
Uski aankhon me aansu the aur wo bahut dari huyi lag rahi thi. Wo mere pas aate hi mere hathon ko dekhne lagi aur uske bad, mujhse mera pant upar
karke, pair dikhane ke liye kahne lagi.
Priya ka ye bartav mujhe bahut bachkana lag raha tha aur raj ke samne uska ye sab karna mujhe jara bhi acha nahi lag raha tha. Lekin is samay priya
ko kisi ke bhi hone, na hone ki koi parwah nahi thi. Wo bas apne dil ki tasalli kar lena chah rahi thi.
Tab tak mehul bhi mera mobile lekar wapas aa chuka tha. Usne priya ko is tarah mujhse jid karte dekha to, hanste huye priya se kaha.
Mehul bola “are priya, ise kuch nahi hua. Itni si chot se isko koi farak nahi padega. Jab iska sach me accident hua tha, tab to ye chalne firne se baaj
nahi aaya tha. Fir abhi to ise kuch hua hi nahi hai.”
Magar mehul ki ye baat sunkar, priya bhadak gayi. Usne mera hath pakad kar mehul ke samne karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “kya tumhe ye bahta hua khoon dikhayi nahi de raha hai. Kya tumne ye dekha tha ki, hitu ne isko kitni jor ka dhakka maara tha. Yadi tumne
ye sab dekha hota to, ye kabhi na kahte ki, ise kuch hua hi nahi hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mehul jhep gaya aur kabhi mujhe to, kabhi raj ko dekhne laga. Wahi hitesh bhi kuch ghabra sa gaya tha. Use dekh kar aisa lag
raha tha, jaise ki usne mujhe dhakka maar kar bahut badi galti kar di ho.
Mehul aur hitu ke chehre ke udhe huye rang ko dekh kar, raj ne mere kandhe par hath rakh kar muskurate huye kaha.
Raj bola “are tum log priya ki baat ko lekar itna pareshan mat ho. Is se kisi ka khoon dekha nahi jata hai. Isliye ye ghabra gayi hai. Ab behtar yahi hoga
ki, ise pair dekh kar apne dil ki tasalli kar lene do.”
Raj ki baat sunkar, maine baari baari se apne dono pair priya ko dikha diye. Mujhe pair me koi khas chot nahi lagi thi. Bas girne ki vajah se ghutne me
halki si sujan aa gayi thi. Jis vajah se thoda bahut dard ho raha tha.
Lekin mere hath me lagi chot aur pair ki sujan dekhne ke bad, priya ne doctor ko dikhane ki jid pakad li. Maine use samjhane ki kosis karta raha. Lekin
wo meri koi bhi baat sunne ko taiyar nahi thi.
Hume is tarah bahas karte dekh, raj ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha ki, priya se bahas karna bekar hai. Tum uski baat maan lo aur uske sath jakar
doctor ko dikha lo. Tab tak mai aur mehul jakar car ka pujan kar lete hai.
Aakhir me raj ki baat maan kar, mai priya aur hitu ke sath pas hi ek doctot ko dikhane chala gaya. Doctor ne bhi yahi kaha ki, mamuli si chot hai,
ghabrane ki koi baat nahi hai.
Jab hum doctor ke yaha se wapas laute to, mehul log car ke sath bahar hi khade humara intejar kar rahe the. Humare unke pas pahuchte hi mehul ne
apna mobile mujhe pakda diya. Uska mobile dekhte hi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “abe apna mobile kyo de raha hai. Mera mobile kaha hai.”
Mehul bola “mai tera mobile kha kar nahi bhag jauga. Tere jate hi aunty ka call aaya tha. Unse baat karte karte tera call achanak kat gaya tha aur fir jab
un ne tujhe dobara call lagaya to, tera call band bata raha tha. Isliye wo tujhe lekar bahut pareshan ho gayi thi aur un ne mujhe call lagaya tha.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunte hi mujhe yaad aaya ki, jab wo hadsa hua, tab mai chhoti maa se baat kar raha tha aur us hadse ki vajah se mujhe is baat ka
dhayan hi nahi raha tha ki, mera call achanak kat jaane se wo pareshan ho rahi hogi.
Lekin meri is laparwahi ne ab meri pareshani bada thi. Maine fauran mehul ka mobile lete huye us se puchha.
Mai bola “tune chhoti maa ko mere baare me kya bataya hai.”
Mehul bola “maine yahi kaha ki, wo aapse sadak kinare tahalte huye baat kar raha tha. Tabhi ek bekabu car waha se gujri aur teri takkar us car se ho
pati us pahle hi ek dost ne tujhe dhakka dekar kinare dhakel diya. Dhakka lagne ki vajah se tu to kinare aa gira. Magar tera mobile chhut kar sadak par
ja gira aur car uske upar se nikal gayi. Jis vajah se tera mobile band ho gaya tha.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe us par bahut gussa aaya aur maine us par jhallate huye kaha.
Mai bola “saale, sharir itna bada hai. Lekin bheja ratti bhar ka bhi nahi hai. Tujhe ye sab baten chhoti maa ko batane ki kya jarurat thi. Kya koi bahana
nahi bana sakta tha.”
Mehul bola “abe jab tu sahi salamat hai. Tujhe kuch hua hi nahi hai to, fir koi bahana banane ki kya jarurat thi. Maine unhe samjha diya hai ki, tu bilkul
thik hai aur tujhe kuch bhi nahi hua hai.”
Mehul ki is baat par mujhe or bhi jyada gussa aa gaya aur maine use ghurte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu bhag ja mere samne se, warna mujhe to kuch nahi hua hai, par tujhe jarur kuch ho jayega.”
Meri baat sunkar, mehul mujhe aise dekhne laga, jaise maine koi bachkani baat kar di ho. Lekin abhi wo kuch bol pata ki, tabhi uska mobile bajne laga.
Maine mobile dekha to, chhoti maa ka hi call aa raha tha. Maine fauran call utha liya. Mere call uthate hi chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “haan, kya hua, punnu wapas aaya ya nahi.”
Wo bahut ghabrayi huyi lag rahi thi. Unko aise ghabraya hua dekh kar, maine mehul ko gusse me ghura aur chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, mai hi bol raha hu. Lekin aap itna ghabra kyo rahi hai.”
Meri aawaj sunte hi chhoti maa ki aankhon me shayad aansu aa gaye the. Unki aawaj kuch naram si pad gayi aur un ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu thik to hai na. Tujhe kahi chot to nahi aayi.”
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, mai bilkul thik hu. Mujhe kahi koi chot nahi aayi. Aap is mehul ki baton me jara bhi mat aaiye. Ye to pagal hai, pata nahi aapko
kya kya bol kar dara diya hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “dekh, mujhse kuch mat chhupa. Jo bhi baat hai sach sach bata de.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa, mai sach me bilkul thik hu. Ab mai aapko is baat ka kaise yakin dilau, aap khud hi bata dijiye.”
Chhoti maa boli “yadi tu bilkul thik hai to fir dostor ke yaha kyo gaya tha.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat par maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, yaha ek pagal ladki priya hai. Wo hi mujhe jababrdasti doctor ke yaha pakad kar le gayi thi. Doctor ne bhi ye hi kaha hai ki, mai
bilkul thik hu, mujhe kuch nahi hua.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne mujhse mobile priya ko dene ke liye kaha to, maine mobile priya ko de diya. Priya ne mobile lekar chhoti maa se
kaha.
Priya boli “namste aunty”
Chhoti maa boli “…………” (“namaste beta, mera punnu thik to hai na.”)
Priya boli “ji aunty, punnu bilkul thik hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “………..” (“beta jab usko kuch hua hi nahi tha to, tum usko doctor ke pas kyo lekar gayi thi.”)
Priya boli “aunty, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Wo kya hai ki, uske hath chhil gaye the aur ghutne me sujan aa gayi thi. Jise dekh kar mai dar gayi thi aur
jabardasti doctor ke yaha le gayi thi. Lekin doctor ne kaha ki wo bilkul thik hai. Aap bhi uski fikar mat kijiye. Uska khayal rakhne ke liye hum sab to yaha
hai na.”
Chhoti maa boli “………..” (“thanks beta, mere bete ka is tarah khayal rakhne ke liye mai tumhari ahsanmand hu. Mai tumhara ye aehsasn jindgi bhar
nahi bhulugi.)
Priya boli “are aunty, aap ye kaisi baat kar rahi hai. Isme aehsan manne wali kya baat ho gayi. Yadi mai aapke ghar aayi hoti to, kya aap mera khayal
nahi rakhti.”
Chhoti maa boli “……….” (“jarur rakhti beta, ab tum jab kabhi bhi yaha aana, mere ghar me hi rukna. Mujhe tumhare aane se bahut khushi hogi.”)
Priya boli “mai jarur aaugi aunty. Maine suna hai ki, aap bahut ache parathe banati hai. Mujhe bhi aapke hath ke aalu ke parathe khana hai. Kya aap
mujhe apne hath ke aalu ke parathe bana kar khilayegi.”
Chhoti maa boli “………” (“haan, jarur khilaugi beta.)
Priya chhoti maa se baat karne me is tarah se kho gayi thi ki, use is baat tak ka aehsas nahi tha ki, hum sab uski baat khatam hone ka intejar kar rahe
hai. Jab maine dekha ki priya ki chhoti maa se baat khatam hone ka naam hi nahi le rahi hai to, maine uske hath se mobile le liya.
Wo mujhe hairani se dekhne lagi. Lekin maine use chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir chhoti maa se bataya ki, mai yaha sabke sath khada hu. Ghar
pahuchne ke bad, aap se baat karta hu. Chhoti maa ne mujhse aaj hi ek naya mobile le lene ko kaha aur fir un ne call rakh diya.
Unke call rakhne ke bad, humne hitu ko ghar aane ka jataya aur fir use bye kah kar ghar ke liye nikal pade. Nayi car raj drive kar raha tha. Uske sath
riya nitika aur mehul the. Dusri car me mai, priya, barkha aur nikki ho gaye. Kuch hi der me hum shikha didi ke ghar pahuch gaye
Humare ghar pahuchte hi shikha didi puchhne lagi ki, tum sab bina bataye kaha chale gaye the. Unki baat sunkar, nikki ne unse kaha
Nikki boli “bhabhi, aapke bhai ko aapke liye gift lena tha. Use akele gift lene jane me dar lag raha tha. Isliye wo hum sabko apne sath le gaya tha.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Iske bad nikki shikha didi ko pakad kar bahar le aayi aur unhe car dikhane lagi. Jise dekhne ke bad, shikha didi
mujhe itna mahga gift lene ke liye gussa karne lagi. Lekin maine unko bhi wo hi jabab diya, jo barkha ko diya tha.
Jise sunne ke bad, shikha didi se kuch bolte nahi bana. Iske bad unko haldi chadane ki taiyari hone lagi. Niche bahut bhid ho gayi thi, isliye mai, raj aur
mehul ke sath upar aa gaya.
Upar aane par mehul ne mujhe mera mobile wapas lautaya to, mai apna mobile dekhne laga. Mera mobile bahut buri tarah se tuta futa tha aur uska
sudhar pana mushkil sa lag raha tha.
Ye dekh kar mera mood kharab ho gaya. Mujhe mobile ki tut fut ka koi afsos nahi tha. Mujhe dukh sirf is baat ka ho raha tha ki, us me keerti ke dher
saare Sms the aur wo mere liye mobile se kahi jyada keemti the.
Is samay mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki, meri anmol chij kisi ne mujhse chhin li ho. Ab mujhse keerti se baat kiye bina nahi raha ja raha tha. Isliye maine raj
aur mehul se kaha ki, mai jara niche hokar aata hu aur fir mai niche aa gaya.
Magar niche aane par bhi mujhe koi aisi jagah samajh me nahi aayi, jaha mai keerti se baat kar saku. Isliye mai ghar se bahar nikal kar aa gaya. Lekin
ab mai sadak par baat karne wali pahle jaisi galti ko dohrana nahi chahta tha.
Isliye mai keerti se baat karne ke liye sahi jagah ki talash karne laga. Lekin is se pahle ki mai keerti se baat karne ke liye koi sahi jagah talash kar pata,
uska call aane laga. Keerti ka call aate dekh, mai ek ghar ke samne ruk gaya aur usi ghar ki bondary wall par baith kar keerti ka call utha kar, us se
kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe ab 3 baje mujhe call karne ka ab samay mil raha hai. Mai kab se tujhse baat karne ke liye mara ja raha tha.”
Lekin keerti ne meri baat ko bich me hi katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum thik to ho. Tumko kahi chot to nahi lagi.”
Mai bola “tu pareshan mat ho, mai bilkul thik hu. Mujhe kuch bhi nahi hua. Chhoti maa ne bekar me hi tujhe pareshan kar diya.”
Keerti boli “mujhe mausi ne kuch nahi bataya. Mai ghar wapas aayi to, aunty mehul se tere baare me puchh rahi thi. Mujhse unse hi pata chala ki, tere
sath kya hua.”
Mai bola “ab chhod na, mai bilkul thik hu. Tu ye bata ki, tu subah se kaha gayab thi. Mai tujhe kitna miss kar raha tha.”
Keerti boli “tumhari pyari baji ko aftari dene gayi thi. Wahi se wapas aane me der ho gayi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar mai chauk gaya aur maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “waha kya hua. Kya baji ne aftari le li.”
Keerti boli “aisa koi kaam nahi, jo mai karu aur wo na ho.”
Mai bola “jyada paheliyan mat bujha, sidhe shide bata na ki, baji is sab ke liye kaise taiyar ho gayi.”
Keerti boli “ye itna bhi mushkil kaam nahi tha, jitna tum bata rahe the. Yaha tum se bhi badkar koi tha, jisko dekhte hi tumhari baji se kuch kahte na
bana.”
Mai bola “mai samjha nahi, tu kiski baat kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mai ami nimi ko apne sath le gayi thi aur tumhari baji se kaha ki, inko ye saman lekar tumne bheja hai. Bas fir kya tha, un dono ko dekhte hi
tumhari baji se kuch kahte nahi bana aur wo pure samay bas unki khatir daari karne me hi lagi rahi.”
Ye kah kar keerti khilkhilane lagi. Use baji ki is baat par hansi aa rahi thi. Iske bad meri us se isi baare me thodi der baat chalti rahi. Fir usne kuch der
bad call karne ki baat kah kar phone rakh diya.
Uske phone rakhne ke bad, mai wapas ghar aa gaya. Shikha didi ko haldi lag chuki thi aur ab ladkiyan aapas me ek dusre ko haldi laga rahi thi. Priya
ne mujhe bataya ki, nikki sham ko aane ka bol kar wapas chali gayi hai.
Tab tak raj aur mehul bhi mere pas aa chuke the. Abhi priya mujhse baat kar hi rahi thi ki, tabhi neha apni kuch saheliyon ke sath waha haldi se bhara
thaal lekar aa gayi aur ye kahne lagi ki, dulhan ke bhai ko aaj ke din aise saaf saaf nahi rahna chahiye.
Ye kahte huye wo mere chehre par haldi lagane lagi aur baki ladkiyan jor se kahkahe lagane lagi. Jab usne mere chehre par haldi laga di to, priya ne
usko ab bas karne ko kaha.
Lekin neha ne priya ki baat ko ansuna kar mere kapdo me bhi haldi lagana suru kar diya. Jise dekh kar priya ko gussa aa gaya aur usne un ladkiyon se
haldi ka thaal chheen kar, pura thaal hi neha ke upar palat diya.
Jise dekh kar ladkiyon ki hansi to tham gayi. Magar meri, mehul aur raj ki hansi chhut gayi. Neha ne gusse me priya ko ghoora aur pair patakti huyi
shikha didi ke pas chali gayi.
Neha ke jate hi pandal lagane wala aa gaya aur hum log bahar aakar pandal lagwane lage. Kuch der bad, maine mehul ko mobile kharidne jane ki baat
jatayi to priya bhi sath chalne ki jid karne lagi. Isliye mai priya ko sath lekar naya mobile kharidne chala gaya.
Fir mai naya mobile kharid kar 5 baje wapas aaya. Tab tak pandal lagne ka kaam ho chuka tha aur ab light lagne ka kaam chal raha tha. Mehul aur raj
waha khade hokar ye kaam karwa rahe the aur barkha bhi unke sath hi khadi thi.
Mai aur priya bhi unke pas hi jakar khade ho gaye aur mai un logon apna naya mobile dikhane laga. Tabhi priya ne kaha ki, apni mom ko to bata do ki,
tumne naya mobile kharid liya hai.
Priya ki baat sunkar maine chhoti maa ko call kiya aur unko naya mobile lene ki baat batane laga. Abhi meri chhoti maa se baat chal hi rahi thi ki,
achanak hi priya ne mera hath pakad kar, jhatke se mujhe apni taraf khich liya.
Priya ki is harkat se mai hadbada gaya aur mobile mere hath se girte girte bacha. Wahi baki sab log bhi chauk gaye. Lekin agle hi pal jaha mai khada
tha, waha ek badi si light dhadam ki aawaj ke sath gir kar chakna choor ho gayi.
Sab hakke badkke se us light ki taraf hi dekhne lage. Us light ka vajan itna jyada tha ki, yadi mujhe waha se hatne me ek pal ki bhi der huyi hoti to, wo
mere sar par gir gayi hoti aur fir mere sar ka bhi wo hi haal hua hota, jo ki abhi us light ka hua tha.
______________________________
Update-163
Fir mai naya mobile kharid kar 5 baje wapas aaya. Tab tak pandal lagne ka kaam ho chuka tha aur ab light lagne ka kaam chal raha tha. Mehul aur raj
waha khade hokar ye kaam karwa rahe the aur barkha bhi unke sath hi khadi thi.
Mai aur priya bhi unke pas hi jakar khade ho gaye aur mai un logon apna naya mobile dikhane laga. Tabhi priya ne kaha ki, apni mom ko to bata do ki,
tumne naya mobile kharid liya hai.
Priya ki baat sunkar maine chhoti maa ko call kiya aur unko naya mobile lene ki baat batane laga. Abhi meri chhoti maa se baat chal hi rahi thi ki,
achanak hi priya ne mera hath pakad kar, jhatke se mujhe apni taraf khich liya.
Priya ki is harkat se mai hadbada gaya aur mobile mere hath se girte girte bacha. Wahi baki sab log bhi chauk gaye. Lekin agle hi pal jaha mai khada
tha, waha ek badi si light dhadam ki aawaj ke sath gir kar chakna choor ho gayi.
Sab hakke bakke se us light ki taraf hi dekhne lage. Us light ka vajan itna jyada tha ki, yadi mujhe waha se hatne me ek pal ki bhi der huyi hoti to, wo
mere sar par gir gayi hoti aur fir mere sar ka bhi wo hi haal hua hota, jo ki abhi us light ka hua tha.
Ye najara dekh kar, mera dil dahal gaya aur mai dahshat me aa gaya. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ye sab mere sath hi kyo ho raha hai.
Shayad mehul mere dil ka haal samajh gaya tha. Usne mere pas aakar mere kandhe par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “tu darta kyo hai. Tere sath, do maa ki duaayen aur teri bahno ka pyar hai. Tera baal bhi baanka nahi ho sakta.”
Mehul ki baat sunte hi mujhe yaad aaya ki, chhoti maa abhi mere sath mobile par bani huyi hai. Ye baat yaad aate hi maine mehul ko chup rahne ka
ishara kiya aur fir phone par chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, mujhe abhi bahut jaruri kaam aa gaya hai. Mai aap se bad me baat karta hu.”
Itna kah kar maine bina unka koi jabab sune hi call kaat diya. Idhar mai tanav me tha aur udhar ye sab dekh kar priya ka gussa santve aasman par tha.
Wo us light wale ke samne khadi hokar use niche utarne ko kah rahi thi, jiske hath se light chhut kar niche giri thi.
Wo light wala bahut dara hua lag raha tha aur priya ke baar baar kahne par bhi seedi se niche nahi utar raha tha. Uske niche na utarne se priya ka
gussa or bhi jyada bad gaya aur wo us par chillane lagi.
Priya ka chillana sunkar, riya, barkha aur nitika bhi bahar nikal kar aa gayi. Kisi ke samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, yaha kya hua hai. Riya ne raj se
ishare me puchha ki, is kya hua hai to, raj ne use shant rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir raj ne priya ke pas aate huye us se kaha.
Raj bola “tu is bechare par kyo gussa kar rahi hai. Kaun sa isne jaan bujh kar light girayi hai.”
Ye kahte huye, raj priya ko pakad kar humare pas le aaya. Lekin priya ka gussa shant hone ka naam nahi le raha tha. Usne raj se apna hath chhudate
huye kaha.
Priya boli “nahi, isne jaan bujh kar hi light girayi hai. Mai bahut der se dekh rahi hu ki, ye punnu ko gaur se dekh raha tha. Fir ye last wale pipe me light
lagana chhod kar yaha aakar light lagane laga. Upar chadne ke bad bhi ye punnu ko hi ghoor raha tha. Ise police ko de do, police is se sab sach
ugalwa legi.”
Priya ne is baat ko lekar hangama macha diya tha aur wo light wala dar ke maare seedi se niche hi nahi utar raha tha. Tabhi shor sharabe ki aawaj
sunkar shikha didi bhi bahar aate dikhayi di.
Shikha didi ko bahar aate dekh kar, mujhe hosh aaya ki, yaha ye sab kya ho raha hai. Magar ab mere pas priya ko kuch bhi samjhane ka samay nahi
tha aur use shikha didi ke aane ke pahle chup karana bhi jaruri tha.
Isliye maine bina der kiye, priya ko pakad kar, uska muh shikha didi ke ghar ki taraf kar diya. Mere aisa karte hi priya ki najar shikha didi par pad gayi
aur wo khud ba khud shant pad gayi.
Priya ke chup hote hi shikha didi humare pas pahuch gayi aur is shor sharabe ke baare me puchhne lagi. Barkha ne badi safayi se baat ko sabhalte
huye shikha didi se kaha.
Barkha boli “didi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Is light wale se light gir kar tut gayi. Jis vajah se priya us par chilla rahi hai. Aap priya ko apne sath andar le jao.
Taki ye shor sharaba bhi ruk jaye aur priya ka gussa bhi shant ho jaye.”
Barkha ki baat sunkar, shikha didi priya ko jababrdasti pakad kar apne sath andar le gayi. Lekin priya jate jate bhi us light wale ko gusse me ghurti rahi.
Priya ke jane ke bad, sabne rahat ki saans li.
Maine sabse is baat ko yahi khatam karne ki baat boli aur fir sab apne apne kaam me lag gaye. Isi bich hitu bhi aa gaya. Fir 6 baje tak pandal me light
lagne ka kaam bhi khatam ho gaya. Pandal taiyar ho jane ke bad maine raj se kaha.
Mai bola “pandal to taiyar ho gaya. Lekin tumhara DJ wala abhi tak nahi aaya.”
Raj bola “tum uski fikar mat karo. Usne 7 baje ka time diya tha. Wo 7 baje tak aa jayega. Lekin ab hume ghar chalna chahiye. Taki hum bhi jaldi taiyar
hokar aa sake. Tab tak hitu yaha dekhta rahega.”
Hitesh bola “haan, mai yaha ka kaam dekh luga. Aap log befikar hokar ja sakte hai.”
Mai bola “thik hai, mai abhi didi ko jata kar aata hu.”
Ye kah kar mai andar shikha didi ke pas jane ko hua. Magar tabhi mujhe priya aati dikhayi di aur mai wahi ruk gaya. Priya ne humare pas aakar mujhse
kaha.
Priya boli “barkha didi tumko amdar bula rahi hai.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya ho gaya.”
Riya boli “wo neha shikha didi ko mehndi lagane ki jid pakadi huyi hai. Isliye barkha tumko bula rahi hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunte hi, mujhe kuch yaad aaya aur maine raj se kaha.
Mai bola “yaar mujhe abhi yaha thoda kaam hai. Aisa karo, tum aur mehul ghar chale jao aur priya logon ko bhi sath le jao. Mere kapde mehul yahi le
aayega.”
Meri baat sunkar raj aur mehul jaane ke liye taiyar ho gaye. Maine mehul ko apne laane wale kapdo ke baare me bataya. Iske bad un ne priya se sath
chalne ki baat kahi to, priya ne kaha.
Priya boli “nahi, hum log apne kapde sath hi lekar aaye the. Hume ghar jane ki jarurat nahi hai. Aap dono hi ghar chale jaiye.”
Priya ki baat sunkar raj aur mehul ghar ke liye nikal gaye. Maine hitu ko jataya ki, mai andar shikha didi ke pas se hokar aata hu. Fir mai priya ke sath
andar aa shikha didi ke pas aa gaya.
Mai andar pahucha to, riya aur nitika, shikha didi ke pas baithi thi. Neha mehndi lekar shikha didi ke pas khadi thi aur uski barkha se mehndi lagane ko
lekar bahas chal rahi thi. Unko is tarah bahas karte dekh, maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya ho raha hai. Aap log sab kaam chhod kar yaha bekar ki bahas kyo kar rahe hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha ne neha ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “to fir tum hi samjhao is paglet ko, kab se didi ko mehndi lagane ki jid kar rahi hai. Jabki maine badi mushkil se apni saheli ko didi ko
mehndi lagane aane ke liye raji kiya hai.”
Barkha ki is baat par maine anjan banne ka natak karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, ye to bahut galat baat hai. Didi humari hai to, mehndi bhi hum hi lagayege. Fir bhala kisi bahar wale ko hum aisa kyo karne de. Ab didi
ko mehndi mai lagauga.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi shikha didi, riya, priya aur nitika hairani se mujhe dekhne lagi. Lekin neha humare is natak me shamil thi aur usne meri baat sunte
hi chahakte huye kaha.
Neha boli “ye huyi na koi baat, ab mai bhi dekhti hu ki, ye tumhe kaise rokti hai.”
Ye kahte huye neha ne mere hath me mehndi thama di aur mai mehndi lekar shikha didi ke samne jakar baith gaya. Shikha didi ne mujhe mehndi liye
apne samne baitha dekha to, muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, aap kyo in dono ki bahas me shamil hote hai. Aap rahne dijiye, mai neha se hi mehndi lagwa leti hu.”
Lekin barkha ne fauran shikha didi ki baat ko katte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “nahi didi, abhi ye kuch jyada hi bol raha tha. Ab chahe kuch bhi ho jaye, lekin mehndi to ye hi lagayega. Mai mehndi lagaye bina ise yaha
se bahar nahi jane dugi.”
Mai bola “haan haan, mai bhi didi ko mehndi lagaye bina yaha se hilne wala nahi hu. Didi aap apna hath aage karo.”
Shikha didi ne meri ye baat sunte hi, apne dono hath pichhe kar liye. Ye dekh kar maine khud hi unke dono hath pakad kar apne samne kar liye. Magar
unke dono hathon me abhi bhi pattiyan bandhi huyi thi.
Shayad isi vajah se wo apne hath mujhse chhupa rahi thi. Kuch pal mai unke hath me bandhi pattiyon ko dekhta raha aur fir maine unki pattiyon ko ek
ek karke kholna suru kar diya.
Unke hathon ki pattiyan utar dene ke bad, jab meri najar unki hatheli par padi to, unko mehndi lagane ke liye kiya gaya, mera ab tak ka saara natak, ek
kinare dhara ka dhara rah gaya.
Unki hatheli par, abhi bhi aru ke chaku se lage ghav ke jhakhm taja the. Un jhakhmon ko dekh kar, meri aankhen khud ba khud aansuon se bhar gayi
aur mere aansu unki hatheli par girne lage.
Mere bahte aansuon ka aehsas hote hi shikha didi ne fauran mera chehra upar uthate huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “ye kya hai bhaiya, mai isi vajah se aapko mehndi nahi lagane de rahi thi.”
Shikha didi ki baat sunkar, barkha ne turant baat ko sambhalne ke liye mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “bacchu, mehndi na lagane ke liye, ab ye drama karna band karo aur seedhe se apni haar maan lo. Mai tum logon ko tumhari galti ke liye
maaf kar dugi.”
Barkha ki baat ko sunkar, shikha didi ne use dekha aur wo us se kuch bolne hi wali thi ki, tabhi neha ne mauke ki najakat ko samjha aur baat ke bich
me hi kudte huye kaha.
Neha boli “hume kisi galti ki maafi mangne ki jarurat nahi hai. Yadi punnu didi ko mehndi nahi lagata to, mai didi ko mehndi lagaugi. Waise bhi didi ne
khud kaha hai ki, wo mujhse mehndi lagwa legi.”
Barkha aur neha ki baton ko sunkar, maine apne aapko sabhala aur apne aansu ponchte huye kaha.
Mai bola “neha thik kahti hai. Hume kisi baat ke liye maafi mangne ki jarurat nahi hai aur didi ko mehndi mai hi lagauga.”
Ye kahte huye maine shikha didi ka hath apne samne kiya aur unki jakhmi hatheli ko mehndi se sajane laga. Sab bade gaur se mujhe mehndi lagate
dekhne lage. Shayad sab ko is baat ki utsukta thi ki, mai sahi se mehndi laga pata hu ya nahi laga pata hu.
Lekin jab maine shikha didi ke aadhe hath ko mehndi se saja diya to, sab ko is baat ki harani hone lagi ki, mujhe itni achhi mehndi lagana aata hai.
Priya ne meri mehndi ki tarif karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tumne to kamal kar diya. Aisi mehndi to mai bhi nahi laga sakti thi.”
Mai bola “isme mera koi kamal nahi hai. Ye kamal to meri chhoti bahno ka hai. Wo jab dekho tab, mere samne mehndi aur mehndi ki kitab lekar,
mehndi lagwane ke liye khadi ho jati hai. Unhi ko mehndi lagate lagate mujhe mehndi lagana aa gaya.”
Meri baat sunkar, sab hansne lage aur ami nimi ke baare me baten puchhne lage. Bas aise hi baat karte karte maine didi ke ek hath ko mehndi se saja
diya. Tab tak barkha chay bana kar le aayi.
Abhi hum chay pee hi rahe the ki, tabhi aunty aa gayi aur un ne bataya ki bahar DJ wala aaya hai. Aunty ki baat sunkar, maine neha se kaha.
Mai bola “bahar hitu hai, tum jakar us se kah do ki, mujhe aane me abhi der lagegi. Wo khud DJ lagwa le.”
Meri baat sunkar neha bahar chali gayi. Uske jane ke bad, maine raj ko call lagaya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhara DJ wala to aa gaya hai. Lekin tumne arkestra (orchestra) ka kya kiya hai.”
Raj bola “barkha ne arkestra (orchestra) ka mana kar diya tha. Wo kah rahi thi ki, DJ me sab dance vagairah karege. Aise me arkestra (orchestra) ka
koi matlab nahi hai. Isliye maine arkestra (orchestra) ki baat nahi ki thi.”
Raj ki baat sunkar, maine barkha ki taraf dekha to, wo mere is tarah dekhne ka matlab samajh gayi aur usne haan me sar hilaya. Iske bad maine raj se
kaha.
Mai bola “chalo thik hai. Tum log kitni der me yaha wapas aa rahe ho.”
Raj bola “hum taiyar hai, bas kuch hi der me waha pahuch jayege.”
Raj se baat karne ke bad, maine call rakha to, aunty ne mujhse kaha.
Aunty boli “beta, tumhe ye sab karne ki kya jarurat thi. Mujhe tumhara ye sab karna jara bhi acha nahi lag raha hai. Pata nahi, mai tumhara ye aehsan
kaise chuka paugi.”
Mai bola “aunty, mai to sirf wo hi kar raha hu, jo ek bhai apni bahan ki shadi me karta hai. Lekin aapne ise aehsan bol kar, mujhe ek pal me paraya kar
diya.”
Ye kah kar maine apna chehra utar liya. Barkha ne bhi mauka dekh kar chauka marte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “kya mummy, isne itne pyar se didi ke liye ye sab kiya aur tumne apni baton se iska dil dukha diya. Ye dekho, ye kitne pyar se didi ke hath
me mehndi saja raha tha. Lekin aapne ye sab bol kar sab gadbad kar diya.”
Ye kahte huye barkha ne shikha didi ka mehndi laga hath aunty ke samne kar diya. Aunty bade gaur se mehndi dekhne lagi aur fir un ne pyar se mere
sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Aunty boli “tumhari harkaten bilkul mere shekhar se milti hai. Uski bhi yahi ichha thi ki, wo shikha ki shadi me usko apne hathon se mehndi lagayega.
Aaj wo to nahi hai, lekin uski ye ichha aaj tumne puri kar di. Tumhe dekh kar aisa lagta hai ki, jaise mera shekhar tumhare roop me wapas aa gaya ho.
Meri galti ke liye mujhe maaf kar do beta. Ab tumhe apni bahan ki shadi me jo karna acha lage, tum wo karo. Mai tumko kisi baat se nahi rokugi.”
Ye baat kahte kahte aunty ki aankhon me nami chha gayi aur unki is baat ne shikha didi ki aankhon me bhi nami paida kar di. Mahaul achanak hi
gambir hone laga tha aur mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, ab is mahaul ko kaise halka banaya jaye. Tabhi priya ne sabko apni upastithi ka aehsas
karate huye kaha.
Priya boli “bade miya to bade miyan, chote miyan subhanallah miyan. Aunty aapko pata hai, ye jitni achi mehndi lagata hai, us se bhi acha dance karta
hai. Isliye to isne ye DJ ka taamjham kiya hai.”
Priya ki baat sunkar sab meri taraf dekhne lage. Lekin priya ki ye baat sunte hi mai hadbada gaya aur maine isi hadbadahat me priya se kaha.
Mai bola “ae mujhe koi dance vance nahi aata aur na hi mai koi dance karne wala hu. Ye sab to maine tum logon ke dance karne ke liye kiya hai.”
Lekin priya ki is baat me riya ne bhi uska sath dete huye kaha.
Riya boli “bacchu, tumhe dance aata ho ya na aata ho. Magar aaj to hum tumhe nacha kar hi dam legen. Dekhte hai, aaj tumhe nachne se kaun
bachata hai.”
Riya ki baat sunkar sab hasne lage aur mere pasine chhutne lage. Kyoki mujhe sach me dance karna nahi aata tha. Barkha ne meri haalat dekhi to
sabko dante huye kaha.
Barkha boli “are ab tum sab apni bakwas band karo aur usko mehndi lagane do. Kahi aisa na ho ki, tumhare dance ke chakkar me wo mehndi lagana
hi bhool jaye.”
Barkha ki baat sunkar sab hasne lage aur aunty bahar chali gayi. Mai fir se shikha didi ko mehndi lagane me lag gaya. Kuch der bad neha ne aakar,
mujhe badalne ke liye kapde dete huye bataya ki, raj aur mehul aa gaye hai.
Mere kapde dekh kar, priya ko yaad aaya ki, use bhi apne kapde badalna hai. Isliye wo riya aur nitika ko lekar kapde badalne chali gayi aur mai shikha
didi ko mehndi lagata raha.
Kuch der bad, priya log kapde badal kar aa gayi. Priya is samay ek maxi style ke yellow dress me thi aur bahut hi pyari lag rahi thi. Riya ne ek black
long skirt top pahna tha aur wo bahut sexy lag rahi thi. Nitika ek green salwar suit me thi aur wo bhi bahut sundar lag rahi thi.
Teeno ladkiyan ek se bad kar ek lag rahi thi. Lekin na jane kyo meri najar baar baar nitika ki taraf jakar hi atak ja rahi thi. Shayad mai ye janna chah
raha tha ki, aaj wo mujhe is sadharan se salwar suit me bhi itni jyada achi kyo lag rahi hai.
Priya ne shayad meri is baat par gaur kar liya tha. Isliye usne riya aur nitika ke bich me khade hokar, mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “ye batao, hum teeno me se tumhe kiski dress jyada achi lag rahi hai.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, maine ek baar fir se teeno ki taraf dekha aur na chahte huye bhi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe to niti ki dress jyada sundar lag rahi hai.”
Mujhe laga tha ki, meri ye baat sunkar priya ka muh ban jayega. Lekin aisa kuch nahi hua. Meri baat sunte hi wo chahakte huye, nitika ke samne aa
gayi aur us se kahne lagi.
Priya boli “dekha didi, maine kaha tha na ki, ye dress aap par subah wali dress se jyada achi lagegi.”
Is se pahle priya ki is baat ke jabab me nitika kuch bol pati, maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “wo behuda dress tumne hi to niti ko diya tha. Ab khud hi uski burayi kar rahi ho.”
Priya boli “nahi, wo dress maine nahi diya tha. Wo to in ne khud hi apni pasand se liya tha. Maine to inko ye wala dress diya hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe ek jhatka sa laga. Aaj use mohini aunty se bevajah hi itna sab kuch sunna pada. Jabki is sab me uski koi bhi galti nahi
thi. Mai is baare me priya aur nitika dono se kuch kahna chahta tha.
Lekin abhi mujhe apni baat kahne ke liye ye sahi samay nahi laga aur mai chup chap mehndi lagane me laga raha. Fir 8 baje mera shikha didi ko
mehndi lagana ho gaya aur mai waha se jane ke liye uth kar khada ho gaya.
Lekin tabhi meri najar shikha didi par padi aur unki aankhon me aansu dekh kar mai wahi ruk gaya. Maine un par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya hai didi, maine itne pyar se aapko mehndi lagayi hai aur ab aap apne aansuon se meri lagayi mehndi kharab karna chahti hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, shikha didi mere pas aayi aur pyar se mere mathe ko chum liya. Maine unke aansu ponche aur unse kaha.
Mai bola “apne ye aansu, apni vidai ke liye bacha kar rakhiye. Ab yadi ye us se pahle bahar nikle to, mai aap se sach me bahut naraj ho jauga.”
Meri baat sunkar shikha didi muskurane lagi aur mai unko muskurata hua chhod kar, apne kapde utha kar upar chala gaya. Upar aakar mai fresh hua
aur fir taiyar hone laga. Mai abhi ajay ki di huyi sherwani pahan raha tha.
Mai abhi taiyar ho hi raha tha ki, tabhi nikki aur priya aa gayi. Dono hi meri sherwani ki tarif karne lagi. Iske bad nikki ne bataya ki, uske sath aru log bhi
aayi hai. Lekin humko 11 baje ke pahle ghar wapas bhi lautna hai.
Abhi meri nikki aur priya se baten chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi hume niche se shikha didi ke jor se chillane ki aawaj aayi. Shikha didi ki ye aawaj sunte hi
hum log chauk gaye aur humne fauran hi niche ki taraf daud laga di.
Hum niche pahuche to ghar ke main gate par bahut bhid jama ho gayi thi. Shikha didi, aunty aur barkha bhi wahi khadi thi. Unke samne ek 40-45 saal
ka aadmi aur ek 20-22 saal ka ladka khada tha aur unke hath me kuch gift the.
Us aadmi ke pahnawe se wo ek amir aadmi lag raha tha. Lekin hume ye samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, wo kaun hai. Tabhi durjan bhi waha aa gaya
aur usne shikha didi se kaha.
Durjan bola “kya hua beti, ye kaun hai aur tum in par itna gussa kyo ho rahi ho.”
Durjan ki is baat sunte hi us aadmi ne apna parichay dete huye kaha.
Wo aadmi bola “dekhiye, mera naam baldev hai aur mai shikha ka chacha hu. Ye mera beta basant hai aur ye shikha ka chachera bhai hai. Hum
shikha ki shadi ki baat sunkar yaha aaye hai.”
Lekin ye baat sunte hi shikha didi ki saanse fulne lagi. Mai unko itni jyada gusse me pahli baar dekh raha tha. Itne gusse me to maine unhe tab bhi
dikha tha, jab unhe ajay ki sacchai ka pata chala tha.
Ek pal ke liye to unke is gusse ko dekh kar, mai bhi andar tak kaanp gaya tha. Un ne apne daant kiskisate huye, us aadmi par bhadakte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “mera koi chacha nahi hai aur na hi mera koi chachera bhai hai. Mera sirf ek hi bhai hai aur is wo wakt meri bagal me khada hai.”
Baldev bola “dekho beti, aise gussa karne se koi fayda nahi hai. Humse tumhara khoon ka rishta hai. Bhai ka jo farz basant pura kar sakta hai, wo ye
ladka nahi kar sakta. Kisi raah chalte ko apna bhai kah dene se, wo sach me bhai nahi ban jata.”
Baldev ki is baat ko sunkar, mujhe us par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Magar uski is baat ne shikha didi ke gusse me aag me ghee daalne ka kaam kar
diya tha. Uski ye baat sunkar, unke nathune fulne lage. Lekin is se pahle ki wo apni bhadas nikal pati ek aawaj ne hum sabko chauka diya.
Wo aawaj “aap jise ek raah chalta ladka kah rahe hai. Wo raah chalta ladka, Rai bahadur shambhunath ka eklauta pota aur unki saari jaydad ka warish
hai. Uski haisiyat itni hai ki, wo abhi khade khade aapko aur aapke bete ko god le sakta hai. Fir ye to uski bahan ki shadi hai, aise me uska ek bhai ka
farz nibhane se pichhe hatne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota.”
Ye aawaj sunkar jaha shikha didi, barkha, aunty, priya aur nikki hairani se dekh rahe the. Wahi raj, riya, nitika aur mehul ke chehre par muskurahat thi.
Magar in sabse buri haalat meri thi. Mujhe abhi bhi apni aankhon par yakin nahi aa raha tha aur mai soch raha tha ki, mai jo dekh raha hu wo sach hai
ya sapna hai.
______________________________
Update-164
Shikha didi boli “mera koi chacha nahi hai aur na hi mera koi chachera bhai hai. Mera sirf ek hi bhai hai aur is wo wakt meri bagal me khada hai.”
Baldev bola “dekho beti, aise gussa karne se koi fayda nahi hai. Humse tumhara khoon ka rishta hai. Bhai ka jo farz basant pura kar sakta hai, wo ye
ladka nahi kar sakta. Kisi raah chalte ko apna bhai kah dene se, wo sach me bhai nahi ban jata.”
Baldev ki is baat ko sunkar, mujhe us par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Magar uski is baat ne shikha didi ke gusse me aag me ghee daalne ka kaam kar
diya tha. Uski ye baat sunkar, unke nathune fulne lage. Lekin is se pahle ki wo apni bhadas nikal pati ek aawaj ne hum sabko chauka diya.
Wo aawaj “aap jise ek raah chalta ladka kah rahe hai. Wo raah chalta ladka, Rai bahadur shambhunath ka eklauta pota aur unki saari jaydad ka warish
hai. Uski haisiyat itni hai ki, wo abhi khade khade aapko aur aapke bete ko god le sakta hai. Fir ye to uski bahan ki shadi hai, aise me uska ek bhai ka
farz nibhane se pichhe hatne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota.”
Ye aawaj sunkar jaha shikha didi, barkha, aunty, priya aur nikki hairani se dekh rahe the. Wahi raj, riya, nitika aur mehul ke chehre par muskurahat thi.
Magar in sabse buri haalat meri thi. Mujhe abhi bhi apni aankhon par yakin nahi aa raha tha aur mai soch raha tha ki, mai jo dekh raha hu wo sach hai
ya sapna hai.
Mere samne mehul, nitika aur hitu khade the aur teeno ke hath me ek ek bag tha. Lekin jiski ye aawaj thi, us par najar padte hi mai apni palken
jhapkana tak bhool gaya tha aur is rahasya me kho sa gaya tha.
Tabhi kisi ne mere bagal se mujhe kohini maari aur mai palat kar uski taraf dekhne laga. Ye meri bagal se mujhe kohini marne wali seeru didi thi. Unke
pas hi selu aur aru bhi khadi thi. Lekin unka dhyan hum par na hokar samne ki taraf tha. Seeru didi ne mujhe apni taraf dekhte paya to, mujhse kaha.
Seerat boli “ye ladki kaun hai aur ye tumhare baare me itna kaise janti hai.”
Seeru didi ki is baat par maine bura sa muh bana kar, uski taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ladki aur wo.?”
Wo mere is jabab ko sunkar, achambhit si mujhe dekhti rah gayi. Lekin tab tak mai unke pas se aage ki taraf bad chuka tha. Ye aawaj jisne ek pal me
hi sabko hila kar rakh diya tha, wo kisi or ki nahi balki chhoti maa ki thi.
Chhoti maa ka is samay mere samne hona, mere liye kisi chamatkar se kam nahi tha. Maine unke pas pahuchte hi, unke pair chhuye to, un ne mere
mathe ko chuma aur mujhe apne gale se laga liya.
Unke gale lagte hi, mujhe aisa laga, jaise barso se pyasi mere dil ki jamin par koi sawan baras gaya ho aur fir wo sawan meri aankhon se bhi bahne
laga. Chhoti maa ne meri aankhon ko saaf kiya aur fir muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chal ab laad karna bahut ho gaya. Kya mujhe apni bahan se nahi milayega.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunte hi, mai unhe shikha didi ke pas le aaya aur unhe shikha didi se milate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aapko meri mom se milna tha na. To ye lijiye, meri mom khud aapse milne yaha aa gayi.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi waha sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Shikha didi aur chhoti maa ki umar me mushkil se 4-5 saal ka farak tha. Lekin jaise
hi shikha didi ne mere muh se ye baat suni, wo fauran hi jhuk kar chhoti maa ke pair chhune ki kosis karne lagi. Magar chhoti maa ne unhe rokte huye
kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “are tum ye kya kar rahi ho. Mai punnu ki maa jarur hu. Lekin tumse umar me itni badi to nahi hu ki, tumhe mere pair chhuna pade.”
Lekin shikha didi ne unki baat nahi suni aur unke pair chhute huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “aap bhale hi mujhse umar me jyada badi nahi hai. Lekin punit bhaiya ke rishte se to mai bhi aapki beti hi lagi na, isliye aap rishte me
mujhse bahut badi hai aur aapke pair chhuna, mera farz banta hai.”
Shikha didi ki ye baat sunte hi chhoti maa ne unhe apne gale se laga liya. Fir shikha didi sabse chhoti maa ka parichay karwaane lagi. Chhoti maa sab
se hans kar milti rahi.
Lekin jaise hi shikha didi ne chhoti maa ko priya se milwaya. Chhoti maa use dekhti hi rah gayi aur fir pyar se uske sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “to tum ho wo priya, jisne mujhse phone par baat ki thi.”
Priya boli “ji aunty, mai hi wo priya hu. Lekin aunty, aap to yaha aane wali nahi thi. Aapne yaha is tarah achanak aakar hum sabko hairan kar diya.”
Priya ki is baat par chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “jo maja achanak aane me hai. Wo maja batakar aane me kaha hai. Meri taraf se mere bete ke liye ye bhi shadi ka ek gift hi hai.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ne sabke chehre ki raunak ko bada diya tha. Shikha didi ne unse ghar ke andar chalne ko kaha to, un ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “jab yaha tak aayi hu to, ghar ke andar bhi chalugi. Lekin pahle tum apne chacha ji se to baat kar lo.”
Chacha ka naam sunte hi shikha didi ke tevar fir se badal gaye. Un ne apne chacha ki taraf gusse se dekhte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “ye kaun hai, mai janti hi nahi hu to, fir ye mere chacha kaise ho gaye.”
Baldev jo abhi bhi waha khada sab kuch khamoshi se dekh raha tha. Usne jab apna jikar hote hi, fir se shikha didi ko gussa hote dekha to, usne aunty
se kaha.
Baldev bola “bhabhi, shikha beti to, meri koi baat sunne ko taiyar hi nahi hai. Aap hi ise kuch samjhaiye. Aakhir is se mera khoon ka rishta hai.”
Baldev ki is baat ko sunkar, na jane aunty ne kya mehsus kiya ki, unki aankhon me aansu aa gaye aur un ne baldev se kaha.
Aunty boli “aap kis khoon ke rishte ki baat kar rahe hai. Kaha tha ye khoon ka rishta, jab mere bete ne jara se khoon ke liye tadapte huye hospital me
dam tod diya tha. Kaha tha ye khoon ka rishta, jab mere bacchon ke sar se unke pita ka saaya utha tha. Mere pati ke sath dhokha karke, purkhon ki
saari jaydad aur karobar hadap karti samay aapko ye khoon ka rishta yaad nahi aaya tha.”
“mere liye khoon ke rishte se bad kar, dil ke rishte hai. Yadi mere pati ke bad, mere muh bole bhai ne mujhe sahara na diya hota to pata nahi mai aur
mere bacche aaj kis haal me hote.”
Ye kah kar aunty yaha waha dekhne lagi. Shayad wo durjan ko dekh rahi thi. Lekin durjan pata nahi achanak kaha gayab ho gaya tha. Use waha na
pakar aunty ne neha se kaha.
Aunty boli “neha beti, ja aur jakar apne papa ko bula kar la. Ab wo hi inse baat karege aur inko khoon ke rishte ke baare me samjhayege. Mujhe inse
ab koi baat nahi karni.”
Aunty ki baat sunkar neha waha se jane ko huyi. Lekin chhoti maa ne neha ka hath pakad kar use rokte huye, aunty se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ghar me khushi ka mauka hai. Aise me gusse se kaam nahi lete. Fir mehman to bhagwan ka roop hote hai aur ye to aapke rishtedar
bhi hai. Inhe apni baat rakhne ka ek mauka to milna hi chahiye.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, aunty shant pad gayi. Ye dekh kar baldev ke chehre par chamak aa gayi. Chhoti maa ne baldev ke pas aate huye us se
kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ji bhai sahab, kahiye, aap kya kahna chahte hai.”
Baldev bola “dekhiye bahan ji, ye maana ki shikha ki shadi bahut bade ghar me ho rahi hai. Magar ye kaha ki sharafat hai ki, beti ko vida kiya jaye aur
uski shadi me ek dhela bhi kharch na kiya jaye. Ladke walo ka thook, unko hi chupad diya jaye. Ye shadi karna nahi, balki ek tarah se apni ladki ko
bechna hua.”
Baldev ki ye baat sunkar, mere liye apna gussa rok pana mushkil ho gaya tha. Aisa hi kuch barkha aur aru ke sath bhi hua tha. Isliye hum teeno hi
baldev ki baat sunkar, uski taraf badne ko huye. Magar tabhi seeru didi ne hum teeno ko rokte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “tum logon ko uski baat par bahut gussa aa raha hai na. Mujhe bhi tum logon ki tarah uski baat par gussa aa raha hai. Lekin tum log jara
aunty ko samajhne ki kosis karo. Wo shadi ke mahaul ko kharab hone se bachana chahti hai. Isliye is mamle ko pyar se nipta rahi hai. Ab tum log chup
chap yahi khade raho aur unko unka kaam karne do.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat hum hi nahi, aunty aur shikha didi ne bhi suni thi. Isliye ab sab ka dhyan sirf chhoti maa ki hi taraf tha. Udhar chhoti maa ne
baldev ki baat ko suna to, uski haan me haan milate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “bhai sahab, baat to aapki sahi hai. Lekin ye baat to aap bhi achi tarah se jante hai ki, is ghar me kamane wali sirf shikha hi hai. Ab
yadi wo saari jama punji apni shadi me hi kharch kar degi to, uski maa aur bahan ka kya hoga.”
Baldev bola “bahan ji, humare pas bhagwan ka diya hua, sab kuch hai. Bas ek beti ki kami hi hai. Hum shikha ko apni beti bana kar vida karna chahte
hai. Shikha beti ki shadi ka saara kharch mai uthane ke liye taiyar hu.”
Chhoti maa boli “ye to bahut achi baat hai. Yaha dulhe ki bahane bhi aayi hai. Hum unse bhi kuch baat kar lete hai.”
Ye kahte huye chhoti maa ne hum logon ki taraf dekha to, aru unke pas jane ko huyi. Lekin seeru didi ne use pakad kar pichhe kiya aur khud aage bad
gayi. Ye dekh kar aru kuch gussa si ho gayi. Use gusse me dekh, nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “naraj mat ho. Hum logon ko aunty ki baat samajh me nahi aa rahi hai. Lekin shayad seeru didi samajh rahi hai ki, aunty kya karna chahti hai.
Isliye wo tumko rok kar khud unke pas gayi hai.”
Niikki ki baat sunkar, aru ka gussa saant ho gaya. Udhar seeru didi ne chhoti maa ke pas pahuch kar kaha.
Seerat boli “ji aunty.”
Chhoti maa boli “inki baat to tumne sun hi li hai. Ab tum ye batao ki, tumhare bhaiya ki shadi me kitna kharch ho raha hai.”
Seerat boli “aunty, dono shadi bahut hi jaldi me ho rahi hai. Isliye shadi me jyada nahi, sirf 4-5 carore hi kharch ho raha hai.”
Seeru didi ne 4-5 carore to aise bol diya tha, jaise ki 4-5 laakh bol rahi ho. Unki is baat ko sunkar, baldev kuch soch me pad gaya. Magar chhoti maa
ne uski is baat ki parwah kiye bina kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “do shadi me 4-5 carore, matlab ki ek shadi me kam se kam 2 carore to kharch ho hi raha hoga. Ab aap bataiye bhai sahab ki, aap
shikha ki shadi me kitna kharch karne wale hai.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, baldev ne thodi himmat dikhate huye kaha.
Baldev bola “dekhiye bahan ji, hum itne bade aadmi to nahi hai ki, shikha beti ki shadi me caroro rupya kharch kar sake. Fir bhi mai kam se kam 25-30
laakh karch karne ko taiyar hu.”
Chhoti maa boli “bhai sahab, aap ye kaisa majak kar rahe hai. Aap jante hai ki, jis car me mera beta shikha ko vida karne wala hai, wo car hi sirf 25
laakh ki hai. Ye hi nahi, mera beta shikha ko jo gahne (jewelry) de raha hai, wo bhi kam se kam 20-25 laakh ke hoge. Iske alawa wo har barati ko
vidayi me gold ring de raha hai. Ab jaha caroro ki baat chal rahi ho. Waha aap laakho ki baat karke shikha ke samman ko thes kyo pahuchana chahte
hai. Yadi aapse ye sab nahi ho sakta hai to, is baat ko yahi khatam kijiye aur shikha ko uske haal par chhod dijiye.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, baldev ka sar sharam se jhuk gaya. Usne ek najar aunty aur shikha ki taraf dekha. Fir apne bete ka hath pakad kar waha
se chala gaya. Uske waha se jaate hi chhoti maa ne hum logon ki taraf muskurakar dekhte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tum logo ko meri acting kaisi lagi.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, seeru didi khushi se chahakne lagi aur unko apne gale lagate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “wah aunty, aapne kya acting ki hai, aap to super star hai. Aapko to yaha nahi filmo me hona chahiye tha.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “aisi baat nahi hai. Lekin jarurat padne par thodi bahut acting kar leti hu.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, sab hasne lage aur mujhe bhi is baat ki rahat mehsus huyi ki, chhoti maa abhi jo badi badi baten kar rahi thi, wo sab unki
acting thi. Sab chhoti maa ko gher kar khade the aur unko baton me lagaye huye the.
Priya to jaise is thodi si der me hi chhoti maa ki ladli ban si gayi thi. Chhoti maa priya ke kandhe par hath rakh kar khadi thi aur baat baat par us se apni
baat ki haami bharwa rahi thi. Jaise ki priya unko barso se janti ho.
Sab chhoti maa se baten karne me vyast the. Tabhi shikha didi ne sabko tokte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “aap log aunty ko aise kab tak baton me hi lagaye rakhege. Wo itni door se safar karke aa rahi hai. Unhe kam se kam fresh to ho lene
do.”
Shikha didi ki baat sunkar, seeru didi ne kaha.
Seerat boli “thik hai bhabhi, aap aunty ko fresh hone le jaiye. Lekin uske bad hum inko apne sath apne ghar le jayege. Kyoki aunty ab humare sath hi
rahegi.”
Ye kahte huye seeru ne mehul ke hath se bag le liya. Lekin barkha ne seeru didi ke hath se bag chheen liya aur use ungli dikhate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “sab kaan khol kar sun lo. Aunty humare ghar aayi hai aur wo yaha se kahi bhi nahi ja rahi hai. Wo ab yahi humare ghar me hi rahegi.”
Barkha ki is harkat par seeru didi ne gussa karte huye shikha didi se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi, aap is barkha ki bacchi ko bol do ki, ye har samay boxing ladne ke mood me na raha kare aur isko ye bhi samjha do ki, hum log
aapke kaun hai.”
Seeru didi ko itna gusse me dekh kar shikha didi ka chehra utar gaya. Lekin mai samajh gaya tha ki, ye sab unka natak hi hai. Isliye maine unki baat ke
jabab me shikha didi se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap seeru didi ki baton me mat aaya kijiye. Inke baare me itna sab sun ne ke bad bhi aapko samajh me nahi aata ki, ye shaitano ki nani
hai aur koi na koi khurapat inke dimag me chalti hi rahti hai.”
Meri is baat me aru ne bhi mera sath dete huye kaha.
Archna boli “haan bhabhi, punnu thik kahta hai. Us din bhi in logon le new car chalane ke liye wo rone dhone ka natak kiya tha. Bhaiya inke natak ko
samajh gaye the, isliye wo inki baton me nahi aa rahe the. Lekin aap inke rone ko sach samajh baithi thi. Ab aap ghar aane wali ho to, aapko inke
natak ko samjhne ki aadat dalna padegi. Warna ye aapke shidepan ka aise hi fayda uthati rahegi.”
Meri aur aru ki baat sunkar, seeru didi ne gusse me bhadakte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “acha to ab dono mere khilaf aag ugal rahe ho. Dekho ab mai tum dono ke sath kya karti hu.”
Ye kahte huye seeru did ne apna mobile nikala aur kisi ko phone lagane lagi. Kuch der bad dusri taraf se call uthte hu un ne kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, aapne punnu ko shadi me pahanne ke liye jo sherwani di thi, wo usne aaj hi pahan li. Wo kahta hai ki, ye sherwani koi khas nahi
hai aur punnu ki mom yaha aayi hai. Mai unhe apne sath lekar ghar aana chahti thi. Lekin aapki pyari aru ne mujhe aisa nahi karne diya. Wo kahti hai
ki, unhe bhabhi ke sath hi rahne do.”
Seeru didi ke is call se ye to pata chal gaya tha ki, un ne ajay ko call lagaya hai. Lekin ye samajh me nahi aaya tha ki, ajay ne kya kaha. Ajay se baat
hone ke bad, un ne muskurate huye humari taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “kaho, kaisi rahi.”
Maine bhi unki is baat par muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap sach me shaitano ki nani hai. Pata nahi kitne shaitan mare hoge, tab jakar aap paida huyi hogi.”
Meri baat sunkar sab hasne lage aur shikha didi ko bhi samajh me aa gaya ki, ye sab pyar bhari nok jhok chal rahi hai. Isliye un ne is par dhyan dena
thik nahi samjha aur chhoti maa ne andar chalne ko kahne lagi.
Chhoti maa andar jane lagi to, unke sath sath hum log bhi andar aa gaye. Shikha didi unko upar le jane lagi to, chhoti maa ne un se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mujhe tumhari mummy se kuch jaruri baten karna hai. Tum mera ye saman upar rakhwao. Tab tak mai tumhari mummy se baat karke
aati hu.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, mehul, hitu aur nitika unka saman upar lekar jane lage. Lekin chhoti maa ne nitika ko apne pas bula liya aur fir wo aunty ke
sath andar ke kamre me chali gayi.
Kuch der bad, nitika bahar aa gayi aur usne bataya ki, aunty ne use bag wahi rakh kar bahar jane ko kaha to, wo bahar aa gayi. Mujhe samajh me nahi
aa raha tha ki, chhoti maa aunty se kya baat karna chahti hai.
Unka is tarah aunty se akele me baat karna mujhe kuch ajib sa lag raha tha. Aisa hi kuch haal shikha didi ka bhi tha. Maine to apne man ki baat, apne
man me hi dabaye rakhi thi. Lekin shikha didi is baat ka bojh jyada der tak apne man par na rakh saki aur un ne mujhse kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, hum logon se koi galti to nahi ho gayi. Jo aunty is tarah se mummy se akele me baat karne gayi hai.”
Mai unke dil ki haalat samajh sakta tha. Isliye maine unko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi aisi koi baat nahi hai. Unko bahar to aane dijiye, wo khud hi saari baat hume bata degi.”
Meri baat sunkar, shikha didi shant ho gayi. Lekin unke chehre se pata chal raha tha ki, wo abhi bhi is baat ko lekar bahut bechain hai. Khair thodi der
bad chhoti maa aur aunty bahar aa gayi.
Un dono ke hi chehre par muskurahat thi. Aunty ne hum sab ko is tarah bahar khamosh khada dekha to, hum logon se kaha.
Aunty boli “are tum sab yaha is tarah gum sum se kyo khade ho. Kya tumhara ye bhopu (DJ) shikha ki shadi ke bad bajne ke liye aaya hai.”
Aunty ki baat sunkar sabke chehre par musjurahat aa gayi. Maine mehul ko DJ chalu karwane ko kaha aur fir mai chhoti maa ke sath upar aa gaya.
Humare sath sath shikha didi bhi upar aa gayi thi. Lekin unke chehre par abhi bhi bechaini bani huyi thi. Jise dekh kar chhoti maa ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye tumhari didi ko kya hua hai. Iska chehra itna utra hua kyo hai.”
Mai bola “ye aapki vajah se pareshan hai. Inko lagta hai ki, in se koi galti ho gayi hai. Isliye aap akele me aunty se baat karne gayi thi.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne pyar se shikha didi ke chehre ko thamte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “jaisa tum soch rahi ho, waisi koi baat nahi hai. Maine abhi bahar tumhare chacha se jo baten kahi thi aur fir unko apni acting batakar
jhutha sabit kar diya tha. Asal me wo meri acting nahi, balki sach baten thi. Lekin waisa kuch karne se pahle tumhari mummy se ijajat lena jaruri tha.
Isliye mai tumhari mummy se akele me baat karne gayi thi aur un ne mujhe aisa karne ki ijajat de di hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mai kisi chhote bacche ki tarah un se lipat gaya aur unke gaal ko chumte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap sach me duniya ki sabse achi maa ho.”
Ek taraf jaha chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, meri khushi ka thikana nahi tha, wahi dusri taraf chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, shikha didi ki aankhon me
aansu aa gaye. Chhoti maa ne unke aansu ponche aur unko samjhane lagi.
Tabhi mujhe kisi ke gaane ki aawaj sunayi di aur mai chauke bina na rah saka. Kyoki arkestra (orchestra) ka to hum mana kar chuke the. Aise me ye
gaana kaun ga raha hai. Yahi baat janne ke liye mai chhoti maa ko jata kar niche aa gaya.
Maine niche aakar dekha to, white suit me ek ladka gaana ga raha tha. Ladka sirf dekhne me hi acha nahi tha. Balki uski aawaj bhi bahut pyari thi. Mai
wahi khade hokar uska gaana sunne laga. Tabhi nikki ne mere pas aakar kaha.
Nikki boli “isko yaha se fauran bhagao.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, mai chauk gaya aur ye sochne par majbur ho gaya ki, ye ladka kaun hai. Mujhe is tarah soch me pada dekh, nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “tumne suna nahi, mai tumse kya kah rahi hu.”
Nikki aap se sidhe tum par aa gayi thi. Uski is baat se mujhe samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo bahut gusse me hai. Aise me mujhe us se kuch puchhte na
bana aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ok, mai dekhta hu ki, mai kya kar sakta hu.”
Magar meri baat ko sunte hi nikki ne baukhlate huye kaha.

Nikki boli “kuch dekhna vekhna nahi hai. Mai kah rahi hu ki, ise fauran yaha se bhagao to, matlab ise fauran yaha se bhagao.”
Nikki ka gussa dekh kar, maine us ladke ko waha se chalta karna hi thik samjha aur mai nikki ke pas se sidha mehul ke pas aa gaya. Mehul ke pas
aakar, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye ladka kaun hai aur ise yaha kisne gaane ke liye kaha hai.”
Mehul bola “ye hitu ka dost hai. Hitu ne ise yaha bulaya tha. Ye acha gaata hai, isliye humne hi is se gaane ke liye kaha hai.”
Maine hitu ko dekha to, wo usi ladke pas hi khada tha. Mai hitu ke pas gaya aur use ek kinare le jakar kaha.
Mai bola “yaar tum bura na mano to, mai tumse ek baat kahna chahta hu.”
Hitesh bola “haan haan, befikar hokar bolo, mai tumhari kisi bhi baat ka bura nahi manuga.”
Mai bola “yaar kuch pareshani aa gayi hai. Isliye ho sake to apne is dost ko yaha se fauran chalta kar do.”
Meri baat sunkar, hitu kuch soch me pad gaya. Lekin fir musjurate huye kaha.
Hitesh bola “yaar, yadi mai is se sidhe yaha se chale jaane ki baat kahuga to ise bura lag jayega. Isliye mai ise bahane se apne sath le jata hu aur isko
chhod kar thodi der bad wapas aata hu.”
Hitesh bola “thanks ki baat nahi hai. Ye pareshani bhi to meri vajah se aayi hai. Ab ise door karna bhi mera farz hai.”
Ye kahte huye hitu mere pas se chala gaya. Wo us ladke ke pas gaya aur fir uske kaan me kaha. Jiske bad dono waha se bahar chale gaye. Unke
jaane ke bad, mai wapas nikki ke pas aaya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye ladka kaun tha aur aap isko dekh kar itna gussa kyo ho rahi thi.”
Nikki boli “wo ek badtamiz ladka tha, isliye mujhe us par itna gussa aa raha tha. Mai andar se seeru didi aur priya logon ko bula kar lati hu. Warna wo
saari raat taiyar hi hoti rahegi.”
Ye kah kar nikki muskurate huye andar chali gayi. Lekin nikki ki is harkat ne mujhe sochne par majbur kar diya tha. Pahle to wo us ladke ko lekar mujh
par itna bhadki thi ki, aap se sidhe tum par aa gayi thi aur fir us ladke ke jate hi, wo fir se is tarah pahle jaisi ho gayi thi, jaise ki abhi kuch hua hi na ho.
Nikki ki dono hi baat mere gale se nahi utar rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-165
Hitesh bola “yaar, yadi mai is se sidhe yaha se chale jaane ki baat kahuga to ise bura lag jayega. Isliye mai ise bahane se apne sath le jata hu aur isko
chhod kar thodi der bad wapas aata hu.”
Hitesh bola “thanks ki baat nahi hai. Ye pareshani bhi to meri vajah se aayi hai. Ab ise door karna bhi mera farz hai.”
Ye kahte huye hitu mere pas se chala gaya. Wo us ladke ke pas gaya aur fir uske kaan me kaha. Jiske bad dono waha se bahar chale gaye. Unke
jaane ke bad, mai wapas nikki ke pas aaya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye ladka kaun tha aur aap isko dekh kar itna gussa kyo ho rahi thi.”
Nikki boli “wo ek badtamiz ladka tha, isliye mujhe us par itna gussa aa raha tha. Mai andar se seeru didi aur priya logon ko bula kar lati hu. Warna wo
saari raat taiyar hi hoti rahegi.”
Ye kah kar nikki muskurate huye andar chali gayi. Lekin nikki ki is harkat ne mujhe sochne par majbur kar diya tha. Pahle to wo us ladke ko lekar mujh
par itna bhadki thi ki, aap se sidhe tum par aa gayi thi aur fir us ladke ke jate hi, wo fir se is tarah pahle jaisi ho gayi thi, jaise ki abhi kuch hua hi na ho.
Nikki ki dono hi baat mere gale se nahi utar rahi thi.
Abhi mai nikki ke baare me soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi hitu wapas aate dikha. Maine use aate dekha to, uske pas chala gaya. Usne mujhe dekhte hi
kaha.
Hitesh bola “sorry yaar, maine ise yaha nahi bulaya tha. Isne mujhse call karke puchha ki, mai kaha hu aur fir yaha hi aa gaya. Mere dimag me jara bhi
ye baat nahi aayi thi ki, priya bhi yaha par hi hai. Warna mai ise yaha hargij nahi aane deta.”
Hitu ki is baat ne mere man me bahut se sawal paida kar diye the. Lekin mai apne man ki baat hitu ke samne jahir karna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine
is baat ko badalte huye hitu se DJ chalu karwane ko kaha aur mai upar chhoti maa ke pas chala gaya.
Mai upar pahucha to shikha didi akeli baithi thi. Chhoti maa fresh hone gayi thi. Maine shikha didi se niche chalne ko kaha to, un ne kaha ki, wo chhoti
maa ke sath hi niche aayegi. Isliye mai bhi unke sath wahi baith kar baten karne laga.
Kuch hi der me chhoti maa aa gayi. Un ne mujhe bahar jane ko kaha to, mai bahar aakar khada ho gaya. Kuch hi der me DJ chalu ho gaya aur priya
mujhse bulane aa gayi. Maine use kaha ki chhoti maa taiyar ho rahi hai. Mai unke sath niche aata hu.
Meri baat sunkar, wo bhi mere pas hi khadi ho gayi. Mera man priya se us ladke ke baare me puchhne ka ho raha tha. Lekin abhi mere pas itna samay
nahi tha ki, is baare me priya se khul kar baat ki ja sake. Isliye maine ye baat karne ka irada badal diya.
Thodi hi der me chhoti maa ne mujhe andar aa jane ko kaha to, mai aur priya andar aa gaye. Chhoti maa taiyar ho chuki thi. Un ne is samay yellow
color ki saadi pahne huyi thi. Jisme wo bahut pyari lag rahi thi.
Priya ne bhi yellow dress pahni huyi thi aur jab usne chhoti maa ko yellow saadi me dekha to khush hote huye unki saadi ki tarif karne lagi. Aise hi
baton baton me priya ne chhoti maa se kaha.
Priya boli “aunty aap ami nimi ko apne sath lekar kyo nahi aayi. Mera unko dekhne ka bahut man karta hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunte hi mujhe ek jhatka sa laga. Mai chhoti maa ke aane ki khushi me itna kho gaya tha ki, mujhe is baat ko puchhne ka dhyan hi nahi
raha ki, unke sath ami nimi kyo nahi aayi hai.
Lekin priya ke yaad dilate hi, mujhe ami nimi ki yaad ne gher liya. Ab mujhe is baat ki fikar satane lagi thi ki, wo dono mere aur chhoti maa ke bina
kaise rah rahi hogi. Ye baat sochte hi mera dil udas ho gaya.
Chhoti maa shayad mere dil ka haal samajh gayi thi. Un ne mere kandhe par hath rakha aur mujhe samajhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu ami nimi ki fikar kyo karta hai. Wo dono waha maje me hai. Humare pados me saxena parivar rahne aaya hai. Wo din bhar unhi ki
chhoti beti ke sath khelti rahti hai. Maine unka khayal rakhne ke liye anu didi ko bhi ghar me bula liya hai aur fir richa didi bhi to ghar me hai.”
Lekin chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar bhi mere dil ko sukun nahi mil raha tha. Maine pareshan hote huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “kya aapko pata nahi hai ki, wo dono kabhi mere aur aapke bina nahi rahi hai. Yadi aapko yaha aana hi tha to, unko bhi apne sath lekar aana
tha. Aapko unko aise akela chhod kar aane ki jarurat kya thi.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa mujhe samjhane ki kosis karti rahi. Lekin jab mai unki koi bhi baat samajhne ko taiyar nahi hua to, un ne mujh par gussa
karte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu meri maa nahi, mai teri maa hu. Isliye mujhe kya karna chahiye tha aur kya nahi karna chahiye tha. Ye mujhe tujhse seekhne ki
jarurat nahi hai. Mai is baare me ab koi baat sunna nahi chahti hu. Ab tu apna mood sahi kar aur chup chap niche chal.”
Chhoti maa ko gussa karte dekh, mai shant pad gaya. Lekin mera mood abhi bhi waisa ka waisa hi tha. Mera kharab mood dekh kar, shikha didi kuch
bolne ko huyi, lekin chhoti maa ne unko tokte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “iski fikar mat karo, ye abhi niche aa jayega. Hum log niche chalte hai.”
Shikha didi aur priya ko chhoti maa ka is tarah mere upar gussa karna acha nahi lag raha tha. Lekin jab chhoti maa ne unse niche chalne ko kaha to,
wo chup chap chhoti maa ke pichhe pichhe niche chali gayi.
Mujhe chhoti maa ka gussa karne ka jara bhi bura nahi laga tha. Kyoki mai unki is aadat ko achhi tarah se janta tha ki, jab wo meri kisi baat se apna
pichha chhudana chahti thi to, isi tarah se mujh par gussa karke mujhe chup kara deti thi.
Mujhe to is samay sirf ami nimi ki fikar sata rahi thi. Abhi sirf 9:45 baje the, isliye abhi keerti ka call aane ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha. Isliye maine
ami nimi ka haal janne ke liye khud hi keerti ko call laga diya. Keerti ne mera call uthate hi mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry, maine kuch bhi nahi kiya aur yaha ami nimi ki vajah se mujhe tumse ye batane ka samay bhi nahi mil paya ki, mausi waha aa rahi
hai.”
Ami nimi ka naam sunte hi mera gussa kuch kam hua aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ami nimi kaisi hai. Wo jyada pareshan to nahi kar rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “wo dono achi hai aur jara bhi pareshan nahi kar rahi hai. Abhi abhi khana khakar, apne kamre me gayi hai.”
Mai bola “ye sab kya chal raha hai. Chhoti maa to yaha aane se mana kar rahi thi. Fir wo is tarah achanak yaha kyo aayi hai.”
Keerti boli “mai tumhe sab kuch batati hu. Lekin ek baat yaad rakho ki, mausi ke waha tumhare pas hone ki baat bhool se bhi ami nimi ke samne mat
karna, warna yaha bhuchal aa jayega.”
Mai bola “bhuchal aane se tera kya matlab, kya chhoti maa ami nimi se kahi or jaane ka bol kar aayi hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, mausi ne ami nimi se kaha hai ki, wo vaani didi ko lene ja rahi hai.”
Mai bola “lekin chhoti maa ko aisa karne ki kya jarurat thi. Unhe yadi yaha aana hi tha to, wo ami nimi ko lekar bhi to yaha aa sakti thi.”
Keerti boli “wo tumhare sath ho rahe hadso ki vajah se ami nimi ko apne sath waha lekar jana nahi chahti thi. Isliye unhe ami nimi se ye jhuth bolna
pada.”
Mujhe keerti ki ye hadso wali baat samajh me nahi aayi. Kyoki din ki baat to mai sabke samne saaf kar chuka tha aur sham ko huye hadse ki maine kisi
ko khabar hi nahi hone di thi. Isliye maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “hadso se tera kya matlab hai. Din me jo hua tha, wo to mai tum logon ko saaf saaf bata chuka tha.”
Keerti boli “jyada banne ki kosis mat karo. Mai din aur sham ko huye hadse ki baat kar rahi hu. Mausi ne waha sham ko huye hadse ke bad, mehul aur
priya ki kahi huyi saari baten suni thi. Isliye wo tumko lekar bahut pareshan thi aur fir un ne aanan fanan me waha jane ka faisla kar liya.”
Keerti ki is baat ne mujhe soch me daal diya. Kyoki mehul ki baat sunte hi maine fauran kaat diya tha. Yahi baat janne ke liye maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin maine to mehul ki baat sunte hi call kaat diya. Fir chhoti maa ne priya ki baat kaise sun li.”
Keerti boli “tumse baat karte samay pahle un ne waha bahut jor ki koi aawaj suni, fir mehul ki baat sunkar unhe samajh me aa gaya ki, waha kuch hua
hai. Isliye un ne tumhare call kaatne ke bad, wapas tumhe call na laga kar, mujhse nitika ko call laga kar waha ka haal pata karne ko kaha tha.”
“Lekin nitika waha ka haal pata karke batane ki jagah, chalu mobile hi tumhare pas lekar chali gayi. Jis vajah se waha priya ki kahi gayi baten humne
bhi sun li. Jiske bad mausi ne tumhare pas jane ka faisla le liya aur ami nimi se kaha ki, mai vaani ko lene ja rahi hu. Lekin punnu ke ghar wapas aane
ka samay bhi ho gaya hai. Isliye tum log ghar me rah kar punnu ke aane ka intejar karo aur wo aa jaye to, mere na rahne par uska khayal rakhna.”
“Bas isi vajah se ami nimi ne unke sath jane ki jid nahi ki thi. Kyoki wo dono tumko dekhne ke liye taras gayi hai. Khas kar ami tumko bahut yaad karti
hai. Aaj kal to wo khana bhi dang se nahi khati hai aur na hi kisi baat par mujhse ya nimi se jhagra karti hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mai sochne par majbur ho gaya ki, maine pichhle janam me aise kya achhe kya kaam kiye the ki, is janam me mujhe itna
jyada pyar karne wali maa aur bahne mili hai.
Ek meri bahne thi, jo mujhe itna pyar karti thi ki, unse mera naam lekar kuch bhi karwaya ja sakta tha aur ek meri maa thi, jo mere sath huye hadse ki
khabar sunkar fauran hi itni door se bhagi chali aayi thi.
Ye baten soch kar meri aankhen chhalak gayi. Lekin maine fauran hi apni aankhon ko saaf kiya aur keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “chal thik hai. Abhi mai rakhta hu, yadi tu jaagti rahi to, hum bad me baat karege. Ab mai rakhta hu.”
Keerti boli “are aise kaise call rakh doge. Pahle meri kissy to do.”
Mai bola “kya mai tujhe jitni baar call karuga, mujhe utni hi baar kissy dena padegi.”
Keerti boli “haan, tum jitni bhi baar call karoge, tumhe utni hi baar call rakhne ke pahle kissy dena padegi.”
Mai bola “tujhe to mai aakar dekhta hu. Abhi to tu apni kissy le le. Muuuuhhhhh.”
Keerti boli “mai bhi tumhe dekh lugi. Abhi mai rakhti hu. Muuuuuuhhhhhhhh.”
Itna kah kar keerti ne call rakh diya. Iske bad maine apna muh dhoya aur niche aa gaya. Niche DJ ki dhuno par dance chal raha tha. Mujhe aata dekh
kar priya aur shikha didi ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin chhoti maa ne mujhe aate dekh, apna chehra dance karne wali ladkiyon ki taraf
ghuma liya.
Unko aisa karte dekh, priya aur shikha didi fir se asmanjas me pad gayi. Lekin mai janta tha ki, unhe is samay ami nimi se jyada meri fikar thi. Jiski
vajah se na chahte huye bhi, unhe yaha aana pad gaya tha.
Lekin wo ye sab baten mujh par jahir karna nahi chahti thi aur mai tha ki, ami nimi ko lekar unse sawal par sawal kiye ja raha tha. Jis vajah se wo ye
gussa hone ka natak kar rahi thi. Taki mai un se ami nimi ko lekar koi sawal na kar saku.
Mai bhi ab unki is pareshani ko aur badana nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine unke pas aakar, un se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, chhoti maa.”
Lekin chhoti maa ne meri baat ko sunkar, bhi ansuna kar diya aur wo dance hi dekhti rahi. Tab maine unke samne aakar khada hote huye unse kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, ab ye jhutha gussa dikhane ka natak bahut ho gaya. Mai ab aapse ami nimi ko lekar koi sawal nahi karuga. Ab aap bhi apna ye
gussa dikhne ka natak karna band kar dijiye.”
Meri baat sunkar chhoti maa ne pahle mujhe ghoor kar dekha aur fir achanak hi unke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Un ne pyar se mere gaal par ek
chapat lagayi aur shikha didi ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mera beta tumhare yaha aakar bahut jyada samajhdar ho gaya hai. Ab to ye mere jhuthe gusse ko bhi samajhne laga hai.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, jaha shikha didi ke chehre par muskurahat wapas aa gayi. Wahi priya ne hairani se chhoti maa se kaha.
Priya boli “to kya aunty aap sach me itni der se isko jhutha gussa kar rahi thi.”
Chhoti maa boli “or nahi to kya, mai is par kabhi gussa kar hi nahi sakti. Ye to mera raja beta hai.”
Priya boli “aapne to mujhe dara hi diya tha. Mujhe to lag raha tha ki, aap sach me punnu se naraj ho gayi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “are tum logon ne dekha nahi ki, ye apni bahno ko lekar mujhse kis tarah jhagra kar raha tha. Ise mere aane ki khushi nahi, balki apni
bahno ke akele rahne ka dukh ho raha tha. Ab iske sawalon se bachne ke liye mai gussa hone ka natak nahi karti to, or kya karti.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Tabhi nikki aayi aur priya ko dance ke liye pakad kar le jane lagi. Lekin priya ne pahle neha se dance
karwane ki baat kah kar baat ko taal diya.
Priya ki baat sunkar, nikki neha ke pas chali gayi. Lekin neha ne bhi shayad abhi dance karne se mana kar diya tha. Tabhi hitu unke pas aaya aur nikki
us se kuch kahne lagi.
Jiske bad, hitu ne DJ wale ke pas jakar koi gaana bajane ko bola aur fir neha ko apne pas bulaya. DJ par hitu ka bola hua gaana bajte hi hitu aur neha
us gaane par dance karne lage.
Hitu aur neha ka dance

“Sapne mein milti hai, o kudi meri sapne mein milti hai.
Sara din gungte me band kudiya si, oe oe oe oe oe.
Sara din gungte me band kudiya si, akhiyon mein khulti hai
Sapne mein milta hai, o munda mera sapne mein milta hai
Sara din sadko pein khali rikshi sa, hai..
Sara din sadko pein khali rikshi sa peechhe peeche chalta hai
Hoi hoi.. koree hai, kararee hai, bhoon ke utari hai.

Khabi khabi milti hai.. o kudi meri o kudi meri
Veu chalo pakad hai, chouda bito had hai.
Duur se dikhta hai, o munda mera ha ha ha ha...o munda mera
Are, dekhne me tagda hai, jungle se pagda hai, seeng dikhata hai...
Sapne mein milta hai, o munda merasapne mein milta hai
Sapne mein milti hai, o kudi mera sapne mein milta hai
Paji hai, sharir hai, gumti lakir hai, chakrakh chalti hai
Oe... sapne mein milti hai, o kudi mera
Sapne mein milta hai sapne mein milta hai
Hoi hoi hoi hoi.....
Hitu aur neha ne itna mast dance kiya tha ki, waha khade sabke kadam thirakne par majbur ho gaye the. Unke dance khatam hone ke bad hitu ne raj ki
taraf ishara kiya to raj selu didi ke pas aa gaya. Usne shayad unse apne sath dance karne ko kaha to, selu didi uske sath chali gayi. Fir DJ wale ne
uski pasand ka gaana baja diya.
Raj aur selu didi ka dance

“O.. o..
Mehndi laga rakhna
Doli saja ke rakhna
Mehndi laga rakhna
Doli saja ke rakhna
Lene tujhe o gori
Aayenge tere sajna
Mehndi laga rakhna

Doli saja ke rakhna
Oh.. ho.. oh.. ho..
O.. aa..
Sahra sajake rakhna
Chehra chhupake rakhna
Sahra sajake rakhna
Yeh dil ki baat apne
Dil mein dabake rakhna
Sahra sajake rakhna

Mehndi laga rakhna

Doli saja ke rakhna
Oh.. ho.. oh.. ho..”
Abhi raj aur selu didi ka dance khatam hi hua tha ki, nikki ne nitika ko dance ke liye pakad liya aur fir nitika ki pasand ka gaana bajne laga.
Nitika ka dance
“Bole chudiya bole kangna, haye main ho gayee teree sajna
Tere bin jiya naiyo lag da, main te margaiya
Le ja le ja soniye le ja le ja, dil le ja le ja ho.......
Haye haye main marjawan marjawan tere bin

Abb toh meree raate katatee tare gin gin
Bas tujhko pukara kare, meree bindiya ishara kare
Hoye lashkara lashkara, teree bindiya kaa lashkara
Aise chamke jaise chamke chand ke pas sitara”
Nitika apna dance khatam karke wapas aane lagi. Tabhi mehul ne uska hath pakad liya aur tabhi uska gaana bajne laga.
Mehul aur nitika ka dance

“Uthaa le jaaunga tujhe mai doli me,
Dekhati reh jaayengi sakhiya tumhaari.
Tumko mujhase pyaar hai pyaar hai pyaar.
Tere ghar aaungi, dulhan ban jaaungi,

Akeli reh jaayengi sakhiya bechaari
Tumko mujhase pyaar hai pyaar hai pyaar.
Uthaale jaaunga tujhe mai doli me
Dekhati reh jaayengi sakhiya tumhaari
Oh oh oh oh oh, aa aa aa aa aa.”
Mehul aur nitika ne bhi bahut acha dance kiya tha. Unka dance khatam hote hi nikki ne aru ko dance ke liye pakad liya aur fir aru ka gaana bajne laga.
Aru ka dance
“Maine paayal hai chhankaayi
Ab to aaja tu harjaayi,
Meri saanson mein tu hai basa
O sajna, aaja na ab tarsa.
Maine paayal hai chhankaayi
Ab to aaja tu harjaayi,
Meri saanson mein tu hai basa
O sajna, aaja na ab tarsa.”
Aru ne bhi bahut pyara dance kiya tha. Uska dance khatam hote hi nikki ne seeru didi, barkha aur selu ko pakad liya aur apne sath le aru ke pas le aayi
aur fir DJ par gaana bajane laga.
Seeru didi, selu, aru, barkha aur nikki ka dance

“Wah wah Ramji
Jodi kya banai
Bhaiya aur bhabhi ko
Badhai ho badhai
Sab rasmon se badi hai jag mein
Dil se dil ki sagai
Aapki kripa se yeh
Shubh ghadi aayi
Jiji aur jija ko
Badhai ho badhai
Sab rasmon se badi hai jag mein
Dil se dil ki sagai
Wah wah Ramji
Wah wah Ramji
Wah wah Ramji.”
Sabka dance karna ho chuka tha. Ab sirf mai, riya aur priya hi dance karne ke liye baki rah gaye the. Nikki ne aakar mujhse dance karne ko kaha to,
maine us se bad me dance karne ki baat kah kar use taal diya. Jiske bad wo priya ko dance ke liye le gayi aur fir priya ki pasand ka gaana bajne laga.
Priya ka dance
“Maiyya yashoda ye tera kanhaiyya,
Panghat pe meri pakde hai baiyyan,
Tang mujhe karta hai sang mere ladta hai,
Ramjee ki kripa se mai bachi,
Ramjee ki kripa se mai bachi,
Ramjee ki kripa se.”
Priya bahut pyara dance kar rahi thi. Mai uska dance dekhne me kho sa gaya tha. Jaise hi uska dance khatam hua. Riya mere pas aayi aur jababrdasi
mera hath pakad kar le gayi. DJ par uski pasand ka gaana bajne laga aur chahte huye bhi mujhe uska sath dena pada.
Mera aur riya ka dance

“Aaj hai sagai, sun ladki ke bhai,
Jara nach ke hamko dikha.
Aaj hai sagai, sun ladki ke bhai,
Jara nach ke hamko dikha.
Kudi ki tarah na sharma
Hay tu meree gal maan ja,
Tu meri gal maan ja.
Oye..
Sabko nachaau, nach nachake dikhaau

Aa mujhko gale se laga.
Munde se jara aankh lada,
Oye tu meri gal maan ja,
Hay tu meri gal maan ja.
Oye soniye..”
Jaise taise karke maine dance pura kiya aur dance khatam hote hi mai waha se bhagne ko hua ki, tabhi mehul, raj aur hitu ne aakar mujhe pakad liya
aur unki pasand ka gaana bajna suru ho gaya. Jise sunte hi mujhe samajh me aa gaya ki, wo pal aa gaya hai, jiske liye itna taam jham kiya gaya tha
aur mai sabke sath dance karne laga.
Mera, mehul, raj aur hitu ka dance

“Meri pyari bahaniya banegi dulhaniya,
Sajke aayenge dulhe raja.
Bhaiya raja bajayega baja,
Bhaiya raja bajayega baja.
Apne pasine ko moti kar dunga,

Motiyon se bahna ki mang bhar dunga.
Aayegi barat dekhegi sari duniya,
Honge lakhon me ek dulhe raja.
Solah singar meri bahina karegi,

Tika chadhega aur haldi lagegi.
Bahna ke honthon pe jhulegi nathaniya,
Aur jhumenge dulhe raja.
Sej pe baithegi wo doli pe chalegi,

Dharati pe bahna rani panv na dharegi.
Palakon ki palaki me bahna ko bitha ke,
Le jayenge dulhe raja.
Sajana ke ghar chali jayegi jo bahna,

Honth hansenge mere roenge ye naina,
Rakhiya ke roj rani bahana ko bulauunga ,
Le ke aayenge dulhe raja.
Lekin mai is gaane par apna dance pura nahi kar paya. Kyoki gaane ki aakhiri ki kuch panktiyon ko mehsus karte hi meri aankhon me aansu aa gaye
aur mai dance ko adhura chhod kar hi aa gaya.
Maine chhoti maa ke pas aakar, unke kandhe par apna sar rakha aur unke kandhe se apna chehra chhupate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhse nahi ho paya chhoti maa.”
Ye kahte huye meri aankhon se aansuon ka jharna bahne laga. Lekin tabhi barkha ne mere kandhe par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “nahi bhai, tumne karke dikha diya. Baat dance pura hone ya na hone ki nahi thi. Baat to sirf bhaiya ke jajbaton ko pura karne ki thi aur wo
tumne karke dikha diya. Wo dekho, tumhara dance dekh kar didi ki aankhon me bhi aansu aa gaye.
Barkha ki baat sunkar, maine shikha didi ki taraf dekha to, wo ro rahi thi aur nikki log unko chup kara rahi thi. Ye dekhte hi maine apne aansu ponche
aur unke pas aate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, maine to in logon se pahle hi kaha tha ki, mujhe dance nahi aata hai. Lekin kya maine sach me itna bura dance kiya hai ki, aapko rona
aa gaya.”
Mujhe apne samne dekhte hi shikha didi mujhse lipat kar rone lagi. Us pal mere liye ye samajh pana mushkil ho gaya tha ki, mai unko rone se roku ya
khud ke aansuon ko bahar aane se roku. Fir bhi maine bahut himmat jutate huye shikha didi se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, maine aapse kaha tha ki, apne ye aansu vidayi ke liye bacha kar rakhiye aur aapne inhe abhi se bahana suru kar diya hai. Dekhiye, 11
baj gaya aur seeru didi logon ne abhi khana tak nahi khaya hai. Kuch hi der me ye log jane ki baat karne lagegi.”
Meri baat sunte hi seeru didi ne kaha.
Seerat boli “are mai to bhool hi gayi thi ki, 11 baje ke pahle hume wapas jana hai. Bhabhi sach me hume bahut der ho gayi hai. Ab hume jana chahiye,
warna ghar me sab bahut gussa karege.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunte hi shikha didi ke aansu ruk gaye. Un ne apna chehra saaf kiya aur fir seeru didi logon se kaha.
Shikha didi boli “nahi, aap me se koi bhi bina khana khaye nahi jayega. Mai abhi khana lagwati hu.”
Ye kahte huye un ne seeru didi ka hath pakda aur sab ko andar chalne ko kahne lagi. Shikha didi ki baat sunkar, sab unke sath jane lage. Seeru didi
ne jaate huye mujhe palat kar dekha aur muskurate huye aankh maar di. Unki is harkat ko dekh kar, maine apne man me budbudaya shaitano ki nani
aur fir mai bhi muskura diya.
______________________________
Update-166
Mujhe apne samne dekhte hi shikha didi mujhse lipat kar rone lagi. Us pal mere liye ye samajh pana mushkil ho gaya tha ki, mai unko rone se roku ya
khud ke aansuon ko bahar aane se roku. Fir bhi maine bahut himmat jutate huye shikha didi se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, maine aapse kaha tha ki, apne ye aansu vidayi ke liye bacha kar rakhiye aur aapne inhe abhi se bahana suru kar diya hai. Dekhiye, 11
baj gaya aur seeru didi logon ne abhi khana tak nahi khaya hai. Kuch hi der me ye log jane ki baat karne lagegi.”
Meri baat sunte hi seeru didi ne kaha.
Seerat boli “are mai to bhool hi gayi thi ki, 11 baje ke pahle hume wapas jana hai. Bhabhi sach me hume bahut der ho gayi hai. Ab hume jana chahiye,
warna ghar me sab bahut gussa karege.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunte hi shikha didi ke aansu ruk gaye. Un ne apna chehra saaf kiya aur fir seeru didi logon se kaha.
Shikha didi boli “nahi, aap me se koi bhi bina khana khaye nahi jayega. Mai abhi khana lagwati hu.”
Ye kahte huye un ne seeru didi ka hath pakda aur sab ko andar chalne ko kahne lagi. Shikha didi ki baat sunkar, sab unke sath jane lage. Seeru didi
ne jaate huye mujhe palat kar dekha aur muskurate huye aankh maar di. Unki is harkat ko dekh kar, maine apne man me budbudaya shaitano ki nani
aur fir mai bhi muskura diya.
Shikha didi ke sath seeru didi, selu, aru aur neha andar ja rahi thi. Lekin nikki humare pas hi khadi thi. Use yahi par khade dekh kar barkha ne kaha.
Barkha boli “kya hua, kya tumhe inke sath wapas ghar nahi jana hai.”
Nikki boli “mujhe bhi jana hai didi. Lekin mai jara riya se baat karne ke liye ruk gayi hu.”
Ye kahte huye wo riya ko yaha waha dekhne lagi. Barkha ne chhoti maa se khane ke baare me puchha to, un ne thodi der bad khana khane ki baat
kah di. Fir barkha ne baki logon se khana khane ko kaha, magar sabne chhoti maa ke sath khana khane ki baat kahi. Tab tak riya aur raj bhi humare
pas aa gaye. Riya ke aate hi nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “ye kya tha, aapko pata tha na ki, punnu ko dance nahi aata aur aapko gori hai kalaiyan par akele dance karna tha. Fir aapne achanak apna
gaana kyo badal diya tha.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, riya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Riya boli “are to isme kya ho gaya. Mera man iske sath dance karne ka tha, isliye maine apna gaana badal diya aur tum sab ne dekha nahi ki, isne
kitna acha dance kiya hai. Ye hum sab se jhuth kahta hai ki, ise dance karna nahi aata.”
Lekin riya ki is baat par nikki ne gussa karte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “kya aapko ye nahi laga ki, aapki is harkat se humara saara bana banaya khel bhi bigad sakta hai.”
Mujhe lag raha tha ki, nikki ko is tarah se gussa karte dekh kahi riya ka dimag kharab ho na ho jaye. Magar aisa kuch nahi hua. Riya ne nikki ko gussa
karte dekha to, usne apne dono kaan pakad kar kaha.
Riya boli “sorry meri bahna, mujhse galti ho gayi. Ab jaisa tum bologi, mai bilkul waisa hi karugi. Ab tum apna gussa thok do, warna mere aansu
nikalne lagege.”
Riya ki baat sunkar, sab hasne lage aur nikki ke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Wahi chhoti maa ne jab ye sab baten suni to kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “to kya ye sab tum logon ne pahle se hi tay karke rakha tha ki, kaun, kab aur kis gaane par dance karega.”
Nikki boli “ji aunty, riya ke dance ko chhod kar baki sabko kis dance par kiske bad dance karna hai, hum ne sab tay karke rakha tha.”
Nikki ki is baat par chhoti maa ne hairan hote huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “jab ye sab pahle se hi tay tha to, fir tum sabke pas ja jakar usko dance ke liye kyo mana rahi thi.”
Nikki boli “aunty, sidhe sidhe sab dance karne lag jate to dance ka maja kam hota. Lekin is tarah mana mana kar dance karwane se ye maja dugna ho
gaya.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “waise ye mana mana kar dance karwane ka idea kiska tha.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ka jabab riya ne dete huye kaha.
Riya boli “aunty, is sab ke peeche seeru didi ka dimag tha aur mujhe apna gaana badalne ke liye bhi un ne hi kaha tha. Ab wo to apna kamal dikhane
kar bhag nikli aur mujhe nikki ki daant sunne ke liye chhod gayi.”
Riya ki baat sunkar, sab hasne lage aur mai seeru didi ke baare me sochne laga. Tabhi neha aa gayi aur nikki ko bula kar le gayi. Uske jaane ke bad,
chhoti maa ne riya se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tumhari ye bahan dekhne me hi nahi, balki samajhdari aur gusse me bhi meri keerti ki hi tarah hai.”
Chhoti maa ki baat par riya ne kaha.
Riya boli “aunty, aapko keerti ko bhi apne sath le aana tha. Sab in dono ko ek sath dekhte to, inko judwa bahne hi samjhte.”
Chhoti maa boli “baat to tumhari sahi hai. Mai bhi yaha sabke sath aana chahti thi. Lekin ek gharelu vajah se mere alawa kisi ka aana nahi ho saka.
Lekin agli baar mai jarur sabko sath lekar aaugi.”
Iske bad, chhoti maa ki aise hi riya aur baki logon se baat chalti rahi. Sath hi sath dance bhi chal raha tha. Fir 11:30 baje seeru didi log khana kha kar
wapas aa gayi. Seeru didi ne humare pas aakar chhoti maa se kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty humare bhaiya aapse milne aaye hai. Wo abhi yaha andar nahi aa sakte, isliye wo aapka bahar hi intejar kar rahe hai.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, hum sab log chhoti maa ke sath bahar aa gaye. Ghar se kuch door Dr. aman ki car khadi dikhayi di. Humare car ke pas
pahuchte hi ajay aur aman dono car se niche utar kar aa gaye.
Dono ne chhoti maa ko dekha to, hairani se bas dekhte hi rah gaye. Kyoki chhoti maa umar me un dono se hi chhoti thi aur ye kisi bhi tarah se nahi
lagta tha ki, wo meri maa hai.
Maine dono ka chhoti maa se parichay karaya to, aman ne chhoti maa se namaste kiya, lekin ajay aage bad kar unke pair chhune laga. Chhoti maa ne
use aisa karne se rokne ki kosis ki, magar usne chhoti maa ki baat nahi suni aur unke pair padne ke bad kaha.
Ajay bola “punit se aapki tarif sun sun kar mere kaan pak gaye the. Ye hamesha kahta tha ki, meri maa devi hai. Lekin aaj jab aapko dekha to, paya ki
punit sach hi kahta tha. Fir bhala mai aap jaisi devi ke pair chhune se khud ko kaise rok sakta tha.”
Ye kahte huye ajay ne aman ki taraf dekh aur unka chhoti maa se parichay karaya. Jiske bad aman ne chhoti maa se kaha.
Aman bola “aapko dekh kar mai samajh nahi pa raha hu ki, mai aapko kya kah kar bulau. Aap mere dost ki maa hai to, mujhe aapko aunty kahna
chahiye, lekin aap to umar me mujhse hum dono se hi chhoti hai. Aise me aapko aunty kah kar bulana, kuch atpata sa lag raha hai.”
Aman ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “aap ko jis naam se bulane me atpata na lage. Aap mujhe us naam se bula sakte hai. Aap chahe to, mera naam lekar bhi mujhe bula
sakte hai. Mujhe kisi bhi naam se pukare, mujhe koi pareshani nahi hai.
Aman bola “aap meri baat ka bura mat maniye, mera kahne ka sirf ye matlab tha ki, aap umar me humse chhoti hai. Yadi hum aapko aunty kahege to
shayad aapko ye baat achi na lage.”
Aman ki is baat par bhi chhoti maa ne muskura diya aur fir mujhe kheech kar apne pas kiya aur mujhe khud se satate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “aap naam par mat jaiye. Naam to sirf pehchan ke liye hote hai aur mere liye meri ye hi pehchan kafi hai ki, ye mai iski maa hu. Mai
duniya ki wo khushnashib maa hu, jisne apni santan ko janam bad me diya. Lekin use maa kahlane ka sukh uske pahle hi mil gaya. Mere bete ke dost
bhi mere liye mere bete jaise hai. Mujhe is se koi farak nahi padta ki, wo mujhse umar me chhote hai ya bade hai.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, aman soch me pad gaya. Lekin ajay ne dono ki baat ke bich me aate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “aap log ye sab baten furasat me karte rahna. Abhi raat jyada ho rahi hai aur hume ghar bhi jaldi wapas jana hai. Isliye abhi aap sirf itna
bataiye ki, aapne kaha par rukne ka socha hai. Aap yahi par rukegi ya fir humare sath humare ghar chalna pasand karegi.”
Ajay ki ye baat sunte hi barkha ne baat ko bich me katte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “aapko aunty ke rukne ki chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Didi ne aunty ka rukne ka intejam aapke kamre me kar diya hai. Isliye ab aunty
humare sath hi rahegi.”
Barkha ka ye jabab sunkar, ajay aur aman dono hasne lage. Fir ajay ne barkha ko apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “mai tumhari aunty ko kahi nahi le ja raha hu. Maine to ye baat sirf isliye kahi ki, unko yadi yaha rukne me koi taklif ho rahi ho to, wo humare
sath ruk sakti hai. Ab kya apne ghar aaye mehman ka khayal rakhna bhi bura hai.”
Barkha ne bhi ajay ki is baat ka jabab usi ke andaz me dete huye kaha.
Barkha boli “pahli baat to aunty mehman nahi hai aur dusri baat aunty humare sath hi rahegi. Unhe humare sath rahne me koi pareshani nahi hai.Ye
baat khud aunty ne humse kahi hai.”
Barkha ki baat sunkar, ajay ne uske samne haar maan li aur fir chhoti maa se kaha.
Ajay bola “meri shikha se baat huyi thi. Usne aapke aane ka bataya aur ye bhi bataya ki, aap shadi me kitna kuch kharch kar rahi hai. Mujhe lagta hai
ki, sirf thode dino ki jaan pehchan me itna sab kuch karna sahi nahi hai. Yadi aapko bura na lage to, aap itna sab kharch mat kijiye.”
Ajay ki is baat ke jabab me chhoti maa ne use samajhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “dekhiye, mai aapki is pareshani ka matlab samajh sakti hi. Lekin ye aapki galatfahmi hai ki, mai shikha ki shadi me kuch kharch kar
rahi hu. Mai shikha ke liye sirf ek jodi lahenga choli lekar aayi hu. Iske alawa mai kuch bhi kharch kar nahi kar rahi hu.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, ajay kuch pareshan sa ho gaya. Usne apni is pareshani ko chhoti maa ke samne rakhte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “ye aap kya bol rahi hai, meri to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai. Nikki ne din me mujhe bataya tha ki, aapne shikha ko dene ke liye ek car li
hai. Fir abhi jab meri shikha se baat huyi to, usne mujhe bataya ki aap use 20-25 laakh ke gahne (jewelry) aur har barati ko vidayi me gold ring de rahi
hai. Kya nikki aur shikha ne jo kaha, wo sab jhuth hai.”
Ajay ki is baat ke jabab me chhoti maa ne ek chhote sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “haan wo jhuth hai.”
Chhoti maa ke ye jabab sunkar, to baki sab ke sath sath mai khud bhi hairan rah gaya. Wahi nikki ne chhoti maa ke samne aate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “lekin aunty, car lene to mai khud gayi thi aur aapki li huyi car wo samne khadi hai.”
Ye kahte huye nikki ne car ki taraf ishara kar diya. Jise dekhne ke bad, ajay fir se soch me pad gaya. Lekin shaitano ki nani seeru didi ke dimag me na
jane kya aaya ki, un ne muskurate huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty yadi mai galat nahi hu to, wo jo car khadi hai, punnu shikha bhabhi ko de raha hai na.”
Chhoti maa boli “haan, de raha hai.”
Seerat boli “or wo jo gahne (jewelry) aur gold ring dene ki baat thi. Wo bhi punnu hi de raha hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “haan, ye sab punnu hi de raha hai. Maine kabhi bhi nahi kaha ki, ye sab mai de rahi hu.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat se sabki jaan me jaan aa gayi. Thodi der ke liye to chhoti maa ki baat ne sabki jaan hi nikal kar rakh di. Mai bhi unke is gol mol
jabab dene ka matlab nahi samajh pa raha tha. Ajay thodi der tak kuch sochta raha aur fir usne chhoti maa se kaha.
Ajay bola “aunty, yadi aap bura na maane to, mai aapse akele me kuch baat karna chahta hu.”
Ajay ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne use akele me baat karne ki sahmati de di. Jiske bad, ajay, aman aur chhoti maa hum logon se thodi door jakar kuch
baat karne lage. Hum sab unko door se hi baat karte dekh rahe the.
Pahle ajay ne chhoti maa se kuch kaha, jiske jabab me chhoti maa ne bolna suru kiya to wo bahut der tak bolti hi rahi. Hum logon ko ye to samajh me
nahi aa raha tha ki, unke bich kya baat chal rahi hai. Lekin itna jarur samajh me aa raha tha ki, unke bich koi bahut hi gambhir baat chal rahi hai.
Un logon me lagbhag aadhe ghante tak baten hoti rahi. Fir uske bad, wo log hume wapas aate dikhe. Hum sab is baat ko janne ke liye bechain the ki,
inki is baat chit ka natija kya nikla hai.
Wo jab humare pas aaye to teeno ke chehre par muskurahat thi. Jise dekh kar hum logon ke itna samajh me to aa gaya tha ki, wo jis baat par itni der
tak aapas me baat kar rahe the, us par unki aapsi sahmati ban gayi hai.
Lekin hum ab bhi is baat se anjan the ki, unke bich itni der tak kya baat chal rahi thi. Magar humko unke bich chal rahi baat chit se jyada uska natija
janne ki bechaini thi aur humari is bechaini ko ajay ne aate hi door karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “tum sab ye janne ke liye bechain hoge ki, hum log itni der akele me kya baat kar rahe hai. Asal me mai aur aman aunty ko samjhane ki kosis
kar rahe the ki, wo is shadi me itna kharch na kare. Lekin aunty ki baat sunne ke bad hume is baat ko manna pada ki, punnu ko apni bahan ki shadi me
kuch bhi karne ka pura haq hai. Isliye wo jo kuch bhi karna chahta hai, kar sakta hai. Ab hum use kuch bhi karne se nahi rokege.”
Ajay ki baat sunkar, sab khush ho gaye. Lekin ajay ki baat khatam hote hi aman ne us se bhi badi baat sunate huye kaha.
Aman bola “meri shadi to din ki hai aur ajji ki shadi raat ki hai. Isliye maine socha hai ki, yadi punnu itne kam samay me baratiyon ka sawagat karne ki
taiyari kar sakta hai to, hum barat yahi le aayege.”
Aman ki ye baat sunte hi, mai, barkha aur nikki hairani se ek dusre ko dekhne lage. Hume samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ye achanak kya aur kaise ho
gaya. Hum me se kisi ne bhi nahi socha tha ki, shikha didi ki barat unke darwaje par aane ka, shekhar bhaiya ka ye sapna bhi pura ho sakta hai.
Magar ab humare pas itna samay nahi tha ki, hum baratiyon ke swagat karne ka intejam kar sake. Kyoki ab barat lagne me 20 ghante se bhi kam ka
samay baki tha. Aise me itne saare baratiyon ka intejam karna namukin hi tha. Isliye aman ki baat sunkar bhi, humre chehre par raunak nahi aayi.
Wahi aman ne apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Aman bola “punnu chahe to, intejam karne me mai punnu ki madad kar sakta hu. Lekin isme hone wala saara kharch use khud uthana padega.”
Aman ki ye baat sunkar, maine chhoti maa ki taraf dekha to, un ne haan me sar hilaya. Unki sahmti milne se kharch uthane ki pareshani to door ho
gayi thi. Lekin fir bhi ye itna aasan kaam nahi tha. Tabhi raj ne mere kandhe par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Raj bola “yadi aisa karna chahte ho to, intejam ki fikar mat karo. Hum saara intejam kar lege.”
Raj ki baat sunkar, hitu ne bhi mere pas aate huye kaha.
Hitesh bola “raj thik kahta hai. Ye kaam mushkil jarur hai. Magar mujhe yakin hai ki, hum aisa kar lege.”
Raj aur hitu dono ne mera hausla bada rahe the. Lekin ye josh me nahi, hosh me faisla lene ka samay tha. Kyoki yaha baat sirf baratiyon ke sawagat ki
nahi, balki do parivar ke maan samman ki thi aur mai isliye koi jokhim uthana nahi chahta tha.
Sab mere jabab ka intejar kar rahe the aur mai apni isi uljhan me uljha hua tha. Tabhi chhoti maa ne mere pas aakar mere kandhe par hath rakhte
huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya tum jante ho, bazigar kise kahte hai.”
Mai samajh gaya tha ki, chhoti maa mera hausla badana chahti hai. Isliye mujhse ye sawal kar rahi hai. Magar unki is baat se bhi mujhe hausla nahi
mil raha tha. Maine unki baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan, mai janta hu. Jo haar ko bhi jeet me badalna janta ho, wo bazigar kahlata hai. Magar yaha par haar ka matlab sirf aur sirf do parivaron
ke maan samman ko thes pahuchana hai. Isliye mai koi bazigar banna nahi chahta.”
Meri is baat par chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “good, mai bhi tumhe bazigar bante nahi dekhna chahti. Kyoki bazigar kabhi wo bazi nahi khelta, jisme use uski jeet najar na aa rahi
ho. Magar kya tum ye jante ho ki sikandar kise kahte hai.”
Chhoti maa ke is sawal ka jabab sach me mere pas nahi tha. Maine unki taraf dekhte huye, na me sar hila diya. Tab un ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “jo sirf jeetna janta ho, wo sikandar kahlata hai. Use kabhi haar ka dar nahi hota, kyoki wo kabhi haar ke baare me sochta hi nahi hai.
Uska maksad sirf jeet hasil karna rahta hai aur wo har haal me jeet hasil karke hi rahta hai.”
“Tumhare papa ki soch hamesha ek bazigar ki tarah ki rahi. Un ne wo bazi kabhi nahi kheli, jisme unhe unki jeet dikhayi na deti ho aur aaj wo hi soch
mujhe tumhari bhi najar aa rahi hai.”
“Lekin mai tumhe koi bazigar nahi, balki ek sikadar bante dekhna chahti hu. Ab ye faisla tumhare upar hai ki, tum ek bazigar ki tarah, is bazi me tumhe
apni jeet najar na aane ke dar se is se pichhe hat jaate ho ya fir ek sikandar ki tarah sirf jeet ke liye aage badkar jeet hasil karte ho.”
Itna kah kar chhoti maa chup ho gayi. Lekin unki kahi papa wali baat ne mere dil par teer ki tarah asar kiya. Mai duniya ka aisa eklauta beta tha, jo
apne bap ki tarah banna nahi chahta tha.
Mai har haal me apne bap ko nicha dikhana chahta tha aur mere dil me mere bap ke liye jo nafrat thi, usne mere andar ek naya josh bhar diya tha.
Isliye maine aman se uski baat ki haami bharte huye kaha.
Mai bola “hum baratiyon ke swagat ka saara intejam karne ko taiyar hai. Lekin yadi yaha par shadi huyi to, fir nisha bhabhi is shadi me kaise shamil ho
payegi.”
Meri baat sunkar, aman ne muskurate huye kaha.
Aman bola “iski fikar tum bilkul mat karo. Shadi me jo sab badlaw hua hai, usse hone wali pareshniyon se nipatna mera kaam hai. Lekin ab tumhare
pas samay kam hai. Tumko abhi se apni taiyariyon me lag jana chahiye. Jaha bhi tumhe meri, ajay ya nisha ki jarurat mehsus ho hume call kar dena.
Ab hum chalte, ghar me sab humara intejar kar rahe hoge.”
Aman ki baat sunkar, ajay ne bhi sabse ijajat li aur fir seeru didi logon se bhi ghar chalne ka kaha. Jise sunkar seeru didi log apni car me baith gayi.
Sab apni apni car me baithe, jane ko taiyar the aur hume bye kar rahe the.
Lekin achanak hi aman ne apni car band ki aur car se utar kar wapas humare pas aane laga. Hume laga ki, shayad wo humse koi baat kahna bhool
gaya hai. Isliye wo humare pas wapas aa raha hai.
Lekin aman humse nahi, balki chhoti maa se milne wapas aaya tha. Aman chhoti maa ke pas aaya aur achanak hi niche jhuk kar, unke pair chhu liye.
Chhoti maa ne usko pakad kar upar uthaya to, usne chhoti maa se kaha.
Aman bola “punit aur mera bhai sach kahte hai ki, aap sach me devi hai. Fir bhala mai ek devi ke pair chhune ka mauka apne hath se kaise jane du.
Meri koi baat yadi aapko buri lagi ho to, uske liye mai dil se maafi chahta hu.”
Ye kahte kahte uski aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Usne jaldi se apne aansu saaf kiye aur fir chhoti maa ka koi jabab sune bina hi wapas chala gaya.
Hum sab hairani se uski is harkat ko dekhte rah gaye.
Ajay bhi uski is harkat se kuch achambit sa hokar use dekh raha tha. Magar usne car me baithte hi car aage bada di aur unke pichhe pichhe seeru didi
logon ki car bhi humari najron se ojhal ho gayi.
Aaj tak mai jis aman ko patthar dil samajhta tha. Aaj us patthar dil ko maine pahli baar aansu bahate dekha tha aur ye sab dekh kar, mujhe khud par
naz sa ho raha tha ki, mai ek aisi maa ka beta hu, jiske aage har koi shraddha se apna sar jhuka deta hai.
______________________________
Update-167
Lekin achanak hi aman ne apni car band ki aur car se utar kar wapas humare pas aane laga. Hume laga ki, shayad wo humse koi baat kahna bhool
gaya hai. Isliye wo humare pas wapas aa raha hai.
Lekin aman humse nahi, balki chhoti maa se milne wapas aaya tha. Aman chhoti maa ke pas aaya aur achanak hi niche jhuk kar, unke pair chhu liye.
Chhoti maa ne usko pakad kar upar uthaya to, usne chhoti maa se kaha.
Aman bola “punit aur mera bhai sach kahte hai ki, aap sach me devi hai. Fir bhala mai ek devi ke pair chhune ka mauka apne hath se kaise jane du.
Meri koi baat yadi aapko buri lagi ho to, uske liye mai dil se maafi chahta hu.”
Ye kahte kahte uski aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Usne jaldi se apne aansu saaf kiye aur fir chhoti maa ka koi jabab sune bina hi wapas chala gaya.
Hum sab hairani se uski is harkat ko dekhte rah gaye.
Ajay bhi uski is harkat se kuch achambit sa hokar use dekh raha tha. Magar usne car me baithte hi car aage bada di aur unke pichhe pichhe seeru didi
logon ki car bhi humari najron se ojhal ho gayi.
Aaj tak mai jis aman ko patthar dil samajhta tha. Aaj us patthar dil ko maine pahli baar aansu bahate dekha tha aur ye sab dekh kar, mujhe khud par
naz sa ho raha tha ki, mai ek aisi maa ka beta hu, jiske aage har koi shraddha se apna sar jhuka deta hai.
Aman logon ke jaate hi barkha ka mobile bajne laga. Usne dekha to, shikha didi ka call aa raha tha. Usne fauran call uthaya aur unse bataya ki, hum
sab wapas hi aa rahe hai aur itna kah kar usne call rakh diya.
Barkha ke call rakhte hi hum sab ghar wapas aane lage. Lekin koi kisi se kuch nahi bol raha tha. Sab apne apne khayalon me khoye, ye hi soch rahe
the ki, ab aage kya karna hai. Bas ye hi sab sochte huye hum log ghar pahuch gaye.
Hum logon ke itni der se wapas aane se shikha didi kuch pareshan si lag rahi thi aur humare pahuchte hi jab un ne hum sab ko kisi soch me khoya sa
dekha to, unki ye chinta or bhi jyada bad gayi. Un ne humhare pas aate huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “kya hua, aap logon ko wapas aane me itni der kyo lag gayi aur aap sab kis soch me khoye huye ho.”
Shikha didi ki is baat par chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye sab jamayi raja aur unke bhai ki baton ki vajah se pareshan hai. Barat ab kal yahi par aana hai aur baratiyon ke swagat ke intejam
ki saari jimmedari in logon ki hai.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, shikha didi kuch der tak sochti rahi aur fir achanak un ne gusse me bhadakti huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “ye un logon ne kya majak laga raha hai. Yadi unhe aisa hi karna tha to, pahle batana chahiye tha. Kya khade par bhi koi is tarah ki
harkat karta hai kya. Thahro mai abhi unse baat karti hu. Yadi unki ye hi shart hai to, mujhe ye shadi hargij nahi karni.”
Ye kahte huye shikha didi, apne mobile se call lagane ko huyi. Magar chhoti maa ne unka hath pakad kar unko rokte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “un logon ne inke sath aisa karne ki koi jabardasti nahi ki hai. Un ne inke samne sirf apni ek baat rakhi thi aur in sab ne khushi khushi
us baat ko maan liya.”
Lekin is baat ko sunne ke bad bhi, shikha didi ka gussa kam nahi hua. Un ne fir apni baat ko rakhte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “lekin unko aisi koi baat rakhne ki kya jarurat thi. Kya un ne ye bhi nahi socha ki, itna sab itni jaldi kaise ho payega. Yadi unke man me
aisi koi baat thi to, unhe apni ye baat pahle rakhni chahiye thi.”
Chhoti maa boli “unke man me aisi koi baat nahi thi. Maine hi unse kaha tha ki, mai chahti hu ki, shikha ki barat uske daraje par aaye. Unki to barat ki
saari taiyari ho chuki thi. Lekin fir bhi un ne meri baat ko maan liya.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ne shikha didi hi nahi, balki hum sabko bhi hairan karke rakh diya tha. Kyoki hum sab is baat ko nahi samajh sake the ki, aman
ne achanak se ye baat humare samne kaise rakh di. Lekin ab chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, hume saari kahani samajh me aa chuki thi.
Meri samajh me ab ye baat bhi aa chuki thi ki, ye sab kuch jo chhoti maa kar rahi hai. Isme kahi na kahi keerti ka hath bhi hai. Kyoki shekhar bhaiya ke
is sapne ke baare me maine sirf nikki aur keerti ko hi bataya tha.
Mera man to ho raha tha ki, abhi keerti se call laga kar baat kar lu. Lekin aisa kar pana sambhav nahi tha. Idhar chhoti maa ki is baat ko sunkar, shikha
didi ne apni pareshani jahir karte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “lekin aunty, itni jaldi ye sab kaise ho payega aur fir aapko ye sab pareshani mol lene ki jarurat hi kya thi. Is se aapke liye bhi to koi
pareshani khadi ho sakti hai.”
Shikha didi ki is baat par chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “is baat ko lekar tumhara is tarah se pareshan hona galat nahi hai. Lekin maine aisa karke kisi ke liye koi pareshani khadi nahi ki hai.
Kyoki mai janti hu ki ye sab ho jayegi. Ab rahi baat is sab se mere liye koi pareshani khadi hone ki baat to, mujhe lagta hai ki, mere bete ko mera aisa
karna jara bhi bura nahi laga hoga.”
“Iske bad rah gaye mere pati to, wo kabhi mere kisi bhi mamle me apni taang adana pasand nahi karte aur meri betiyan itni chhoti hai ki, wo in sab
baton ki jyada samajh nahi rakhti hai. Iske alawa mujhe kisi ki koi fikar nahi hai. Lekin yadi tumhe mera ye sab karna thik nahi lagta hai to, abhi bhi
kuch nahi bigda hai. Tum abhi call karke un logon ko is baat ke liye mana kar sakti ho.”
Itni baat kah kar chhoti maa chup ho gayi. Chhoti maa ki is baat ke jabab me shikha didi ne kaha.
Shikha didi boli “aunty mera ye matlab bilkul nahi tha. Mai bas aapko kisi pareshani me faste dekhna nahi chahti thi. Aapko jo thik lage, aap wo hi
kijiye. Mujhe aapke kuch bhi karne se koi pareshani nahi hai.”
Shikha didi ki ye baat sunte hi, chhoti maa ne hum sab se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ab tum sab yaha aise hi khade rahoge ya fir apni taiyariyan bhi suru karoge.”
Lekin chhoti maa ki ye baat sunte hi shikha didi ne kaha.
Shikha didi boli “are taiyariyan to hoti rahegi. Pahle aap sab khana to kha lo.”
Mai bola “didi aap khana lagwaiye, tab tak hum thoda kaam nipta lete hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, shikha didi chhoti maa ke sath andar chali gayi aur hum log aapas me charcha karne lage ki, ab hume kya kya kaam niptana hai.
Sab se pahle raj ne pandal wale ko call karke, us se abhi raat ko hi ek bada bhari pandal taiyar karne ki baat karne laga.
Lekin ramzan ke chalte pandal wala aisa karne ko taiyar nahi tha. Fir bhi kisi tarah raj ne usko taiyar kar hi liya. Iske bad usne light wale ko call kiya aur
subah jaldi aakar light lagane ki baat kar li.
Humhare ye do kaam bahut jaldi hi nipat gaye the. Aisa isliye bhi hua tha kyoki, raj ne ye kaam jinse karwaya tha, wo dono hi shahar ke jane mane
pandal aur light wale the. Isliye unke pas saman ki koi kami nahi thi aur wo humara itna bada kaam khade khade hi karne ko taiyar ho gaye the.
In dono ko hume apne kaam ke liye taiyar karne me isliye bhi pareshani nahi aayi thi, kyoki wo pahle se hi humare sath kaam kar rahe the. Lekin
humari asli pareshani ab suru hone wali thi. Kyoki ab hume khane wale aur baki chijon ka intejam karna tha.
Hum sab ab isi soch me khoye huye the ki, itni badi shadi ka khana banane ke liye kisko taiyar kiya jaye ki, tabhi hume kuch log aate huye dikhayi diye
aur hum baat karna band karke unko dekhne lage.
Un ne jab aakar apna parichay diya to, hum sabke chehre khil uthe. Unhe ajay ne bheja tha. Wo uski party ki taiyari me lage the. Lekin ajay ne ab unhe
waha party na hone ki baat bol kar, yaha bhej diya tha.
Humne unse kaha ki, wo jo kuch waha par party ke liye bana rahe the. Wo hi ab unhe yaha par banana hai. Humhari baat sunkar, un ne saman ki ek
list nikal kar de di aur wo sab saman ki maang abhi hi karne lage.
Unke saman ki list dekh kar to, mere pasine chhut gaye. Aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise un ne saari ki saari dukan hi laane ki list pakda di ho. Upar se wo
sab saman unko abhi ke abhi hi chahiye tha aur itni raat ko koi bhi dukan khuli hone ki koi ummid nahi thi.
Mujhe pareshan dekh kar wo list raj ne le li. Lekin list dekh kar wo bhi soch me pad gaya. Ye hi haal list dekh kar hitu ka bhi hua. Magar jab wo list hitu
se neha ne li to, use humari pareshani ki vajah samajh me aa gayi. Usne list dekhte huye un logon se kaha.
Neha boli “ye saara saman aapko ek ghante ke andar mil jayega.”
Iske bad, usne bartan wali list raj ko pakda kar us se wo sab mangwane ko kaha aur fir usne mujhse aur hitu se apne sath chalne ko kaha. Hum dono
neha ki baat sunkar, uske sath chalne lage.
Kuch hi der me hum uske ghar pahuch gaye. Ghar me durjan soya hua tha. Pahle to usne durjan ko is tarah sone ke upar se bahut gussa kiya aur fir
wo list durjan ko dete huye saara saman ek ghante ke andar lane ko kaha.
Durjan ne bina kuch kahe list le li aur fir kapde pahanne laga. Hum log durjan ko wo list dekar wapas aa gaye. Durjan ke dabdabe ki kahani mai ajay se
sun chuka tha. Isliye mujhe pura yakin ho gaya tha ki, humara ye kaam bhi ho jayega.
Hum waha se wapas laute to, raj DJ wale se kal ke liye DJ aur arkestra (orchestra) ki baat kar raha tha. Usne DJ wale ko bhi kal ke liye taiyar kar liya
tha. Is tarah se humare saari jaruri kaam ki taiyari ho chuki thi.
Ab sirf upri tamjham failana baki rah gaya tha aur ab isi sab ke baare me yojna bana rahe the. Is bich shikha didi kayi baar hume khane ke liye bolne
aayi. Lekin hum unhe bas thodi der me aane ki bolkar talte rahe.
Kuch hi der me pandal wala bade pandal ka saman lekar aa chuka tha. Usne purana pandal kholna suru kar diya tha. Ab 1:30 baj chuka tha aur is baar
shikha didi ne aate hi khane ke upar se hum sab par gussa karna suru kar diya tha.
Isliye ab humne khana kha lene me hi apni bhalayi samjhi aur hum unke sath khana khane aa gaye. Chhoti maa aunty ke pas baithi baten kar rahi thi.
Mujhe laga ki wo khana kha chuki hai. Lekin jab shikha didi ne unse khana khane liye kaha to, maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “aap to kab se khana khane andar aayi thi. Fir aapne abhi tak khana kyo nahi khaya.”
Chhoti maa boli “mujhe bhookh nahi thi. Isliye socha ki, thodi der bad tum logon ke sath hi khana kha lugi.”
Ye kahte huye chhoti maa bhi humare sath khana khane baith gayi. Lekin mujhe unki is baat par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Isliye ab mai kisi se koi baat
nahi kar raha tha aur chup chap khana kha raha tha.
Asal me mere is tarah un se gussa hone ki vajah ye thi ki, chhoti maa samay ki bahut paband thi. Samay par sona, samay par uthna, samay par khana
khana ye sab unki aadat me shamil tha.
Lekin aaj meri vajah se aaj unki har baat ka samay badal gaya tha. Na to wo samay par khana kha payi thi aur na hi samay par so payi thi. Ye hi nahi
subah bhi unke khane ke samay par, unse baat karte samay mere sath wo hadsa ho gaya tha.
Jiske bad se wo mujhe lekar pareshan thi. Ab to mujhe ye baat bhi pareshan kar rahi thi ki, un ne subah bhi kuch khaya hai ya nahi khaya. Isliye bhale
hi mai unse baat nahi kar raha tha. Lekin baar baar meri najar unki taraf hi ja rahi thi.
Unko khana khate dekh kar, mere dil ko kuch kuch tasalli mil rahi thi. Sab aapas me baten kar rahe the. Magar mai chup chap khana kha raha aur baar
baar chhoti maa ko dekh raha tha.
Meri in sab harkaton se shayad chhoti maa ko mere man ke andar chal rahi baton ka aehsas ho gaya tha. Isliye un ne bina kisi baat ke hi, baat banate
huye shikha didi se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “aaj to lagta hai, kha kha kar mera pet hi fat jayega.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mai gaur se unki taraf dekhne laga. Kyoki jab se wo aayi thi, maine unhe ek glass paani tak peete nahi dekha tha. Wahi
unki is baat par shikha didi ne hairan hote huye kaha.
Shkha didi boli “aunty aap jab se yaha aayi hai. Tab se mai aapko khane aur chay nashte ka bol bol kar thak gayi hu. Lekin aapne humare yaha ek cup
chay tak nahi pi hai. Fir aap aisa kyo kah rahi hai ki, kha kha kar aapka pet fat jayega.”
Chhoti maa boli “are mai ghar se khana kha kar niikli thi. Meri bhatiji ne mujhe bina khana khaye ghar se bahar nikalne hi nahi diya. Ab iske bad bhi
tum log mujhe jabardasti khana khilaoge to, mai ye hi to kahugi na.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ko sunkar, sab hasne lage aur mujhe bhi is baat ka sukun mehsus hua ki, keerti ne chhoti maa bina kuch khaye piye ghar se nahi
nikalne diya.
Hum khana kha kar bahar aaye tab tak purana pandal khul chuka tha aur naye pandal ke lagne ka kaam suru ho gaya tha. Ab 2 baj chuke the aur
khana banane wale baar baar saman ka puchh rahe the.
Unki baat sunkar neha ne durajn ko call lagaya to, usne kaha ki, 10 min me saara saman pahuch jayega. Iske bad mushkil se 10 min hi laga hoga ki,
wo saman aa gaya jiski list humne durjan ko di thi.
Saman ke aate hi, khana banane walon ne apna kaam suru kar diya. Hum sab bhi chhote mote kaam karne me lage gaye. Barkha humare liye chay
lekar aayi to, wo riya logon se upar chal kar sone ko kahne lagi. Wo log abhi sone jana nahi chahti thi. Lekin bad me humare samjhane par sabhi sone
chali gayi.
Ab sirf barkha aur neha hi humare sath jaag rahi thi. Maine unhe bhi sone ko kaha, lekin wo dono humhare sath jagti rahi. Hum sab in sab kamo me
itne vyast the ki, hume pata hi nahi chala kab subah ho gayi.
Subah shikha didi aakar hume chay di. Neha aur mehul to chair par baithe baithe hi so gaye the. Shikha didi ne unko chay ke liye jagane ko kaha to,
maine mana kar diya. Jiske bad wo chhoti maa ko chay dene ki baat bol kar jane lagi.
Unki is baat par maine un se kaha ki chhoti maa abhi so rahi hogi. Is par un ne muskurate huye mujhe upar ki taraf ishara kiya. Maine sar utha kar upar
dekha to, chhat par chhoti maa aur priya khadi humko hi dekh rahi thi.
Priya ko itni subah subah dekh kar mujhe kuch hairat jarur huyi aur maine niche khade khade hi us se kaha.
Mai bola “aaj suraj pashchim se kaise nikal aaya.”
Meri baat sunkar, usne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “kabhi kbahi suraj pashchim se bhi nikal aata hai. Aaj dekh lo, fir dobara dekhne ko nahi milega.”
Priya ki baat sunkar sab hasne lage. Tabhi keerti ka call aane laga. Uska call uthate hi sabse pahle maine use kal raat ko baat na kar paane ke liye
sorry kaha, fir use bataya ki, shayad aaj bhi mai us se jyada baat nahi kar pauga. Usne is mujhse is sab ki jara bhi fikar na karne ki baat kahi aur fir
shadi ke baare me baten puchhti rahi.
Keerti se thodi bahut baat karne ke bad maine call rakh diya. Tab tak mehul aur neha ki bhi nind khul gayi thi. Lekin neha to uthte hi andar sone chali
gayi aur mehul raj se fresh hone ke liye ghar chalne ki baat kar raha tha.
Maine raj ko riya logon ko bhi apne sath le jane ko kaha. Iske bad raj, mehul aur riya logon ko apne sath lekar ghar chala gaya. Maine mehul se apne
kapde yahi laane ke liye jata diya tha.
Hitu ko maine baar baar ghar jaane ko kaha, lekin wo raj logon ke aane ke pahle jaane ko taiyar nahi tha. Aise hi kaam kaaj me wakt beet gaya aur 10
baje raj log wapas aa gaye.
Unko abhi se taiyar dekh kar, mujhe yaad aaya ki, ye sab aman ki shadi me shamil hone ki taiyari kar ke aaye hai. Mere liye bhi is wakt jitna yaha hona
jaruri tha. Utna hi aman aur nisha ki shadi me shamil hona jaruri tha.
Meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, mai yaha ka kaam chhod kar nisha bhabhi ki shadi me kaise jau. Mujhe yu pareshan dekh kar, barkha ne
mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “kya hua, tum kis soch me khoye huye ho.”
Mai bola “didi, hume nisha bhabhi ki shadi me bhi to shamil hona hai. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha hai ki, ab hum yaha par ye kaam chalta hua
chhod kar waha kaise jaye.”
Meri is baat ne barkha ko bhi soch me daal diya tha. Aunty humare pas hi khadi humari ye baten sun rahi thi. Un ne hume is baat ko lekar pareshan
hote dekha to, hum se kaha.
Aunty boli “tum logon ko ko nisha ki shadi me jarur shamil hona chahiye. Tum yaha ki fikar bilkul mat karo. Sirf 2-4 ghante ki hi to baat hai. Itni der mai
yaha sambhal lugi. Tum log befikar hokar waha jao.”
Mai bola “lekin aunty, aap akele sab kuch kaise sambhal payegi. Yadi yaha kisi chij ki jarurat padi to, aap akeli pareshan ho jayegi.”
Aunty boli “aisa kuch nahi hoga aur fir mai akeli bhi nahi hu. Durjan bhaiya to ghar par hi hai. Unke rahte mujhe kisi baat ki koi pareshani nahi hone wali
hai.”
Mai bola “lekin aunty, durjan uncle to yaha ek baar bhi dekhne nahi aate ki, yaha kya chal raha hai.”
Aunty boli “haan, tumhari ye baat sahi hai. Kal maine bhi durjan bhaiya se ye hi baat boli thi. Lekin unka kahna tha ki, bacche log sab kaam ache se kar
rahe hai. Isliye mai bich me nahi aa raha hu. Magar unhe jaha kahi bhi meri jarurat mehsus hogi, mai aa jauga. Isi vajah se abhi mai kahi aa ja bhi nahi
raha hu. Taki jarurat padne par kisi ko mujhe dudna na pade.”
Aunty ki is baat ko sunkar, mai durjan ke baare me sochne laga. Ek taraf to wo ek baar bhi ye dekhne nahi aaya tha ki, yaha par kya chal raha hai aur
dusri taraf aadhi raat ko humare kahne par, humse bina koi sawal kiye hi saara saman lakar hume de diya tha.
Uska ye bartav mujhe bahut jyada ajib lag raha tha. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki durjan ko is shadi ke hone se jyada khushi nahi ho rahi thi. Mai
abhi is soch me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi mehul ne mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “aunty thik kah rahi hai aur tune ye kaise soch liya ki, tere yaha par na hone se yaha ke kaam me koi pareshani aa sakti hai. Yaha ka kaam
dekhne ke liye mai yahi rahuga aur iske liye mai teri koi baat nahi sunuga.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, hitu ne bhi mujhe bharosha dilaya ki, wo mehul ke sath pure samay rahega aur kaam me koi bhi rukawat nahi aane dega. Unki
baat sunkar mujhe kuch taslli huyi.
Mujhe mehul ka apne sath na ja pana akhar raha tha. Lekin uska meri gair maujudgi me yaha par rahna ek tarah se mere rahne ke saman hi tha. Isliye
maine bhi us se koi bahas nahi ki aur fir hitu ko fresh hone ghar bhej kar, mai bhi fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad, maine shikha bhabhi ke laye huye kapde pahne aur taiyar hokar niche aa gaya. Chhoti maa to pahle se hi taiyar thi. Bas barkha ki
taiyari chal rahi thi aur neha bhi apne ghar taiyar hone chali gayi thi.
Kuch hi der me barkha bhi taiyar hokar aa gayi. Usne aate hi neha ko call laga kar jaldi aane ko kaha. Jiske bad neha bhi taiyar hokar bhagte huye
humare pas aa gayi. Neha ke aate aate 11 baj chuke the. Isliye ab humne yaha se nikalne me jyada der karna thik nahi samjha aur do gaadiyon me
baith kar, hum nisha bhabhi ke ghar ke liye nikal pade.
______________________________
Update-168
Mehul bola “aunty thik kah rahi hai aur tune ye kaise soch liya ki, tere yaha par na hone se yaha ke kaam me koi pareshani aa sakti hai. Yaha ka kaam
dekhne ke liye mai yahi rahuga aur iske liye mai teri koi baat nahi sunuga.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, hitu ne bhi mujhe bharosha dilaya ki, wo mehul ke sath pure samay rahega aur kaam me koi bhi rukawat nahi aane dega. Unki
baat sunkar mujhe kuch taslli huyi.
Mujhe mehul ka apne sath na ja pana akhar raha tha. Lekin uska meri gair maujudgi me yaha par rahna ek tarah se mere rahne ke saman hi tha. Isliye
maine bhi us se koi bahas nahi ki aur fir hitu ko fresh hone ghar bhej kar, mai bhi fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad, maine shikha bhabhi ke laye huye kapde pahne aur taiyar hokar niche aa gaya. Chhoti maa to pahle se hi taiyar thi. Bas barkha ki
taiyari chal rahi thi aur neha bhi apne ghar taiyar hone chali gayi thi.
Kuch hi der me barkha bhi taiyar hokar aa gayi. Usne aate hi neha ko call laga kar jaldi aane ko kaha. Jiske bad neha bhi taiyar hokar bhagte huye
humare pas aa gayi. Neha ke aate aate 11 baj chuke the. Isliye ab humne yaha se nikalne me jyada der karna thik nahi samjha aur do gaadiyon me
baith kar, hum nisha bhabhi ke ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Priya chhoti maa ka sath chhodne ko taiyar nahi thi. Isliye neha ko barkha ki jagah riya logon ke sath baithna pad gaya tha. Ek car me raj, riya, nitika
aur neha the. Jabki dusri car me mai, barkha, priya aur chhoti maa the.
Abhi hum kuch hi door pahuche the ki, nikki ka call aa gaya. Usne bataya ki, barat waha se nikal chuki hai. Maine bhi use bataya ki, hum log sidhe
nisha bhabhi ke ghar hi pahuch rahe hai. Nikki se thodi bahut baten karne ke bad, maine call rakh diya.
Mere call rakhte hi, chhoti maa ne mujhe nisha bhabhi ko dene ke liye ek Necklace box thama diya. Maine use khol kar dekha to, usme ek diamond
necklace tha. Us necklace ki keemat laakhon me thi. Jise dekh kar mai ek baar fir soch me pad gaya.
Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, chhoti maa ke pas itna paisa kaha se aa gaya. Aisa nahi ki humare pas paiso ki koi kami thi ya chhoti maa pahli
baar is tarah ka koi kaam kar rahi thi.
Ye sab to chhoti maa ke kaam karne ka andaz tha. Wo kisi queen ki tarah hi thi. Jinke hone se hi unke aas pas ek rajsi jagmagahat si ho jati thi. Wo
har kisi ki madad dil khol kar kiya karti thi aur unke liye insani jajbat ke samne paiso ka koi mol nahi tha.
Mera bap laakh bura sahi, lekin chhoti maa ka ye kahna sahi tha ki, usne chhoti maa ko kabhi kuch karne se nahi roka tha. Wo ek businessman tha aur
use is sab unka hi fayda najar aata tha.
Mai apne bap ko bhi ache se janta tha. Wo apna rutba aur kad dusro ke samne uncha karne ke liye 10-20 laakh aasani se kharch kar sakta tha. Lekin
baat yaha laakhon se aage bad kar, caroron par aa gayi thi.
Chhoti maa ka hath yaha aakar kuch jyada hi khul gaya tha. Wo har kaam me paisa pani ki tarah baha rahi thi. Unki is harkat ne mujhe ye sochne par
majbur kar diya tha ki, un ne is sab ke liye mere bap ko kaise taiyar kar liya hai.
Mai chahte huye bhi na to ye baat chhoti maa se puchh pa raha tha aur na hi is baare me keerti se baat karne ka koi mauka nikal pa raha tha. Inhi sab
baton me uljha hua mai, nisha bhabhi ke ghar pahuch gaya.
Unke aalishan ghar me mehmano ki bahut jyada bhid bhad thi. Mai pahli baar nisha bhabhi ke ghar aa raha tha, isliye mai yaha kisi ko janta nahi tha.
Lekin barkha shayad yaha sabko janti thi. Isliye wo yaha aate hi sabse milne julne lagi.
Barkha ko dekh kar, ek ladki mehmano ke bich se bahar aayi. Wo bahut saji dhaji thi aur dekhne se hi us ghar ki koi khas sadasya lag rahi thi. Barkha
ke pas aate hi usne barkha ko gale se laga liya aur der se aane ki baat ko lekar use baten sunane lagi.
Barkha ne use apne der se aane ki vajah batayi. Iske bad barkha ne us se humara parichay karaya aur fir hume bataya ki, ye nisha didi ki chhoti bahan
nidhi hai. Humara parichay paate hi nidhi hum sabko lekar nisha bhabhi ke pas aa gayi.
Barkha ne nisha bhabhi ka parichay chhoti maa se karwaya to, wo chhoti maa se milkar bahut khush dikhayi de rahi thi. Chhoti maa ne unhe shadi ke
gift ke roop me ek diamond di.
Iske bad sab unse milne lage. Jab unse milne ki meri baari aayi to maine unhe wo diamond necklace set de diya. Lekin nisha bhabhi mujhse wo set
lene me aanakani karne lagi. Unhe mujhse itna mahga gift lena sahi nahi lag raha tha. Jise dekh kar priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “bhabhi, aapko ye set bahut mahga lag raha hai. Isliye aapko is se ye lena acha nahi lag raha hai. Lekin aapko pata nahi ki, isne shikha didi
ko bahut saare gahne aur ek car gift me di hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, nisha bhabhi ne aise chaukne ka natak kiya, jaise unhe is baat ka pata hi nahi tha. Jabki mai ye baat ache se janta tha ki, nikki
ne unhe ye sab bata diya hai. Nisha bhabhi ne priya ki baat ke jabab me aakhen matkate huye mujhse kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “kyo hero, mai ye kya sun rahi hu. Mujhe shadi me sirf ek necklace set dekhar taala ja raha hai aur udhar shikha ko dher saare
gahne aur car gift ja rahi hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, maine bhi muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi aapko shadi me ajji BMW car de raha hai. Fir bhala aapki BMW car ke samne meri audi car ki kya aukat hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, nisha bhabhi ne pyar se mere gaal par ek thapki marte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “pagal, kisi ke gift ki keemat nahi balki, uske gift me chhupa uska pyar dekha jata hai. Mere liye to tumhara diya hua, ye hi gift bahut
bada hai. Tum is me sach me hero lag rahe ho.”
Ye kahte huye nisha bhabhi ne mere pahne huye kapdo ki taraf ishara kiya. Jo un ne mujhe shadi me pahanne ke liye diye the. Unke is ishare ko
samajhte hi mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
Tabhi kuch ladkiyan bhagti huyi aayi aur batane lagi ki, barat aa gayi hai. Barat ka sunte hi hum sab bahar aa gaye. Bahar aakar hum log sabse mile
aur barat me shamil ho gaye.
Barat ke aate hi shadi ki rashme suru ho gayi aur hum sab usme vyast ho gaye. Bich bich me mai mehul ko call karke waha ka haal bhi puchta raha.
Aise hi shadi ki rshame chalte chalte 2 baj gaye.
Ab mujhe wapas lautne ki jaldi thi. Isliye maine nikki ko bula kar ye baat batayi. Usne jakar aman se ye baat kahi to, aman ne mujhe apne pas bulaya
aur mujhe jakar apna kaam dekhne ki ijajat de di.
Aman ki baat sunkar, mujhe rahat mehsus huyi. Mai barkha aur chhoti maa ko jata kar wapas aane laga to, raj bhi mere sath wapas chalne ki baat
karne laga. Maine use bhi apne sath liya aur fir mai shadi se wapas aa gaya.
Lekin wapas aakar chal rahi taiyariyon ko dekh kar mera dimag hi ghoom gaya. Ab barat aane me 6 ghante se kam ka samay bacha tha aur abhi koi
bhi kaam pura nahi hua tha. Maine aate hi mehul par bhadakna suru kar diya.
Mehul aur hitu dono mujhe samjhane ki kosis karne lage. Lekin mere andar ki ghabrahat itni jyada thi ki, wo mujhe kuch samajhne hi nahi de rahi thi.
Mujhe is tarah parehshan hote dekh, raj mujhe pakad kar ghar ke andar le aaya aur samjhate huye kaha.
Raj bola “wo log sahi kaam kar rahe. Ye koi teen char sau logon ke swagat ki taiyari nahi chal rahi hai ki, palak jhapki aur taiyari puri ho gayi. Ye teen
char hajar logon ke swagat ki taiyari chal rahi hai. Aise me is me samay to lagega hi, lekin viswas rakho, sab kaam samay par pura ho jayega.”
Raj ki baton se aunty aur shikah didi bhi saara majra samajh gayi thi. Shikha didi mera dhyan is taraf se hatane ke liye, mujhse nisha bhabhi ki shadi
ke baare me sawal karne lagi aur mai unko waha ki shadi ka haal chal batane laga.
Mujhe shikha didi ke sath baton me laga dekh kar, raj bahar chala gaya. Shikha didi ne mujhse khane ka puchha to, maine bataya ki, khana hum log
waha se kha kar aaye hai.
Meri ye baat sunkar, shikha didi ne aunty ko chay bana dene ko kaha aur mere mana karne ke bad bhi aunty chay banane chali gayi. Fir shikha didi ne
mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, is tarah jara jara si baat par gussa hona achi baat nahi hai. Mehul bhaiya subah se hi kaam me lage huye hai aur un ne ek pal
ke liye bhi aaram nahi kiya hai. Aise me unko aapke is tarah gussa karne se bura bhi lag sakta hai.”
Shikha didi ki is baat par maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, lagta hai ki, aapne abhi tak meri aur mehul ki dosti ko thik se parkha hi nahi hai. Yadi parkha hota to, aapko aisa bilkul bhi nahi lagta.
Aaiye mai aapko dikhata hu ki, mehul ko meri baat ka bura laga hai ya nahi.”
Ye kahte huye mai shikha didi ko pakad kar, waha le aaya, jaha par mehul kaam kar raha tha. Mehul ne mujhe aate dekh liya tha. Lekin fir bhi aisa
jahir kar raha tha. Jaise ki usne mujhe dekha hi na ho. Mai shikha didi ke sath uske pas pahucha aur fir us se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, maine bevajah tujh par gussa kiya. Mujhe aisa nahi karna chahiye tha.”
Mere itna kahte hi mehul hairani se mujhe dekhne laga aur fir mera muh sunghte huye shikha didi se kaha.
Mehul bola “didi, ye subah subah pikar aaya hua to lag nahi raha hai. Fir ise kisi baat ke liye mujhe sorry bolne ki jarurat kab se padne lagi. Lagta hai ki
baratiyon ke swagat ki chinta ne iski tabiyat kharab kar di hai ya khana khane ke bad ise chay nahi mili, jiski vajah se iska dimag kaam karna band kar
diya hai. Aap ise lekar chay pilaiye, tabhi iska dimag thikane aayega.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, mai us par bhadakte huye shikha didi ke sath ghar ke andar aa gaya. Andar aakar baithte huye maine shikha didi se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh liya na didi, usne meri kisi baat ka bura nahi maana tha. Hum dono me aisa hi hai. Jab mai kisi baat par us par gussa hota hu to, wo is
baat ko dil se nahi lagata aur jab wo kisi baat par mujh par gussa hota hai to, mai use dil se nahi lagata hu. Isliye hume kabhi kisi baat ke liye ek dusre
se sorry kahne ki jarurat hi nahi padti hai.”
Meri baat sunkar shikha didi ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Tabhi aunty chay lekar aa gayi aur hum log chay pine lage. Chay pine ke bad, mai
bahar aakar baki ki taiyariyon me lag gaya.
Aise hi kaam me lage lage, 5 baj gaye aur chhoti maa log bhi wapas aa gayi. Unke aane tak baratiyon ke swagat ki taiyariyan antim daur me chal rahi
thi. Ye dekh kar sab ke chehre par raunak aa gayi.
Barkha ne bataya ki nisha didi ki shadi ki sabhi rasme puri ho gayi hai aur ab wo log dusri shadi ki taiyarion me lag gaye hai. Humare yaha barat 8 baje
tak pahuch jayegi. Isliye ab bachi huyi taiyariyon ko hume jaldi hi pura kar lena chahiye.
Barkha ki is baat ke jabab me, mehul use saari taiyariyan dikhane laga. Jise dekh kar barkha ne bhi rahat ki saans li aur fir sab andar chale gaye. Unke
jaane ke bad, hum sab fir se apne kaam me lag gaye.
Sham ko 6 baje tak rahi sahi saari taiyariyan bhi puri ho gayi. Jise dekh kar, maine sukun ki saans li. Lekin tabhi raj ne chhoti maa ki sabhi baratiyon ko
gold ring dene wali baat yaad dila kar, mujhe soch me daal diya tha. Lekin us samay riya humare pas hi thi. Usne raj ki baat suni to kaha.
Riya boli “tum logon ko iski chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Aunty ne uske baare me kal raat ko hi ajay bhaiya se baat kar li thi aur un ne apne jewellers
se uska intejam karwane ki baat kah di thi. Abhi aate samay aunty ne uska payment kar diya hai aur kuch der me wo jewellers khud hi wo saari ring
idhar dene aa jayega.”
Riya abhi apni baat bata hi rahi thi ki, tabhi barkha aa gayi. Usne aate hi sab se kaha.
Barkha boli “tum sab ko barat ke swagat ke liye taiyar hona hai ya fir aise hi barat ka swagat karoge.”
Barkha ki baat sunkar, riya taiyar hone ke liye ghar jaane ki baat karne lagi. Maine mehul, raj aur hitu se bhi taiyar hokar aane ko kaha. Jiske bad, riya
ne priya logon ko bulaya aur fir sab log taiyar hone ghar chale gaye.
Unke jaane ke bad, barkha mujhe bhi taiyar hone ka kah kar shikha didi ko taiyar karne chali gayi. Lekin barkha ke jaane ke bad, mai chhote mote
kaamo me aisa fasa ki mujhe taiyar hone ka samay hi nahi mil paya.
Dekhte hi dekhte 7:30 baj gaye aur mehul log taiyar hokar wapas bhi aa gaye. Un ke sath priya nahi thi. Unke sath priya ko na pakar, maine un se
kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, priya tum logon ke sath dikhayi nahi de rahi hai.”
Meri baat ke jabab me riya ne kaha.
Riya boli “mom aur dada ji bhi yaha aa rahe hai. Isliye priya unko yaha lane ke liye ruk gayi hai. Wo unke sath hi aayegi. Lekin tum abhi tak yahi ke
yahi kyo khade ho. Kya tumhe taiyar nahi hona hai. Jao aur jakar jaldi se taiyar hokar aao.”
Riya ki baat sunkar, maine bhi jyada samay barbad karna thik nahi samjha aur upar aakar fresh hone laga. Fresh hone ke bad, mai taiyar hone laga.
Ab mai shikha didi ki di huyi sherwani pahan raha tha.
Abhi mai taiyar ho hi raha tha ki, tabhi nitika ne aakar bataya ki, barat aa gayi hai. Maine use chalne ko kaha aur mai jaldi jaldi taiyar hone laga. Mai
taiyar hokar niche pahucha to barat ke swagat ki taiyari chal rahi thi.
Barkha ne mujhe dekha to, jaldi bahar jane ko kaha aur mai fauran hi bahar aa gaya. Bahar dwar par barat khadi thi. Dulha bana ajay kisi shahzade
kam nahi lag raha tha. Aman jo abhi kuch der pahle khud dulha bana tha. Abhi apni maa aur chacha chachi ke sath barati bana khada tha.
Lekin in sabse jyada noor ajay ki bahno ke chehre se tapak raha tha. Unki khushi unke chehre se hi jhalak rahi thi. Seeru didi, selu, aru, hetal aur nikki
sab ek se bad kar ek dikh rahi thi. Aman ki shadi se jyada utsah un sab me ajay ki shadi ko lekar dikhayi de raha tha.
Maine swagat dwar par pahuchte hi baratiyon ka swagat karna suru kar diya aur sabko phool malayen pahnane laga.Tab tak barkha log bhi waha aa
gayi aur barat ki aagwani ki dusri rasme puri karne lagi.
Un rasmo ke pura hote hi sabhi barati andar aana suru ho gaye. Lekin is sab ke bich bhi seeru didi apni shaitani dikhane se baj nahi aayi. Mai jab unke
pas pahucha to, un ne aman ko meri sherwani dikhate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “dekh lo bhaiya, kal isne ajji bhaiya ki di huyi sherwani pahan li. Aaj din me nisha bhabhi ka diya hua suit bhi pahan liya aur ab shikha
bhabhi ki di huyi sherwani bhi pahan li. Lekin aapke diye huye suit ka to kuch ata pata hi nahi hai. Lagta hai iske dil me aapke liye koi pyar hi nahi hai.”
Unki baat sunkar, mai bura sa muh bana kar unko dekhne laga. Lekin un ne mujhe aankh maari aur fir muskurati huyi aru logon ka hath pakad kar,
unko andar le gayi. Unke jane ke bad, maine aman ki taraf dekha to, wo bade gaur se mujhe hi dekh raha tha.
Aman ke is tarah se mujhe dekhne se, mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, ab mai use is baat ko lekar, apni kya safayi du. Lekin tabhi aman ne muskurate
huye, mere kandhe par hath rakh kar kaha.
Aman bola “tum seeru ki baat ka bura mat manna. Wo sabse badi jarur hai, lekin shaitani karne me wo aru se bhi chhoti ban jati hai.”
Aman ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “seeru didi ki aadat to mai ache se janta hu. Mujhe to bas is baat ka dar tha ki, kahi aapko is baat ka bura na laga ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, aman ne muskurate huye na me sar hila diya. Iske bad mai ajay se mila aur use andar lekar aa gaya. Ajay ko baithane ke bad, mai
varmala ki taiyari me lag gaya.
Sabhi barati bechaini se, varmala ke liye dulhan ke aane ka intejar kar rahe the. Tabhi achanak pure pandal me phoolon ki barish hona suru ho gayi
aur dulhan aa rahi hai, dulhan aa rahi hai, ka shor hone laga.
Ye shor sunkar, sabhi baratiyon ki najre us taraf jaane lagi, jaha se dulhan ko aana tha. Magar jiski bhi najar ek baar us taraf gayi, wo fir waha ka
najara dekh kar, waha se apni najre hatana hi bhool gaya. Sab bina palke jhapkaye, bas us najare ko dekhe ja rahe the. Ye shikha didi ko lekar,
shekhar bhaiya ka ek aur sapna tha, jo ab pura hone ja raha tha.
______________________________
Update-169
Aman ke is tarah se mujhe dekhne se, mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, ab mai use is baat ko lekar, apni kya safayi du. Lekin tabhi aman ne muskurate
huye, mere kandhe par hath rakh kar kaha.
Aman bola “tum seeru ki baat ka bura mat manna. Wo sabse badi jarur hai, lekin shaitani karne me wo aru se bhi chhoti ban jati hai.”
Aman ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “seeru didi ki aadat to mai ache se janta hu. Mujhe to bas is baat ka dar tha ki, kahi aapko is baat ka bura na laga ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, aman ne muskurate huye na me sar hila diya. Iske bad mai ajay se mila aur use andar lekar aa gaya. Ajay ko baithane ke bad, mai
varmala ki taiyari me lag gaya.
Sabhi barati bechaini se, varmala ke liye dulhan ke aane ka intejar kar rahe the. Tabhi achanak pure pandal me phoolon ki barish hona suru ho gayi
aur dulhan aa rahi hai, dulhan aa rahi hai, ka shor hone laga.
Ye shor sunkar, sabhi baratiyon ki najre us taraf jaane lagi, jaha se dulhan ko aana tha. Magar jiski bhi najar ek baar us taraf gayi, wo fir waha ka
najara dekh kar, waha se apni najre hatana hi bhool gaya. Sab bina palke jhapkaye, bas us najare ko dekhe ja rahe the. Ye shikha didi ko lekar,
shekhar bhaiya ka ek aur sapna tha, jo ab pura hone ja raha tha.
Pandal me ho rahi, phoolon ki barish ke bich do chhoti chhoti ladkiyan pariyon ki dress pahni chali aa rahi thi. Unhe dekh kar aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki
do nanhi pariyan apna jadu bikherte huye chali aa rahi ho aur ye phoolon ki barish bhi unhi ki den ho.
Unke pichhe neha aur uski saheliyan ek hath me gulab ke phoolo ki pankhudiyon se bhari tokri liye, dusre hath se apne pichhe aa rahi dulhan ki doli
(palki) par udati chali aa rahi thi.
Dulhan ki is doli ko kandha dekar lane wale koi or nahi, balki mai, mehul, raj aur hitu the. Aage aage doli chal rahi thi aur piche piche barkha aur ghar
ke baki log the. Sab apalak is najare ko dekh rahe the.
Kuch hi der me hum doli lekar manch ke samne aa gaye aur waha doli rakh kar shikha didi ko doli se utare jane ka intejar karne lage. Maine barkha ko
didi ko doli se utarne ka ishara kiya.
Lekin tabhi kahi se nisha bhabhi aur priya aa gaye. Nisha bhabhi ko yaha dekh kar mai hairan ho gaya aur aman ki taraf dekhne laga. Usne
muskurakar haan me sar hilaya. Jiska matlab tha ki, usne apna vaada pura kar diya.
Nisha bhabhi abhi bhi dulhan se kam nahi lag rahi thi. Lekin priya ko dekh kar to mai use dekhta hi rah gaya. Usne is samay blue lehanga choli pahna
tha aur uske upar se net wala ek gown pahna hua tha. Jisne use or bhi jyada sundar bana tha.
Nisha bhabhi ne doli ke pas aakar, mujhe kinare hone ka ishara kiya to, mai kinare ho gaya. Fir un ne doli ke pardon ko khola aur apna hath dekar,
shikha didi ko niche utarne ka ishara kiya.
Shikha didi unka hath pakad kar, doli se bahar aa gayi. Dulhan ke roop me shikha didi ko dekh kar, dekhne walon ki nigahne unhi par tham si gayi. Wo
sar se lekar panv tak sone chandi se saji huyi thi. Chhoti maa ne unhe sar se lekar pair tak sone se laad diya tha.
Ye hi nahi, unke pahne huye lahenga choli me bhi sone chandi ki karigari thi. Ye lahenga choli ajay ne khas kar shikha didi ke liye, tab taiyar karwaya
tha, jab usne aru se shikha didi ko uski bhabhi banane ka vaada kiya tha. Isi baat se pata chal jata hai ki, ajay ko shikha didi se kis had tak pyar tha aur
wo unse shadi ko lekar kitna gambhir tha.
Ajay ne jab shikha didi ko dulhan ke roop me dekha to, wo unhe dekhta hi rah gaya. Tab tak nisha bhabhi, shikha didi ko lekar us bhavya manch
(stage) par aa gayi thi. Jis par is samay ajay baitha hua shikha didi ko nihar raha tha. Nisha bhabhi ne ajay ki aankhon ke samne chutki bajate huye
kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “bas kijiye devar ji. Kya meri bahan ko najar lagane ka irada hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, sab hasne lage aur ajay bhi muskura diya. Tabhi selu ne aakar dulha aur dulhan ko varmala ke liye ek ek mala pakda di.
Nisha bhabhi ne shikha didi se mala ajya ko pahnane ko kaha. Jise sunte hi shikha didi ne apna hath ajay ko mala pahnane ke liye aage bada diya tha.
Ajay ki lambai jyada thi aur shikha didi ka hath us tak pahuch nahi pa raha tha. Isliye ajay mala pahanne ke liye apna sar jhukane laga. Lekin seeru didi
ne usko aisa karne se rokte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “ye kya kar rahe ho bhaiya, yadi aaj aapne bhabhi ke samne apna sar jhuka diya to, fir jindagi bhar aise hi apna sar jhukate rahoge.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, ajay apna sar jhukane se ruk gaya. Shikha didi ne fir use mala pahnane ke liye hath uthaya. Magar ajay ke sar par sehra
hone ki vajah se ajay ki lambai kuch jyada hi ho gayi thi. Jis vajah se wo use mala nahi pahna pa rahi thi.
Ajay ne shikha didi ki taraf dekha to, unka masum chehra dekh kar, us se ab unhe aur tang karte na bana aur usne fir se unke samne apne sar ko
jhukane ki kosis ki, lekin seeru aur hetal ne use fauran pakad kar sidha karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “aapko bhabhi par itna hi pyar aa raha hai to, ye pyar unko ghar chal kar dikhana. Yaha koi cheating nahi chalegi. Bhabhi ko yadi aapko
mala pahnana hai to, wo apni lambai bada le. Lekin hum aapko nahi jhukne dege.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, shikha didi ne fir mala pahnane ki kosis ki, lekin is baar bhi wo nakam rahi. Tabhi mehul ne pas aate huye seeru didi se kaha.
Mehul bola “humari didi ki lambai, to hum bada denge. Lekin ab aap apne bhaiya ki lambai ka kuch karo. Kyoki ab wo humari didi ko mala nahi pahna
payege.”
Ye kahte huye mehul ne ek jhatke me shikha didi ko apni god me utha liya. Shikha didi ne bhi mauka pakar jaldi se mala ajay ke gale me daal di. Lekin
mehul iske bad bhi shikha didi ko aise hi lekar khada raha aur seeru didi se kaha.
Mehul bola “humari didi ne to mala pahna di. Ab aapke bhaiya ki baari hai.”
Seerat boli “haan, haan, humare bhaiya ke liye ye kaun sa mushkil kaam hai. Bhaiya jaldi se mala bhabhi ke gale me mala daliye.”
Seeru ki baat sunkar, ajay ne shikha didi ke gale me mala dalne ke liye hath aage badaye. Lekin ajay ke hath un tak pahuch hi nahi paye. Is par seeru
didi ne mehul se kaha.
Seerat boli “hume mala dalne ki koi jaldi nahi hai. Tum apni didi ko aise hi lekar khade raho. Hum bhi dekhte hai, ki tum aise unhe kitni der tak lekar
khade rahte ho.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, mehul ne muskurate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “didi, aap kuch bhi kah lo. Lekin mai tab tak apni didi ko niche nahi utaruga, jab tak aapke bhaiya unke gale me mala nahi dal dete hai.
Mujhe samjhane se acha hai ki, ab aap apne bhaiya ko samjhao ki, wo ab meri didi ke gale me mala daal kar dikhaye.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, ajji fir mala dalne aage bada, is baar shikha didi ne use aage badte dekh khud hi apne sar ko jhuka diya aur ajji ne fauran unke
gale me mala daal di.
Shikha didi ke gale me mala padne ke bad, mehul ne unko niche utar diya. Lekin shikha didi ke gale me mala padte hi seeru didi log shor machane lagi
aur mehul ko chidane lagi. Seeru didi ne mehul ko chidate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “dekha, tumhari didi ko hi humare bhaiya ke samne sar jhukana pada. Tumhari didi ne hi tum logon ko hara diya.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunkar, shikha didi ne mehul ki taraf dekha aur fir apne sar ko sharmindgi se jhuka liya. Lekin mehul ne muskurate huye seeru didi
se kaha.
Mehul bola “haan, maine hi nahi, yaha sabne dekha hai ki, humari didi ko majak me bhi jiju ka harna pasand nahi aaya aur un ne khud hi unke samne
apne sar ko jhuka liya. Ab jinki jeet me humari didi ki jeet chhupi hai. Fir bhala unke jeetne se humari haar kaise ho sakti hai.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, sabke sath sath shikha didi ke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Iske bad seeru didi log apne sab parichiton ko manch par
lakar ajay aur shikha se milane lage.
Sabhi mehman varmala ke bad, khane pine ki taraf bad gaye. Jiska saara intejam hitu dekh raha tha. Mehul aur raj sabhi mehmano ki dekh bhal me
lage the. Mehmano ko ring gift karne ka kaam bhi unhi ke jimme tha.
Mai manch se niche aaya to, priya bhi mere sath niche aa gayi. Maine use apne pas dekha to, us se kaha.
Mai bola “to ye tumhara wo suit hai, jise us din tum mujhe dikhane se mana kar rahi thi.”
Priya boli “wo to mai riya didi ke sath jakar badal aayi thi. Ye to uske badle me lekar aayi thi.”
Mai bola “kuch bhi kaho, lekin tumhara ye suit sach me tum par bahut khil raha hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne muskurane lagi. Tabhi nisha bhabhi bhi humare pas aa gayi. Un ne ek najar saare pandal par daali aur fir mujhse kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “tumne to sach me is shadi me char chand laga diye hai. Mujhe to ab bhi yakin nahi ho pa raha hai ki, tumne ye saara intejam ek raat
me kiya hai.”
Mai bola “bhabhi ye sab maine akele nahi kiya hai. Isme mujhse jyada mere doston ki mehnat lagi hai. Mehul, raj aur hitu ki vajah se mere liye ye sab
kar pana sambhav ho paya hai. Ye sab unki hi mehnat ka natija hai. Magar us se bhi badkar, is sab ke piche aman bhaiya ka hath hai. Yadi wo hume
ye sab karne ka mauka na dete to, hum ye sab karne ka kabhi soch bhi na pate.”
Meri baat sunkar, nisha bhabhi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “nahi, is sab me aman ka hath jara bhi nahi hai. Ye sab to tumhari mom ki vajah se hua hai. Un ne hi aman ke samne ye baat rakhi
thi ki, tum log barat ko apne ghar aate dekhna chahte ho aur yadi tumko is sab ke liye mauka diya jaye to, tum log bakhubi in jimmedariyon ko nibha
sakte ho.”
“Unki is baat par aman ne unse ye tak kaha tha ki, ye sab itna aasan nahi hai. Aisa karne me aapko ek crore tak ka kharcha aa sakta hai aur humara
itna hi nuksan ho sakta hai. Is par tumhari mom ne ye kah kar aman ka muh band kar diya ki, yadi aap log is sab ke liye taiyar ho jate hai to, mai is
shadi me teen crore tak kharch karne ko taiyar hu aur is sab ki vajah se aapko jo bhi nuksan hoga, wo nuksan bhi mai alag se bharne ko taiyar hu.”
“Tumhari mom ki is baat ne ajay aur aman ko unki baat manne ke liye majbur kar diya. Jiski vajah un logon ne, tum logon ke samne ye baat rakhi thi.
Un ne jaisa kaha tha, waisa karke dikha diya. Lekin ab mujhe lag raha hai ki, is shadi me 3 crore se bhi jyada ka kharch aane wala hai. Kyoki un ne
dedh crore payment to sirf jewellers ko kiya hai.”
“Magar bura mat manna, meri samajh me ye baat nahi aa rahi hai ki, tumhari mom to shikha se pahli baar mil rahi hai. Iske pahle wo shikha ko janti bhi
nahi thi. Fir bhala wo shikha ki shadi me itna kharch kyo kar rahi hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat me dam tha aur unka aisa sochna galat bhi nahi tha. Magar mere man me is sab ko lekar koi sawal nahi tha. Kyoki mai is baat
ko achi tarah se janta tha ki, chhoti maa ye sab sirf meri vajah se hi kar rahi hai. Isliye maine nisha bhabhi ki is baat par muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, aapka aisa sochna bilkul sahi hai. Aaj ke samay me bina matlab ke koi bhi, kisi ke liye kuch nahi karta hai. Aise hi meri mom ke bhi
ye sab karne ke pichhe ek matlab hai aur wo matlab meri khushi, meri khawahish puri karna hai.”
“Aapko shayad pata nahi ki, maine jab unko shikha didi ke shadi ke baare me bataya aur unse shadi me dene ke liye gift ka puchha to, unne meri
cousin kahne par mujhe car gift karne de di aur mere bina kuch kahe hi mere khate me shadi me kharch karne ke liye paise daal diye the. Ab aap khud
hi sochiye ki, jab unhe yaha ke baare me kuch pata nahi tha to, un ne itna sab kuch kiske liye kar diya. Sirf meri khushi ke liye hi kiya na.”
“Ye sab shekhar bhaiya ke sapne the, jo un ne didi ki shadi ko lekar dekhe the. Hum shekhar bhaiya ke sirf unhi sapno ko pura karne ki kosis kar rehe
the, jinhe pura karna humare bas me tha. Ye baat mai, barkha didi aur nikki ke alawa sirf meri cousin hi janti thi.”
“Ab aap jara ye baat soch kar dekhiye ki, jab unko meri cousin se ye pata chala hoga ki, mai kya karna chahta hu aur kis vajah se nahi kar pa raha hu
to, aisi haalat me unhe mere liye, ye sab nahi to, or kya karna chahiye tha.”
Itni baat kah kar, mai nisha bhabhi ke jabab ka intejar karne laga. Lekin un ne meri baat ka jabab dene ki jagah ulte mujhse fir se sawal karte huye
kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “to kya wo achanak yaha par ye hi sab karne ke liye aayi hai.”
Unki is baat ko sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “is sab ko lekar, unke dil me kya tha, ye baat to sirf wo hi janti hai. Lekin mai itna jarur janta hu ki, unka achanak is tarah se aana sirf priya ki
vajah se hua hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, nisha bhabhi ke sath sath priya bhi meri taraf hairani se dekhne lagi. Unki hairani ko dekhte huye, maine unhe chhoti maa ke yaha
aane ki wo puri kahani suna di, jo mujhe keerti ne batayi thi. Jise sunne ke bad, priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “ab mujhe samajh me aaya ki, aunty jab se yaha aayi hai, tab se mujhe itna pyar kyo kar rahi hai. Shayad unhe ye lagta hai ki, yaha par mai
hi tumhara sabse jyada khayal rakh rahi hu. Acha hua ki, unhe ye pata nahi chala ki, tumhara khayal rakhne wali mai nahi, balki nikki hai. Warna nikki
ko to iske sath sath, tumhari cousin ki humshakal hone ka fayda bhi mil jata.”
Abhi priya apni baat puri bhi nahi kar payi thi ki, tabhi pata nahi kaha se nikki aa gayi aur usne priya ki baat ko katte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “mai bhi yahi soch soch kar pagal ho rahi thi ki, inke yaha se jisne bhi mujhe dekha, hairan sa rah gaya. Magar aunty ne to mujhe dekh kar,
bas itna hi kaha ki, tum meri bhatiji ki judwa bahan lagti ho. Iske bad unka pura dhyan tere upar hi raha. Ab mujhe samajh me aa gaya ki, aisa kyo hua.
Ab mai apne haq par tujhe daaka nahi dalne dugi aur aunty ko ye sachai bata kar rahugi ki, aapke bete ka khayal rakhne wali priya nahi, balki mai hu.”
Nikki ke ye baat sunkar, priya us se lipat gayi aur usne nikki ko chidate huye kaha.
Priya boli “ab is sab ka koi fayda nahi meri laado, mujhe aunty se tere hisse ka jitna pyar milna tha, wo mil chuka. Ab tu sachai bata bhi de, tab bhi
tujhe kuch nahi milega. Kyoki aunty to subah hi wapas chali jayegi.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mai chauke bina na rah saka. Kyoki chhoti maa ne mujhse aisa kuch bhi nahi kaha tha. Isliye maine priya se puchha.
Mai bola “kya chhoti maa ne khud tumse ye baat kahi hai.”
Priya boli “haan, varmala ke pahle jab mai aayi to, maine apni mom se unko milwaya tha. Meri mom ne unse humare ghar aane ki baat kahi to, un ne
kaha ki, kal subah hi wo wapas ja rahi hai. Lekin agli baar wo jarur mere ghar aayegi. Iske bad, un ne mujhse kaha tha ki, tumko kahi bhi akele na jane
du. Unki ye baat tab to meri samajh me nahi aayi thi. Lekin ab meri samajh me aa gaya ki, un ne aisa kyo kaha tha.”
Abhi mai priya se is baare me koi or sawal kar pata ki, tabhi home minister aa gaye. Nisha bhabhi ne unka swagat karne ki baat kabhi aur khud unki
taraf bad gayi. Hum log bhi unke pichhe pichhe ho gaye.
Nisha bhabhi ne unse humara parichay karwaya aur fir unhe manch par ajay or aman ke pas le jane lagi. Manch par is samay ajay ka pura parivar
maujud tha. Maine chhoti maa ko yaha waha dekha to, wo mujhe padmini aunty aur mohini aunty se baat karte dikhayi de gayi. Mohini aunty ko yaha
dekh kar mujhe kuch hairani huyi aur maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “ye mohini aunty yaha aane ke liye taiyar kaise ho gayi. Mujhe to lag raha tha ki, ye kisi bhi haalat me yaha nahi aayegi.”
Priya boli “tumne bilkul sahi socha tha. Lekin kal niti didi ne jo dhamal machaya tha. Uske bad ye kuch shant pad gayi. Magar niti didi uske bad se inse
koi baat nahi kar rahi hai. Isliye mom ke samjhane par ye yaha aane ke liye taiyar ho gayi.”
Hum mohini aunty ki baat kar rahe the aur wo yaha waha kisi ko dud rahi thi. Tabhi achanak unki najar priya par padi aur un ne priya ko apne pas
bulaya. Priya unke pas pahuchi to, un ne priya se kuch kaha, jiske bad, priya ke kuch jabab dene ke bad, wo priya ke sath jane lagi.
Priya ke jane ke bad, mai khane ki jagah par hitu ke pas aa gaya. Maine hitu se waha ka saara haal chaal liya aur waha sab kuch thik chalta pakar, mai
us se thodi bahut baat kar mai wapas manch wali jagah par aa gaya.
Lekin abhi mai waha pahucha hi tha ki, tabhi meri najar priya par padi. Wo ghabrayi huyi si raj ko apne sath le ja rahi thi. Mujhe kuch gadbad si lagi aur
mai bhi jaldi se unke pas pahuch gaya.
Priya hume pandal ke pichhe le gayi. Waha par mohini aunty behosh padi huyi thi. Unhe aisi haalat me dekh kar, hume kuch samajh me nahi aaya.
Lekin maine aur raj ne unhe uthaya aur ghar ke andar le aaye.
Unke sar se khoon bah raha tha. Shayad kisi ne unke sar par kisi kathor chij se vaar kiya tha. Ghar me lakar unhe litane ke bad, raj ne priya se kaha.
Raj bola “chachi, waha kaise pahuch gayi aur unke sar par ye chot kaisi hai.”
Priya boli “chachi ko toilet jana tha to, mai inhe lekar yaha aayi thi. Inke toilet se aane ke bad, inhe thodi der rukne ka bol kar mai bhi toilet chali gayi.
Lekin jab mai toilet se bahar aayi to, ye waha nahi thi. Mujhe laga ki ye wapas chali gayi hai. Isliye mai bhi waha wapas jaane lagi.”
“Tabhi mujhe pandal ke pichhe se kisi ke chikhne ki aawaj aayi aur mai waha dekhne lagi. Waha inki kisi ke sath chhina jhapti chal rahi thi. Lekin
andhere ki vajah se mai kisi ko pehchan nahi pa rahi thi. Isliye meri aage badne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi.”
“Magar shayad chachi ne mujhe pehchan liya tha, isliye in ne jor se mera naam lekar aawaj lagayi. Inki aawaj sunte hi mujhe samajh me aa gayi ki, ye
chachi hi hai aur mai inki taraf bhagi. Lekin wo jo koi bhi tha, usne mujhe apni taraf aate dekha to, kisi chij se inke sar par vaar kiya, jis se ye lahrati
huyi niche gir gayi. Iinhe girte dekh, meri aage badne ki himmat nahi huyi aur mai bhag kar aapko bulane chali aayi. Uske bad jo hua, aapke samne hi
hai.”
Priya ki baat sunne ke bad, maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “ye sab baten karne ka abhi wakt nahi hai. Tum fauran jakar, nisha bhabhi ko bula lao aur jyada hadbadi mat machana, warna sab ghabra
jayege.”
Priya boli “lekin wo to abhi home minister ke sath hai. Mai aisa karti hu ki, nidhi didi ko bula lati hu.”
Mai bola “to kya wo…..”
Abhi mai itna hi kah paya tha ki, priya ne meri baat katte huye kaha.
Priya boli “haan, wo bhi doctor hai.”
Itna kah kar priya fauran waha se chali gayi. Raj mohini aunty ke sar ke jakhm ko daba kar unke pas hi baith gaya. Thodi hi der me priya, nidhi aur
barkha ke sath aa gayi.
Nidhi ne unke sar ka jakhm dekhne ke bad barkha se first-aid box aur paani laane ko kaha. Barkha daud kar priya ke sath ye sab lene chali gayi. Tab
tak raj use mohini aunty ke sath huyi ghatna ke baare me batane laga.
Kuch hi der me priya aur barkha dono aa gayi. Sab se pahle nidhi ne unke chehre par paani maara, jis se mohini aunty hosh me aane lagi. Uske bad,
wo unki dressing (marham-patti) karne lagi.
Dressing hote hote mohini aunty bhi puri tarah hosh me aa chuki thi. Nidhi ne unhe dard ki goli khane ko di aur fir hum logon se kaha.
Nidhi boli “ghabrane ki koi baat nahi hai. Ye ek mamuli si chot hai aur ye shayad ghabrahat ki vajah se behosh huyi thi. Iske bad bhi yadi inhe koi
pareshani hoti hai to, inhe mere pas le aana, mai inki puri janch kar lugi.”
Nidhi ki ye baat sunkar, sabne rahat ki saans li aur mohini aunty bhi uth kar baith gayi. Lekin ab tak jo priya bahaduri se is pure hadse ka samna kar
rahi thi. Mohini aunty ke thik hone ki baat sunkar, khud ko sabhal na payi aur unse lipat kar rone lagi.
Abhi koi priya se kuch kah pata ki, tabhi nitika, riya, aur hetal didi waha aa gayi. Hetal didi ko unke sath dekh kar, mujhe andaz ho chuka tha ki, waha
kya hua hoga. Kyoki un ne mujhe raj aur priya ke pichhe bhagte dekha tha aur fir un ne priya ko bhi nidhi aur barkha ke sath yaha aate dekha hoga.
Jiske bad, nitika ya riya ke puchhne par un ne ye baat unko batayi hogi.
Nitika ne aate hi apni mummy ke sar par pattiyan bandhi dekhi to, wo bhi apna saara gussa bhool kar, priya ki tarah un se lipat kar puchhne lagi.
Nitika boli “meri mummy ko kya hua. Inhe ye chot kaise lag gayi.”
Priya aur nitika ko is tarah khud se lipat kar rote dekh kar, mohini aunty ki aankhe bheeg gayi. Lekin un ne dono ko apne seene se chipkate huye, apni
usi kadakdar aawaj me kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “pagal ladkiyon, mujhe kuch bhi nahi hua hai. Wo mardoot chor ghar se kuch chura kar bhag raha tha to, mai uske pichhe bhagi.
Magar wo kamina mujhse bhi hatta katta tha. Warna mai use aisi patakni lagati ki, uski saat pushte bhi chori ke naam se ghabrati.”
Mohini aunty ki ye baat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Lekin nitika ne un par gussa karte huye kaha.
Nitika boli “kya jarurat thi, aapko us chor ka pichha karne ki, yadi aapko kuch ho jata to, mera kya hota.”
Mohini aunty boli “kya ho jata, tera teri is jahil maa se pichha chhut jata.”
Mohini aunty ki ye baat sunkar, nitika ne or bhi jyada bilakh kar rote huye kaha.
Nitika boli “khabardar jo aapne dobara aisa kaha. Aap jaisi bhi ho, meri maa ho. Koi aapke baare me kuch bhi sochta rahe. Lekin mai aapke bina jeene
ki kabhi soch bhi nahi sakti. Yadi aapko kuch ho gaya to, aapki kasam, mai bhi apne aapko kuch kar lugi.”
Nitika ki ye baten sunkar, pahli baar mohini aunty ki aawaj naram padte dikhayi di aur un ne nitika se kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “mujhe nahi pata tha ki, meri itni badsalukiyon ke bad bhi, meri betiyan mujhse itna pyar karti hai. Mai tum dono se vaada karti hu ki,
aaj se mai ek achi maa bankar dikhaugi aur tum dono ko bevajah kisi baat nahi rokugi.”
Ye kahte huye mohini aunty ne nitika aur priya ko apne seene se chipka liya. Shikha didi ki shadi me nitika ko uski sudhari huyi maa aur priya ko uski
chachi ke roop me ek naya tohfa mila tha. Aaj ek buri aurat se fir ek maa jeet huyi thi. Ye dekh kar hum sab ki aankhon me bhi nami chha gayi.
______________________________
Update-170
Mohini aunty ki ye baat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Lekin nitika ne un par gussa karte huye kaha.
Nitika boli “kya jarurat thi, aapko us chor ka pichha karne ki, yadi aapko kuch ho jata to, mera kya hota.”
Mohini aunty boli “kya ho jata, tera teri is jahil maa se pichha chhut jata.”
Mohini aunty ki ye baat sunkar, nitika ne or bhi jyada bilakh kar rote huye kaha.
Nitika boli “khabardar jo aapne dobara aisa kaha. Aap jaisi bhi ho, meri maa ho. Koi aapke baare me kuch bhi sochta rahe. Lekin mai aapke bina jeene
ki kabhi soch bhi nahi sakti. Yadi aapko kuch ho gaya to, aapki kasam, mai bhi apne aapko kuch kar lugi.”
Nitika ki ye baten sunkar, pahli baar mohini aunty ki aawaj naram padte dikhayi di aur un ne nitika se kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “mujhe nahi pata tha ki, meri itni badsalukiyon ke bad bhi, meri betiyan mujhse itna pyar karti hai. Mai tum dono se vaada karti hu ki,
aaj se mai ek achi maa bankar dikhaugi aur tum dono ko bevajah kisi baat nahi rokugi.”
Ye kahte huye mohini aunty ne nitika aur priya ko apne seene se chipka liya. Shikha didi ki shadi me nitika ko uski sudhari huyi maa aur priya ko uski
chachi ke roop me ek naya tohfa mila tha. Aaj ek buri aurat se fir ek maa jeet ki huyi thi. Ye dekh kar hum sab ki aankhon me bhi nami chha gayi.
Mohini aunty ke andar ka ye badlaw sach me mere dil ko chhu raha tha. Us samay meri aankhon me nami aur honthon par muskurahat thi. Wo mohini
aunty jiske saaye se bhi mai door bhagta tha, is samay wo mujhe duniya ki sabse achi aurat najar aa rahi thi.
Aisa shayad isliye tha, kyoki is samay wo sirf ek aurat nahi, balki ek mamtamayi maa ke roop me mere samne thi aur apne bacchon ko dular kar rahi
thi. Aaj mujhe yakin ho gaya tha ki, aurat chahe kaisi bhi ho, magar jab wo ek maa ke roop me hoti hai to, us se sundar koi nahi hota hai.
Hum mohini aunty ke is roop me khoye huye the ki, tabhi seeru didi ki aawaj ne hum sabko chauka diya. Humare pas hi seeru didi, selu, aru aur nikki ki
chaukdi khadi huyi thi. Wo pata nahi kab humare pas aayi thi. Seeru didi ne badi hi vinamrta ke sath mohini aunty se kaha.
Seerat boli “aunty, hum sab aapse apni us din ki badtamizi ke liye maafi chahte hai. Us din hum logon ne jo bhi kiya, wo kisi bhi tarah maafi ke layak
nahi hai. Fir bhi ho sake to, hum logon ko bhi apni betiyan samajh kar, humari us galti ke liye maaf kar dijiye.”
Is samay seeru didi ki aankhon me bhi nami thi. Jis se pata chal raha tha ki, wo bhi nitika aur aunty ki saari baten sun chuki hai. Us samay seeru didi
ke muh se ye sab baten sunkar, mujhe utni hi khushi huyi, jitni khushi mujhe tab huyi, jab wo mohini aunty ki beijjati kar rahi thi.
Shayad is hadse ne mohini aunty ke upar bahut gahra asar kiya tha aur unke andar ki buri aurat ko puri tarah se khatam kar diya tha. Isliye seeru didi
ki ye baat sunkar un ne muskurate huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “nahi beti, tum logon ne us din kuch galat nahi kiya tha. Mai hi apni maryada bhool kar jo dil me aaya bakti ja rahi thi. Us sab me tum
logon ka koi bhi dosh nahi hai. Wo kahte hai na ki,”
“Bande Kyon Karni Kare, Kyon Kare Pachitaye.
Boye Ped Babool Ke, Aam Kahan Se Khaye.”
Sabhi bade gaur se mohini aunty ki baten sun rahe the ki, achanak priya ne bich me kudte huye kaha.
Priya boli “nahi chachi, aapne jo doha kaha hai, wo kuch aisa hai.”
“Bande Kyon Karni Kare, Kyon Kare Pachitaye.
Boye Ped Babool Ke, Colgate Kahan Se Aaye.”
Priya ki baat sunte hi sab hasne lage. Tabhi hum logon ko dudti huyi neha waha aa gayi aur hum sab ko ek hi jagah par jama dekh kar usne kaha.
Neha boli “are tum sab log yaha baith kar gappe lada rahe ho aur waha par tum sab ke aise achanak gayab ho jane se shikha didi kitna pareshan ho
rahi hai.”
Tabhi neha ki najar mohini aunty par padi aur usne kaha.
Neha boli “aunty ko ye kya hua. Inko ye chot kaise lag gayi.”
Neha ki baat sunkar, barkha ne sabse party me chalne ko kaha aur fir humare sath khud bhi neha ko saari baten samjhate huye party me aa gayi. Hum
sab ko ek sath wapas party me dekh kar shikha didi ke chehre ki raunak wapas aa gayi.
Lekin ab shayad wo humare is tarah se gayab ho jane ki vajah janna chahti thi. Isliye un ne barkha ko ishare se apne pas bulaya aur us se kuch sawal
karne lagi. Jiske bad, barkha un ko saari baten batane lagi.
Yaha mohini aunty ke sar me lagi chot dekh kar, padmini aunty bhi ghabra gayi. Lekin jab unhe saari sachai ka pata chala aur un ne mohini aunty ka
badla hua roop dekha to, unke chehre par bhi khushi ki chamak aa gayi.
Ab raat ke 12:30 baj chuke the. Mehmano ka aana bahut kam ho gaya tha aur jaane wale mehmano ki sankhya bahut bad gayi thi. Ab bahut kam
mehman najar aa rahe the aur wo bhi jane ki taiyari me lag rahe the.
Mujhe kuch thakan si mehsus ho rahi thi aur is khushi ke mahaul me keerti ki kami bhi mehsus ho rahi thi. Isliye mai ek kinare aakar baith gaya aur
sabko dekhne laga. Chhoti maa, padmini aunty aur mohini aunty is samay aman ki mom aur chachai ke sath baithi baton me lagi thi.
Wahi raj, mehul aur hitu apne apne kaam me lage the. Barkha, riya, priya, nitika aur neha manch ke niche aman ko gher kar khadi thi aur kisi baat par
us se bahas kar rahi thi.
Un me se srif nitika ka dhyan meri taraf tha. Lekin ye shayad mera vaham hi tha. Kyoki us samay wo mobile par kisi se baat kar rahi thi. Isliye mujhe
aisa lag raha tha ki, wo meri hi taraf dekh rahi thi.
Isliye maine is baat ko andekha kiya aur seeru didi logon ko dekhne laga. Seeru didi, selu, aru aur hetal manch par ajay, shikha didi aur nisha bhabhi
ke sath thi. Manch par is samay unke alawa koi dusra nahi tha. Isliye mujhe ye samajhte der nahi lagi ki, ho na ho seeru didi ki shaitani yaha par bhi
chalu hai.
Mai abhi ye sab dekhne me laga tha ki, tabhi mere mobile ki Sms tone bajne lagi. Maine mobile nikal kar dekha to, ye keerti ka Sms tha.
Keerti ka Sms
“Waqt mile to yaad karte ho.
Dil karta hai to baat karte Ho.
Ek zamana tha jab hamare bina,
Ek pal bhi nahi reh sakte the.
Par ab to ek zamane ke baad,
Sirf pal bhar ke liye yaad karte ho.”
Keerti ka Sms dekhte hi mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Uski ye sikayat sahi bhi thi. Kyoki pichhle do din se mai us se baat karne ka samay nahi
nikal pa raha tha aur samay na hone ki vajah se meri us se sahi se baat hi nahi ho pa rahi thi.
Lekin is samay mai bilkul free tha aur mera man bhi keerti se baat karne ka kar raha tha. Magar yaha itne shor gul ke bich mobile par baat kar pana
mumkin nahi tha. Isliye maine keerti se baat karne ki baat soch kar, bahar aane laga.
Lekin bahar nikalne se pahle, maine ek baar chhoti maa ko dekh lena thik samjha aur bahar na jakar pas hi khade mehul ke pas chala gaya. Mehul se
baat karte huye, maine chhoti maa ki taraf dekha to, chhoti maa aunty logon se baat jarur kar rahi thi. Lekin unki najar mujh par hi taraf thi.
Chhoti maa ki is baat se samajh me aa raha tha ki, unke man se abhi ye baat nahi nikli thi ki, mere sath huye wo hadse sirf ek itefak the. Aisi haalat me
mere bahar jate hi, mere pichhe chhoti maa ka aana bhi puri tarah se tay tha.
Isliye maine ab maine bahar jaane ka faisla badal diya aur maine chhoti maa ke pas jakar unse jataya ki, mai upar toilet ke liye ja raha hu. Mujhe kuch
thakan si ho rahi hai, isliye mai kuch der upar hi aaram karuga. Yaha koi kaam ho to mujhe bula lijiyega.
Chhoti maa ko ye baat jatane ke bad, mai upar aa gaya. Upar aane ke bad, maine ek chair par baithte huye, apna mobile nikala aur keerti ko call laga
diya. Mere call lagate hi keerti ka call aane laga. Maine uska call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, tu abhi tak jaag kyo rahi hai. Maine tujhse kaha to tha ki, mai aaj tujhse baat nahi kar pauga.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne khilkhilate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jhuthe, ye tum baat nahi kar rahe ho to, kya kar rahe ho.”
Uski is baat par maine us par jhutha gussa karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “apni bekar ki bak bak band kar, mere pas abhi itna samay nahi ki, mai teri ye bak bak sunne ke liye yaha baitha rahu.”
Lekin keerti meri is baat ko gambirta se le gayi aur usne gusse me mujh par bhadakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum apne aapko samajhte kya ho. Mai yaha tumse baat karne ke liye mari ja rahi hu aur tumhare pas mujhse baat karne ke liye samay hi
nahi hai. Upar se ab call kiya bhi hai to, pyar se do mithe bol bolne ki jagah, mujh par ulta gussa dikha rahe ho. Mujhe tumse koi baat nahi karni aur ab
tum bhi mujhe koi call mat karna. Bye.”
Itna kah kar, keerti ne bina meri koi baat sune hi call kaat diya. Mai to usko majak me gussa kar raha tha. Lekin wo meri baat ko sach samajh kar,
mujhse sach me gussa ho gayi thi.
Maine use manane ke liye wapas call kiya. Mere call ke jabab me keerti ne mera call kaat kar mujhe wapas call lagaya aur mere call uthate hi, usne
mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “haan bako, tumhe kya bakna hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe kuch bura to laga. Lekin maine is baat ko andekha karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mai to tujhse majak me wo sab bola tha. Mujhe nahi pata tha ki, tu meri us baat ko itni gambirta se le jayegi.”
Meri baat sunte hi ek baar fir keerti ki khilkhilahat goonj gayi aur usne hanste huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “to mai kaun sa sach bol rahi thi. Mai bhi to majak kar rahi thi. Mai samajh gayi thi ki, tum mujh par jhutha gussa dikha rahe ho.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, mujhe jara bhi viswas nahi hua ki, wo mujh par abhi jhuth gussa dikha rahi thi. Isliye maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “jhuth to tu ab bol rahi hai. Tu meri baat sunkar, sach me mere upar gussa ho gayi thi aur tune jo kuch bhi kaha tha, wo majak nahi tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne apni baat ki safayi dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kasam se, mai sach me majak kar rahi thi. Mai janti thi ki, tum majak me mujhe pareshan kar rahe ho. Isliye maine ulta tumko hi pareshan
kar diya.”
Mai bola “tujhe ye kyo laga ki, mai majak kar raha hu.”
Keerti boli “wo isliye, kyoki abhi jab tum andar the to, mai nitika se baat kar rahi thi. Us ne mujhe bataya ki, tum akele baithe sab ko dekh rahe ho. Uski
baat sunkar, mai samajh gayi ki, tumko meri yaad pareshan kar rahi hai. Isliye maine tumko Sms kiya tha. Jiske bad nitika ne mujhe bataya ki tum
bahar ja rahe ho. Uski baat sunte hi mai samajh gayi ki, tum mujhe call lagane wale ho. Isliye mai uska call rakh kar tumhara call aane ka intejar kar
rahi thi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi aur maine thandi saans lete huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “to tune mere pichhe apna jasus laga kar rakha hai. Jo tujhe meri khabar deta rahta hai.”
Keerti boli “or nahi to kya. Tum kya sochte ho ki, tum mujhe apne sath nahi rakhoge to, mujhe tumhari koi khabar nahi rahegi. Yadi tum aisa sochte ho
to, ye tumhari bhool hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mujhe hansi aa gayi aur fir mai us se ami nimi ka haal puchhne laga. Ami nimi ka haal janne ke bad, maine us se kal baat karne
ki baat kahi aur fir usne call rakh diya.
Keerti ke call rakhne ke bad, maine sukun ki saans li aur baithe baithe angdai lene laga. Tabhi meri najar sidiyon taraf padi to, mujhe waha par priya
khadi dikhayi di. Wo khade khade mujhe hi dekh rahi thi.
Usne mujhe apni taraf dekhte paya to, wo muskurate huye mere pas aakar baith gayi. Maine bhi muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tum yaha sidiyon par khadi kya kar rahi thi.”
Meri baat ke jabab me priya ne sidha sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum par najar rakh rahi hu.”
Uski baat sunkar, maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin tum mujh par najar kyo rakh rahi ho. Mai kahi bhaga to nahi ja raha hu.”
Priya boli “tumhari mom ne mujhe jimmedari di thi ki, mai tumhe kahi bhi akele na jane du. Isliye jab maine tumhe akele yaha aate dekha to, mai bhi
tumhare pichhe aa gayi.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar mai muskura diya. Us ki is baat se, ye bhi samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo bahut der se yaha par khadi hai. Lekin iske bad bhi
usne mujhse ye nahi puchha ki, mai itni der kis se baat kar raha tha.
Shayad wo samajh gayi thi ki, mai kis se baat kar raha hu. Isliye usne mujhse ye sawal karna jaruri nahi samajha tha. Lekin priya ke is bartav ne mujhe
sochne par majbur kar diya tha.
Jaha har koi, jis ladki se mai pyar karta hu, uske baare me janna chahta tha. Wahi priya saaye ki tarah mere sath rahte huye bhi, kabhi mujhse us ladki
ke baare me koi sawal nahi karti thi. Priya ke is bartav ko dekh kar, mujhe Tripti ki kavita ki do line yaad aa gayi.
“Nahi janti wo chahte hai kise, itna dil o jaan se.
Phir bhi us “Ajnabi Se Nafrat” si kyon hoti hai.”
Tripti ki kavita ki ye line yaad aate hi, mujhe laga ki, shayad is kavita me kahi gayi baat ki tarah priya bhi us ladki se, jise mai pyar karta hu, man hi man
nafrat karti hai. Isliye wo kabhi is baare me mujhse kuch puchhna pasand nahi karti hai. Ye baat dimag me aate hi maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “tum sidiyon par khadi, itni der se mujhe kisi se baat karti dekh rahi ho. Lekin tumne mujhse ye tak nahi puchha ki, mai itni der kis se baat kar
raha tha. Aisa kyo, kya mai jaan sakta hu.”
Priya boli “chalo aaj itne dino ke bad hi sahi, lekin tumhe mujhse puchhne ke liye koi baat to mil hi gayi. Mai batati hu ki aisa kyo hai. Kyoki mai ye achi
tarah se janti hu ki, tum abhi kis se baat kar rahe the.”
Mai ye baat to pahle hi janta tha ki, priya ye baat janti hai ki, mai kis se baat kar raha hu. Lekin uske muh se ye baat sunne ke liye maine ye baat kahi
thi. Magar ab maine apni asli baat par aate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “jab tumko ye baat pata thi to, tumne mujhse is baare me kuch puchha kyo nahi. Kya uske baare me janne ka tumhara man nahi karta.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me priya ne fir se muskura kar, sidha sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “mere tumse kabhi is baare me koi sawal na karne ki vajah ye hai ki, mai kabhi apne aapko tumhare dil me us jagah par nahi pati hu, jis
jagah par nikki ya mehul hai.”
Priya ki is baat me bahut had tak sachai chhupi huyi thi. Fir bhi maine uski baat ko jhuthlate huye kaha.
Mai bola “aisi koi baat nahi hai. Tumhe koi galatfahmi huyi hai, warna mere dil me tumhari bhi wo hi jagah hai, jo mehul ya nikki ki hai. Fir tum aisa
kaise kah sakti ho.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, priya ne iske jabab me muskurate huye ek shayari kahi.
Priya ki shayari
“Humko maloom hai jannat ki haqeeqat lekin,
Dil ko khush rakhne ko Ghalib yeh khayaal.”
Mai priya ki shayari ka matlab samajh gaya tha. Lekin fir bhi maine is se anjan bante huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekho, mai tumse pahle hi kah chuka hu ki, mujhe ye sher shayari ki bhasha saamjh me nahi aati hai. Tumhe jo bhi kahna ho saaf saaf
kaho.”
Meri is baat par priya ne thoda gambhir hote huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum mano ya na mano. Lekin sach wo hi hai, jo maine tumse kaha hai aur iski ek taaja misal shekhar bhaiya ke sapno se judi un baton ko hi
le lo. Jinke baare me, tumhare sath rahte huye bhi, hum me se koi nahi janta tha. Magar nikki tumse door hote huye bhi, is baare me sab kuch janti thi.”
“Ye hi nahi, aisi bahut si baten hai. Jinse mai ye sabit kar sakti hu ki, tumhare dil me jo jagah nikki ki hai, wo meri nahi hai. Lekin kuch bhi sabit karne
ka koi fayda nahi hai. Bas itna samajh lo ki, tumhari jo dosti nikki ke sath hai, wo hi asali dosti hai. Baki sab to ek chhalawa hai.”
Priya ki in baton ko sunkar, mai sann rah gaya tha. Mai to priya se mujhe aur keerti ko lekar sawal jabab karna chah raha tha. Lekin usne to mere
samne nikki ko lekar ek naya sawal khada kar diya tha.
Mai soch bhi nahi sakta tha ki, priya ke dil me meri aur nikki ki dosti ko lekar itna sab kuch chal raha hai. Usne nikki ko lekar jo kuch bhi kaha tha, wo
jara bhi galat nahi tha. Mujhe nikki se apne dil ki baat kahne me jara bhi hichak nahi hoti thi.
Lekin is sabka matlab ye hargij nahi tha ki, priya ke liye mere dil me koi jagah nahi hai ya priya mere liye nikki se kuch kam thi. Isliye maine priya ki is
baat ko sunkar, us par jhallate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumhari ye baat galat nahi hai ki, mai apne dil ki har baat behichak nikki se kar leta hu. Lekin iska ye matlab nahi ki, mere dil me tumhare liye
koi jagah nahi ya fir tum mere liye nikki se kuch kam ho.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me priya ne kaha.
Priya boli “tumhare dil me kya hai, ye to tum se behtar koi nahi jaan sakta. Maine to sirf wo bola, jo mai mehsus karti hu aur mujhe kya mehsus hota
hai, wo maine tumhe bata diya.”
Priya ab bhi apni hi baat ki tarafdari kar rahi thi. Isliye mujhe us par thoda gussa aa gaya aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai to tumhe ek samajhdar ladki samjha tha. Lekin tum bhi baki ladkiyon ki tarah hi bevajah ka shaq karne wali aur galatfahmi palne wali
ladki ho. Duniya ki har bimari ka ilaj hai, magar galatfahmi ka koi ilaj nahi hai. Galatfahmi paalne wala apni galatfahmi ki vajah se andar hi andar khud
bhi jalta rahta hai aur dusro ko bhi jalata rahta hai. Isliye ye jo galatfahmi tumne apne dimag me paal rakhi hai, use apne dimag se bahar nikal do.”
Mere is tarah gussa karne aur baten sunane ke bad bhi priya par iska koi asar nahi pada. Usne meri is baat ke jabab me muskurate huye fir se ek
sahayari kahi.
Priya ki shayari
“Abhi suraj nahi dooba, jara si shaam hone do.
Main khud laut jaungi, mujhe nakaam hone do.
Mujhe badnaam karne ka, bahana dhundte ho kyon,
Main khud ho jaungi badnaam, pehle jara naam hone do.”
Priya ki ye shayari samajh me aate hi, mujhe laga ki, wo abhi bhi meri baat ko samajhna nahi chahti hai. Jis vajahs se maine us par bhadakte huye
kaha.
Mai bola “ye paglon ki tarah harkat karna band karo. Mere samne tum apne chehre par is jhuthi hansi ka mukhota laga kar mujhe bevkuf nahi bana
sakti. Mujhe ttumhare aansuon se utni taklif nahi hoti, jitni taklif tumhari is jhuthi hansi ko dekh kar hoti hai. Isliye kam se kam mere samne tum apna ye
pagalpan mat dikhao.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, priya achanak hi bahut jyada gambhir ho gayi aur usne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “tum kya sochte ho ki, ye pagalon ki tarah har baat par hasne wali ladki kuch samajhti nahi hai. Tum shayad ye baat bhool gaye ki, chhed sirf
mere dil me hai, mere dimag me koi chhed nahi hai. Mai tumhari is hamdardi ko achi tarah se samajh sakti hu.”
“Tumhare liye mai sirf ek aisi pagal ladki hu, jisne tumhe apne ghar me dekha aur fir is sachai ko jante huye bhi ki, tum kisi or se pyar karte ho, fir bhi
tumse pyar karti hai. Mujhe pyar na karte huye bhi tum mujhe kyo jhel rahe ho. Kya mai iska matlab nahi samajhti.”
“Tum mujhe sirf isliye jhel rahe ho, kyoki mai dil ki marij hu aur koi bhi sadma mere liye jaan lewa sabit ho sakta hai. Mujhe is tarah jhel lene ke pichhe
tumhari ek soch ye bhi ho sakti hai ki, tum yaha sirf kuch din ke liye hi aaye ho aur ho sakta hai ki, tumhare jaane ke bad, meri jindagi me koi or ladka
aa jaye aur mere dimag se tumhare pyar ka ye bhoot utar jaye.”
“Ab yadi tumhare mujhe is tarah jhelne ke pichhe tumhari soch pahli wali hai to, mai ye hi kahugi ki, tumhari soch galat nahi hai. Lekin yadi mujhe
jhelne ke pichhe tumhari soch dusri wali hai to, mai kahugi ki, tumhari soch galat hai.”
“Kyoki abhi tum is pagal ladki ko achi tarah se jante nahi ho. Ye pagal ladki jo tumhare samne khadi hai. Kuch samay pahle ye swimming champion thi
aur desh ke kayi hisso me swimming tour par ja chuki hai. In swimming tour par na jane kitne ladko ne is pagal ladki ko apne pyar ke liye propose kiya
aur na jane kitne ladke abhi bhi propose karte aa rahe hai.”
“Lekin is pagal ladki ne kabhi kisi ki taraf aankh utha kar nahi dekha. Jante ho kyo nahi dekha. Kyoki ye pagal ladki aise hi ek swimming tour par apna
dil kisi ajnabi ladke ko de chuki thi aur sochti thi ki, kya ye us ladke se jindgi me kabhi dobara mil payegi ya nahi mil payegi.”
Priya apni ye baat kahte kahte bahut bhavuk ho gayi thi aur uski aankhon se aansu chhalakne lage the. Aaj pahli baar wo mere samne apne dil ki baat
khol kar rakh rahi thi. Fir bhi uski ye haalat dekh kar, mujhse aage kuch puchhte nahi ban raha tha.
Kuch der tak wo apne aapko sambhalne ki kosis karti rahi. Lekin aaj uske sabar ka paimana chhalak chuka tha aur uske aansu thamne ka naam nahi
le rahe the. Fir bhi usne kisi tarah apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Priya boli “kya tum janna chahoge, wo ajnabi ladka kaun hai. Kya is pagal ladki ke pyar ko samajhne ki himmat tumhare andar hai. Yadi tumhare andar
himmat hai to, lo dekho, us ajanbi ladke ko dekh lo.”
Ye kahte huye priya ne apne mobile me koi pic khola aur fir mobile meri taraf bada diya. Mobile ka pic dekhte hi mujhe ek jor ka jhatka laga aur mai us
pic ki jagah ko pehchanne ki kosis karne laga.
Magar chahte huye bhi mai use pehchan nahi pa raha tha. Meri aankhon ke samne ka is samay ka manjar, duniya ke aathwen ajube se kam nahi tha.
Jise dekh kar mai bahut jyada hairan aur pareshan ho gaya.
Wahi priya apni aankhon ko masal kar apne aansu rokne ki nakam kosis kar rahi thi. Magar priya ke aansu bhi uski muskurahat ki tarah, uske sath puri
wafadari nibha rahe the aur kisi bhi haal me uska sath chhodne ko taiyar nahi ho rahe the.
______________________________
Update-171
Priya apni ye baat kahte kahte bahut bhavuk ho gayi thi aur uski aankhon se aansu chhalakne lage the. Aaj pahli baar wo mere samne apne dil ki baat
khol kar rakh rahi thi. Fir bhi uski ye haalat dekh kar, mujhse aage kuch puchhte nahi ban raha tha.
Kuch der tak wo apne aapko sambhalne ki kosis karti rahi. Lekin aaj uske sabar ka paimana chhalak chuka tha aur uske aansu thamne ka naam nahi
le rahe the. Fir bhi usne kisi tarah apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Priya boli “kya tum janna chahoge, wo ajnabi ladka kaun hai. Kya is pagal ladki ke pyar ko samajhne ki himmat tumhare andar hai. Yadi tumhare andar
himmat hai to, lo dekho, us ajanbi ladke ko dekh lo.”
Ye kahte huye priya ne apne mobile me koi pic khola aur fir mobile meri taraf bada diya. Mobile ka pic dekhte hi mujhe ek jor ka jhatka laga aur mai us
pic ki jagah ko pehchanne ki kosis karne laga.
Magar chahte huye bhi mai use pehchan nahi pa raha tha. Meri aankhon ke samne ka is samay ka manjar, duniya ke aathwen ajube se kam nahi tha.
Jise dekh kar mai bahut jyada hairan aur pareshan ho gaya.
Wahi priya apni aankhon ko masal kar apne aansu rokne ki nakam kosis kar rahi thi. Magar priya ke aansu bhi uski muskurahat ki tarah, uske sath puri
wafadari nibha rahe the aur kisi bhi haal me uska sath chhodne ko taiyar nahi ho rahe the.
Ek taraf priya ke aansu the aur ek taraf meri hairani thi. Na priya apne aansuon se pichha chhuda pa rahi thi aur na mai apni hairani se pichha chhuda
pa raha tha. Mai priya ke mobile me jo pic dekh raha tha, wo meri hi pic thi.
Meri wo pic jaha par li gayi thi, wo koi jaani pehchani si jagah lag rahi thi. Lekin bahut kosis karne ke bad bhi, mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ye
pic kis jagah ki hai aur kab li gayi hai.
Mai abhi isi soch me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi priya ne apni khamoshi ko tod kar, meri hairani ko door karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “ye pic eid ke din ki hi hai. Pichhle saal ramzan ke mahine me chalne wale roze ke samay mai wahi thi aur maine eid ke din tumhari ye pic li
thi.”
Priya ke eid ka naam lete hi, mujhe yaad aa gaya ki, ye pic baji ke ghar ke samne wale restaurant ki hai. Kyoki mai ramzan ke mahine me baji ke ghar
aftari karne ke bad, aksar aslam ke sath chay coffee ke liye waha jaya karta tha.
Ye baat samajh me aate hi, mujhe is pic ki kahani bhi kuch kuch samajh me aa chuki thi aur ye baat bhi puri tarah se saaf ho chuki thi, priya mujhe
mumbai me aane ke pahle se hi janti thi.
Mere man me priya se karne ke liye hajaron sawal the. Lekin uska rota hua chehra dekh kar, mujhe abhi us se koi sawal karna thik nahi laga. Isliye
maine apne un sawalon ko ek kinare rakh kar baat ko badalte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “to tum mujhe mere yaha aane ke pahle se janti thi. Lekin tumne ye kaise soch liya ki, mai ye baat nahi janta ki, ye pagal ladki ek swimming
champion hai aur mere shahar me bhi swimming tour par aa chuki hai.”
Meri is baat ne priya ke jhakhmo par marham lagane ka kaam kiya tha. Uske aansu thamne lage the aur ab wo meri taraf aise dekh rahi thi, jaise janna
chahti ho ki, mujhe ye baat kisne batayi. Maine bhi apni baat ko aage badate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “barkha didi ne jis din tumko yaha dekha tha, un ne usi din mujhe ye baat bata di thi ki, pichhle saal wo tumhare sath humhare shahar me
national games ke liye aayi thi. Jisme tumhara top 10 medal winners me 1st rank tha aur tumne 9 gold medals aur 1 silver medals jeeta tha.”
“Us din mujhe ye sab sunkar, jitni khushi huyi thi. Utna hi is baat ka dukh bhi hua ki, tumhari bimari ki vajah se tum wo mukam hasil nahi kar saki, jo
tum hasil kar sakti thi. Sath hi mujhe tum par aur nikki par gussa bhi aaya tha ki, tum dono ne kabhi mujhe ye baat kyo nahi batayi.”
Priya ab kuch had tak khud ko sambhal chuki aur uske aansu bahna band ho gaye the. Usne namnak (Tearful) lahje me apni khamoshi todte huye
kaha.
Priya boli “isme nikki ka koi kasur nahi hai. Swimming me ye mukam hasil karne me meri kayi saalon ki mehnat lagi thi. Lekin bimari ki vajah se
swimming chhod dene ke bad, mai swimming ka naam sunte hi behad tanav me aa jati thi. Jis vajah se ghar me sabne swimming ka jikar tak karna
chhod diya tha.”
Priya ka man is baat me lagte dekh kar, maine bhi is vishay par baat karna thik samjha aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin tumhare jeete huye saare medals aur trophies kaha hai. Mujhe wo na to tumhare kamre me najar aaye aur na hi niche kahi najar aaye.”
Priya boli “mujhe swimming champion banane me raj bhaiya ne bahut mehnat ki thi. Lekin jab mujhe swimming ke naam se hi pareshani hone lagi to,
papa wo saare medals aur trophies bhi hatane lage. Tab raj bhaiya wo saare medals aur trophies apne kamre me le gaye aur aaj bhi wo unke kamre
me kisi sunhare sapne ki tarah saje huye hai.”
Priya ab bahut had tak pahle ki haalat me wapas aa chuki thi. Isliye maine fir se pahle wali baat par wapas aate huye kaha.
Mai bola “to tumne mujhe pahli baar is restaurant me dekha aur mai tumhe itna pasand aaya ki, tumne meri photo le li.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne ek pal ke liye meri taraf dekha aur fir apni najren jhuka kar, meri baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “nahi, maine pahli baar tumhe is restaurant me nahi, balki ek market me dekha tha. Tab tum apni bahno ke sath kuch kharidi kar rahe the.
Mujhe unka chulbulapan bahut acha lag raha tha aur mai unko dekh rahi thi. Tabhi meri najar tum par padi thi. Us samay mujhe tumhara bholapan bhi
bahut pasand aaya tha.”
“Uske bad maine ek din tumhe apni hotel ke samne wale ghar se nikalte dekha. Tum waha se nikal kar humare hotel ke niche bane restaurant me aa
gaye. Us din ke bad se maine aisa hote roj dekha. Pata nahi, us samay mujh par tumko dekhne ka kaisa bhoot sawar ho gaya tha ki, mai roj tumhara
us ghar me aane ka intejar karti rahti thi.”
“Ek din tumko restaurant me aate dekh kar mai bhi waha gayi. Fir aisa roj hi hone laga. Mai chahti thi ki, tumhari najar bhi mujh par pade. Lekin aisa
kabhi hua hi nahi. Fir eid ke din apni saheli se baat karte karte, maine uski pic lene ke bahane se, tumhari ye pic le li thi.”
“Kuch din baad hum sab ki ghar wapsi ho gayi. Magar tab tak tum mere seene me ek meethi yaad ban kar bas chuke the. Meri tumse kabhi baat bhi
nahi huyi thi. Fir bhi mujhe aisa lagta tha ki, jaise mai tumko barso se janti hu.”
“Din aise hi gujar rahe the ki, didi ne ek din hum sabko tumhari cousin ke nikki ke humshakal hone ki baat batate huye, hume uski photo dikhane lagi.
Tabhi tumhari cousin ke sath, maine tumhari photo bhi dekhi thi.”
“Mujhe apni aankhon par yakin nahi ho raha tha ki, jo mai dekh rahi hu, wo sab ek sapna nahi sach hai. Sabko lag raha tha ki, mai tumhari cousin ko
dekh kar hairan hai. Lekin meri hairani ki vajah to tum the aur tab maine faisla kar liya tha ki, ab chahe jo ho jaye, mai apni chachi ke ghar jarur jaugi.”
“Magar mere waha jane ke pahle hi tum yaha humare hi ghar me aa gaye. Us din tumhe apne ghar me dekh kar mai khushi se fooli nahi sama rahi thi
aur mujhe lag raha tha ki, ab tumhe mere hone se koi nahi rok sakta. Lekin ye khushi sirf kuch dino ki thi. Kyoki uske bad jo kuch bhi hua, wo sab tum
jante hi ho.”
Itna kah kar, priya chup ho gayi. Ab wo kisi patthar ke but ki tarah najre jhuka kar, bilkul shant baithi thi. Lekin uski is kahani ko sunkar, uske dard ke
aehsas ne meri aankhon me nami chha paida kar di thi.
Ab mai na to priya se ab kuch kah pa raha tha aur na hi kuch puchh pa raha tha. Priya ne jab mujhe khamosh dekha to, najar utha kar meri taraf
dekhne lagi aur mujh par najar padte hi, use meri haalat ka aehsas bhi ho chuka tha.
Lekin shayad wo apni vajah se mujhe is tarah pareshan hote dekhna nahi chahti thi. Isliye wo apne chehre par ek feeki si muskan sajate huye ek
shayari kahne lagi.
Priya ki shayari
“Ek dard hai jo mujhe jine nahi deta.
Dil sabar ka aadi hai mujhe rone nahi deta.
Mai unki hoon ye raz to wo jaan gaye hai.
Wo kiske hai ye sawal mujhe sone nahi deta.”
Priya ki ye shayari sunkar, mujhe uske dard ka aehsas ho raha tha. Lekin jab maine uski taraf dekha to, uske chehre par ek feeki si hansi thi aur wo
apni aankhe matka ishare se mujhse puchh rahi thi ki, wo ladki kaun hai.
Uski is harkat ko dekh kar koi bhi ye hi kahta ki, wo mere sath majak kar rahi hai. Lekin uski is harkat se mai aaj sahi mayne me uski jhuthi hansi ka
matlab samajh paya tha. Uski is jhuthi hansi hamesha ek hi matlab hota tha ki, na khud udas raho aur na hi dusro ko udas rahne do.
Aaj mujhe sach me uski is hansi ko jhutha kahne par afsos ho raha tha. Isliye maine bhi uski hansi me uska sath nibhate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “hum logon ko yaha aaye kaafi der ho chuki hai. Mujhe lagta hai ki, ab hume yaha se chalna chahiye. Warna abhi koi hume yaha bulane aa
jayega.”
Meri baat ke jabab me priya ne khade hote huye kaha.
Priya boli “haan thik hai, mai thoda muh dho lu, fir hum chalte hai.”
Itna kah kar wo bathroom ki taraf chali gayi. Tab tak mai bhi apna chehra sahi sa karne laga. Thodi der bad priya muh dho kar wapas aa gayi aur fir
hum niche aa gaye. Lekin niche aane ke bad, usne mujhe kuch der rukne ko kaha aur ghar ke andar chali gayi.
Kuch der bad, jab wo wapas aayi to, mai use dekh kar samajh gaya ki, usne abhi muh dhoya tha, isliye wo fir se make-up karne andar gayi thi. Ab wo
fir se pahle wali priya hi najar aa rahi thi.
Hum dono party me wapas aa gaye. Party me aate hi priya nikki ke pas chali gayi. Ab 1:30 baj gaye the aur party me mehmano ke naam par ek do log
hi najar aa rahe the. Isliye ab mehul log sab ghar walon ke liye khana lagane me lage the aur sabko bula bula kar le ja rahe the.
Mai khade kahde charo taraf ka muayna kar raha tha ki, tabhi meri najar hetal didi par padi. Wo meri hi taraf dekh rahi thi aur mujhse najar milte hi un
ne mujhe apne pas aane ka ishara kiya.
Unka ishara samajhte hi mai unki taraf bad gaya. Wo is samay kisi anjan dampatti ke sath khadi thi. Wo pati patni kisi bahut bade ghar ke najar aa rahe
the. Maine hetal didi ke pas pahuch kar kaha.
Mai bola “ji, didi.”
Meri baat sunkar, hetal didi ne muskurate huye mera parichay un dampatti se karaya aur fir unka parichay mujhse karwate huye kaha.
Hetal didi boli “ye mere mummy papa hai.”
Unka parichay pate hi, maine fauran unse namaste kiya aur unka haal chaal puchhne laga. Hetal didi ke mummy papa dono hi bahut khush mijaj lag
rahe the. Wo dono khule dil se, is saare intejam ke liye, meri tarif karne lage.
Tabhi nikki hume khane ke liye, bulane aa gayi aur hum log bhi khane ki table ke pas pahuch gaye. Jaha par ajay ka pura parivar pahle se hi maujud
tha. Unke sath aunty, barkha, chhoti maa aur padmini aunty log bhi baithi thi.
Udhar ka najara kuch aisa tha ki, ek badi si dining table ke ek taraf bich me aman aur dusri taraf ajay baitha tha. Aman ke dahini taraf nisha bhabhi aur
bayin taraf uski chachi baithi thi. Jabki ajay ke bayin taraf shikha didi aur dahini taraf dhiru shah baithe the.
Nisha bhabhi ke bagal me nidhi, uske bad selu, fir seeru didi, uske bad hetal didi, fir nikki aur priya baithi thi. Jabki aman ki chachi ji ke bagal me uski
mom, uske bad hetal didi ki mummy, fir shikha didi ki mummy, uske bad padmini aunty aur mohini aunty baithi thi.
Shikha didi ke bagal me aru, uske bad barkha, fir neha, fir riya aur uske bad nitika baithi thi. Jabki dhiru shah ke bagal me hitu, uske bad raj, fir mehul
aur chhoti maa baithi thi.
Mai sidhe jakar chhoti maa ke pas baith gaya. Mere samne mohini aunty baithi thi. Meri najar un par padi to, un ne mujhe ek pyari si muskan dete huye
kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “itne bade ho gaye ho. Magar lagta hai ki, abhi tak apni mummy ka pallu pakde rahne ki aadat nahi gayi hai.”
Maine bhi mohini aunty ki is baat jabab muskura kar dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, mai inka pallu nahi pakadta hu. Balki inka pallu mujhe pakad kar apni taraf khich leta hai. Mai us se kahta hu ki, ab mai bada ho gaya
hu. Lekin wo meri ye baat samajhta hi nahi hai. Ab aap hi usko samjhaiye ki, mai bada ho gaya hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Wahi mohini aunty ko mere sath is tarah hansi majak karte dekh kar, mehul kuch hairan sa ho gaya tha. Use samajh
me nahi aa raha tha ki, mohini aunty mere sath inti ache se baat kaise kar rahi hai.
Asal me use mohini aunty ke andar huye badlaw ka pata nahi tha. Jis samay mohini aunty ke sath hadsa hua tha, wo kaam me vyast tha aur use kisi
ne unke baare me kuch nahi bataya tha.
Lekin jab usne mohini aunty ko mere sath itne ache se baat karte dekha to, usne apni ye hairani raj ke samne jahir ki aur raj use dhire dhire sab kuch
batane laga. Abhi raj aur mehul me khusar fusar chal rahi thi ki, tabhi nikki aur priya kisi baat ko lekar aapas me bahas karne lagi.
Is se pahle ki koi unki is bahas ko samajh pata ki, wo kis baat par bahas kar rahi hai. Us se pahle hi unki ye bahas jhagde me badal gayi. Unko is tarah
aapas me jhagadte dekh kar, hetal didi ne dono ko shant hone ko kaha aur wo dono ko samjhane lagi.
Jiske bad priya nikki ke pas se uth kar, mere pas aakar baith gayi. Kisi ko bhi samajh me nahi aaya ki, dono ke bich kya hua hai. Dono hi bahut gusse
me lag rahi thi aur sab unke is jhagde ki vajah se hairan the.
Is se pahle ki koi is baare me dono se kuch puchh pata, us ke pahle hi selu ne apni jagah par khade hote huye priya aur nikki se kaha.
Selina boli “ae ab tum dono ye jhagre ka natak karna band karo. Dekho sab kitne pareshan ho rahe hai.”
Selu ki baat sunkar, sab hairani se uski taraf dekhne lage aur usne hanste huye sabki is hairani ko door karte huye kaha.
Selu boli “aap log hairan mat hoiye. Seeru didi ko bina kisi hangame ke ye party achi nahi lag rahi thi. Isliye wo koi hangama karne ke liye nikki aur
priya ke sath milkar ye jhagde ka natak kar rahi thi. Lekin mujhe aap sabko is tarah pareshan karna acha nahi lag raha hai. Isliye mai in logon ko ye
natak band karne ko kah rahi hu.”
Selu ki ye baat sunte hi Aman seeru didi ko is sab ke liye gussa karne laga. Jiske bad wo muskurate huye sabko sorry kahne lagi. Nikki aur priya ne
bhi is baat ke liye sorry kaha aur wo dono bhi muskurane lagi.
Nikki aur priya ki dosti aisi thi ki, kabhi koi unke aapas me jhagadne ki baat soch bhi nahi sakta tha. Isliye sabne is baat par viswas kar liya ki, ye sab
seeru didi ka hi ek natak tha aur sab sab fir se hansi majak karte huye khana khane lage.
Maine khana khate huye priya se baat karne ki kosis ki to, meri kisi baat ka sahi se jabab nahi de rahi thi aur chup chap sar jhuka kar khana khane me
lagi thi. Fir meri najar nikki par padi to, wo bhi chup chap khana khane me lagi thi.
Iske bad maine seeru didi ki taraf dekha to, wo bahut gambhir najar aa rahi thi aur baar baar nikki aur priya ki dekh rahi thi. Magar nikki aur priya me se
koi bhi seeru didi se najar nahi mila raha tha.
Is sab ko dekh kar, ab mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki, yaha abhi jo kuch hua hai, wo seeru didi ka natak nahi tha. Seeru didi ne sirf sabko is jhagde ke
tanav se bahar nikalne ke liye saari baat apne upar le li thi.
Lekin meri samajh me ye baat nahi aa rahi thi ki, dono ke bich me achanak aisi kya baat ho gayi, jiski vajah se ek dusre ki baat par, aankh band karke
viswas karne wali nikki aur priya, aaj aapas me hi jhagad gayi thi.
______________________________
Update-172
Nikki aur priya ki dosti aisi thi ki, kabhi koi unke aapas me jhagadne ki baat soch bhi nahi sakta tha. Isliye sabne is baat par viswas kar liya ki, ye sab
seeru didi ka hi ek natak tha aur sab sab fir se hansi majak karte huye khana khane lage.
Maine khana khate huye priya se baat karne ki kosis ki to, meri kisi baat ka sahi se jabab nahi de rahi thi aur chup chap sar jhuka kar khana khane me
lagi thi. Fir meri najar nikki par padi to, wo bhi chup chap khana khane me lagi thi.
Iske bad maine seeru didi ki taraf dekha to, wo bahut gambhir najar aa rahi thi aur baar baar nikki aur priya ki dekh rahi thi. Magar nikki aur priya me se
koi bhi seeru didi se najar nahi mila raha tha.
Is sab ko dekh kar, ab mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki, yaha abhi jo kuch hua hai, wo seeru didi ka natak nahi tha. Seeru didi ne sirf sabko is jhagde ke
tanav se bahar nikalne ke liye saari baat apne upar le li thi.
Lekin meri samajh me ye baat nahi aa rahi thi ki, dono ke bich me achanak aisi kya baat ho gayi, jiski vajah se ek dusre ki baat par, aankh band karke
viswas karne wali nikki aur priya, aaj aapas me hi jhagad gayi thi.
Mai abhi apni is soch se ubhar bhi nahi paya tha ki, tabhi chhoti maa ka mobile bajne laga. Un ne call dekha aur sabko sorry bol kar jaane lagi. Unko
waha se jate dekh, mai bhi uth kar khada hone laga.
Lekin un ne mujhe baithe rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir hum logon se thodi door jakar mobile par baat karne lagi. Mai itna to samajh gaya tha ki, ye call
ghar se hi aaya hai. Magar ye baat meri samajh me nahi aa rahi thi ki, raat ko 2 baje kisne aur kyo call kiya hai.
Meri najar chhoti maa par hi tiki huyi thi aur wo baat karte karte kuch pareshan si najar aa rahi thi. Kuch der baat karne ke bad, un ne call rakh diya aur
wapas humare pas aa gayi.
Unke pas aate hi mai unse kuch puchhne wala tha ki, tabhi mera mobile bajne laga. Maine mobile dekha to, keerti ka call aa raha tha. Maine fauran
call uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, ghar me sab thik to hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe waha ka haal samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “yaha sab thik hai. Bas nimi nind se achanak jaag gayi aur rone lagi. Hum sabne is samjhane ki bahut kosis ki, lekin ye chup hone ka naam
hi nahi le rahi thi. Aunty ne mausi ko call kiya tha, par ye unki baat bhi koi baat manne ko taiyar nahi hai. Isliye mausi ne is se tumhari baat karwane ko
kaha hai. Lo ab apni ladli se baat karo.”
Ye kahte huye keerti ne nimi ko mobile pakda diya. Nimi ke hath me mobile lete hi mujhe uske rone ki aawaj sunayi dene lagi aur maine us se pyar se
kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua meri nimmo ko.? Kya usne fir koi bura sapna dekha hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, nimi ne rote huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, wo aadmi fir aapko maar raha tha aur aap jor jor se ro rahe the.”
Nimi ki ye baat sunte hi mai samajh gaya ki, usko hamesha aane wale sapne ki vajah se hi wo itna dari huyi hai. Ye hi sapna use mere mumbai aane
ke pahle bhi aaya tha. Maine use usi din ki tarah samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti, maine tujhe kitni baar samjhaya hai ki, aise sapne kabhi sach nahi hote hai. In sapno ka kabhi koi matlab nahi hota aur hamesha hi
sapne ka ulta hota hai.”
Lekin nimi par meri is baat ka koi asar nahi pada. Wo abhi bhi roye ja rahi thi. Shayad wo bahut jyada dar gayi thi. Isliye maine uska dhyan sapne par
se hatate huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti, tu darti kyo hai. Mujhe kuch nahi hua hai. Dekh mai acha bhala tujhse baat kar raha hu na. Mai to yaha mehul bhaiya ke sath baitha
khana kha raha tha. Lekin ab tera rona dekh kar to, meri saari bhukh hi mar gayi hai.”
Meri is baat ne meri us nanhi si bahan ke dil par teer ki tarah kiya. Uska rona band ho gaya aur mujhe uski siskiyon ki aawaj sunayi dene lagi. Uski
siskiyan bahut tej thi, isliye mujhe is samay uski haalat ka aehsas saaf saaf ho raha tha. Usne siskiyan lete huye mujhse kaha.
Nimi boli “nahi bhaiya, mai bilkul nahi ro rahi hu, aap khana kha lo.”
Uski siskiyan bahut tej thi, jis se mujhe aehsas ho raha tha ki, wo apne aapko rone se rokne ke liye kitni kosis kar rahi hai. Abhi jo sapne me mujhe
pitta hua dekh kar, apne aansu rok nahi pa rahi thi. Wo hi ab mere bhukha rahne ki baat sunkar, apne aansu ko bahne nahi de rahi thi.
Usne to apne aansu rok liye the. Lekin apni is nanhi pari ka, apne liye ye pyar dekh kar, mai apne aansu na rok saka aur meri aankhe chhalak gayi.
Maine apne aapko sambhala aur fir use samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu meri bilkul fikar mat kar, pahle tu so ja, fir mai khana kha luga.”
Nimi boli “bhaiya, mujhe bahut dar lag raha hai.”
Mai bola “pagal darti kyo hai. Jab tak tu so nahi jati, mai tujhse baat karta rahuga. Tu jara keerti ko phone de.”
Meri baat sunkar, usne keerti ko mobile de diya. Keerti ke mobile lete hi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ami nimi ke pas kaun so raha hai.”
Keerti boli “unke pas aunty so rahi hai.”

Mai bola “thik hai, tu aunty ko mobile de.”
Keerti ne aunty ko mobile diya to, maine aunty se nimi ko apne se lipta lene ka kaha aur fir unko mobile nimi ko de dene ko kaha. Nimi ke phone lene
par, maine use aankh band karne ko kaha aur fir mai use bataya ki, ab mai khana khate khate uske sath baat bhi karta jauga.
Ye kah kar mai khana khate huye nimi se baat karne laga. Udhar mere kahe anusar aunty ne nimi ko apne seene se chipka liya tha aur use thapki deti
ja rahi thi. Mera khana khana to ho chuka tha. Lekin mai nimi ke sone ke intejar me abhi bhi baitha hua tha. Jis vajah se baki log bhi khana kha lene ke
bad bhi, abhi bhi wahi baithe huye the.
Kuch hi der me nimi ki nind lag gayi. Uski nind lagte hi, aunty ne uske hath se mobile le liya aur mujhse kaha.
Aunty boli “ami nimi dono so gayi hai. Ab tum mobile rakh sakte ho.”
Aunty ki baat sunkar, maine sukun ki saans li aur un se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, abhi uski nind kacchi hi hogi. Isliye abhi aap use apne seene se chipkaye hi rahna, warna wo fir uth kar, rona suru kar degi.”
Meri baat sunkar, aunty ne mujhe jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Aunty boli “kya ab mujhe apne bacchon seekhna padega. Sonu thik kahti thi ki, tu waha jakar bahut badi badi baten karne laga hai. Tu wapas aa fir mai
tujhe batati hu ki, mujhe kya karna chahiye aur kya nahi karna chahiye.”
Aunty ki ye baat sunkar, mai hasne laga aur un ne mobile keerti ko thama diya. Keerti ko ek do baten samjhane ke bad, maine jaise hi call rakha, waise
hi chhoti maa ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya hua, nimi so gayi.”
Mai bola “ji chhoti maa, wo dono so gayi hai. Sapne ki vajah se thoda dar gayi thi, isliye pareshan kar rahi thi.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne bhi sukun ki saans lete huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mai to use samjhate samjhate thak gayi thi. Isliye maine keerti se uski tujhse baat karwane ko kaha tha.”
Thodi der sab ami nimi ke baare me hi baten karte rahe. Lekin ye silsila sirf kuch hi der ka tha. Kyoki abhi shadi ki bahut si rasme baki thi. Isliye sab
waha se fauran uth kar shadi ki baki rasmo ki taiyari me lag gaye aur fir shadi ki baki ki rasme suru ho gayi.
Ab 3:30 baj gaye the aur sab ghar ke bahar fero ke liye bane pandal ke niche, rasmo ko pura karne me lage the. Aise hi rasme chalte chalte ek rasm
ladki ke mama ki aayi aur durjan ko dekha jane laga. Lekin wo abhi bhi kahi najar nahi aa raha tha. Isliye alka aunty ne barkha aur neha ko durjan ko
dekhne neha ke ghar bheja.
Kuch der bad wo dono waha se wapas lauti to, barkha ne bataya ki, ghar par to taala laga hai aur durjan mama ka mobile bhi band bata raha hai. Ye
baat sunkar, sab pareshan ho gaye ki, ab mama ki rasm kaun puri karega. Lekin tabhi dhiru shah ne aage aate huye kaha.
Dhiru shah bola “waise to mai ladke ki taraf se hu. Lekin yadi kisi ko bura na lage to, ladki ke mama ki ye rasm mai puri karna chahta hu. Shayad is
rasm ko pura karne se mere paap ka bojh kam ho jaye.”
Dhiru shah ki is baat ka kisi ne virodh nahi kiya aur usne ladki ke mama ki ye rasm puri kar di. Dhiru shah ki ye baat mere dil ko chhu gayi thi aur ab wo
bhi mujhe ek acha insan samajh me aa raha tha.
Dhiru shah ki pichhli jindagi ke baare me sochte sochte, mujhe chhoti maa ki kahi huyi baat yaad aane lagi ki, burayi ko burayi se kabhi nahi mitaya ja
sakta. Burayi se burayi sirf badti hi hai. Burayi ko sirf achai se hi mitaya ja sakta hai. Isliye bure ke sath bhi acha hi karo, ek na ek din uski burayi,
tumhari achai ke samne haar jayegi. Achai ko jeetne me samay jarur lagta hai. Lekin ant me jeet hamesha achai ki hi hoti hai.
Aaj mere samne burayi ki do misale, dhiru shah aur mohini aunty thi. Jinki burayi ko, ajay aur priya ki achai ne hara kar, unhe ek acha insan banne par
majbur kar diya tha. Chhoti maa ki ye baat us samay to mere gale se nahi utar rahi thi. Lekin aaj jab mai unki is baat ki sachai apni aankhon se dekh
raha tha to, mujhe aehsas ho raha tha ki, un ne mujhe kitni sacchi baat batayi thi.
Is baat ka aehsas karte hi, meri najre yaha waha chhoti maa ko talash karne lagi.
Chhoti maa jaha par ye rasme chal rahi thi. Waha se thodi hi duri par ek sofe par baithi mehul se baat kar rahi thi.
Un par najar padte hi maine ajay se thodi der bad aane ki baat jatayi aur sab ke pas se uth kar, sidhe chhoti maa aur mehul ke pas pahuch gaya. Unke
bich me shayad mujhe lekar hi koi baat chal rahi thi. Isliye mujhe dekhte hi mehul ne chhoti maa se kaha.
Mehul bola “lo naam liya shaitan ka aur shaitan hajir ho gaya. Ab aap hi isko sambhalo, mai to chala yaha se warna abhi jhagda suru ho jayega.”
Ye kahte huye mehul humare pas se chala gaya. Uske jane ke bad, chhoti maa ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “kya hua, tu waha se uth kar yaha kyo aa gaya.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ke jabab me maine apni peeth par hath rakh kar, use kaman ki tarah modte huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, din bhar yaha waha bhatakte huye thak gaya hu. Isliye thoda peeth sidha karne yaha aa gaya hu.”
Ye kahte huye, mai chhoti maa ki god me sar rakh kar let gaya aur unhe aaj ki mohini aunty wali saari baten batane laga. Chhoti maa meri baten sun
rahi thi aur muskurate huye mere sar par hath fer rahi thi. Mohini aunty ki baat khatam hone ke bad maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “priya bata rahi thi ki, aap kal ghar wapas ja rahi hai. Kya aap ek din or nahi ruk sakti. Fir hum sab log sath hi ghar chalege.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne pyar se mere gaal par thapki marte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu kahega to mai teri ye baat bhi maan lugi. Lekin abhi kuch der pahle khud hi nimi ki haalat dekhi hai. Kya iske bad bhi tujhe lagta hai
ki, mujhe yaha ek din or rukna chahiye.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mujhse unse kuch bhi kahte na bana. Maine unki is baat ke jabab me apna sar na me hilakar, unke jaane ko apni
sahmati dete huye apni aankh band kar li.
Wo mujhe is baare me samjhane lagi aur mai aankh band karke leta leta, unki baat sunta raha. Lekin unki god ke asar aur mere sar par hath ferne ke
jadu se, mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki, mai kab gahri nind ki aagosh me chala gaya.
Fir meri nind subah 6 baje joote chori hone ki aawaj ka shor sunkar khuli. Maine aankh kholi to, mai abhi bhi chhoti maa ki god me sar rakh kar leta hua
tha aur wo abhi bhi waisi ki waisi hi baithi huyi thi, jaisi ki mere nind lagne ke pahle baithi thi. Ye dekhte hi mai fauran uth kar baith gaya aur un se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, yadi meri nind lag gayi thi to, aapko mujhe jaga dena chahiye tha. Aap itni der aisi hi baithi baithi thak gayi hogi.”
Meri baat par chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mai bilkul bhi nahi thaki, balki tujhe is tarah apni god me sula kar, mujhe to aaram hi mila hai. Fir tu do raat se jara bhi soya nahi tha.
Aise me tera thoda aaram karna jaruri tha. Isliye maine tujhe jagana thik nahi samjha.”
Abhi meri aur chhoti maa ki baten chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi humare pas priya aur nikki aa gayi. Un dono ko ek baar fir se sath dekh kar, mujhe behad
khushi huyi. Unke pas aate hi maine un se kaha.
Mai bola “ye itna shor kis baat ka ho raha hai.”
Meri is baat ka jabab nikki ne dete huye kaha.
Nikki boli “ye joote chori hone ka shor hai.”
Mai bola “lekin joote chori hone me itna shor kyo ho raha hai.”
Nikki boli “wo isliye kyoki jab hum sab ajay bhaiya aur aman bhaiya ke sath ghar ke andar jakar rasme puri kar rahe the. Isi samay joote bhi choori
karna tha. Lekin jaise hi barkha didi joote chori karne gayi to, pata chala ki joote pahle hi chori ho chuke hai.”
“Ye dekh kar, barkha didi samajh gayi ki, ye kaam neha ke alawa koi nahi kar sakta. Isliye wo chup chap wapas andar chali gayi. Lekin jab hum sab
bahar wapas aaye to dekha ki, ajay bhaiya ke sath sath aman bhaiya ke joote bhi gayab hai.”
“Ab barkha didi to janti thi ki, ye kaam neha ka hai. Isliye un ne neha se puchha ki, usne ajay bhaiya ke sath sath aman bhaiya ke joote bhi chori kyo
kiye, to usne bataya ki, ajay bhaiya aur aman bhaiya dono ke joote ek jaise the. Jis vajah se use samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, kaun se joote kiske
hai. Isliye usne dono ke hi joote chori kar liye the.”
“Yaha tak to sab mamla thik tha. Lekin ab joote wapas karne ke samay neha ajay bhaiya ke sath sath aman bhaiya ke joote wapas karne ka bhi neng
maang rahi hai. Jiske liye seeru didi log taiyar nahi hai aur neha apni jid par adi huyi hai. Isliye itna hungama ho raha hai.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe bhi hansi aa rahi thi aur mai bhi ye sab dekhne ke liye jaane laga. Lekin tabhi chhoti maa ne mujhe rokte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “abhi waha mat jao. Pahle jakar muh hanth dho lo. Kyoki andar vida hone ki taiyari chal rahi hai.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, mai upar jakar muh hath dhone laga. Muh hath dhone ke bad, mai niche aaya to, mehul ne phoolon se saji dhaji car, shikha
didi ko vida karne ke liye ghar ke samne khadi kar di. Ab vida ki taiyari chal rahi thi.
Mai ghar ke andar aaya to, shikha didi aunty se gale lag kar ro rahi thi. Mujhse ye sab dekha nahi gaya aur mai upar aakar chhat ki deewar se tik kar
jamin par hi baith gaya.
Shikha didi ko rote dekh kar, mere bhi aansu rukne ka naam nahi le rahe the. Mai chahte huye bhi shikha didi ka samna karne ki himmat nahi juta pa
raha tha. Isliye upar hi baitha akele me aansu baha raha tha.
Niche shikha didi ki viada ho rahi thi aur sab mujhe yaha waha dud rahe the. Mujhe kahi na pakar sabhi pareshan ho rahe the. Tabhi barkha mujhe
dudti huyi upar aa gayi aur mujhe is tarah se baitha dekh, wo bhi mere pas baith gayi.
Lekin barkha ko apne pas dekh kar, mere liye apne aasnu rok pana aur bhi mushikl ho gaya. Maine uske kandhe par sar rakha aur behatasha aansu
bahate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mujhse ye nahi ho payega. Mai is samay didi ka samna nahi kar pauga. Mai unhe rote huye nahi dekh sakta.”
Meri baat ke jabab me, barkha ne mere aansu pochhe aur mujhe samajhate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “bhai, mai tumhare is dard ko samajh sakti hu. Lekin ye didi ki nayi jindagi ki sururaat hai. Wo tumse mile bina nahi jayegi. Isliye tumhe
khushi khushi unko vida karna hoga.”
Itna kah kar barkha khadi ho gayi. Usne mera hath pakad kar, mujhe bhi khada kiya aur fir mujhe niche le aayi. Niche shikha didi sabse gale mil kar ro
rahi thi. Jaise hi unki najar mujh par padi, wo mere pas aayi aur mujhse lipat kar rone lagi. Unke mere gale lag kar rote hi, mai barkha ki di huyi saari
samjhaish bhool gaya aur unke sath sath mai bhi rone laga.
Padmini aunty shikha didi ko car tak le jane ki kosis kar rahi thi. Lekin shikha didi thi ki, mujhe chhod hi nahi rahi thi aur mujhse lipat kar roye ja rahi thi.
Mai bhi kuch samajh nahi pa raha tha aur rone me unka sath diye ja raha tha.
Tab padmini aunty ne mujhse kaha ki, shikha le jakar car me baithao. Aunty ki ye baat sunkar mai kisi tarah shikha didi ko car tak le aaya aur unhe car
me baithane ki kosis karne laga.
Lekin wo abhi bhi mujhe nahi chhod rahi thi aur mujhse lipat kar roye hi ja rahi thi. Mai khud ko to rone se nahi rok pa raha tha. Lekin unko baar baar
rone se mana kar raha tha.
Tabhi padmini aunty ne aakar kisi tarah shikha didi ko gaadi me baitha diya. Iske bad bhi unka rona jaari tha. Barkha aur aunty aakar shikha didi se
milne lagi. Aunty aur barkha ke shikha didi ke pas se door hatte hi shikha didi ki gaadi dhire dhire aage badne lagi.
Hum sab apni aansu bhari aankhon se door jaate huye dekhne lage aur shikha didi bhi apni aankhon me aansu bhare palat palat kar hum logon ko
dekh rahi thi. Fir kuch hi der me shikha didi humari najron se ojhal ho gayi.
Shikha didi ke humari najron se ojhal hote hi, ek sunapan sa mere dil me samane laga. Mai ab dil khol kar rona chahta tha. Isliye mai bhag kar fir usi
jagah par aa gaya, jaha se barkha mujhe utha kar le gayi thi.
Waha aakar bathte hi maine behatasha rona suru kar diya. Jis bahan ki vidayi ke liye maine raat din ek kar diye the. Aaj usi bahan ki vidayi ke bad,
uski judai mai sahan nahi kar pa raha tha aur use yaad karke roye ja raha tha.
Meri aankhon ke samne shikha didi ke sath bitaya har ek lamha ghoom raha tha. Mai har ek jagah par unki kami ko mehsus kar raha tha aur unki kahi
har ek baat mujhe unki yaad dila kar rulaye ja rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-173
Lekin wo abhi bhi mujhe nahi chhod rahi thi aur mujhse lipat kar roye hi ja rahi thi. Mai khud ko to rone se nahi rok pa raha tha. Lekin unko baar baar
rone se mana kar raha tha.
Tabhi padmini aunty ne aakar kisi tarah shikha didi ko gaadi me baitha diya. Iske bad bhi unka rona jaari tha. Barkha aur aunty aakar shikha didi se
milne lagi. Aunty aur barkha ke shikha didi ke pas se door hatte hi shikha didi ki gaadi dhire dhire aage badne lagi.
Hum sab apni aansu bhari aankhon se door jaate huye dekhne lage aur shikha didi bhi apni aankhon me aansu bhare palat palat kar hum logon ko
dekh rahi thi. Fir kuch hi der me shikha didi humari najron se ojhal ho gayi.
Shikha didi ke humari najron se ojhal hote hi, ek sunapan sa mere dil me samane laga. Mai ab dil khol kar rona chahta tha. Isliye mai bhag kar fir usi
jagah par aa gaya, jaha se barkha mujhe utha kar le gayi thi.
Waha aakar bathte hi maine behatasha rona suru kar diya. Jis bahan ki vidayi ke liye maine raat din ek kar diye the. Aaj usi bahan ki vidayi ke bad,
uski judai mai sahan nahi kar pa raha tha aur use yaad karke roye ja raha tha.
Meri aankhon ke samne shikha didi ke sath bitaya har ek lamha ghoom raha tha. Mai har ek jagah par unki kami ko mehsus kar raha tha aur unki kahi
har ek baat mujhe unki yaad dila kar rulaye ja rahi thi.
Mai apne aapko is sab se bahar nikalne ki kosis kar raha tha. Lekin chah kar bhi aisa kar nahi pa raha tha. Abhi mai apne aansu rokne ki nakam kosis
me laga tha ki, tabhi chhoti maa aur priya aa gayi.
Un ne mujhe aisi haalat me dekha to, wo dono bhi mere pas jamin par hi baith gayi. Chhoti maa ko apne pas pakar mai apne aapko sambhal nahi paya
aur unse lipat kar rone laga. Tabhi barkha bhi waha neha ke sath aa gayi. Usne mujhe fir se rote dekha to, usne chhoti maa se kaha.
Barkha boli “aunty, ye didi ke jaane ke pahle se hi, isi tarah se yaha baith kar ro raha hai. Mai to ise samjha samjha kar thak chuki hu. Ab aap hi ise
kuch samjhaiye ki, ye ladkiyon ki tarah is tarah rona band kare. Aisa to koi ladki bhi nahi roti hai, jaisa ye ro raha hai.”
Barkha ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne mere aansu ponchhe, lekin un ne mujhe kuch samjhane ki jagah, ulte barkha ko hi samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “jaisa tum soch rahi ho, aisa nahi hai. Mera punnu bahut bahadur hai. Lekin iske sath sath ye bahut bhavuk bhi hai. Shikha ko ye dil se
apni bahan manta hai. Isliye uski doori is se sahan nahi ho rahi hai.”
“Jise tum mere bete ki kamjori samajh rahi ho, wo hi uski asli takat hai. Jiski vajah se iske andar kisi bhi rishte ko samajhne aur us rishte ko nibhane ki
kabliyat hum sab se jyada hai. Mujhe apne bete ki is kabliyat par bahut naaz hai.”
Ye kah kar chhoti maa ne mere mathe ko chuma aur mujhe apne gale se laga liya. Chooti ki maa ki baton ko sunkar, mai bhi ab kuch samanya sa
mehsus kar raha tha. Wahi barkha ko laga ki chhoti maa ko uski baat buri lag gayi hai. Isliye usne apni baat par chhoti maa ko safayi dete huye kaha.
Barkha boli “sorry aunty, mai apni kisi baat se aapko ya punnu ko chot pahuchana nahi chahti thi. Maine to wo baat sirf majak me aur isko chup karane
ke liye boli thi.”
Barkha ki is baat par chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mujhe tumhari kisi bhi baat ka bura nahi laga hai. Kyoki mai janti hu ki, tumne wo baat sirf punnu ko chup karane ke liye kahi thi. Mai
to tumko sirf ye samjhana chahti thi ki, bhale hi ye apni bhavnaon par kabu nahi rakh pata hai, magar iski yahi baat ise ek behtar insan banati hai aur is
se milne wale har ek ko is se pyar karne par majbur kar deti hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur barkha ne muskurate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “aunty, aapne iske baare me ye baat to bilkul sahi kahi hai. Mere is bhai me ye khoobi to jarur hai ki, ye ek baar jis kisi se mil le, wo ise
jindgi bhar bhula nahi sakta.”
Barkha ki is baat par sab ek baar fir se muskura diye. Lekin chhoti maa ne sabki is muskurahat par viram lagate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “lekin iske andar ek buri aadat bhi hai.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ne sabke sath sath mujhe bhi hairan kar diya tha aur sab hairani se unki taraf dekh rahe the. Wahi priya ne hairat se kaha.
Priya boli “wo buri aadat kya hai.”
Priya ki is baat par chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “wo aadat ye hai ki, yadi ise samay par chay na mile to, iska sar bhari ho jata hai aur fir ye pure samay sar dard se pareshan rahta
hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Lekin barkha ne apne sar par hath marte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “ohh shitt, didi ne mujhe ye bataya bhi tha, lekin mere dimag se ye baat nikal gayi. Aunty aap fresh ho jaiye, mai abhi chay lekar aati hu.”
Ye kah kar barkha, neha ko khichte huye apne sath niche le gayi. Unke jaane ke bad, chhoti maa ne mujhe kuch baten samjhayi aur fir wo fresh hone
chali gayi. Chhoti maa ke jane ke bad, maine priya se padmini aunty ke baare me puchha to, usne bataya ki, wo log ghar chali gayi hai.
Abhi meri aur priya ki baten chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mehul aa gaya. Usne raj ke ghar jane ki baat batate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “mai raj ke sath ghar ja raha hu. Aunty ki flight 11 baje ki hai aur wo jaane ke pahle papa se milna chahti hai. Isliye tum aunty ko lekar pahle
hospital aa jana. Fir wahi se airport ke liye nikal jana.”
Maine uski baat sunkar, haan me apni sahmati di. Iske bad usne priya se ghar chalne ka puchha to, wo fresh hone ki baat kah kar, uske sath chali
gayi. Unke jane ke bad, mai bhi fresh hone chala gaya.
Mai jab fresh hokar aaya to, chhoti maa taiyar ho chuki thi aur barkha ke sath chay nashta kar rahi thi. Maine bhi taiyar hote huye chay nashta karne
laga. Chhoti maa ka chay nashta ho chuka tha aur ab wo apne saman ki packing kar rahi thi.
Unke saman ki packing hote hote, mera taiyar hona aur chay nashta karna bhi ho gaya. Iske bad, humari aapas me baten chalti rahi. Fir 9:baje mehul
ka call aaya ki, wo log hospital ke liye nikal rahe hai.
Mehul ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne mujhse saman niche lekar chalne ko kaha aur wo niche aakar anuty se milne lagi. Is bich maine aur barkha ne
aakar unka saman car me rakh diya.
Chhoti maa ke aunty se mil lene ke bad, mai barkha aur neha unke sath hospital ke liye nikal pade. Maine barkha se hitu ka puchha to, usne bataya ki,
hitu ko bahut nind aa rahi thi. Isliye wo vida ke bad, hi ghar chala gaya. Fir kuch hi der me hum hospital pahuch gaye.
Hum waha pahuche to, hume waha nikki, riya, priya, nitika khadi najar aayi. Lekin uncle, mehul aur raj najar nahi aaye. Humne nikki se mehul logon ka
puchha to, usne bataya ki, wo uncle ko doctor ko dikha rahe hai. Nikki ki baat sunkar hum sab unke aane ka intejar karne lage.
Kuch hi der me mehul log bahar aate dikhayi diye. Unke aate hi chhoti maa, rajesh uncle se unka haal chaal puchhne lagi. Un ne kuch der tak uncle se
baat ki aur fir unse ijajat lekar hum flight pakadne ke liye nikal pade.
Hum log 10:45 baje airport pahuch gaye. Is thodi se samay me hi chhoti maa ne mujhe dher saari baten samjha di. Jab unki flight ka samay ho gaya to,
wo sabse milne lagi. Iske bad un ne mujhe gale laga kar, mera matha chuma aur fir hum sabko bye kah kar apni flight ki taraf bad gayi.
Chhoti maa ke jaane se ek baar fir meri aankhon me nami chha gayi thi. Mai unhe jate huye dekh raha tha. Achanak un ne palat kar humari taraf
dekha, unki aankhon me nami si najar aa rahi thi.
Lekin un ne meri taraf muskura kar dekhte huye, mujhe aansu na bahane ka ishara kiya. Jise dekh kar maine fauran apni aankhon ko pochh liya. Un
ne mujhe ek pyari si muskan di. Magar fir achanak hi unki aankhe chhalakne lagi. Un ne faurna hi apni aankhon ko ponchha aur palat kar tej kadmo se
apni flight ki taraf bad gayi.
Kuch hi der me wo humari najro se ojhal ho gayi. Magar mera dil abhi bhi waha se jane ka nahi kar raha tha aur mai apni nam aankhen liye, abhi bhi
usi taraf dekhe ja raha tha, jis taraf chhoti maa gayi thi. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki chhoti maa fir se muskurati huyi wapas aa jayegi.
______________________________
Update-174
Kuch hi der me mehul log bahar aate dikhayi diye. Unke aate hi chhoti maa, rajesh uncle se unka haal chaal puchhne lagi. Un ne kuch der tak uncle se
baat ki aur fir unse ijajat lekar hum flight pakadne ke liye nikal pade.
Hum log 10:45 baje airport pahuch gaye. Is thodi se samay me hi chhoti maa ne mujhe dher saari baten samjha di. Jab unki flight ka samay ho gaya to,
wo sabse milne lagi. Iske bad un ne mujhe gale laga kar, mera matha chuma aur fir hum sabko bye kah kar apni flight ki taraf bad gayi.
Chhoti maa ke jaane se ek baar fir meri aankhon me nami chha gayi thi. Mai unhe jate huye dekh raha tha. Achanak un ne palat kar humari taraf
dekha, unki aankhon me nami si najar aa rahi thi.
Lekin un ne meri taraf muskura kar dekhte huye, mujhe aansu na bahane ka ishara kiya. Jise dekh kar maine fauran apni aankhon ko pochh liya. Un
ne mujhe ek pyari si muskan di. Magar fir achanak hi unki aankhe chhalakne lagi. Un ne faurna hi apni aankhon ko ponchha aur palat kar tej kadmo se
apni flight ki taraf bad gayi.
Kuch hi der me wo humari najro se ojhal ho gayi. Magar mera dil abhi bhi waha se jane ka nahi kar raha tha aur mai apni nam aankhen liye, abhi bhi
usi taraf dekhe ja raha tha, jis taraf chhoti maa gayi thi. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki chhoti maa fir se muskurati huyi wapas aa jayegi.
Mai bahut der tak waha waise hi khada raha aur mere sath sath baki log bhi waha khade rahe. Jab sabko waha khade huye kafi der ho gayi to, barkha
ne mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “aunty ki flight to kab ki ja chuki hai. Ab hum logon ko bh yaha se chalna chahiye.”
Barkha ki baat sunkar, mai bhari dil se sab ke sath bahar aa gaya. Bahar aane ke bad, nikki ne hum sab ko bye kaha aur wo wapas ajay ke ghar ke
liye nikal gayi. Nikki ke jaane ke bad, hum sab bhi wapas barkha ke ghar jane ke liye nikal pade. Kuch hi der me hum barkha ke ghar pahuch gaye.
Mehul humare pahuchne ke pahle hi, waha pahuch chuka tha aur sabka hisab karne me laga tha. Raj uske pas chala gaya aur riya, nitika neha barkha
ke sath andar jakar hum sab ke khana khane ki taiyari me lag gayi.
Mai priya ke sath upar aa gaya aur apne kapde pack karne me lag gaya. Mujhe apne saman ki packing karte dekh, shayad use mere jaane ki baat
satane lagi thi. Jis vajah se uska chehra kuch murjha sa gaya tha.
Mai uske man ki is haalat ko samajh sakta tha. Isliye maine uska dimag is baat se hatane ke liye, baat banate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe ami nimi aur ghar ke baki logon ke liye kuch kharidi karni hai. Kya tum mere sath shoping karne chalogi.”
Meri baat sunte hi priya ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur usne fauran mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “haan, jarur chalugi. Lekin shoping par sirf hum dono hi jayege. Hum dono ke alawa koi teesra humare sath shoping par nahi jayega.”
Priya ki is baat par maine bhi muskurate huye haan kah diya. Abhi meri priya se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi barkha aa gayi. Usne mujhe apne kapde
pack karte huye dekha to, achanak hi uske chehre ki muskurahat gayab ho gayi aur usne mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “kya ab tum humare yaha nahi rukoge.”
Mai bola “didi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Lekin ab kal hum logon ko ghar ke liye nikalna hai. Uske pahle mai ami nimi aur ghar ke baki logon ke liye thoda
shoping karna chahta hu. Shoping karne ke bad, mujhe apne saman ki packing bhi karni hai. Isliye apne ye kapde le ja raha hu, taki raat ko aaram se
apni packing kar saku. Ab rahi baat aapke sath rahne ki, to aap bilkul fikar mat kijiye, mai jab tak yaha hu, tab tak mera khana aapke sath hi hoga.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha ke chehre ki muskurahat wapas aa gayi. Usne muskurate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “chalo koi koi baat nahi. Sabke liye shoping na bhi karo, tab bhi chal jayega. Lekin ami nimi ke liye shoping karna bahut jaruri hai. To fir tum
shoping ke liye kab jaane wale ho.”
Mai bola “bas didi, khana khane ke bad, mai aur priya shoping ke liye nikal jayege.”
Meri baat sunkar barkha ne mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “mujhe bhi ami, nimi aur aunty ke liye kuch saman bhejna tha. Yadi tum logon ko bura na lage to, kya mai bhi tumhare sath shoping ke liye
chal sakti hu.”
Mai bola “didi, isme bura lagne wali kaun si baat hai. Maine to aapse sath chalne ke liye sirf isliye nahi bola tha, kyoki mujhe laga tha ki, kahi aapko
yaha par koi kaam na ho. Yadi aap humare sath chalna chahti hai to, jarur chal sakti hai.”
Meri baat sunte hi barkha ne kaha.
Barkha boli “to thik hai, tum log jaldi se niche se aa jao. Tab tak mai sabke liye khana lagati hu. Fir uske bad hum log shoping par chalte hai.”
Maine bhi barkha ki baat me, haan me haan mila di aur meri baat sunte hi wo niche chali gayi. Lekin barkha ke bhi humare sath jaane ki baat ko lekar,
priya ka muh ban gaya. Mai uski is narajgi ko samajh sakta tha.
Lekin barkha ko apne sath jaane se rokna mere bas me nahi tha. Mai barkha ka dil dukhane ki baat soch bhi nahi sakta tha. Jis vajah se mujhe priya
ka dil dukhana pad gaya tha. Maine uska bana hua muh dekh kar, us se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mai janta hu ki, tumhe barkha didi ka humare sath jaana acha nahi lag raha hai. Lekin mai unko jaane ke liye mana karke unka dil
dukhana nahi chahta tha. Mere pas unko sath lekar chalne ke alawa koi rasta nahi tha.”
Maine apni baat priya ko samjhane ke liye kahi thi. Lekin uske upar meri is baat ka ulta hi asar hua. Meri baat sunte hi, uski aankhon me aansu
chamakne lage aur unse mere upar bhadakte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tumko sabki khushi ka khayal rahta hai. Lekin tumhe kabhi meri kisi khushi ka khayal nahi rahta. Mere liye tumne khud to kabhi apne man se
kuch kiya hi nahi aur aaj jab maine khud tumse kuch karne ko kaha to, tumse mere liye wo bhi na ho saka. Mujhe tumhare sath kisi shoping par nahi
jana. Tum barkha didi ke sath hi jakar apni shoping kar lo. Aaj ke bad mai kabhi tumse kuch bhi nahi kahugi.”
Ye kahte kah kar wo gusse me mere pas se uth kar niche chali gayi aur mai hairani se use jaate huye dekhta rah gaya. Mai ye to janta tha ki, priya ko
meri ye baat buri lagegi. Lekin mujhe is baat ki jara bhi ummid nahi thi ki, wo mujhse is had tak naraj ho jayegi ki, mere sath jaane se hi mana kar degi.
Hamesha har kisi ki baat par hanste rahne wali ladki ka, meri jara si baat par is tarah se naraj ho jaane ki, mujhe bas ek vajah najar aa rahi thi aur wo
vajah thi ki, usne apne dil ka saara haal mere samne khol kar rakh diya tha.
Iske bad bhi usne mujhe apne sath hamdardi jatane tak ka mauka nahi diya tha. Aise me mera uski kahi ek chhoti si baat ko bhi pura na kar pane se,
uske dil ko chot pahuchi thi.
Ye baat chahe mere liye bahut choti thi. Lekin jis ladki ne apne liye, kabhi kisi se kuch maanga hi na ho, uske liye ek bahut badi baat thi. Ye hi vajah thi
ki, meri baat se priya ke dil ko chot pahuchi thi aur ab mere sath shoping par jaana nahi chahti thi.
Mai abhi priya ke khayalon me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi barkha ne khana khane ke liye niche aane ki aawaj laga di aur mai niche aa gaya. Mere aate hi
sab khana khane baithne lage. Mai bhi sabke khana khane baith gaya.
Lekin priya jo mere pas baithne ka koi bhi mauka nahi chhodti thi. Aaj mujhse gussa hone ki vajah se nitika ke pas jakar baith gayi. Wo ek baar bhi
najar utha kar meri taraf nahi dekh rahi thi. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mai use kaise samjhau. Jab mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaya to,
maine khana khate khate ek Sms priya ko bhej diya.
Mera Sms
“Aaj kuch kami si hai tere baigar.
Na rang hai na roshini hai tere bagair.
Waqt apni raftaar se chal raha hai,
Bas dhadkan thami huyi hai tere baigar.”
Mera Sms pahuchte hi priya ne apna mobile nikal kar dekha aur fir Sms padne lagi. Mere Sms ko padne ke bad, usne meri taraf dekha to nahi, lekin
uski ungliyan mobile par chalane lagi. Jise dekh kar nitika ne use tokte huye kaha.
Nitika boli “mobile ke sath bad me khel lena. Pahle ache se khana to kha le.”
Nitika ki baat sunkar, priya ne muskurate huye us se kaha.
Priya boli “kuch nahi, bas ek faltu ka Sms aa gaya tha. Use delete kar rahi thi.”
Ye kah kar, wo fir se khana khane lagi. Uske is tarah mere Sms ko delete kar dene se hi pata chal raha tha ki, uska gussa kam nahi hua hai. Lekin
mere pas usko manane ke liye na to abhi samay tha aur na hi Sms karne ke siwa koi dusra rasta tha. Isliye maine use fir se Sms bhej diya.
Mera Sms
“Wo ek dost jo pyara sa lagta hai.
Bahut pas hai fir bhi juda sa lagta hai.
Aaya nahi koi paigam uska,
Shayad kisi baat pe khafa sa lagta hai.”
Lekin priya ne mere is Sms ka bhi wo hi haal kiya, jo usne mere pahle Sms ka kiya tha. Uski is harkat se mai samajh gaya tha ki, wo itni aasani se nahi
manegi. Fir bhi maine ek aakhiri kosis karte huye use ek Sms or bhej diya.
Mera Sms
“Najar se najar churaoge kab tak.
Dosti hamari bhulaoge kab tak.
Yu hi milte rahenge paigam hamare,
In paigamon ko mitaoe kab tak.”
Magar mere is Sms ka bhi wo hi haal hua, jo mere pichhle Sms ka hua tha. Priya ko manane ki meri saari kosis bekar ho chuki thi. Isliye mai bhi ab
haar maan kar khana khane laga.
Khana khane ke bad, barkha taiyar hone chali gayi. Mai priya se baat karne ki kosis me laga tha. Lekin wo mujhe baat karne ka koi mauka nahi de rahi
thi. Tabhi keerti ka call aa gaya aur mai bahar aakar keerti se baat karne laga.
Maine use chhoti maa ke ghar wapas laune ki baat batayi. Uske bad mai use priya ki narajgi ki baat bhi batane laga. Jise sunte hi keerti hasne lagi.
Use hanste dekh maine us par gussa karte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai barkha didi aur priya ke bich fasa hua hu aur tujhe meri is haalat par hansi aa rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mai hansu nahi to or kya karu. Tum mujhe to kabhi mana nahi pate ho aur priya ko manane chale ho.”
Mai bola “chal ab apni bak bak band kar, barkha didi aa rahi hai. Mai call rakhta hu.”
Keerti boli “ok, mai call rakh rahi hu. Lekin mai tumko ek Sms bhejti hu. Tum usko bhej kar dekhna, shayad tumhara kaam ban jaye.”
Ye kah kar keerti ne call rakh diya aur mai uska Sms aane ka intejar karne laga. Thodi hi der me keerti ka Sms aa gaya aur maine wo Sms priya ko
bhej diya.
Keerti ka Sms
“Ho jaye koi bhool to na dil se lagana.
Jo bhi shikayat ho mil ke batana.
Samjho jo apna to haq hum pe jatana,
Sacchi hai agar dosti to dil se nibhana.”
Maine keerti ka Sms priya ko bhej to diya tha. Lekin mujhe priya ke maan jane ki jara bhi ummid nahi thi. Mai abhi ghar ke bahar tha, isliye mai ye jaan
nahi pa raha tha ki, priya par mere is Sms ka kya asar pada hai.
Lekin hua wo hi, jiski mujhe jara ummid nahi thi. Mere Sms bhejne ke kuch hi der bad, priya ka Sms aa gaya aur mai uska Sms padne laga.
Priya ka Sms
“Panchi keh rahe hai ki hum chaman chod denge.
Sitare keh rahe hai ki hum gagan chod denge.
Agar hum tumhari dosti me mar bhi jaye to,
Tum dil se pukar lena hum kafan chod denge.”
Priya ka ye Sms padte hi, mai ghar ke andar jaane ko hua. Magar tabhi priya aur barkha mujhe bahar aati dikh gayi. Unhe aate dekh mera chehra
khushi se khil gaya. Barkha mere pas aakar mujhse baat karne lagi. Lekin priya aate hi, seedhe gaadi me jakar baith gayi.
Shayad uski narajgi abhi bhi kam nahi huyi thi aur wo abhi bhi mujhse najar nahi mila rahi thi. Lekin fir bhi mujhe is baat ki khushi thi ki, wo humare
sath jaane ko taiyar ho gayi hai. Ab mujhe is mauke ka fayda utha kar, kisi na kisi tarah uski is narajgi door karna thi.
Priya ke gaadi me baithte hi, mai aur barkha bhi gaadi me baith gaye. Kuch hi der me humari gaadi ek shoping mall ke samne jakar ruk gayi aur hum
log mall me apni shoping karne chale gaye.
Maine papa ke alawa ghar ke sabhi logon ke liye kuch na kuch kharidi ki aur uske bad ami nimi ke liye khilone dekhne laga. Is bich barkha aur priya bhi
ami nimi aur chhoti maa ke liye kuch kharidi karne lagi.
Hum logon ko apni shoping karne me 3 baj gaye. Humari shoping to achi khasi ho gayi thi. Uske bad hum log ghar ke liye wapas nikal pade. Lekin is
sab me mere hath se priya ko manane ka ye mauka bhi nikal chuka tha aur priya ki narajgi abhi bhi mujhse kam nahi huyi thi.
Hum ghar pahuche to, mehul log raj ke sath ghar wapas ja chuke the. Mai aur priya kuch der waha ruke aur fir hum bhi priya ke ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Priya ke ghar wapas pahuchne me hume 4 baj gaye.
Ghar pahuchte hi priya, sidhe apne kamre me chali aur mai shoping ka saman lekar apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aane ke bad maine apne
kapde badle aur let kar priya ki narajgi ke baare me sochne laga.
Mai chah kar bhi priya ki narajgi ko door nahi kar saka tha. Yahi baat sochte sochte pata nahi kab meri nind lag gayi. Do raat lagatar jagne ki vajah se
mujhe itni gahri nind aayi ki, mujhe kisi baat ka hosh hi raha.
Meri nind sham ko 7 baje priya ke jagane par khuli. Maine uth kar, darwaja khola to, priya ne beman se kaha.
Priya boli “jara apna mobile dekho, kaun kaun tumko, kab se call lagaye ja raha hai.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, maine apna mobile utha kar dekha to, usme chhoti maa, keerti, barkha, shikha didi, ajay aur seeru didi ke dher saare call the. Un
sabke call dekhne ke bad, maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, ye log mujhe itna call kyo laga rahe hai.”
Priya boli “shikha didi aur baki sab tumhe waha bula rahe hai. Barkha didi, kuch hi der me hume lene yaha aane wali hai. Isliye ab tum jaldi se taiyar ho
jao.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, maine use chay ka jataya aur fir fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad, mai taiyar hone laga. Ab mai aman ke diye kapde
pahan raha tha. Mere taiyar hote hi priya bhi chay le aayi aur hum dono chay peene lage.
Abhi humara chay peena hua hi tha ki, tabhi nitika ne aakar bataya ki, barkha aa gayi hai. Barkha ke aane ki baat sunkar, hum dono bahar aa gaye.
Bahar raj, mehul, riya bhi taiyar khade the. Barkha ke sath, neha aur hitu bhi the.
Mere unke pas pahuchte hi barkha ne jaldi chalne ki baat kahi aur hum sab bahar aa gaye. Bahar aakar sab alag alag car me baithne lage. Lekin mai
bike uthane laga to, barkha ne iski vajah puchhi, tan maine use bataya ki, ye bike mujhe ajay ke banglow me wapas rakhna hai.
Iske bad sab car me baith kar aage bad gaye aur maine bhi apni bike aage bada di. Ajay ke banglow me car rakhne ke bad, maine ek najar banglow ko
dekhne laga. Yaha maine apna bahut hi keemti samay bitaya tha. Isliye is banglow se door jate huye mujhe kuch dukh bhi ho raha tha.
Mai abhi banglow ko nihar hi raha tha ki, tabhi priya log aa gayi. Maine banglow me taala lagaya aur fir priya logon ke sath aman ke ghar ki taraf bad
gaya. Kuch hi der me hum aman ke ghar pahuch gaye.
Aman ka ghar kisi rajmahal se kam nahi lag raha tha. Humare waha pahuchte hi humara swagat seeru didi ne kiya. Wo hum logon ko sidhe waha lekar
aa gayi, jaha ajay aur aman ke sath ghar ke baki log the.
Maine aman ki mom aur chacha chachi ke pair chhukar, unse aashirwad liya. Iske bad, meri najar shikha didi ko yaha waha talash karne lagi. Shayad
seeru didi meri najro ka matlab, samajh gayi thi. Usne fauran hi mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “tum bekar me apni didi ko yaha waha dud rahe ho. Wo to sham ko hi aru, hetal aur dhiru uncle logon ke sath surat chali gayi hai. Wo
bechari jaane se pahle tumse milna chahti thi. Isliye tumko call laga rahi thi. Lekin tumne unka call nahi uthaya aur unhe tumse mile bina hi jaana
pada.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunkar, mera chehra chhota sa ho gaya aur ab mujhe waha kuch acha sa nahi lag raha tha. Maine ajay ko uske banglow ki
chaabi di aur use bataya ki, maine bike wahi rakh di hai.
Itna kah kar mai beman se wahi baith gaya. Meri baat sunkar, ajay kuch bolne ko hua. Lekin tabhi selu ne use tokte huye kaha.
Selina boli “bhaiya, humne aapse kuch karne ko kaha tha. Yadi aap wo nahi kar sakte to, aap yaha se chale jaiye.”
Selu ki baat sunkar, ajay ne mujhe baithne ko kaha aur mai uske pas baith kar chup chap sabki baten sun ne laga. Mujhe chup chap dekh kar, aman ki
mom ne kaha.
Aunty boli “kya baat hai beta, yaha sab kuch na kuch baat kar rahe hai. Lekin tum bilkul chup ho. Tumhe sharmane ki jarurat nahi hai. Ye tumhara hi
ghar hai.”
Aunty ki baat sunkar, maine kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Baat asal me ye hai ki, do din se meri nind puri nahi ho payi hai. Isliye sar me thoda sa dard hai.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi seeru didi ne kaha.
Seerat boli “are isme pareshani wali kya baat hai. Humari bhabhi doctor hai, wo abhi chutki bajate hi tumhara saara sar dard door kar degi.”
Mai seeru didi ko aisa karne se rokna chahta tha. Lekin un ne meri baat ko ansuna karte huye, ghar ke andar ki taraf aawaj lagate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi yaha aapka chhota devar sar dard se parshan ho raha hai aur aap ho ki kitchen se bahar nikalne ka naam nahi le rahi hai. Saara
kaam chhod kar jaldi se yaha aaiye.”
Seeru didi ki aawaj sunte hi, nisha bhabhi apne hath pochhte huye humare pas aa gayi. Wo shayad sach me hi kitchen se aa rahi thi. Unko dekhte hi
mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Mai khada hone laga to, un ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “are baithe raho hero aur ye batao ki, tumhare sar ko kya hua.”
Mai bola “kuch nahi bhabhi, bas nind puri na hone ki vajah se jara sa sar me dard hai. Nind puri hote hi wo bhi chala jayega.”
Meri baat sunkar, nisha bhabhi ne kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “fikar mat karo. Mere pas tumhare is sar dard ki dawa bhi hai. Mai chutki bajate hi, tumara saara sar dard gayab kar dugi”
Nisha bhabhi ki ye baat sunkar, mai kuch kahne hi wala tha ki, tabhi un ne kitchen ki taraf dekh, kar aawaj lagate huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “nidhi, jara waha se sar dard ki dawa to lekar aana.”
Nisha bhabhi ki aawaj sunte hi kitchen se nidhi bahar nikli. Lekin uske hath me khane ka bartan tha. Wo use lekar sidhe dining table ki taraf bad gayi
aur use waha rakh kar humari taraf muskura kar dekhne lagi.
Abhi mai hairani se nidhi ko dekh raha tha ki, tabhi mujhe fir se kitchen ki taraf se kisi ke aane ki aahat huyi. Maine palat kar dekha to ye nikki thi. Uske
hath me bhi ek khane ka bartan tha aur wo bhi use lekar sidhe dining table ki taraf bad gayi aur use waha rakh kar, mujhe dekh kar, muskurane lagi.
Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ye sab kya ho raha. Lekin abhi mera or jyada hairan hona baki tha. Kyoki kuch hi der bad, kitchen se hetal
aur aru nikal aayi. Un ne bhi wo hi kiya, jo nidhi aur nikki ne kiya tha.
Hetal aur aru ko dekhne ke bad, meri najar is baar khud ba khud becheni se kitchen ki taraf chali gayi. Kyoki hetal aur aru ko dekh kar, ab mujhe aisa
lag raha tha ki, mere sath majak kiya ja raha hai aur shikha didi yahi par hai.
Mujhe is tarah kitchen ki taraf dekhte dekh kar, seeru didi ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “are ab kitchen ki taraf kya dekh rahe ho. Saara khana to dining table par saj chuka hai aur sajane wale bhi sab yahi hai.”
Lekin mujhe seeru didi ki baat par yakin nahi aa raha tha. Maine ajay ki taraf dekha to, usne mujhe kitchen me dekh lene ka ishara kiya. Ajay ka ishara
pakar mai uth kar kitchen ki taraf jaane laga.
Mujhe kitchen ki taraf jaate dekh kar, seeru didi aur selu ne rokne ki kosis ki, magar mai unki baat ko ansuna karke kitchen ki taraf bad gaya. Waha
pahuchte hi mujhe shikha didi dikhayi de gayi.
Wo man laga kar puriyan tal rahi thi. Shayad unhe mere aane ki khabar nahi di gayi thi. Unhe dekhte hi mere chehre ki raunak wapas aa gayi. Maine
unse dhire se kaha.
Mai bola “didi.”
Meri aawaj sunte hi, un ne palat kar dekha aur mujhe apne samne pate hi, unke chehre par saare jamane ki khushiyan simat kar aa gayi. Un ne mere
upar sawalon ki bauchar karte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya pata hai, maine aapko kitne call lagaye the. Inke yaha niyam hai, ki shadi ke bad, pahli rasoi nayi dulhan hi pakati hai. Isliye
maine aap sab ko bhi yaha bulane ki ijajat le li thi. Lekin aap ka call tha ki, uth hi nahi raha tha. Isliye maine priya aur barkha ko aapko sath laane kaha
tha. Magar aap log kab aaye. Barkha aur priya log kaha hai. Kya wo log aapke sath nahi aayi hai.”
Shikha didi ko apne samne dekh kar, mujhe bhi aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise mai unhe barso bad dekh raha hu. Unke saare sawalon ka maine msukurate
huye ek chhota sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, sab log aaye hai. Aap khud hi dekh lijiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, shikha didi mere sath bahar sabke pas aa gayi. Barkha aur neha un se milne lagi. Nisha bhabhi ne nidhi aur hetal ko kitchen ka
kaam dekhne ke liye bhejte huye mujhse kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “kaho hero, ab tumhara sar dard kaisa hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, ab mera sar dard acha hai. Lekin aap logon ne to mujhe sach me dara hi diya tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, sab hasne lage aur barkha shikha didi ko saari baten batane lagi. Iske bad hum sabne sath baith kar khana khaya aur fir uske bad
bahut der tak humari baten chalti rahi.
______________________________
Update-175
Mai bola “didi.”
Meri aawaj sunte hi, un ne palat kar dekha aur mujhe apne samne pate hi, unke chehre par saare jamane ki khushiyan simat kar aa gayi. Un ne mere
upar sawalon ki bauchar karte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya pata hai, maine aapko kitne call lagaye the. Inke yaha niyam hai, ki shadi ke bad, pahli rasoi nayi dulhan hi pakati hai. Isliye
maine aap sab ko bhi yaha bulane ki ijajat le li thi. Lekin aap ka call tha ki, uth hi nahi raha tha. Isliye maine priya aur barkha ko aapko sath laane kaha
tha. Magar aap log kab aaye. Barkha aur priya log kaha hai. Kya wo log aapke sath nahi aayi hai.”
Shikha didi ko apne samne dekh kar, mujhe bhi aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise mai unhe barso bad dekh raha hu. Unke saare sawalon ka maine msukurate
huye ek chhota sa jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, sab log aaye hai. Aap khud hi dekh lijiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, shikha didi mere sath bahar sabke pas aa gayi. Barkha aur neha un se milne lagi. Nisha bhabhi ne nidhi aur hetal ko kitchen ka
kaam dekhne ke liye bhejte huye mujhse kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “kaho hero, ab tumhara sar dard kaisa hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, ab mera sar dard acha hai. Lekin aap logon ne to mujhe sach me dara hi diya tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, sab hasne lage aur barkha shikha didi ko saari baten batane lagi. Iske bad hum sabne sath baith kar khana khaya aur fir uske bad
bahut der tak humari baten chalti rahi.
Humare ghar wapsi ki tickets ajay ne karwayi thi. Isliye usne baton baton me sabko bataya ki, kal sham ko 5 baje ki flight se hum log ghar wapas ja
rahe hai. Waise to ye baat sabhi jante the ki, kal hum logon ko wapas jana hai. Bas humare jaane ka koi samay tay nahi tha. Lekin jaise hi ajay ne ye
baat sabko batayi, waise hi sabke chehre utar gaye.
Ajay, shikha didi, nisha bhabhi, barkha, nikki, priya aur riya ka mujhse bahut lagav hone ki baat to mai janta tha. Lekin ajay ke ye baat kahne se sabke
chehre utar jaane se, mujhe ye baat bhi samajh me aa rahi thi, baki sab ko bhi mujhse kam lagav nahi tha.
Un sabka apne liye itna lagav dekh kar, mai samajh nahi pa raha tha ki, mai kya kahu aur kya na kahu. Wahi nisha bhabhi ne achanak hi is hansi
khushi ke mahol ko sanjida hote dekha to, sabka dhyan apni taraf khichte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “are aap sab ne iske jaane ki baat sunkar, is tarah se apna chehra kyo utar liya hai. Hum sabko to khush hona chahiye ki, ye jis kaam
se yaha aaya tha, use pura karke ja raha hai.”
Unki is baat me seeru didi ne bhi, unka sath dete huye sab se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhabhi thik hi to kah rahi hai aur ye hum se kaun sa jyada door hai. Tum sab logon ka jab isko dekhne ka man kare, mujhe batana. Mai
palak jhapakte hi isko waha se uthwa lugi.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunkar, sabke sath sath mere chehre par bhi hansi aa gayi aur hum logon me isi baat ko lekar baton ka daur suru ho gaya.
Humhari baton ka ye silsila der raat tak chalta raha.
Fir 11 baje raj ne ghar wapas chalne ki baat kahi to, hum sab ne ajay logon se ghar jaane ki ijajat li aur raj ke sath wapas uske ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Kuch hi der me hum raj ke ghar pahuch gaye.
Jab hum waha pahuche to, padmini aunty aur monini aunty baithi baten kar rahi thi. Humare pahuchte hi padmini aunty ne humhari aaj ki party ke
baare me puchha to, riya unhe party ke baare me batane lagi.
Sab baith kar padmini aunty se baten karne lage. Lekin priya ki narajgi abhi bhi mujhse door hote najar nahi aa rahi thi. Ab raat ke 12 bajne wale the
aur do raton se jaagne ki vajah se mujhe ab nind satane lagi thi. Isliye maine sabko good night kaha aur apne apne kamre me aa gaya.
Apne kamre me aakar, maine apne kapde badle aur fir bed par lette huye keerti ko call laga diya. Mere call lagate hi, keerti ne mera call kaat diya aur
fir uska call mere mobile par aane laga.
Lekin uska ye call uske pahle wale mobile se aa raha tha. Isliye mai thoda soch me pad gaya. Magar fir maine mauke ki najakat ko samajhte huye,
uska call utha liya. Mere call uthate hi, keerti ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, us mobile me kuch network problem ho gayi hai. Jis vajah se, us se call nahi ja raha hai.”
Mai bola “koi baat nahi, tu ruk, mai tujhe wapas call karta hu.”
Itna kah kar, maine keerti ka koi jabab sune bina hi, uska call kaat kar, use wapas call laga diya. Usne mera call uthate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are tumne mera call kyo kaat diya. Mere mobile me bahut balance hai.”
Mai bola “mere mobile me bhi bahut balance hai aur abhi to mere pas tere diye huye, recharge card bhi jaise ke taise hi rakhe huye hai. Isliye ab tu
mere balance ki chinta karna chhod de aur ye bata ki, ab teri tabiyat kaisi hai.”
Keerti boli “meri tabiyat to achi hai. Lekin mai tumse najar hu.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya hua.? Maine aisa kya kar diya, jo tu mujhse naraj hai.”
Keerti boli “jyada bhole mat bano. Sham ko maine tumhe kitne call lagaye the. Tumne ek bhi call nahi uthaya.”
Mai bola “sorry, meri bahut gahri nind lagi thi. Isliye mujhe tera call aane ki baat pata hi nahi chali.”
Keerti boli “lekin sokar, uthne ke bad to, tum call laga kar, ye baat puchh sakte the na ki, mai tumko itne call kyo laga rahi thi.”
Mai bola “haan, mujhse ye galti jarur huyi hai.”
Ye bolte huye, maine keerti ko apne jaagne se lekar abhi tak ki saari baten batayi aur fir uske call karne ki vajah puchhi to usne kaha.
Keerti boli “wo call mai nahi, ami laga rahi thi. Pahle usne mausi ke mobile se call lagaya tha. Lekin jab tumne call nahi uthaya to, mausi ne usko baar
baar call lagane se mana kar diya tha. Isliye fir wo mere pas upar aakar tumko call laga rahi thi. Lekin tumne mere mobile se bhi call nahi uthaya.”
Mai bola “kya wo abhi jaag rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi, wo so gayi hai. Lekin tum uski fikar mat karo. Jab tumne uska call nahi uthaya to, maine nitika ko call laga kar, uski baat nitika se
karwa di thi. Nitika ne use bata diya tha ki, tum so rahe ho aur shikha didi log bhi tumko call laga laga kar pareshan ho gayi hai. Kyoki raat ko un ne
sabko khane ke liye bulaya hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, pahle to maine sukun ki saans li. Fir us par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “jhuthi, char sau bees, tujhe sab pahle se hi pata tha. Fir bhi mujhse naraj hone ka natak kar rahi thi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti hasne lagi. Fir achanak use priya ki baat yaad aa gayi aur usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “priya ka kya hua. Wo tumhare sath shoping par gayi thi ya nahi gayi.”
Mai bola “tune jo msg bheja tha. Us msg bhejne ke bad, usne mujhe msg bhi kiya aur mere sath gayi bhi thi. Lekin wo abhi bhi mujhse koi baat nahi kar
rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “isme itna jyada naraj hone wali baat to nahi hai. Wo tumse bevajah hi naraj hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, wo bevajah naraj nahi hai. Abhi tum uski narajgi ki puri vajah nahi janti ho.”
Ye kahte huye, maine keerti ko meri raat ko priya se huyi saari baten bata di. Jise sunkar, keerti bhi soch me pad gayi. Jab thodi der tak, jab wo kuch
nahi boli to, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua.? Ab tu kis soch me pad gayi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne ek thandi si saans bharte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai ye soch rahi thi ki, priya tumko tab se chahti hai. Jab tumne shilpa ko dekha tak nahi tha. Yadi tumko usi samay priya ke is pyar ka pata
chal gaya hota to, aaj shayad mai priya ki jagah par aur priya meri jagah par hoti.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine chidchidate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu ye kaisi bahki bahki baten kar rahi hai. Yadi tujhe aisi hi baten karna hai to, tu phone rakh, mujhe nind aa rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne ghabrate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are tum phone mat rakhna. Mai to bas aise hi bol rahi thi.”
Abhi meri keerti se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi dusre mobile par uska call aane laga aur usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “dekh kya rahe ho. Badi mushkil se call laga hai. Jaldi se call uthao.”
Maine fauran uska call uthaya aur usne mera call katte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “aakhir call lag hi gaya. Kitni der se call lagane ki kosis kar rahi thi.”
Mai bola “tu mujhse baat kar rahi thi ya tera saara dhyan call lagane par hi laga hua tha.”
Keerti boli “are mai baat karte karte call bhi laga kar dekh rahi thi ki, call ja raha hai ya nahi. Aakhir itni der bad call lag hi gaya.”
Mai bola “haan, tere liye mujhse baat karne se jyada jaruri kaam, mera balance bachana tha. Isliye tera dhyan meri baton par nahi balki call lagane par
laga hua tha.”
Keerti mere is tarah jara si baat par chidchidane ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Isliye usne mujhe apni pahle ki baat ko samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry baba, lekin tum meri baat ka galat matlab mat nikalo. Asal me mujhe priya ki ye baat sunkar, wo din yaad aa gaya, jab mujhe tumhare
shilpa ko pasand karne ki baat chali thi. Us din mai raat bhar bahut royi thi.”
“Us din mujhe mere bachpan ka pyar, mujhse door hote najar aa raha tha aur mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise meri jindgi se sab kuch khatam ho gaya
ho. Mai is baat ko sah nahi pa rahi thi aur ro ro kar, upar wale se apne liye sirf maut hi mange ja rahi thi.”
“Us din ke bad, mai jab bhi tumhe dekhti, mera dil rone lagta tha. Lekin tum mere dard se anjan, mujhse puchhte rahte ki, mujhe kya hua, kya mai
tumse kisi baat ko lekar naraj hu. Tab mujhe na chahte huye bhi, tumse kahna pad jata ki, mujhse kuch nahi hua aur tumhari khushi ke liye, tumhare
samne muskurana pad jata.”
“Magar andar hi andar tumko kho dene ke dard se mera dil rota rahta. Mera dil karta ki, mai ek baar tumhe apne gale se laga kar khoob ro lu. Apne dil
ka saara haal tumhe suna du. Lekin aisa karne ki meri himmat hi nahi hoti thi. Mai bas andar hi andar raat din ghutti rahti thi.”
“Shayad meri is ghutan ko dekh kar, upar wale ko bhi mujh par raham aa gaya. Usne tumhe shilpa ka nahi hone diya aur meri is dard bhari ghutan ka
ant ho gaya. Lekin aaj bhi jab mai us din ki baat sochti hu to, meri aankhon me aansu aa jate hai.”
Itni baat kah kar keerti chup ho gayi. Shayad sach me uski aankhon me aansu aa gaye the. Lekin uski is baat ko sunkar, mai un dino ki yaad me kho
gaya. Un dino wo aksar jara jara si baat par mere ghar aa jaya karti aur mere aas pas madrati rahti thi. Mere kamre me taank jhank karna aur mujhe
chor najron se dekhte rahna, uski aadat si ban gayi thi.
Mai uski is bechaini ko kabhi samajh hi nahi saka ki, wo aisi harkat kyo kar rahi hai. Mai to bas uski is harkat ko dekh kar, us se yahi kahta ki, tu kya
yaha par meri jasusi karne aati hai. Meri is baat ko sunkar, wo hasne lagti aur ye baat wahi par aayi gayi ho jati.
Magar aaj jab mujhe uski un harkaton aur uski un bujhi bujhi aankhon ka matlab samajh me aa to, mai apni aakhon ko chhalakne se na rok saka. Mai
bhi us samay kitna nadan tha, jo uske is pyar ko kabhi mehsus hi na kar saka.
Mai apni aankhon me aansu liye, un dino ko yaad kar raha tha. Tabhi keerti ki aawaj, mujhe un yaadon se bahar khich layi. Keerti ne khud ko
sambhalte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry, mai tumhare dil ko koi thes lagana nahi chahti thi. Mai janti hu ki, tab tum mere dil ki baton se puri tarah se anjan the. Lekin iske bad
bhi tum mujhe bahut pyar karte the. Mere tumse itna ladne jhagadne aur pareshan karne ke bad bhi, tum mere ek baar bulane par hi daude chale aate
the.”
“Mujhe tumhara is tarah, meri itni jyada parwah karna bahut acha lagta tha aur isliye mai jaan bujh kar, tumhe pareshan kiya karti thi. Hamesha
tumhare sath rahne ke bahane duda karti rahti thi. Tumhare sath ye sab karte karte, mujhe bas raat din bas tumhari hi soch rahne lagi thi.”
“Mai tum me itna kho gayi thi ki, mujhe ye pata hi nahi chala ki, kab meri tumhe dekhne wali najar badal gayi aur mai tumhe dil hi dil pyar karne lagi hu.
Mujhe tumse itna jyada pyar ho gaya tha ki, mujhe tumhare bina jeene se acha, marna lagne laga tha.”
“Aaj kismat se mujhe mera pyar mil gaya hai. Magar aaj bhi jab kabhi mere man me tumse door hone ka khayal aata hai to, meri jaan nikalne lagti hai.
Isliye jab maine priya ki baat suni to, mera dil uske dard ko mehsus karke tadap utha tha. Apni kisi baat se tumko dukh pahuchne ka mera koi irada
nahi tha.”
Mai khamoshi se keerti ki ye baten sun tha aur uski baten sunte sunte mere chehre par khud hi muskurahat aa gayi. Uski baat khatam hote hi, maine
us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai ye to nahi kahta ki, mai bhi teri tarah, tujhe suru se aise hi pyar karta tha. Kyoki mere man me ye baat kabhi aayi hi nahi thi ki, humare
bich aisa kuch ho sakta hai. Lekin ye baat sach hai ki, tu mujhe suru se hi sabse achi lagti thi aur mai har ladki ki sundarta ki tulna bhi suru se, tujhse hi
karta aa raha hu.”
“Tu bas mujhe bahut achi lagti thi aur tera sath mujhe bahut sukun deta tha. Isliye tere ladne, jhagadne aur pareshan karne ke bad bhi, mai tere ek
baar bulane par hi dauda dauda tere pas pahuch jata tha.”
“Mai jab kabhi bhi tujhe dekhta to, ek baat jarur mere man me aati thi ki, kash tu meri bahan na hoti to, mai tujhe jindgi bhar ke liye apna bana kar rakh
leta. Lekin iska matlab ye hargij nahi tha ki, mai tere baare me kuch ulta sidha sochta tha. Maine tere baare me kabhi kuch galat nahi socha. Bas tu
mere liye………..”
Abhi meri baat puri bhi nahi huyi thi ki, keerti meri baat par khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Use hanste dekh mujhe laga ki, shayad use meri is baat par yakin
nahi hai. Isliye maine use apni baat ka yakin dilane ki kosis karte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, kya tujhe meri is baat viswas nahi ho raha hai. Mera yakin maan, mai sach kah raha hu. Mere man me aaj tak tere liye kabhi koi
bura vichar nahi aaya. Tu chahe to, mujhse kisi ki bhi kasam le sakti hai.”
Meri is baat ko sunte hi keerti ki hansi ruk gayi aur usne mujh par gussa hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ae tumhe kisi ki bhi kasam khane ki jarurat nahi hai. Mujhe khud se jyada tum par viswas hai. Tum nahi jante, mujhe sabse sukun bhari
nind tab aayi, jab mai pahli baar tumhare pas soyi thi. Tumne pyar se mere mathe ko chuma aur fir bahut der tak mere sar par hath ferte rahe. Us raat
ko mai apne jeevan me kabhi nahi bhul sakti aur yahi chahti hu ki, waisi raat mere jeevan me roj aaye.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, meri najar me us raat ka najara ghoom gaya aur maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “jab us samay tu jaag rahi thi to, fir yu sone ka natak kyo karti rahi. Muh se kuch boli kyo nahi.”
Keerti boli “jab tumne mere mathe par kiss kiya, tab mai apni aankh kholne hi wali thi ki, uske bad tum pyar se mere sar par hath ferne lage. Tumhara
aisa karne se mujhe itna sukun mila ki, mai aankh kholna hi bhool gayi aur fir mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki, kab mai meethi nind me so gayi.”
“Wo raat meri jindgi ki sabse yaadgar raat ban gayi aur fir mai tumhare isi pyar ke lalach me roj tumhare pas aakar sone lagi. Ab dobara kabhi aisa mat
sochna ki, mujhe tum par viswas nahi hai. Mere to viswas ka dusra naam hi tum ho. Jis din mera ye viswas toot jayega, us din meri saanso ki ye dor
bhi toot jayegi.”
Keerti ki in baton ko sunkar, mujhe us par bahut pyar aa raha tha. Yadi is samay wo mere pas hoti to, ab tak maine use apni bahon me bhar liya hota.
Magar is samay uske mere pas na hone se mai ek thandi si aah bhar kar rah gaya. Ye hi haal waha shayad keerti ka bhi tha. Is baat ke bad, wo bhi
khamosh si ho gayi thi.
Hum dono hi khamosh the ki, tabhi mere mobile ki Sms tone baj uthi. Maine mobile utha kar dekha to, priya ka Sms tha. Keerti ne Sms pad kar sunane
ko kaha to, mai wo Sms keerti ko pad kar sunane laga.
Priya ka Sms
“Maine use ishara kiya.
Usne “Salam” likh bheja.
Maine puchha tumhara naam kya hai.

Usne “Chand” likh bheja.
Maine puchha tumhari aankhen kaisi hai.

Usne “jaam” likh bheja.
Maine puchha tumhe kya chahiye.

Usne “Saara Aasmaan” likh bheja.
Maine puchha kab miloge.

Usne “Kayamat ki Shaam” likh bheja.
Maine puchha kis se darte ho.

Usne “Mohabbat ka Anjaam” likh beja.
Maine puchha tumhe nafrat kis se hai.?

Kambakht ne “Mera Naam” likh bheja.”
Priya ka Sms keerti ko pad kar sunane ke bad, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tune iska Sms suna na. Ye ladki khud bhi pagal hai aur mujhe bhi pagal karke rahegi. Mujhe to yaad hi nahi ki, maine us se ye nafrat karne
wali baat kab kah di.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are mujhe to is Sms me aisi koi baat najar nahi aa rahi. Ye to usne majak me bheja hai.”
Mai bola “mai us se kah chuka hu ki, mujhe shayari samajh me nahi aati to, fir use aisa Sms karna hi nahi chahiye tha.”
Keerti boli “ho sakta hai ki, usne tumko pareshan karne ke liye ye shayari wala Sms kiya hai. Chalo aaj tumahri taraf se mai us se baat karti hu.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine chaukte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tera dimag to thikane hai. Tu us se kya baat karegi aur use kya batayegi ki, tu kaun hai.”
Keerti boli “isme itna pareshan hone ki baat nahi hai. Wo khud hi samajh jayegi ki, mai kaun hu. Tum bas us se meri conference me baat karwao.
Pahle apne mobile se mujhe call karo aur uske bad usko call lagao. Baki sab mujh par chhod do.”
Mai bola “yaha ek pagal kam hai, jo tujhe bhi pagalpan karne ki sujh rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “tum daro mat, kuch nahi hoga. Tum bas call karo.”
Maine keerti ko samjhane ki bahut kosis ki, magar ab usne bhi priya se baat karne ki jid pakad li thi. Jab wo meri baat sunne ko taiyar nahi huyi to, fir
mujhe uski baat manna hi pad gayi.
Maine pahle apne dusre mobile se keerti ko call kiya. Uske call utha lene ke bad, maine dhadakte dil se priya ko call laga diya. Keerti hold par thi aur
priya ke mobile par call ja raha tha. Jaise jaise priya ke mobile ki ring baj rahi thi. Waise waise ab kya hoga, ye soch soch kar mere dil ki dhadkane bhi
bad rahi thi.
______________________________
Update-176
Mai bola “mai us se kah chuka hu ki, mujhe shayari samajh me nahi aati to, fir use aisa Sms karna hi nahi chahiye tha.”
Keerti boli “ho sakta hai ki, usne tumko pareshan karne ke liye ye shayari wala Sms kiya hai. Chalo aaj tumahri taraf se mai us se baat karti hu.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine chaukte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tera dimag to thikane hai. Tu us se kya baat karegi aur use kya batayegi ki, tu kaun hai.”
Keerti boli “isme itna pareshan hone ki baat nahi hai. Wo khud hi samajh jayegi ki, mai kaun hu. Tum bas us se meri conference me baat karwao.
Pahle apne mobile se mujhe call karo aur uske bad usko call lagao. Baki sab mujh par chhod do.”
Mai bola “yaha ek pagal kam hai, jo tujhe bhi pagalpan karne ki sujh rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “tum daro mat, kuch nahi hoga. Tum bas call karo.”
Maine keerti ko samjhane ki bahut kosis ki, magar ab usne bhi priya se baat karne ki jid pakad li thi. Jab wo meri baat sunne ko taiyar nahi huyi to, fir
mujhe uski baat manna hi pad gayi.
Maine pahle apne dusre mobile se keerti ko call kiya. Uske call utha lene ke bad, maine dhadakte dil se priya ko call laga diya. Keerti hold par thi aur
priya ke mobile par call ja raha tha. Jaise jaise priya ke mobile ki ring baj rahi thi. Waise waise ab kya hoga, ye soch soch kar mere dil ki dhadkane bad
rahi thi.
Mai man hi man ye hi dua kar raha tha ki, priya call na uthaye aur keerti ka priya se baat karna tal jaye. Lekin meri ye dua kaam nahi aayi aur priya ne
call uthate huye kaha.
Priya boli “hello, haan bolo, tumko kya bolna hai.”
Priya ke call utha lene ke bad, mere pas uski keerti se baat karane ke alawa koi rasta nahi bacha tha. Isliye maine seedhe apni baat par aate huye
priya se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe tumse kuch nahi bolna hai. Lekin koi tumse baat karna chahta hai. Bas usi ki tumse baat karane ke liye maine tumko call kiya hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, ne kuch sochte huye kaha.
Priya boli “mai abhi kisi se koi baat nahi karna chahti. Tum subah jis se chaho, us se meri baat karwa dena.”
Priya shayad samajh gayi thi ki, mai is samay uski kis se baat karwana chahta hu. Magar wo shayad khud ko abhi iske liye taiyar nahi kar pa rahi thi.
Isliye is samay baat karne se mana kar rahi thi.
Lekin keerti mujhe pahle hi dam de chuki thi ki, yadi priya call uthati hai aur mai uski baat keerti se nahi karwata hu to, us se bura koi nahi hoga. Mere
samne ab priya ko iske liye taiyar karne ke siwa koi rasta nahi tha. Isliye maine priya ko apni baat samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai khud tumhe itni samay pareshan karna nahi chahta tha. Lekin mujhse baat karte karte, wo achanak hi tumse baat karne ki jid karne lagi.
Maine use samajhne ki bahut kosis ki magar jab wo nahi maani to, fir maine uska call hold par rakh kar, tumko call laga diya.”
“Wo tumse conference me baat karna chahti thi. Yadi tum us se abhi baat nahi karna chahti ho to, koi baat nahi hai. Tum us se conference me ye hi
baat bol do ki, tum us se kal baat karogi. Tumhare aisa karne se uski tumse baat bhi ho jayegi aur use ye bhi nahi lagega ki, mai uski tumse baat
karwana nahi chahta tha. Ab aage tumhari marji, tum jo thik samjho, kar sakti ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne kuch der ki khamoshi ke bad, ek thandi si saans chhodte huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “ok, mai us se baat kar leti hu. Tum uske sath meri conference karwao.”
Priya ki baat sunte hi, maine priya ko thanks kaha aur fauran keerti ko conference me late huye, keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ye lo, priya call par hai. Tum us se baat kar sakti ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe ok kaha aur fir priya se kaha.
Keerti boli “hello priya, mere baare me to tum samajh hi gayi hogi ki, mai kaun hu.”
Keerti ki is baat par priya ne bhi muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “hii, haan mai ye to samajh gayi hu ki, tum kaun ho. Lekin punnu ne kabhi mujhe tumhara naam nahi bataya. Kya mai tumhara naam jaan
sakti hu.”
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, mai bhi keerti ke jabab ka bechaini se intejar karne laga. Udhar keerti ne priya ka ye sawal suna to, usne priya se hanste
huye kaha.
Keerti boli “hehehehe, mera naam tumhari tarah pyara nahi hai na, isliye punit ne tumhe mera naam nahi bataya hoga. Mera naam Tripti hai.”
Keerti ke muh se Tripti ka naam sunte hi, mujhe ek jhatka sa laga. Mujhe ummid thi ki, priya ke is sawal ke jabab me keerti ankita ka naam batayegi.
Lekin keerti ke muh se Tripti naam sunkar, mai hairan rah gaya.
Magar ye hairani sirf mujhe hi nahi ho rahi thi. Balki priya bhi is naam ko sunkar chauke bina na rah saki aur usne bhi hairan hote huye keerti se kaha.
Priya boli “kya tum wo hi Tripti ho, jiski kavitaye punnu padta hai.”
Priya ki is baat par keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, mai wo Tripti nahi hu. Magar maine punit se uski kavitaye suni jarur hai aur mujhe khud bhi sher aur shayari bahut pasand hai. Lekin
mai jab bhi isko shayari bhejti hu to, ye mere upar chidchidane lagta hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, priya ne bhi hanste huye kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe bhi shayari karna bahut pasand hai. Meri to baat baat par shayari karne ki aadat hai aur ye mere upar bhi isi tarah chidchidata hai.”
Keerti boli “lekin mere upar iske chidchidane ka jara bhi asar nahi padta. Mai to iske bad bhi ise shayari bhej hi deti hu.”
Priya boli “mai bhi aisa hi karti hu. Maine abhi to abhi thodi der pahle hi is ek shayari bheji hai.”
Ye baat bol kar priya khikhilane lagi aur uski is hansi me keerti bhi uska sath nibhane lagi. Dono mil kar is baat ko lekar mera majak udane lagi. Wo
dono pahli baar ek dusre se baat kar rahi thi. Magar unki baton se kahi se bhi aisa nahi lag raha tha ki, wo pahli baar ek dusre se baat kar rahi hai.
Lekin un dono ki in baton me sabse ajib baat ye thi ki, dono me se koi bhi na to kisi se meri burayi sun sakti thi aur na hi kisi ko mera majak udate huye
dekh sakti thi. Magar aaj dono khud hi ek dusre se mera majak bhi uda rahi thi aur meri burayi bhi kar rahi thi.
Shayad dono hi aisa karke ek dusre ko khush karne me lagi thi. Unki is harkat par mujhe bhi hansi aa rahi thi. Isliye maine un dono ki is baat chit me
bich me padna thik nahi samjha aur mai khamoshi se unki baton ka maja leta raha. Kuch der tak wo dono aise hi mera majak udati rahi. Fir baat hi baat
me keerti ne priya se kaha.
Keerti boli “ye sab to thik hai. Lekin mujhe tumse bhi ek sikayat hai. Punit itne dino tak mumbai me raha. Lekin ab bina mumbai dekhe hi, kal ghar
wapas aa raha hai. Kya tum use mumbai ki kuch khas khas jagah bhi nahi dikha sakti thi.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi priya ne apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “is sab me meri galti jara bhi nahi hai. Iske pas khud hi mere sath kahi aane jane ka samay nahi tha aur jab maine ise mumbai ghumane ki
baat sochi to, isne mera bhi mood kharab karke rakh diya.”
Ye kahte huye priya ne keerti ko kal ki shoping wali saari baten bata di. Jise sunkar keerti ne priya ki tarafdari karte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ye to tumne sach me bahut galat kaam kiya hai. Tumko samajhna chahiye tha ki, priya ne yadi tumse kisi ko apne sath na le chalne ki baat
kahi thi to, us samay uske man me koi to baat rahi hogi. Tumhe apni is galti ke liye priya se abhi sorry bolna hoga. Warna ab mai bhi tumse baat nahi
karugi.”
Keerti ki ye baad sunkar, mai hadbada gaya aur priya ki hansi chhut gayi. Meri hadbadahat ki vajah ye thi ki, sab kuch janne ke bad bhi, keerti ne priya
ko jara bhi samjhane ki kosis nahi ki thi aur mujhe apni safayi dene ka mauka diye bina hi sorry bolne ki shart rakh di thi.
Lekin is sab ke bad bhi mujhe priya se sorry bolne me koi pareshani nahi thi. Mujhe to bas priya ki narajgi ko door karna tha. Isliye maine bhi bina koi
bahas kiye huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mai apni galti ke liye maafi chahta hu.”
Lekin priya bhi keerti se kuch kam nahi thi. Usne mere is sorry ko ek sire se nakarte huye kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe tumhare is sorry ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Tumhe is galti ki saja jarur milegi aur tumhari saja ye hi hai ki, tum mujhe shayari me manao.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe fir ek jhatka laga. Dono hi ladkiyan mujhe jhatke par jhatke diye ja rahi thi aur meri jara bhi parwah nahi kar rahi thi. Yadi
yahi kaam mujhe wo Sms me karne ko kahti to, mere mobile me dher saari shayari thi. Mai aasani se priya ko shayari bhej sakta tha.
Lekin abhi mere dono hi mobile abhi busy the aur aise me mere koi shayari bol pane ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha. Keerti shayad meri is pareshani
ko samajh gayi thi. Isliye usne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “waise to priya ne tumko bilkul thik saja di hai. Lekin mai priya ki is saja se tumko kuch riyayat de deti hu. Tum yadi priya ko shayari me nahi
mana sakte ho to, use koi gaana gaa kar bhi mana sakte ho.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, ek baar fir priya ke hasne ki aawaj goonj gayi aur usne bhi keerti ki is baat par apni sahmati dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “ok, mujhe tripti ki ye baat manjur hai. Ab tum der mat karo, jaldi se mujhe manana suru karo.”
Priya aur keerti ki is baat ke bad, mere pas unki baat manne ke alawa koi rasta nahi tha. Magar fir bhi maine unhe safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe tum logon ki is ko manne me koi pareshani nahi hai. Lekin mujhe koi bhi gaana pura nahi aata.”
Priya boli “koi baat nahi, tumhe jitna bhi gaana aata hai. Tum utna hi gaana gaa do. Lekin jaldi karo, warna fir tumhe raat bhar gaana hi gana padege.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, maine bahas karna thik nahi samjha aur fir apna gala saaf karte huye sur me gaana gana suru kar diya.
Mera gaana
“Musu Musu Hasi, Deu Malai Lai
Musu Musu Hasi Deu
Zara Muskura De, Muskura De
Zara Muskura De, Aye Khushi
Gham Baat Le Tu Apne

Humse Tu Le Hasee
Ho Gaye Hum Abh Tere
Tu Ho Gayee Apni
Musu Musu Hasi, Deu Malai Lai

Musu Musu Hasi Deu
Maana Humse Ho Gayee

Ek Choti Si Khataa
Hans Do Na Tum Zaraa
Do Na Humko Tum Sazaa
Maana Humse Ho Gayee

Ek Choti Si Khataa
Has Do Na Tum Zaraa
Do Na Humko Tum Sazaa
Tum Jo Has Pade To

Abh Hum Bhi Muskurayein
Aao Mil Ke Saath Gaayein
Dil Se Dil Bhi Milayein
Hey Hey, Musu Musu Hasi, Deu Malai Lai

Musu Musu Hasi Deu
Musu Musu Hasi, Deu Malai Lai
Musu Musu Hasi Deu
Hey, Zara Muskura De, Muskura De
Zara Muskura De, Aye Khushi.”
Mere gaana khatam hone ke bad, mai keerti aur priya ke kuch bolne ka intejar karne laga. Mujhe keerti ki to koi aawaj sunayi nahi di. Lekin mere chup
hote hi priya ki khilkhilahat goonj gayi aur usne chahakte huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “oh my god, tum to bahut acha gaate ho. Mai to tumhara gaana sunkar, usme kho si gayi thi.”
Mai bola “to ab tumhari mujhse narajgi door huyi ya nahi.”
Priya boli “haan, meri narajgi door ho gayi hai. Ab yadi tum chaho to, mai kal tumhe mumbai ki kuch khas jagah dikhane le chal sakti hu.”
Mai bola “ok, to hum kal subah subah hi chalte hai. Lekin subah uthne ke liye sona bhi jaruri hai. Isliye ab hum logon ko sona chahiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne bhi is baat ki haami bhari aur fir usne keerti se ek do baten karne ke bad call rakh diya. Priya ke call rakhne ke bad, maine
us mobile se keerti ka call bhi kaat diya aur fir dusre mobile par aate huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, tu achanak chup kyo ho gayi thi. Kya tujhe meri kisi baat ka bura laga hai.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Mujhe tumhari koi baat ka bura nahi laga.”
Mai bola “to fir tu mera gaana sunne ke bad se chup chu si kyo hai. Uske pahle to mera kitna majak uda rahi thi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne thandi si saans bharte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “wo isliye, kyoki priya sach kah rahi thi. Mai bhi tumhara gaana sunkar, usi me kho si gayi thi. Mujhe to pata hi nahi tha ki, tum itna acha
gaate ho. Ab se tumhe mujhe manane ke liye bhi isi tarah se gaana gana padega.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine us par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab mai kabhi koi gaana vaana nahi gaane wala hu. Ye to tune hi mujhe fasa diya tha. Lekin ab tu mujhe ye bata ki, tune priya ko apna naam
ankita ki jagah tripti kyo bataya. Ankita ko tune mehul se milane ke liye taiyar kiya tha. Ab mehul se milane ke liye tripti ko kaha se layege.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are tum bekar me pareshan ho rahe ho. Is me kaun si pareshani wali baat hai. Hum mehul se ankita ko hi tripti kah kar milwa dege.”
Mai bola “lekin tujhe ek jhuth ke upar ye dusra jhuth bolne ki kya jarurat thi. Tune priya ko apna naam ankita hi kyo nahi bata diya.”
Keerti boli “mujhe priya ko apna naam ankita batane me koi pareshani nahi thi. Lekin ankita ke sath tumhara naam joda jaana mujhe acha nahi lag
raha tha. Isliye maine ye naam bata diya.”
Mai bola “jab tujhe apni saheli ankita ke sath mera naam jode jane me tujhe pareshani thi to, fir kisi anjan ladki ke sath mera naam kyo jod diya.”
Keerti boli “kyoki tripti naam ki kisi ladki ko hum dono me se koi bhi nahi janta hai aur fir tripti naam ko sunkar, aisa hi lagta hai, jaise ki ye mera hi
naam ho. Ab samajh me aaya ki, maine ye hi naam kyo liya.”
Mai bola “tu puri pagal hai. Hamesha kuch na kuch ulta sidha sochti rahti hai. Ab pata nahi, tere is ek jhuth ke pichhe, hume or kitne jhuth bolna
padege.”
Keerti boli “hume is jhuth ke liye, koi or jhuth nahi bolna padega. Ab tum ye faltu ki baten mat socho. Raat bahut ho gayi hai aur tumhari do din se nind
bhi puri nahi huyi hai. Isliye ab tum sirf mere baare me sochte huye meethi nind me so jao.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi aur fir usne mujhe good night kah kar call rakh diya. Uske call rakhne ke bad, maine aankh band ki
aur keerti ke baare me sochte sochte mai gahri nind me so gaya.
Subah 6 baje meri nind priya ke jagane par khuli. Lekin uski aankhon se mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki wo raat bhar soyi na ho. Aaj uski jaani
pehchani muskan bhi uske chehre se gayab thi.
Wo muskurane ki bharpur kosis kar rahi thi. Magar aaj uska chehra, uski muskurahat ka sath nahi de raha tha aur uske chehre se, uski udasi saaf
jhalak rahi thi. Wo muskurate huye mujhe taiyar hone ka kah rahi thi.
Usko raat ko hanste bolte dekh kar, mujhe bahut rahat mili thi. Lekin ab subah subah uska aisa murjhaya hua chehra dekh kar, mera dil baith gaya.
Mujhse baat karte karte ek pal aisa bhi aaya, jab mujhe laga ki, priya abhi ro degi. Lekin tabhi priya palat kar mere pas se chali gayi.
Uske jaane ke bad bhi, mai uske hi baare me sochta raha. Uski ye udasi, shayad aaj mere wapas chale jane ki vajah se thi. Lekin mai chahte huye bhi
uske liye kuch nahi kar sakta tha. Mai thodi der tak baitha priya ki isi udasi ke baare me sochta raha aur fir uth kar fresh hone chala gaya.
Update-177
Keerti boli “hume is jhuth ke liye, koi or jhuth nahi bolna padega. Ab tum ye faltu ki baten mat socho. Raat bahut ho gayi hai aur tumhari do din se nind
bhi puri nahi huyi hai. Isliye ab tum sirf mere baare me sochte huye meethi nind me so jao.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi aur fir usne mujhe good night kah kar call rakh diya. Uske call rakhne ke bad, maine aankh band ki
aur keerti ke baare me sochte sochte mai gahri nind me so gaya.
Subah 6 baje meri nind priya ke jagane par khuli. Lekin uski aankhon se mujhe aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki wo raat bhar soyi na ho. Aaj uski jaani
pehchani muskan bhi uske chehre se gayab thi.
Wo muskurane ki bharpur kosis kar rahi thi. Magar aaj uska chehra, uski muskurahat ka sath nahi de raha tha aur uske chehre se, uski udasi saaf
jhalak rahi thi. Wo muskurate huye mujhe taiyar hone ka kah rahi thi.
Usko raat ko hanste bolte dekh kar, mujhe bahut rahat mili thi. Lekin ab subah subah uska aisa murjhaya hua chehra dekh kar, mera dil baith gaya.
Mujhse baat karte karte ek pal aisa bhi aaya, jab mujhe laga ki, priya abhi ro degi. Lekin tabhi priya palat kar mere pas se chali gayi.
Uske jaane ke bad bhi, mai uske hi baare me sochta raha. Uski ye udasi, shayad aaj mere wapas chale jane ki vajah se thi. Lekin mai chahte huye bhi
uske liye kuch nahi kar sakta tha. Mai thodi der tak baitha priya ki isi udasi ke baare me sochta raha aur fir uth kar fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hone laga. Mai abhi taiyar hua hi tha ki, tabhi priya chay nashta lekar aa gayi. Wo bhi taiyar hokar aayi thi. Is samay usne
pink salwar suit pahna hua tha aur ab uske chehre par uski jaani pahchani muskan bhi wapas aa chuki thi.
Uske chehre ki ye muskan shayad mere sath ghumne jane ki vajah se wapas aayi thi. Magar shayad ye hi uski sabse badi khubi bhi thi ki, wo har baat
me apne aapko bahut jaldi dhaal leti thi. Aisa hi kuch abhi bhi hua tha.
Jaha abhi kuch der pahle abhi uska chehra kisi phool ki tarah murjhaya hua tha. Wahi ab uska chehra kisi kali ki tarah khila hua tha. Use khush dekh
kar, mujhe bhi bahut rahat mehsus huyi.
Mai nahi chahta tha ki, aaj bhi kal ke jaise kuch ho aur fir se koi humare sath jane ke liye pichhe lag jaye. Mai aisa kuch hone se pahle hi ghar se nikal
jana chahta tha. Isliye mai jaldi jaldi chay nasta karne laga. Mujhe is tarah hadbadi me chay nashta karte dekh, priya ne hanste huye kaha.
Priya boli “are nashta karne ki itni jaldi kya hai. Nashta kahi bhaga nahi ja raha hai. Aaram se nashta karo.”
Mai bola “mujhe pata hai ki, nashta kahi nahi bhagega. Magar kisi ke humare pichhe lagne se pahle, mai jarur yaha se bhagna chahta hu. Isliye tum
bhi bekar ki baton me samay barbad mat karo aur jaldi se nashta karo.”
Priya meri is baat ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Isliye usne mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “lekin jaldi nashta karne se kya hoga. Driver to 8 baje ke bad hi aayega aur uske aane tak to humko yahi rukna padega.”
Mai bola “nahi, hum itni der tak driver ke aane ka intejar nahi kar sakte. Hum raj ki bike lekar chalte hai. Raj ko kahi jana hoga to, wo car se chala
jayega.”
Meri baat sunte hi priya nashta karna chhod kar khadi ho gayi aur kamre se bahar jaane lagi. Mujhe uski is harkat ka matlab samajh nahi aaya to,
maine use tokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab tumko kya hua. Tum kaha ja rahi ho.”
Meri baat sunkar priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “mai raj bhaiya ki bike ki chabi lekar aur humare ghumne jaane ke baare me mom ko jata kar aati hu.”
Mai bola “lekin pahle tum chay nashta to kar lo.”
Priya boli “ab mai chay nashta bahar hi karugi. Tum apna chay nashta karo, tab tak mai wapas aati hu.”
Itna kah kar, priya kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Ab priya ne bahar nashta karne ki baat soch li thi to, maine bhi jaldi se chay pee aur uth kar bahar hall me
aa gaya. Tabhi priya bhi mere pas aa gayi aur usne kaha.
Priya boli “kya hua, kya tumne bhi chay nashta nahi kiya.”
Mai bola “mere liye sirf chay jyada jaruri thi. Wo maine pee li hai. Ab nashta to mai tumhare sath hi karuga.”
Mere baat sunkar, priya ne muskurate huye mujhe bike ki chabi thama di aur fir hum dono ghar se bahar aa gaye. Mai raj ki bike bahar nikal hi raha tha
ki, tabhi nikki ki car humare pas aakar ruki.
Nikki ne itni subah subah hum dono ko kahi jane ki taiyari me dekha to, wo car se utar kar sidhe humare pas aa gayi aur fir hum se kaha.
Nikki boli “are aap dono itni subah subah kaha ja rahe hai.”
Mai nikki ki is baat ka jabab dene hi wala tha ki, priya ne us par bhadakte huye kaha.
Priya boli “kya tujhe itni bhi akal nahi hai ki, kahi jate samay kisi ko tokna nahi chaiye. Jo tune aate hi hum logon ko tokna suru kar diya.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mai hairat se usko dekhne laga. Lekin nikki ne muskurate huye priya se kaha.
Nikki boli “maine tumhare jaane par koi tok nahi lagayi. Mai to bas itna kahna chahti thi ki, yadi tum log chaho to, meri car lekar ja sakte ho.”
Priya shayad car me jana nahi chahti thi. Isliye mere muh se bike ki baat sunte hi, chalne ki jaldi karne lagi thi ki, kahi mera irada na badal jaye. Lekin
nikki ki apni car le jaane wali baat sunte hi wo nikki ko gusse me ghurne lagi.
Nikki bhi shayad is baat ko samajh chuki thi. Lekin wo ab bhi priya ko dekh kar, muskura hi rahi thi. Nikki ki is harkat se saaf samajh me aa raha tha ki,
wo jaan bujh kar priya ko tang kar rahi hai.
Shayad nikki ko humare ghumne jaane ki baat pahle se hi pata thi. Isliye shayad wo itni subah subah yaha aa gayi thi. Lekin abhi mai in sab baton me
ulajhna nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine bike me baithte huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, hum logon ko aapki car nahi chahiye. Aaj hum logon ne bike se mumbai ghumne ki baat sochi hai.”
Meri baat sunte hi priya jaldi se bike me aakar baith gayi. Lekin nikki bhi uska pichha chhodne ke mood me nahi lag rahi thi. Usne fauran hi humari bike
ke samne aate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “are mujhe chhod kar kaha bhage ja rahe ho. Mujhe bhi aap logon ke sath bike me ghumna hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, priya ne us par bhadakte huye kaha.
Priya boli “kamini, yadi ab tune humare pichhe lagne ki kosis ki to, mujhse bura koi nahi hoga aur yadi iske bad tune apne muh se ek shabd bhi bahar
nikala to, mai tera muh tod dugi.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, nikki ke sath sath meri bhi hansi chhut gayi. Nikki muskurate huye bike ke samne se hat kar priya ke pas aa gayi. Usne priya ki
peeth par pyar se ek mukka maara aur fir hum dono se bye kaha. Humne dono ne bhi use bye kiya aur fir maine bike aage bada di.
Mumbai ki sadke mere liye anjan thi. Isliye mere bahar nikalte hi priya mujhe rasta batane lagi. Wo bahut khush najar aa rahi thi aur uski ye khushi uski
baton se hi jhalak rahi thi. Abhi hum kuch hi doori par pahuche to, priya ne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “tumne apna purse to rakh liya hai na. Warna kuch kharidi karne ke samay kahne lago ki, mai apna purse bhool aaya hu.”
Priya ki is baat par meri hansi chhut gayi. Maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum fikar mat karo, mera purse mere pas hai. Lekin soch samajh kar kharch karwana. Kyoki ab mere pas jyada paise nahi bache hai.”
Priya boli “fir bhi tumhare pas abhi kitne paise hoge.”
Mai bola “mushkil se char panch hajar hoge. Lekin 4-5 ghante ghumne ke liye itne paise bahut hoge.”
Priya boli “nahi, itne paise se kuch nahi hoga. Hume thodi bahut shopping bhi karni hai. Tum kuch paise or nikal lo.”
Mai bola “humne kal hi to itni saari shopping ki hai. Ab tumko or kis chij ki shopping karni hai.”
Priya boli “jab mai shopping karugi, tab tumko samajh me aa jayega. Abhi to tum sirf koi ATM dekh kar, paise nikalo.”
Maine us se paise nikalne ke baare me koi bahas nahi ki, lekin us se shopping kar jarur puchhta raha aur wo mujhe talti rahi. Isi bich ek ATM najar aa
gaya aur maine uske samne aakar bike rok di.
ATM room me aakar maine priya se puchha ki kitne paise nikalna hai aur uske kahne par maine das hajar rupye nikal liye. Iske bad jaise hi transaction
slip lene ko hua to, priya ne fauran mere hath se wo slip le li aur dekhne lagi. Slip dekhne ke bad, priya ne chaukte huye kaha.
Priya boli “hey, tumko pata hai ki, tumhare khate me kitna paisa hai.”
Priya ki is baat par maine na me apni gardan hilate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, mujhe bas itna pata hai ki, jab mai ghar se chala tha to, mere khate me teen lakh rupye the. Fir bad me shikha didi ki shadi ki baat
sunkar, chhoti maa ne bhi kuch paise mere khate me daale the. Lekin unke khud hi yaha aa jane se mujhe paise nikalne ki jarurat hi nahi padi.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne or bhi jyada hairan hote huye kaha.
Priya boli “lekin in paison ko nikal lene ke bad to, tumhare khate me sirf 500 rupye hi bache hai. Fir tumhare baki ke paise khate me se kaha gaye.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, maine us par jhallate huye kaha.

Mai bola “oye subah subah aisa majak mat karo. Mai janta hu ki, tum jhuth kah rahi ho.”
Ye kahte huye mai priya ke hath se transaction slip chheen kar dekhne laga. Lekin slip ko dekhte hi, mai bhi hairan hokar rah gaya. Mujhe hairan hote
dekh priya ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur usne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “tumhare khate me pure 25 lakh jyada hai. Jiska matlab hai ki, aunty ne pahle tumhe shikha didi ki shadi me kharch karne ke liye 25 lakh
rupye diye the. Lekin fir unke khud hi yaha aa jane se, unka kharcha or bhi bad gaya. Sach me tumhari mom bahut great hai.”
Priya ki is baat ne mujhe ek baar fir soch me daal diya. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mera bap itna paisa kharch karne ke liye kaise taiyar ho
gaya. Mai abhi ye baat soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi priya ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Priya boli “are ab tum kis soch me pad gaye. Jaldi chalo, humare pas itna time nahi ki, hum ek hi jagah par itni der tak ruke rahe.”
Priya ki baat sunte hi mai uske sath ATM room se bahar nikal aaya. Bahar aakar maine bike chalu ki aur priya ke baithte hi bike aage bada di. Priya
mujhe rasta batati ja rahi thi aur mai uske bataye raste par bike daudata ja raha tha.
Wo raste me padne wali khas jagah aur imarton ke baare me bhi mujhe batati ja rahi thi. Aise hi ghumte firte hum log Siddhi vinayak mandir pahuch
gaye. Waha pahuch kar mai bike prak karne laga aur priya prasad lene chali gayi.
Abhi sirf 7:45 baje the aur ye pahla mauka tha, jab mai kisi mandir me itni subah subah darshan karne ke liye pahucha tha. Magar itni subah subah hi,
waha ki bheed bhad aur lambi katar ko dekh kar, meri haalat kharab hone lagi.
Tabhi priya prasad aur phool mala lekar aa gayi. Usne prasad aur phool mala mujhe pakdate huye, darshan karne chalne ke liye kaha to, maine use
rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “yaar, hum bappa ko yahi se pranam kar lete hai. Yadi itni bheed bhad me hum darshan karne andar gaye to, hume sirf yahi par 4-5 ghante
lag jayege aur fir hume yahi se ghar wapas lautna pad jayega.”
Priya boli “tum iski fikar mat karo. Hume darshan karne me muskil se 15 min hi lagege. Tum bas mere sath sath chalte raho.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, mai prasad ki daliya hanth me thame, uske sath sath chalne laga. Kuch door chalne ke bad, wo ek pandit ji ke pas aakar ruk gayi
aur fir usne un pandit ji se kaha.
Priya boli “hum dono ko hi darshan karna hai.”
Priya ki baat sunte hi pandit ji ne, mere hath se Prasad ki daliya le li. Priya ne mujhse un pandit ji ko 500 rupye dene ki baat boli to, maine 500 rupye
nikal kar unko de diye.
Pandit ji ne paise lekar apne kurte ki jeb me daale aur fir hum logon se apne pichhe pichhe aane ki baat bol kar, prasad ki daliya ko dono hathon se
upar utha kar, rajdhani express ki tarah, teji se kabhi dayen to kabhi bayen bhagne lage.
Mujhe aur priya ko un pandit ji ki chaal se, apna sath milane ke liye, unke pichhe pichhe daudna pad raha tha. Lekin jaldi hi humari ye mehnat rang layi
aur pandit ji naam ki rajdhani express ne hume bappa ke bilkul samne lakar khada kar diya.
Humne bade sukun ke sath ganpati bappa ke darshan kiye aur fir hum log aaram se bahar aa gaye. Bahar aakar waha ki bheed bhad dekh kar, mujhe
aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise mai koi badi bhari jang jeet kar bahar aaya hu.
Jiski khushi mere chehre se hi jhalak rahi thi aur mujhe abhi bhi yakin nahi ho raha tha ki, mai itni jaldi bappa ke darshan karke aa gaya hu. Lekin tabhi
priya ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Priya boli “dekh lo, abhi sirf 8:30 baja hai aur hum darshan karke bhi bahar aa gaye.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, maine muskura diya aur fir bike nikalne chala gaya. Bike bahar nikalne ke bad, maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “ab kaha chalna hai.”
Priya boli “ab hum mahalaxmi mandir chalte hai.”
Ye bolte huye priya bike me baith gayi aur maine bike aage bada kar, muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya, mumbai me sirf dekhne ke liye mandir hi mandir hai ya tum mujhe koi papi samajh kar, mere paap door karne ke liye, mujhe bhagwan
ke darshan karwaye ja rahi ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne meri peeth par ek jordar mukka marte huye kaha.
Priya boli “hey, subah subah bhagwan ke darshan karne se din acha jata hai aur fir ye sab yaha ke prasiddh mandir hai. Isliye pahle yaha ke darshan
karwa rahi hu. Iske bad baki ki khas khas jagah bhi ghuma dungi.”
Priya ki ye baat sunne ke bad bhi, mai raste bhar usko isi baat ko lekar pareshan karta raha. Aise hi hanis majak karte huye hum mahalaxmi mandir
pahuch gaye. Mahalaxmi mandir me siddhi vinayak ki tarah jyada bheed bhad nahi thi.
Hume Mahalaxmi mandir me bahut aaram se teeno deviyon ke darshan karne ko mil gaye. Hum 9:30 baje darshan karke fursat ho gaye. Maine priya
se nashta karne kar lene ko kaha to, usne kaha ki, Haji ali dargah dekhne ke bad nashta karege.
Haji ali dargah mahalaxmi mandir se kuch hi doori par thi. Isliye hume waha pahuchne me jyada der nahi lagi. Kuch hi der me hum Haji ali dargah
pahuch gaye. Humne dargah ke darshan kiye aur fir waha ka najara dekhne lage.
Samundar me bani is dargah ko dekh kar, ek alag hi aanand ki anubhuti ho rahi thi. Isliye mai yaha baith kar, kuch der samundar ka najara dekhna
chahta tha. Lekin priya ne samay ki kami batate huye, mujhe waha baithne nahi diya aur hum waha se jaldi hi bahar nikal aaye.
Bahar aane ke bad, fir maine priya se nasta kar lene ko kaha to, usne aage ek restaurant hone ki baat kah kar mujhe waha chalne ko kaha. Mai priya
ke bataye raste par chalne laga.
Mujhe raste me jo bhi restaurant dikhayi deta, mai priya se puchhta, kya ye wala restaurant hai. Wo kahti nahi, bas thodi or aage hai. Aisa do teen baar
hua. Aise hi thodi or aage, thodi or aage karte karte, wo mujhe mumba devi ke mandir le aayi.
Waha pahuch kar, jab mujhe priya ki ye harkat samajh me aayi to, maine bura sa muh bana liya. Jise dekh kar, priya mera hath pakad kar mandir me
le gayi aur fir darshan karne ke bad usne bataya ki, Mumba devi ke naam par bombay ka naam mumbai, pada hai.
Mumba devi ke darshan karne ke bad, hum seedhe Gatewey of india aa gaye. Waha aakar humne Gatewey of india aur Taj hotel ka ek sath najara
kiya. Lekin priya ne waha bhi mujhe jyada der nahi rukne diya.
Waha par kuch der rukne ke bad hum, Marine drive, Girgaon chowpatty aur henging garden ka najara karte huye, seedhe Juhu beach chowpatty
pahuch gaye. Lekin Juhu beach pahuchte hi, maine priya ke samne apne hath upar karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab bas karo meri maa. Mujh garib par thoda raham karo. Subah 7 baje se bhukha pyasa mujhe apne sath ghumaye ja rahi ho aur ab dopahar
ka 1 baj gaya hai. Ab to kuch kha pee lene do, warna mujhse yaha se hila bhi nahi jayega.”
Ye kahte huye mai wahi dhamm se wahi baith gaya. Priya mera hath pakad kar mujhe uthane ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin jab mai uske uthane par bhi
nahi utha to, usne mujhe manate huye kaha.
Priya boli “are ab pareshan mat karo. Chalo mai tumko mumbai ki sabse mashhoor cheejen khilati hu.”
Ye kahte huye, usne fir se mera hath pakad kar uthaya aur is baar mai uth kar khada ho gaya. Hum chalte huye waha ke Food Stalls par aa gaye.
Waha aakar priya ne ek stall ke samne padi chair par mujhe baithne ko kaha aur wo khud us stall par chali gayi.
Mai bahut thak gaya tha, isliye mai aaram se baith kar, priya ke wapas aane ka intejar karne laga. Tabhi priya ek plate me bada pav lekar aa gayi. Use
dekhte hi, maine bura sa muh banate huye kaha.
Mai bola “abe tum 6 ghante mujhe ghumane ke bad, yaha baitha kar, bada pav khila rahi ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “kya tumne kabhi bada pav khaya hai.”
Mai bola “nahi khaya aur mujhe ye khana bhi nahi hai.”
Priya boli “yadi mumbai aakar tumne ye nahi khaya to, samajh lo, tumne kuch bhi nahi khaya. Ab jyada nakhre mat karo aur chup chap kha lo. Warna
kuch bhi khane ko nahi milega.”
Maine beman se ek bada pav utha liya aur khane laga. Mere sath priya bhi bada pav khane lagi. Abhi hum bada pav kha kar free huye the ki, tabhi ek
ladka bhel puri lekar aa gaya.
Maine priya ki taraf dekha, wo mujhe hi ghoor rahi thi. Isliye mai chup chap bhel puri khane laga. Mai bhel puri kha hi raha tha ki, tabhi barkha ka call
aa gaya. Wo khana khane ke liye ghar aane ki baat puchh rahi thi.
Maine priya se puchha ki, use kya jabab du to, priya ne 3 baje aane ka ishara kiya aur maine ye hi baat barkha se bol kar, call rakh diya. Isi ke sath
mera bhel puri khana bhi ho chuka tha aur ab mera pet puri tarah se bhar chuka tha.
Lekin tabhi ek ladke ne pav bhaji lakar mere samne rakh di. Pav bhaji dekhte hi, maine uth kar khade hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum pagal ho gayi ho kya. Pahle bhukha rakh kar maar rahi thi aur ab khila khila kar marna chahti ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne fir mujh par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum chup chap khate ho ya fir mai ise jabardasti tumhare muh me thoos du.”
Mai bola “kasam se yaar, ab mere pet me iske liye jara bhi jagah nahi hai. Yadi tum ye pahle hi manga leti to, itna sab khane ki jarurat hi nahi padti.”
Priya boli “isliye maine pav bhaji pahle nahi magayi thi. Warna tum bada pav aur bhel puri ko hath bhi nahi lagate.”
Mai bola “lekin ab mai kuch nahi kha sakta. Ye tum hi kha lo.”
Priya boli “mujhe malum tha ki, tum ise nahi kha paoge. Isliye maine ek plate pav bhaji hi mangwayi hai. Is ek plate pav bhaji ko, hum dono mil kar to,
khatam kar sakte hai na.”
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, mai gaur se uska chehra dekhne laga. Uske chehre par is samay na to jid karke apni baat manwane wale bhav the aur na hi
mere sath koi jabardasti karke apni baat manwane wale bhav the.
Uske chehre par yadi is samay the to, sirf aagrah karne wale bhav the. Jinhe manna ya na manna usne mere upar chhod diya tha. Uske chehre ke in
bhavon ko dekhte hi, meri aankhon me ami ka chehra aa gaya aur mai muskurate huye wapas priya ke pas baith gaya.
Update-178
Mai bola “tum pagal ho gayi ho kya. Pahle bhukha rakh kar maar rahi thi aur ab khila khila kar marna chahti ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne fir mujh par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum chup chap khate ho ya fir mai ise jabardasti tumhare muh me thoos du.”
Mai bola “kasam se yaar, ab mere pet me iske liye jara bhi jagah nahi hai. Yadi tum ye pahle hi manga leti to, itna sab khane ki jarurat hi nahi padti.”
Priya boli “isliye maine pav bhaji pahle nahi magayi thi. Warna tum bada pav aur bhel puri ko hath bhi nahi lagate.”
Mai bola “lekin ab mai kuch nahi kha sakta. Ye tum hi kha lo.”
Priya boli “mujhe malum tha ki, tum ise nahi kha paoge. Isliye maine ek plate pav bhaji hi mangwayi hai. Is ek plate pav bhaji ko, hum dono mil kar to,
khatam kar sakte hai na.”
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, mai gaur se uska chehra dekhne laga. Uske chehre par is samay na to jid karke apni baat manwane wale bhav the aur na hi
mere sath koi jabardasti karke apni baat manwane wale bhav the.
Uske chehre par yadi is samay the to, sirf aagrah karne wale bhav the. Jinhe manna ya na manna usne mere upar chhod diya tha. Uske chehre ke in
bhavon ko dekhte hi, meri aankhon me ami ka chehra aa gaya aur mai muskurate huye wapas priya ke pas baith gaya.
Papa jab kabhi ami nimi ke khane ke liye kuch laate to, nimi apni chatoru jeebh se majbur hokar, apni chij ko fauran chat kar jati thi. Lekin ami apni chij
ko bacha kar rakhti aur use mere pas lakar kahti ki, “bhaiya mujhe ye khana hai. Magar mai ise pura nahi kha paugi. Kya isme aadha aap kha lege.”
Mai use wo nimi ko khila dene ko kahta. Magar nimi iske liye pahle se taiyar rahti aur use khane se mana kar deti. Mai dono ki is harkat ko samajh jata
tha. Lekin fir bhi mai is sab se anjan ban kar, ami ki layi huyi chij ko thoda sa kha leta tha.
Apni chij mujhe khilane ke liye us samay jo bhav ami ke chehre par hote the. Waise hi kuch bhav abhi mujhe priya ke chehre par bhi dikh rahe the. Is
samay wo pink salwar suit me bahut pyari lag rahi thi aur beach par chal rahi hawaye, uske balon ko bikher kar, use or bhi jyada pyara bana rahi thi.
Maine uske is manmohak roop ko dekh kar, muskurate huye pav bhaji ka ek nivala uske muh ki taraf bada diya. Mere aisa karte hi uske chehre par
chamak aa gayi aur usne fauran hi wo nivala khate huye, pav bhaji ka ek nivala lekar mere muh ki taraf bada diya. Maine bhi uske hath se pav bhaji ka
wo nivala kha liya.
Wo mujhe apne hath se pav bhaji khila rahi thi aur mai use apne hath se pav bhaji khila raha tha. Hum dono bas ek dusre ko apne hathon se pav bhaji
khila rahe the aur ek dusre ko dekh kar muskura rahe the.
Iske alawa is samay na to mere man me aisa waisa kuch chal raha tha aur na hi shayad priya ke man me aisa waisa kuch chal raha tha. Ye bas ek
aisa lamha tha, jo hum dono ko sukun de raha tha aur hum is lamhe ko kisi baat ki parwah kiye bina, puri tarah se jee lena chahte the.
Khair koi lamha kitna bhi hasin kyo na ho. Us lamhe ka ant ho hi jata hai. Aise hi is lamhe ka bhi ant humari pav bhaji ke khatam hone ke sath hi ho
gaya. Usne mujhse paise lekar, dukan wale ke paise chukaye aur fir hum dono tahalte huye beach par aa gaye.
Humare pas ab ek dusre ke sath bitane ke liye jyada samay nahi tha. Isliye na to, maine priya se kuch or dekhne ki baat kahi aur na hi priya ne mujhse
kahi or chalne ki baat kahi. Hum dono bas aise hi beach par baat karte huye tahalte rahe aur fir ek jagah par baith kar samundar ka najara dekhne
lage.
Samundar ka najara dekhte dekhte priya ne apna sar mere kandhe par tika diya aur mere hath ko pakad liya. Mujhe priya ki ye harkat kuch achi si nahi
lagi thi. Lekin mai jaate jaate uske dil ko thes bhi lagana nahi chahta tha. Isliye mai uski is harkat ko andekha kar, fir samundar ki taraf dekhne laga.
Magar shayad priya meri is haalat ko samajh gayi thi. Usne mere kandhe se apne sar ko hataya aur fir meri hatheli ko apni hatheli se aise saaf karne
lagi. Jaise ki meri hatheli par kuch lag gaya ho. Mai bade dhyan se uski is harkat ko dekhne laga. Tabhi usne apne chehre par ek feeki si muskan
bikherte huye, mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “bahut hi mushkil hota hai na.”
Priya ki ye baat sunte hi, mere kaano me nisha bhabhi ki baat goonj gayi. Kyoki un ne bhi mujhse aisa hi kuch sawal kiya tha. Lekin tab se ab tak
haalat bahut badal chuke the aur shayad is sawal ka jabab bhi badal chuka tha.
Mai priya ki is baat ke matlab ko achi tarah se samajh gaya tha. Lekin fir bhi maine is baat se anjan bante huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya mushkil hota hai.”
Meri baat ko sunkar, priya ne apni najar meri hatheli par aise tika li, jaise ki meri hatheli me kuch dudh rahi ho. Fir meri hatheli ko apne dupatte se saaf
karte huye, ek feeki si muskan ke sath kaha.
Priya boli “jis se pyar ho, us se door rahna aur jis se pyar na ho, uske sath rahna.”
Mai is samay priya ke dil ki haalat ko achi tarah se samajh raha tha. Use aisa lag raha tha ki, mai kisi majburi ya kisi hamdardi me is samay uske sath
yaha par aaya hu. Lekin uski is baat me jara bhi hakikat nahi thi. Isliye maine ek thandi saans bhar kar, is baat ki sachai priya ke samne rakhte huye
kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, aisa bilkul nahi hai. Jab mai yaha aaya tha, tab mujhe jarur aisa lag raha tha ki, apne pyar se door rahna ek saza hai. Magar yaha aakar
maine jana ki, pyar me kabhi kabhi doori hona bhi jaruri hai. Kyoki ye doori hi hai, jo hume hamare pyar ki keemat ka aehsas karati hai.”
“Yadi mai apne pyar se itne din door na raha hota to, shayad mujhe iski keemat ka aehsas kabhi na ho pata aur mai jaane anjane me apni kisi galti se
apne pyar ko kho bhi sakta tha. Magar is kuch din ki judai ne mujhe mere pyar ki us keemat ka aehsas dilaya hai. Jise mai sath rah kar shayad kabhi
samajh hi nahi sakta tha.”
“Mera manna tha ki, mai use apni jaan se jyada pyar karta hu. Lekin yaha aakar maine jana ki, jaan se jyada pyar karne ka matlab ye hai ki, mai use
khud se alag manta hu. Jabki mai jis ladki se pyar karta hu. Wo mujhe apni jaan se jyada pyar nahi karti, balki wo to mujhe hi apni jaan manti hai.”
“Uske sapne, uske apne, uski khushi, uske gam, uska pyar, uska viswas, jo kuch bhi hu, sirf mai hi hu. Isliye uske mukable me mera pyar kuch bhi nahi
hai aur ye sab baten maine us se door rah kar hi jaani hai. Mere liye ye doori ek saza nahi, balki ek saugat thi. Jisse maine apne pyar ki kadar karna
seekha hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne fir feeki si muskana ke sath kaha.
Priya boli “ye baat to uske liye hai, jis se pyar ho us se door rahna pade. Lekin jis se pyar na ho, uske sath rahne wali baat ka to, tumne koi jabab nahi
diya.”
Priya ki is baat ka jabab maine badi hi sanjidgi se dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumhara ye sawal hi galat hai. Kyoki jis se pyar na ho, uske sath rahne ya na rahne se koi farak nahi padta hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ka chehra utar gaya. Shayad use mujhse is tarah ke khule jabab ki ummid nahi thi. Lekin maine apni baat ko badate huye, us
se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhara sawal ye hona chahiye tha ki, koi tumhe pyar kare aur tumhe us se pyar na ho. Aise me uske sath rahna bahut mushkil ho jata hai
na.”
Meri ye baat sunkar priya hairani se meri taraf dekhne lagi. Uska is tarah hairan hona bhi swabhavik tha. Wo jis baat ko ghuma kar puchh rahi thi. Usi
baat ko maine sidhe shabdon me uske samne lakar rakh diya tha. Usko is tarah se hairan hote dekh kar, maine apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “jo abhi maine kaha hai. Yadi tumhara sawal wahi hai to, mera jabab hai ki, haan, bahut muskil hota hai. Yadi koi aapko apni jaan se bad kar
pyar kare aur aap uske is pyar ke badle me, apna pyar na de pao to, bahut taklif hoti hai.”
“Fir yadi wo pyar karne wala tumhare jaisa koi masum ho to, ye dard sahan karna aur bhi jyada mushkil ho jata hai. Tab aisa lagta hai, jaise ki seene
ke andar koi aag jal rahi ho aur us aag me dil jal raha ho.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, shayad priya ke dil ko kuch sukun mila tha. Usne pahli baar dil khol kar hanste huye kaha.
Priya boli “mere liye tum apna dil mat jalao. Mujhe tumko hasil karna tha, wo maine kar liya. Ab mujhe kisi baat ka koi gam nahi hai.”
Priya ki is baat ne is baar mujhko hairani me daal diya. Mujhe uski ye baat jara bhi samajh me nahi aayi aur hairani bhari najron se uski taraf dekhta
rah gaya. Lekin wo meri is hairani ko samajh gayi thi. Isliye usne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “jyada mat socho, isme hairani wali koi baat nahi hai. Tum mere sath ho. Tumhe mere dard se dard hota hai. Tumhe meri fikar rahti hai. Yadi
ise pyar nahi kahte hai to, fir mujhe tumse tumhara pyar chahiye bhi nahi hai. Mujhe tumhara bas itna sath hi milta rahe, mere liye ye hi bahut hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mai gaur se uska chehra dekhne laga aur ye samajhne ki kosis karne laga ki, ye baat kahi wo mera dil rakhne ke liye to, nahi
kah rahi hai. Magar uske chehre ki masumiyat dekh kar, mujhe yakin ho gaya ki, wo jo kuch bhi kah rahi hai, apne dil se kah rahi hai.
Isliye is samay uske chehre ki muskan me mujhe kahi koi dard najar nahi aa raha tha. Apne dard ki parwah kiye bina, apne pyar ke dard ki parwah
karne ka naam hi to pyar hai aur yahi priya bhi kar rahi thi.
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, mai bahut bhavuk ho gaya tha. Usne thode se hi shabdon me hi bahut kuch kah diya tha. Magar aaj apne jaane se pahle
mere pas bhi us se kahne ke liye bahut kuch tha. Maine uske hath se apna hath chhudaya aur fir uska hath pakad kar sahlate huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya, mai janta hu ki, tum mujhe bahut pyar karti ho. Lekin us raste par chalne ka fayda hi kya, jis raste ki koi manjil hi na ho. Tum ache se
janti ho ki, meri manjil koi or hai. Aise me mujhe pyar karke tumhe dard ke siwa kuch nahi milega.”
“Tumhare liye acha ye hi hoga ki, tum mujhe hamesha ke liye bhool jao aur apni jindgi me kisi aise ladke ko aane ka mauka do, jo tumhe itna pyar kare
ki, tumhe kabhi bhule se bhi meri yaad na aaye.”
Itna kah kar, mai priya ka chehra dekhne laga. Meri baat sunkar, wo bhi kuch gambhir dikhne lagi thi aur kuch soch me pad gayi thi. Thodi der bad
usne apni khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Priya boli “ek baat batao, yadi kisi vajah se tripti tumhe na mil paye to, kya tab aisi haalat me tum mere pyar ko apna loge.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mera dimag hi ghoom gaya aur maine us par jhallate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum pagal ho kya hai. Uske milne ya na milne se kya hota hai. Yadi kisi vajah se mai uske pyar ko kho bhi deta hu. Tab bhi mere dil se uska
pyar to khatam nahi ho jayega. Wo mujhe mile ya na mile, lekin uske alawa kisi ke pyar ko apnane ka sawal hi paida nahi hota hai.”
“Wo mujhe mile ya na mile. Magar mai uske alawa kisi ke baare me soch bhi nahi sakta hu. Isliye tum apne dil se ye vaham hamesha ke liye nikal do
ki, uske na milne se mai tumhare pyar ko apna sakta hu.”
Us samay mujhe priya ki is nadani bhari baat par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Isliye mujhe jo kuch bhi samajh me aaya, mai priya ko bolta chala gaya.
Lekin mere chup hote hi, priya ne apni baat ke liye mujhse maafi mangte huye kaha.
Priya boli “sorry, mere man me tum dono ke pyar ko lekar aisi koi bhi baat nahi hai. Mujhe ye baat bolne ke liye bhagwan maaf kare aur tum dono ke
pyar ko kabhi kisi ki bhi najar na lage. Lekin ab ek baar tum khud hi apni kahi baat ko soch kar dekh lo.”
“Ek taraf to tum tripti ko kho dene ke bad bhi, usko bhulne ya kisi or ke pyar ko apnane ke liye taiyar nahi ho. Wahi dusri taraf tum mujhse kahte ho ki,
mere pyar ki koi manjil nahi hai, isliye mai apne pyar ko bhool jau. Kya sirf tumhara pyar hi pyar hai aur mera pyar kuch bhi nahi hai. Aakhir tumhari
najron me pyar ka ye dohra map-dand kyo hai.”
“Yadi tum dono ka pyar sacha hai to, jhutha mera pyar bhi nahi hai. Tumhre mere pas hone na hone ka aehsas mujhe dil se mehsus hota hai. Yadi
meri aankhen band bhi ho, tab bhi mai bina aankhe khole bata sakti hu ki, tum mere pas aa rahe ho. Kyoki mujhe tumhare aane ki aahat mere kaanon
se nahi, balki mere dil se sunayi deti hai.”
“Tumse itna pyar hone ke bad bhi, jab mujhe tumhare pyar ka pata chala to, maine khud hi, apne pyar ko, apne seene me dafan karke rakh diya. Lekin
ab yadi tumhe mera tumko yaad rakhna bhi ek bojh lagta hai to, tumhari khushi ke liye mai tumhari yaad ko bhi apne seene me dafan kar dugi. Magar
meri ek baat yaad rakhna ki dil par kisi ka koi jor nahi hota. Kahi aisa na ho ki, tumko bhulate bhulate ye dil dhadakna hi bhool jaye.”
Ye baat kahte kahte priya ki aankhen chhalak gayi aur uska dard mehsus karke mera dil bhi tadap gaya. Uski kahi gayi, koi bhi baat galat nahi thi. Mai
kabhi kabhi khud bhi is baat ko dekh kar, hairan rah jata tha ki, wo chahe meri taraf peeth karke hi kyo na khadi ho, magar jab mai uske aas pas
pahuchta tha to, wo palat kar mujhe hi dekhne lagti thi.
Aisa kyo hota tha, is baat ko mai kabhi samajh nahi saka. Lekin mere sath bhi priya ko lekar, ek aisi hi ajib baat judi huyi thi. Wo baat ye thi ki, priya
chahe apne dard ko, apni hansi ke pichhe chhupane ki laakh kosis kar le. Magar fir bhi mujhe uski muskan ke pichhe chhupi khushi aur gam ka aehsas
ho jata tha.
Aisa hi kuch abhi bhi mere sath ho raha tha. Uske bahte huye aansuon ne mujhe meri galti ka aehsas kara diya aur maine uske hath ko thamte huye
kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mera irada tumhara dil dukhane ka hargij nahi tha. Mujhe tumhari koi bhi baat bojh nahi lagti. Tum itne din se saaye ki tarah mere sath
ho. Lekin mujhe kabhi bhi tumhara sath bojh nahi laga aur na hi maine kabhi tumse pichha chhudane ki kosis ki hai.”
“Aisa maine kisi majburi ya hamdardi me nahi kiya. Balki mujhe tumhare sath rahne se khushi hoti thi. Tum bhale hi apne chehre par jhuthi muskan ka
mukhota laga kar, sabse apne dard ko chhupa leti ho. Lekin jaise tumhe mere aane ka aehsas pahle se ho jata hai. Waise hi mujhe bhi tumhari
muskan me chhupe dard aur khushi ka aehasa ho jata hai.”
“Tumhe khush dekh kar meri khushi dugni ho jati hai. Lekin tumhe dukhi dekh kar mera gam dugna nahi, balki char guna ho jata hai. Ye sach hai ki,
mai bahut jyada bhavuk insan hu, isliye kisi ke dil me chhupi bhavna ko mehsus karna mere liye koi badi baat nahi hai.”
“Magar us se bhi bada sach ye hai ki, mujhe tumse mile huye, abhi sirf 15 din hi huye hai. Lekin is 15 din ki jaan pahchan me, mai tumhare dil me
chhupi bhavnao ko jitna jyada mehsus kar paya hu. Utna jyada mai aaj tak, kisi ke dil me chhupi bhavnao ko mehsus nahi kar paya hu.”
“Mere sath aisa kyo hua, ye mai khud bhi nahi janta. Magar mujhe aisa lagta hai ki, shayad pichhle janam me mera tumse koi rishta tha. Jis vajah se
tumhe dard me dekh kar, mai bhi tadap uthta hu aur tumhe khush dekh kar, mai bhi khush ho jata hu.”
“Kahi na kahi, tumhari khushi se meri khushi aur tumhare gam se mera gam juda hua hai. Jiski vajah se maine kaha tha ki, tum mujhe bhool jao. Kyoki
yadi tum khush nahi rahogi to, iska aehsas mujhe bhi khush nahi rahne dega.”
“Ab tum chaho to, in sab baton ko mera pagalpan kah lo ya fir chaho to, ise pyar ke liye mera dohra map-dand kah lo. Lekin maine abhi tumse jo bhi
kaha, wo hi mera sach hai aur is par yakin karna ya na karna tumhari marji par hai.”
Apni itni baat kah kar, mai chup ho gaya. Lekin meri ye sab baten sunkar, priya hairani se mujhe dekhti rah gayi. Use shayad ab bhi is baat par yakin
nahi aa raha tha ki, mere dil me usko lekar itni sab baten chhupi huyi thi.
Update-179
“Magar us se bhi bada sach ye hai ki, mujhe tumse mile huye, abhi sirf 15 din hi huye hai. Lekin is 15 din ki jaan pahchan me, mai tumhare dil me
chhupi bhavnao ko jitna jyada mehsus kar paya hu. Utna jyada mai aaj tak, kisi ke dil me chhupi bhavnao ko mehsus nahi kar paya hu.”
“Mere sath aisa kyo hua, ye mai khud bhi nahi janta. Magar mujhe aisa lagta hai ki, shayad pichhle janam me mera tumse koi rishta tha. Jis vajah se
tumhe dard me dekh kar, mai bhi tadap uthta hu aur tumhe khush dekh kar, mai bhi khush ho jata hu.”
“Kahi na kahi, tumhari khushi se meri khushi aur tumhare gam se mera gam juda hua hai. Jiski vajah se maine kaha tha ki, tum mujhe bhool jao. Kyoki
yadi tum khush nahi rahogi to, iska aehsas mujhe bhi khush nahi rahne dega.”
“Ab tum chaho to, in sab baton ko mera pagalpan kah lo ya fir chaho to, ise pyar ke liye mera dohra map-dand kah lo. Lekin maine abhi tumse jo bhi
kaha, wo hi mera sach hai aur is par yakin karna ya na karna tumhari marji par hai.”
Apni itni baat kah kar, mai chup ho gaya. Lekin meri ye sab baten sunkar, priya hairani se mujhe dekhti rah gayi. Use shayad ab bhi is baat par yakin
nahi aa raha tha ki, mere dil me usko lekar itni sab baten chhupi huyi thi.
Wo badi hairani bhari najron se mujhe dekh rahi thi. Is samay uski aankhon me aansu bhi jhilmila rahe the aur uske hothon par muskun bhi thirak rahi
thi. Uske is aansu aur muskan se bhare chehre ko dekh kar, mujhe us par bahut pyar aa raha tha.
Mera dil kar raha tha ki, mai apne hothon se, uski aankhon me chamakne wale in motiyon ko pee jau. Magar mere andar aisa karne ki himmat nahi thi.
Lekin shayad is samay priya ke dil me bhi aisa hi kuch chal raha tha.
Isliye usne meri kisi baat ki parwah kiye bina, mere dono hathon ko, apne hathon me tham liya aur fir baari baari se mere hanthon ko chum kar, apni
aankhon se laga kar, bahut hi bhavuk hote huye kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe pata tha ki, tumko meri bahut fikar hai. Lekin maine ye sapne me bhi, nahi socha tha ki, tumko mere dard ka itna jyada aehsas hai.
Tum nahi jante ki, aaj mai kitni khush hu. Aaj yadi is khushi ke badle me, tum meri jaan bhi maang lo to, mere liye ye bhi bahut kam hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunte hi, maine uske muh par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai tumhari jaan nahi, balki tumhari jaan ki salamati chahta hu. Mai chahta hu ki, tum hamesha khush raho.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me priya ne mera hath chhoda aur fauran apne chehre se aansuon ko saaf karke, muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum mujhe hamesha khush dekhna chahte ho to, mai hamesha khush rahugi. Lekin tum bas aaj ke din mujhse bhulne bhulane ki baat mat
karo aur mere sath aise hi raho. Fir kal ke din tum mujhse jo kuch bhi bologe, mai khushi khushi tumhari baat maan lugi.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe thodi hairani huyi ki, usne itni aasani se meri baat kaise maan li. Fir bhi use apni baat mante dekh, mujhe khushi huyi
aur maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, yadi tumhare khush rahne ki yahi shart hai to, mujhe tumhari ye shart bhi manjur hai.”
Priya boli “nahi, aise nahi, pahle ache se soch lo. Fir bad me koi vaada karna.”
Mai bola “haan, maine soch liya hai. Mai vaada karta hu, ki mai aaj tumse bhulne bhulane ki koi baat nahi karuga aur tumhare sath aise hi rahuga.
Lekin kal mai tumse jo bhi kuch bhi kahuga, tumhe meri wo baat manna padegi.”
Meri is baat par priya ne badi jor se khilkhilate huye kaha.
Priya boli “ab tumhari baat manne ke liye bacha hi kya hai.”
“Umre daraz maang kar, laye the char din,

Do aarju me kat gaye, do intejar me.”
Ye kah kar, wo khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Uski is hansi se mujhe itna to samajh me aa gaya tha ki, mujhse kahi kuch galti ho gayi hai. Lekin bahut sochne
ke bad bhi, jab mai apni galti ko nahi pakad paya to, maine jhujhlate huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola “ye paglon ki tarah bina baat ki kyo hans rahi ho. Saaf saaf kyo nahi bol deti ki, tumhe khud hi apni shart manjur nahi hai.”
Meri is baat par priya ne apna pet pakad kar hanste huye kaha.
Priya boli “are tum ab bhi kuch nahi samjhe.”
Mai bola “nahi, meri samajh me tumhari koi baat nahi aa rahi hai.”
Ye kahte huye maine apna bura sa muh bana liya. Mera is tarah se muh bana hua dekh kar, priya ne apni hansi par kabu pate huye kaha.
Priya boli “isme na samajh me aane wali kya baat hai. Humhare bich abhi do din ki baat huyi hai. Isme se mera aaj ka din hai aur tumhara kal ka din
hai. Magar shayad tumhe pata nahi hai ki, aaj kabhi jata nahi hai aur kal kabhi aata nahi hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunte hi, mujhe uski baat ka matlab samajh me aa gaya aur maine fir se us par jhujhlate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye galat hai, tumne aaj matlab sirf Sunday ke din ki baat kahi thi aur ab tum apni us baat se mukar rahi ho.”
Priya boli “hey jhuth mat bolo, maine sirf aaj ka din kaha tha. Sunday to tum apne man se jode ja rahe ho. Mai nahi, tum apni kahi baat se mukar rahe
ho.”
Priya kah to sach hi rahi thi. Lekin jab usne mujhe ye baat kahi thi, tab mai bhi nahi janta tha ki, wo aaj aur kal ka matlab ye nikalne wali hai. Isliye
maine bina soche samjhe uski baat maan li thi.
Magar ab jab mujhe uski ye chalbaji samajh me aayi to, mai bhi apni baat par ad gaya aur hum dono me apni apni baat ko sahi sabit karne ki hod
chalne lagi. Lekin na to wo apni baat ko galat manne ko taiyar thi aur na hi mai uski baat ko sahi manne ko taiyar tha.
Humhari is bahas ka koi natija nikalta na dekh, maine is baat se pichha chhuda lene me hi apni bhalayi samjhi. Maine baat ko badalte huye, uski
hatheli par blade se bane huye “P” ki taraf ishara karte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “tumne ye pagalpan kyo kiya tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ka dhyan bhi apni hatheli ki taraf chala gaya aur usne badi hi masumiyat se meri baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “bhala maine aisa kya kar diya. Bas apne naam ka pahla akshar “P” hi to likha hai.”
Uski ye baat sunkar, mai muskuraye bina na rah saka. Kyoki ek tarah se uski baat sahi bhi thi. Lekin iski hakikat wo bhi ache se janti thi aur mai bhi
ache se janta tha. Isliye maine usko ko samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin tumhe ye sab karne ki kya jarurat thi. Ye sab karke tumhe sirf dard hi mila hoga.”
Priya boli “mai us samay bahut dukhi thi aur yakin mano ise likhne se mujhe dard nahi, balki mere dil ko thodi rahat mili thi.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mai bade gaur se uska chehra dekhne laga. Mere is tarah se usko dekhne se priya mujhse najre churane ki kosis karne lagi.
Lekin fir kuch uske dimag me aaya to, usne mujhe apni baton me uljhate huye kaha.
Priya boli “mai to samajhti thi ki, tumko iska pata nahi hai. Lekin tum to iske baare me pahle se hi jante the. Meri samajh me ye baat nahi aa rahi ki,
tumko iska pata kab aur kaise pata chala tha.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mai use ghoor kar dekhne laga aur wo mere is tarah se ghurne ka matlab samajhne ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin is pahle ki use
mere ghurne ka kuch matlab samajh me aa pata, us se pahle hi maine us par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “jyada bholi banne ki kosis mat karo. Kya aisa ho hi nahi sakta ki, nikki ne tumhe is baare me kuch na bataya ho. Yadi aisa hota to, jab maine
neha ke samne tumhara hath dikhaya tha. Tumne uske bad hi, mujhse is baat ke baare me puchh liya hota.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi priya khilkhila kar hasne lagi aur is baar uski is hansi me mai bhi uske sath hasne laga. Abhi humare hansi majak ka ye daur chal
hi raha tha ki, tabhi priya ki najar pani puri wale par pad gayi aur usne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “wo dekho, waha pani puri wala khada hai. Chalo waha chal kar pani puri khate hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, maine ek najar pani puri wale ki taraf dekha aur fir priya se kaha.
Mai bola “tumko pani puri khana hai to, tum sauk se pani puri kha sakti ho. Lekin mujhe pani puri khana jara bhi pasand nahi hai. Isliye mujhe to tum
iske liye maaf hi karo.”
Lekin meri ye baat sunne ke bad bhi, priya mujhse pani puri khane ki jid karne lagi. Tab maine use apni baat samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai sach kah raha hu yaar. Mai sach me kabhi pani puri nahi khata hu. Tum chaho to, kisi se bhi pata kar sakti ho. Tumko pani puri pasand
hai to, tum chal kar pani puri kha lo. Mai tumhare sath chal kar, tumko pani puri khate huye dekhta hu.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, priya ne pahle bura sa muh bana liya. Lekin fir achanak hi use kuch sujha aur usne apni baat ko mere samne rakhte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tumne abhi tak mujhe mere b’day ka gift nahi diya hai. Mujhe mere b’day ka gift yahi chahiye.”
Priya ki is baat par maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan, mujhe pata hai ki, maine tumhare b’day ka gift nahi diya hai. Mai bhi tumhare b’day ka gift dena chahta hu. Bolo tumhe apne b’day ka
kya gift chahiye hai.”
Priya boli “mujhe mere b’day ka gift ye hi chahiye ki, tum mere sath pani puri khao.”
Uski is baat ko sunkar, maine na me apna sar hilaya. Lekin fir uth kar khade hote huye, use pani puri khane chalne ka ishara kiya. Mera ishara pate hi
wo bhi khushi khushi uth kar khadi ho gayi aur fir hum dono pani puri wale ke pas aa gaye.
Magar meri pareshani ye thi ki, mai kabhi pani puri nahi khata tha. Isliye mujhe sahi se pani puri khana nahi aata tha. Priya ne pani puri wale se badi
badi pani puri khilane ko kaha aur wo humko pani puri khilane laga.
Usne mujhe aur priya ko badi badi pani puri khilana suru kar diya. Priya ne to apni pani puri ko apne muh ke andar rakhte hi, use muh me gum kar
diya. Lekin jaise hi maine apni badi si pani puri wale ne mujhe ek badi si pani puri ko muh me rakha, wo pani puri muh me rakhte hi, fut gayi aur mere
muh ke sath sath mere t-shirt ko bhi geela kar gayi.
Magar is se bhi jyada kharab haalat mere muh ki thi. Kyoki pani puri ka pani bahut hi teekha tha. Uske pani se mera muh jalne laga aur meri aankhon
me aansu aa gaye. Meri haalat dekh kar, priya hasne lagi aur usne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “hey, ye kya kar rahe ho. Pani puri ke pani se apni jibh ko nahaalo, apne kapdo ko kyo nahla rahe ho.”
Maine apni aakhon aur muh ko saaf karke, sisyate huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola “mai to pahle hi kah raha tha ki, mai pani puri nahi khata hu. Upar se iska pani itna teekha hai ki, mera muh hi jal gaya.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne hanste huye pani puri wale se kaha.
Priya boli “bhaiya, iski pani puri me teekha kam karna aur ise jyada badi pani puri mat dena. Warna ye apne baki ke kapdo ko bhi nahla dega.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, pani puri wala bhi hasne laga. Usne mere liye alag se chhoti chhoti pani puri nikali aur fir kam teekha pani me mujhe pani puri
khilane laga. Magar mere liye unhe bhi kha pana mushkil ho raha tha.
Jaise taise priya ki jabardasti ki vajah se maine 3 pani puri kha li. Magar iske bad pani puri khane se maine haar maan li. Tab priya ne apni ek pani puri
apne hathon se mujhe khila di.
Mai jitni der me sirf 4 pani puri kha paya tha. Utni der me priya ne 8-10 pani puri kha li thi. Wo to mujhe or pani puri khilana chahti thi. Lekin ab maine
pani puri khane se puri tarah se haar maan li thi.
Ab mai sirf priya ko pani puri khate dekh raha tha. Priya ne ek do pani puri or khayi aur fir pani puri wale ke paise chuka kar, mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “humara yaha par ghumna aur tumhara aaram karna bahut ho chuka hai. Ab hume yaha se chalna chahiye.”
Priya ki is baat se samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo abhi kahi or bhi jana chahti hai. Isliye maine use is baat se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “thik hai, lekin ab mai kahi jane wala nahi hu. Ab hum yaha se sidhe barkha didi ke ghar hi chalege.”
Priya boli “are nahi, abhi mujhe thodi si shopping karni hai. Abhi 2 baja hai aur humne barkha didi ko 3 baje ka samay diya hai. Itni der me meri
shopping ho jayegi.”
Mai priya ko shopping karne se mana karna chahta tha. Lekin fir mere dimag me use b’day gift dene ki baat aayi to, mai bhi shopping ke liye taiyar ho
gaya. Maine bike nikali aur fir hum dono pas ke hi ek shopping mall me pahuch gaye.
Lekin waha par pahuchne ke bad, jab maine priya ko tabad tod shopping karte dekha to, mera dimag hi chakra gaya. Meri samajh me hi nahi aa raha
tha ki, wo itni shopping kis ke liye kar rahi hai.
Mai to apni saari shopping kal hi puri kar chuka tha aur abhi mujhe sirf priya ke liye hi koi gift kharidna tha. Lekin uski is shopping ko dekh kar, mai wo
gift kharidna bhi bhool gaya tha.
Wo shopping karne me magan thi aur mai uski is shopping ko dekhne me magan tha. Achanak hi shopping karte karte, use meri jeb ka khayal aaya
aur usne kuch jhijhakte huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe lagta hai ki, maine shopping kuch jyada ki kar li hai aur is shopping ke liye tumhare das hajar rupye kam pad jayege.”
Priya ki is harkat par maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumhe meri jeb ka khayal badi jaldi aa gaya. Lekin fikar mat karo, tum jitni chaho, utni shopping kar sakti ho. Mere pas credit card hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, priya fir se apni baki ki shopping me busy ho gayi. Is bich maine bhi priya ke liye long skirt top kharid liya. Priya saari shopping
jaldi jaldi hi kar rahi thi. Fir bhi hume shopping karte karte 3 baj gaya.
Ab kisi bhi samay barkha didi ka call aa sakta tha. Isliye hum bina der kiye ghar ke liye nikal pade. Raste me maine priya se puchha ki, usne ye itni
saari shopping kiske liye ki hai to, usne bataya ki, yaha ke sab logon ke liye ki hai. Iske bad, wo mujhe ye batane lagi ki, usne kiske liye kya kharida
hai. Mai khamoshi se uski ye baten sunne laga.
Yaha ke sab logon se mujhe koi na koi gift jarur mila tha. Lekin mai shikha didi ki shadi me uljhe hone aur uske bad ghar jaane ki jaldbaji me is baat par
dhyan hi nahi de paya tha. Isliye ab priya ki is shopping se, mujhe bahut khushi mehsus ho rahi thi.
Aise hi baat karte karte hum barkh didi ke ghar ke pas pahuch gaye. Barkha didi ke ghar ke pahle neha ka ghar tha aur mujhe door se hi neha apne
ghar ke samne khadi kisi ladke se baat karti najar aa gayi.
Maine ye baat priya ko batayi to, usne bhi aage jhank kar neha ki ghar ki taraf dekha. Fir usne mujhse neha ke gaadi na rokne ki baat kah kar, sidhe
barkha didi ke ghar chalne ko kaha.
Udhar neha bhi hum logon ko aate huye dekh chuki thi. Isliye jaise hi hum uske pas se gujarne ko huye, usne hume aawaj dekar rok diya. Uski aawaj
sunkar, na chahte huye bhi mujhe bike uske pas rokna pad gayi.
Wo is samay usi ladke se khadi hokar, baat kar rahi thi. Jise nikki ne mehndi ke din, mujhse bhagane ko kaha tha. Mere unke pas pahuch kar, bike
rokte hi neha ne mujhse kaha.
Neha boli “acha hua, tum dikh gaye. Humhare yaha shikha didi ki shadi ka ek gift rakha hai. Tum aisa karo, use barkha ko de dena.”
Neha ki is baat par maine bura sa muh banate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum khud hi le jakar kyo nahi de deti. Ye dekho, meri bike me pahle se hi kitna bojh latkaye huye hai.”
Ye kahte huye maine neha ko priya ke hath me thame bag dikhaye. Lekin iske sath hi meri najar priya par padi to, wo bahut pareshan si dikh rahi thi.
Mujhe samajhte der nahi lagi ki, uski paresahni ki vajah ho na ho, wo hi ladka hai.
Idhar mai priya ke baare me soch raha tha. Udhar neha ne meri baat sunkar, mujhe fatkarte huye kaha.
Neha boli “mera kaam nahi karna hai to, saaf mana kar do. Is tarah bekar me bahane banane ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Mere dimag me is wakt kuch or hi chal raha tha. Isliye neha ki ye baat sunte hi, maine bike band ki aur priya se niche utarne ko kaha. Priya ke utarte hi,
mai bhi bike se utra aur bike khadi karke neha ke sath gift lene andar jane laga.
Magar andar jate jate, mai aadhi door se hi palat kar wapas priya ke pas aa gaya. Mai priya ke pas wapas aaya to, maine dekha ki, wo ladka priya ka
hath pakda hai aur priya us se apna hath chhudane ki kosis kar rahi hai.
Mujhe andar se wapas bahar lautte dekh, neha bhi mere pichhe pichhe bhagti huyi aa gayi thi. Lekin tab tak mai us ladke ke samne pahuch chuka tha.
Usne mujhe dekhte hi, priya ka hath chhod diya.
Magar tab tak uske liye bahut der ho chuki thi. Mere sidhe hath ka ek mukka uske jabde par pad chuka tha. Isse pahle ki, wo mere is waar se sambhal
pata, maine ulte hath se uska gireban pakad kar, ek or jabardasd mukka uske jabde par de maara.
Mere is achanak ke hamle se wo ladka hi nahi, balki priya aur neha bhi hadbada gayi thi. Kisi ko bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, achanak ye kya ho
gaya. Jab tak unko ye baat samajh me aayi, tab tak wo ladka jamin ki dhool chat chuka tha. Mai us ladke par laat jooton ki barsat kiye ja raha tha aur
us se kahta ja raha tha.
Mai bola “iska hath pakadne ki, teri himmat kaise huyi. Aaj mai teri ek ek haddi tod kar rakh duga.”
Wo ladka mujhse kisi bhi tarah se kamjor nahi tha. Lekin is samay mere andar itna gussa bhara hua tha ki, wo mere samne tik hi nahi pa raha tha.
Idhar priya ne jab ye najara dekha to, uske hath me thame bag chhut kar jamin par gir gaye aur wo aakar mujhe usko marne se rokne lagi.
Ye hi haal neha ka bhi tha. Wo bhi mujhe rokne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Magar wo dono mil kar bhi mujhe rok nahi pa rahi thi. Udhar bhid jama ho gayi thi
aur ab waha jama logon ne aakar mujhe pakad liya tha aur us ladke ko utha kar khada kar diya tha.
Mai abhi bhi sabki pakad se chhutne ki kosis kar raha tha aur ab wo ladka bhi khud ko logon se chhuda kar meri taraf jhapatne ki kosis kar raha tha.
Tabhi kahi se barkha didi bhag kar aa gayi.
Wo mujhe shant karate huye puchhne lagi ki, kya hua hai. To maine gusse me khud ko chhudane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye saala, priya ka hath pakad raha tha. Chhodo mujhe, aaj mujhe iska hath hi ukhad ke rakh dena hai.”
Udhar wo ladka bhi kam gusse me nahi tha. Usne bhi mujh par bhadakte huye kaha.
Ladka bola “tu kya mera hath todega. Aaj to mai tera sar katuga. Tu janta nahi, tune kis se panga le liya hai.”
Abhi wo ladka itna hi bol paya tha ki, tabhi uske chehre par ek or jordar ghusa pada. Ye ghusa marne wala mehul tha. Usne us ladke ka gireban pakda
aur use logon se chhudate huye, mere samne lakar khada karte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “tu abhi iska sar katne ki baat kar raha tha na. Tu yadi ek bap ki aulad hai to, tu sirf isko hath laga kar hi dikha de aur yadi mai apne bap ki
aulad hua to, tere hath lagate hi, tujhe khade khade hi, is jamin ke andar gaad kar rakh duga.”
Ye kahte huye mehul ne us ladke ka gireban chhodte huye, use meri taraf dhakel diya. Magar mehul ki gusse me laal aankhen aur uska deel daul dekh
kar, us ladke ki, mujhe hath lagane ki himmat hi na huyi.
Wo apne kapde sahi karte huye bhid se nikal kar bahar bhag gaya. Lekin humse thodi door jate hi, usne palat kar, humari taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Ladka bola “tum log nahi jante, tum logon ne apni maut ko dawat di hai. Yadi maine tum logon ki yaha laashen na bichhwa di to, mai bhi khalid ka bhai,
salim nahi.”
Us ladke ki ye dhamki sunte hi, waha jama log, waha se aise gayab hone lage. Jaise wo log waha the hi nahi. Lekin mehul ne uski is dhamki ki parwah
na karte huye, us se kaha.
Mehul bola “ja be, tujhe jisko lekar, aana hai, le aa. Abhi ek ghante hum yahi hai. Yadi is ek ghante me tu yaha kisi ko lekar aaya to, uska bhi wo hi
haal hoga, jo tera hua hai.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, wo ladka bhi mehul ko, yaha se na bhagne ki baat kah kar chala gaya. Lekin us ladke ki dhamki ki vajah se humare pas
khade saare log bhi nau do gyarah ho chuke the. Ab hum logon ke siwa waha koi nahi bacha tha.
Lekin us ladke ki dhamki se, mujhe aur mehul ko chhod karm baki sab ke chehre ki hawaiyan udh gayi thi. Tabhi raj aur riya bhi wahi aa gaye. Wo
puchhne lage ki, yaha kya hua hai to, neha ne unki is baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Neha boli “hua nahi hai, lekin yadi in dono ko jaldi yaha se alag nahi kiya gaya to, yaha bahut jaldi khoon kharaba hone wala hai. In dono ne khalid ke
bhai salim ko bahut buri tarah se maara hai.”
Neha ki ye baat sunte hi, raj aur riya ke bhi pasine chhut gaye. Unke chehre ke udhe huye rang ko dekh kar, ab meri aur mehul ki samajh me bhi, ye
baat aa chuki thi ki, humne kisi bahut bade gunde ke bhai se panga le liya hai aur iska natija hume bahut mahga padne wala hai.
Update-180
Mehul bola “ja be, tujhe jisko lekar, aana hai, le aa. Abhi ek ghante hum yahi hai. Yadi is ek ghante me tu yaha kisi ko lekar aaya to, uska bhi wo hi
haal hoga, jo tera hua hai.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, wo ladka bhi mehul ko, yaha se na bhagne ki baat kah kar chala gaya. Lekin us ladke ki dhamki ki vajah se humare pas
khade saare log bhi nau do gyarah ho chuke the. Ab hum logon ke siwa waha koi nahi bacha tha.
Us ladke ki dhamki se, mujhe aur mehul ko chhod kar baki sab ke chehre ki hawaiyan udh gayi thi. Tabhi raj aur riya bhi wahi aa gaye. Wo puchhne
lage ki, yaha kya hua hai to, neha ne unki is baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Neha boli “hua nahi hai, lekin yadi in dono ko jaldi yaha se alag nahi kiya gaya to, yaha bahut jaldi khoon kharaba hone wala hai. In dono ne khalid ke
bhai salim ko bahut buri tarah se maara hai.”
Neha ki ye baat sunte hi, raj aur riya ke bhi pasine chhut gaye. Unke chehre ke udhe huye rang ko dekh kar, ab meri aur mehul ki samajh me bhi, ye
baat aa chuki thi ki, humne kisi bahut bade gunde ke bhai se panga le liya hai aur iska natija hume bahut mahga padne wala hai.
Idhar neha apni baat kah kar chup huyi thi ki, udhar priya jakar raj se lipat kar rone lagi. Raj ko uske rone ki vajah samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Lekin
jaise hi neha ne use priya ke rone ki vajah batayi to, raj ka bhi khoon khaul utha aur usne gusse me bhadakte huye kaha.
Raj bola “tum logon, ne us kutte ko thik maara hai. Use to mai apne tarike sabak sikhauga. Lekin tum log usko kam mat samjho. Wo kamina kisi
mamuli gunde ka nahi, balki yaha ke Don khalid ka bhai hai. Isliye tum logon ka yaha se jaldi nikal jana hi sahi hoga. Warna hum sab musibat me fas
sakte hai.”
Raj is samay dimag se kaam le raha tha. Lekin mera dimag is samay chhutti par gaya hua tha. Isliye maine uski baat ko katte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, us se aur uske bhai se mera jo ukhadte bane, wo ukhad le. Lekin mai aise peeth dikha kar nahi ja sakta.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya ne mujhe samjhane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “bhaiya sahi kah rahe hai. Tumhara yaha rukna khatre se khali nahi hai. Fir tumhari flight ka samay bhi ho raha hai. Acha yahi hoga ki, tum in
sab baton ko bhul kar, sidhe airport nikal jao.”
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, mujhe gussa aa gaya aur maine us par chillate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum to apna muh band hi rakho. Yadi tumne ye baat hum logon se chhupayi nahi hoti to, aaj uski itni himmat nahi hoti. Ab mujhe kya karna
hai aur kya nahi karna hai. Mai kam se kam tumse to sunna nahi chahta.”
Maine apni ye baat itni buri tarah se ki thi ki, meri ye baat sunte hi priya ka muh chhota sa ho gaya. Magar meri is baat par barkha ne mujh par
bhadakte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “tumhe priya par is tarah bhadakne ki jarurat nahi hai. Usne koi galat baat nahi kahi hai aur ab tumko bhi kuch karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai
janti hu ki, mujhe is mamle ko kaise niptana hai. Isliye ab tum bina koi bahas kiye, sidhe ghar ke andar chalo.”
Ye kahte huye barkha ne mera hath pakda aur mujhe khichte huye ghar lane lagi. Humhare pichhe pichhe baki sab bhi aane lage. Ghar me aate hi,
barkha ne sabse pahle darwaja band kiya aur uske bad ajay ko call laga kar saari baten batayi.
Ajay ne saari baten sunne ke bad, barkha se kaha ki, ghabrao mat, kisi ko kuch nahi hoga. Bas mere aane tak tum kisi ko bahar nahi nikalne dena.
Ajay se baat karne ke bad, barkha ne durjan ko bhi call karke saari baten batayi.
Durjan ne bhi us se yahi kaha ki, wo abhi aa raha hai. Tab tak kisi ko bahar nahi nikalne dena. Durjan se baat ho jane ke bad, hum sab gahri soch me
pad gaye. Aane wale pal ki kalpna kar kar ke, sabhi ghabra rahe the.
Tabhi kisi ne darwaja khatkhataya, barkha ne jakar dekha to, wo durjan tha. Barkha ne darwaja khola aur use saari baten ek baar fir batane lagi. Jise
sun ne ke bad, durjan ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Durjan bola “dekho, mai khalid mujhe ache se janta hai. Lekin is samay khalid ka samna karne ki himmat kisi me nahi hai. Fir bhi mai apni taraf se use
samjhane ki kosis karta hu. Wo tumhe ek do thappad maare to, chup chap sah lena. Is baat ko yahi par khatam karne ka bas ye hi ek rasta hai.”
Mujhe durjan ki ye baat pasand nahi aayi thi. Lekin sabki bhalai ke liye mai ye bhi karne ko taiyar ho gaya. Tabhi bahar gaadiyon ka shor sunayi diya.
Hum ne bahar dekha to, 3-4 gadiyon se ladke utar rahe the. unke hathon me hathiyar bhi the.
Fir ek gaadi me se pathani suit pahne ek lamba chauda ladka utara. Lekin durjan ke mukable me uska sharir kuch bhi nahi tha. Use dekhte hi durjan
ne kaha.
Durjan bola “ye hi khalid hai. Tum log yahi ruko, mai us se baat karke aata hu.”
Udhar khalid ke gaadi se utarte hi salim bhi gaadi se utar kar bahar aa gaya. Usne humare ghar ki taraf ishara kiya aur khalid apne ladko ke sath
humare ghar ki taraf badne laga. Isi bich durjan bhi ghar ka darwaja khol kar bahar nikal gaya.
Abhi durjan main gate tak pahuch bhi nahi paya tha ki, tabhi main gate par sarsarti huyi aru ki BMW car aakar ruki. Aru ki car ko dekhte hi barkha didi
ne apna sar peette huye kaha.
Barkha boli “ohh shit, mai ye kaise bhul gayi ki, aru log yaha ke liye nikal chuki hai aur wo kabhi bhi yaha aa sakti hai.”
Lekin unki ye baat sunte hi, mai bhi kisi anhoni se kaanp gaya. Ab mere liye khud ko andar rok pana muskil ho gaya aur mai bahar jane ke liye bada.
Lekin tabhi barkha didi ne mera hath pakadte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “ye kya kar rahe ho. Tum se kaha na ki, tum bahar nahi jaoge.”
Mai bola “bahno ki hifajat ke liye bhai hote hai. Unhe kisi musibat me dalne ke liye nahi hote. Aaj yadi meri vajah se unhe koi aanch aa gayi to, mai
apne aapko jindgi bhar maaf nahi kar pauga.”
Ye kahte huye maine barkha didi ke hath ko jhataka aur bahar ki taraf daud laga di. Mere pichhe pichhe mehul, raj aur baki log bhi aane lage. Wahi
mujhe darwaje se bahar nikalte dekh, salim ki najar mujh par pad gayi.
Wo meri taraf ishara karte huye khalid se kuch kah raha tha aur wo humare ghar ki taraf bade chale aa rahe the. Tabhi ghar ke samne khadi car ka
darwaja khol kar seeru didi bahar aayi.
Unhe dekhte hi khalid ke humari taraf badte kadam ruk gaye aur usne apne ladko ko bhi rukne ka ishara kiya. Seeru didi ka dhyan khalid ki taraf nahi
tha. Wo car me baithi aru logon se kuch baat kar rahi thi.
Iske bad, ek ek karke car se selu, aru, nikki aur hetal bahar nikli. Tab tak mai bhi unke pas pahuch chuka tha. Maine uske pas pahuchte hi seeru didi
se kaha.
Mai bola “aap log jaldi se andar chaliye. Aap logon ka yaha rukna thik nahi hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, seeru didi ne apni aadat ke anusar mera majak udate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “kyo tumhe hum logon ke andar jane ki itni jaldi kya hai. Kahi humari car chori karne ka irada to nahi hai.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunte hi mera dimag ghum gaya. Mujhe kabhi unke kisi majak ka bura nahi laga tha. Lekin is samay ke mahul me mujhe unka ye
majak karna jara bhi pasand nahi aaya aur maine pahli baar gusse me un par chillate huye kaha.
Mai bola “apni bekar ki bakwas band kijiye. Aapse maine kaha na ki, aap log fauran andar jaiye.”
Mujhe is tarah gusse karte dekh, seeru didi bhi hairan rah gayi. Unhe mera ye bartaw kuch ajib laga aur wo yaha waha dekhne lagi. Tabhi unki najar
khalid par padi aur mujhe andekha kar uski taraf badne lagi.
Unhe khalid ki taraf badte dekh, mai or bhi jyada ghabra gaya. Maine unka hath pakad kar, unko rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap udhar mat jaiye, wo yaha mujhe marne hi aaya hai. Aap sab log plz andar chali jaiye.”
Meri baat sunte hi seeru didi ne mujhe hairani se dekha aur fir mera hath pakad kar khichte huye, khalid ke pas le aayi. Unki is harkat ne to, meri jaan
hi nikal kar rakh di. Mujhe apni koi parwah nahi thi. Mujhe parwah thi to, sirf unki thi.
Lekin mere pas ab karne ko kuch nahi bacha tha. Mai khalid ke samne khada tha. Magar usne mujhe dekha tak nahi. Uski najar sirf seeru didi par tiki
huyi thi aur seeru didi ke uske pas pahucte hi, usne seeru didi se kaha.
Khalid bola “chhutki tu yaha kya kar rahi hai.”
Khalid ki baat sunkar, seeru didi ne bura sa muh banate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhai jaan, mai chhutki nahi hu. Mere bad do or bhi chhoti hai.”
Seeru didi ki is baat par khalid ne pahli baar hanste huye kaha.
Khalid bola “mere liye to, tu hi chhutki hai. Ab ye bata ki, tu yaha kya kar rahi hai.”
Khalid ki baat sunkar, seeru didi ne shikha didi ke ghar ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “are ye bhaiya ka sasural hai. Hum sab yahi par aaye hai.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunte hi, khalid ne hairani se kaha.
Khalid bola “kya ye aman ka sasural hai. Lekin wo to…”
Abhi khalid apni baat puri bhi nahi kar paya tha ki, seeru didi ne uski baat ko bich me hi katte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “are nahi, ye to ajay bhaiya ka sasural hai. Unka sasural to wahi hai, jaha hona chahiye tha.”
Ye kah kar seeru didi khilkhilane lagi. Unke sath sath khalid bhi hans pada aur fir hanste huye seeru didi se kaha.
Khalid bola “dono kamino ne shadi kar li aur mujhe bataya tak nahi. Aane do unko, yahi tapka daluga.”
Ye kahte huye, khalid ne revolver nikal li. Uske hath me revolver dekhte hi, seeru didi gusse me uski taraf dekhne lagi. Usne seeru didi ko gusse me
dekha to, fauran revolver jeb me rakh kar, apne kaan par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Khalid bola “sorry meri maa, mai bhul gaya tha ki, tujhe ye sab pasand nahi hai.”
Khalid ka ye roop dekh, kar seeru didi ke chehre par fir muskurahat aa gayi aur un ne khalid se kaha.
Seerat boli “wo sab to thik hai. Lekin aap yaha kya kar rahe hai.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunkar, khalid ne baat badalte huye kaha.
Khalid bola “mai yaha kisi kaam se aaya tha. Lekin tujhe dekh kar ruk gaya.”
Abhi khalid ki baat puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, tabhi hum se kuch doori par aman ki car aakar ruki. Use dekhte hi khalid ne seeru se kaha.
Khalid bola “lo ye dono bhi aa gaye. Ab tu hi mujhe inse bacha, warna ye dono shadi me shamil na hone ki baat ko lekar mujhe kaccha chaba jayege.”
Khalid ki baat sunte hi, seeru didi ne hairani se kaha.
Seerat boli “are abhi to aap kah rahe the ki, in ne aapko shadi ka bataya hi nahi hai. Fir ye aapko kyo kuch kahege.”
Khalid bola “mujhe shadi ka pata tha. Lekin mujhe achanak dubai jana pad gaya aur mai nahi aa paya. Mai to bas tujhe mamu bana raha tha. Mujhe
kya pata tha ki, ye dono bhi yaha aa dhamkege.”
Khalid ki ye baat sunte hi, seeru didi ne aankh dikhate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “abhi aapne mujhe mamu banaya na. Ab aap dekho mai aapka mamu kaise banati hu.”
Ye bol kar, seeru didi aman aur ajay ki taraf dekhne lagi. Aman aur ajay car se utarte hi teji se humari taraf chale aa rahe the. Unke humare pas
pahuchte hi, seeru didi ne unse kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, khalid bhai jaan abhi aap dono ke baare me pata nahi kya kya bole ja rahe the. Ye kah rahe the ki, mai is liye tere bhaiyon ki shadi
me nahi aaya, kyoki tere dono bhai jeb-katre hai.”
“Ek apne karkhane me raddi kapde bana kar logon ki jeb katarta hai to, dusra marijon ko hospital me achi shakal ke sapne dikha kar uski jeb kaat leta
hai. Mai to ek Don hu aur bhala ek don ka jebkatron se kya mukabla hai.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunte hi khalid ne unhe khisyate huye dekha aur wo pichhe hatne ko hua. Magar tab tak aman ne aakar use pakad liya aur ajay
ne uske pet me ek jordar mukkon ki barsat kar di. Mukke ki maar khate hi, khalid ne apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Khalid bola “abe tum dono, kis ki baton me aa rahe ho. Kya tum dono ko iski aag laga kar, tamasha dekhne ki aadat ka pata nahi hai. Maine is se jara
sa majak kiya tha. Ye usi ka mujhse badla nikal rahi hai.”
Khalid ki ye baat sunte hi, dono ko uski baat ka yakin ho gaya aur un ne usko chhod diya. Khalid apne kapde sahi karne laga. Tabhi ajay ne us se
kaha.
Ajay bola “ye mai kya sun raha hu. Tu yaha kiska game bajane aaya tha.”
Ajay ki baat sunkar, khalid ne thoda sharminda sa hote huye kaha.
Khalid bola “yaar, mujhe kuch bhi nahi pata. Maine salim ko khoon se sana dekha to, mera dimag sarak gaya aur mai us ladke ko sabak sikhane yaha
aa gaya. Mujhe jara bhi nahi pata tha ki, ye mujhe kiske ghar lekar ja raha hai.”
Khalid ki baat sunkar, ajay ne barkha aur aru logon ko pas aane ka ishara kiya. Iske bad, usne salim ko apne pas bula kar, uske kandhe par hath rakh
kar, us se kaha.
Ajay bola “mai tumhara kaun hu.”
Salim ne sar jhuka kar ajay ki baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Salim bola “ji, aap mere bhai jaan hai.”
Iske bad ajay ne seeru didi logon ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “in sabko pehchante ho, ye kaun hai.”
Salim bola “ji nahi bhai jaan, mai bas seeru baji ko janta hu.”
Salim ki is baat ke jabab me ajay ne use selu, aru, hetal aur nikki ka parichay karwate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “seeru ki tarah ye bhi meri bahan hai aur jis ladki ko tumne pareshan kiya tha, wo nikki ki sabse khas saheli hai aur uske liye bahan ki tarah
hi hai.”
Ajay ki is baat par salim ne sharminada hote huye kaha.
Salim bola “maine sirf nikki baji ko dekha tha. Lekin khuda kasam mujhe nahi pata tha ki, wo meri baji hai, warna mai aisi harkat kabhi nahi karta.”
Salim ki is baat ko sunkar, ajay ne mujhe apne pas bulaya aur fir salim ko samjhate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “koi baat nahi, anjane me sabse galti ho jati hai. Ab is ladke se bhi mil lo. Ye tumhari bhabhi ka bhai hai. Ab yadi tumhare man me iske liye
koi gussa ho to, use humare samne hi nikal lo.”
Salim bola “nahi bhai jaan, mere man me ab kisi baat ko lekar koi mail nahi hai. Mai apni galti ke liye sharminda hu.”
Salim ki baat sunne ke bad, ajay ne meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “salim mere chhote bhai ki tarah hai. Yadi tumhare man me iske liye koi gussa ho to, tum bhi abhi apna gussa nikal sakte ho.”
Ajay ki baat sunkar, maine bhi apna sar na me hila diya. Jiske bad ajay ne hum dono ko gale milne ko kaha to, hum aapas me gale mile. Iske bad
salim ne khud se hi aage bad kar, priya se bhi mafi mang li.
Tabhi hume ek car aur aate dikhi. Sab car ki taraf dekhne lage. Car ke rukte hi, car me se nisha bhabhi aur shikha didi utri. Jinhe dekhte hi ajay ne
khalid ko shikha didi ka parichay diya. Jise sunte hi khalid ne kaha.
Khalid bola “aaj to lagta hai, meri shamat hi aane wali hai. Ab dono bhabhi jaan bhi yahi par aa rahi hai.”
Mujhe khalis ki ye baat kuch ajib si lagi. Kyoki ajay ne khalid ko sirf shikha didi ka parichay diya tha. Magar khalid ko do bhabhi wali baat se ye samajh
me aa raha tha ki, wo shayad nisha bhabhi pahle se janta hai.
Nisha bhabhi to, muskurate huye humari taraf aa rahi thi. Lekin shikha didi ke chehre par kuch pareshani jhalak rahi thi. Unke man me shayad mujhe
lekar koi dar samaya hua tha. Wo bahut ghabrayi huyi si lag rahi thi aur un ne humare pas aate hi khalid ke samne hath jodte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhai jaan, mera chhota bhai abhi baccha hi hai. Aap iske liye apne man me koi mail mat rakhiyega. Isne anjane me aapke bhai par
hath utha diya tha. Iski galti ke liye mai aapse maafi mangti hu.”
Shikha didi ka apne liye itna pyar dekh kar, meri aankhen chhal chhala gayi. Wahi khalid ne unko apne samne hath joda dekha to, fauran unke pas
aate huye kaha.
Khalid bola “bhabhi jaan, aap mujhse maafi maang kar, mere gunahon ka bojh mat badaiye. Mai bura hi sahi lekin in dono ka jigri hu.”
Abhi khalid ki ye baat puri ho pati ki, tabhi hum sabko kisi ki aawaj ne chauka diya.
Aawaj “acha beta, teen se ab do ho gaye. Lagta tera yahi par encounter karna padega.”
Ye aawaj sunte hi, hum sabne palat kar dekha to, samne S.P ki vardi me ek lamba sa aadmi khada tha. Ye S.P. koi aur nahi, ajay ka surat wala dost
abhay tha. Use dekhte hi aman, ajay aur nisha ki hansi chhut gayi. Lekin khalid ne bura sa muh banate huye kaha.
Khalid bola “sale tu mera encounter bad me karega, us se pahle mai tere naam ki supadi nikal duga.”
Ye kahte huye khalid ne use gale se laga liya. Police aur mujrim ka aisa dostana mai pahli baar dekh raha tha. Is sab me mai durjan ko to bhul hi gaya
tha. Wo bhi hairani se is sab najare ko dekh raha tha.
Jab usne sab kuch thik hote dekha to, wo shikha didi ko jata kar waha se chala gaya. Khalid ne bhi apne ladko ko salim ke sath wapas bhej diya. Un
logon ke jane ke bad, shikha didi ne sab ko apne ghar chalne ko kaha.
Jiske bad sab shikha didi ke ghar aa gaye. Shikha didi ke ghar pahuchte hi ajay ne time dekha to, ab 5 baj gaye the. Ye dekhte hi ajay ne mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “tumhari aaj ki flight ka samay to nikal chuka hai. Ab to tumhe kal ki hi flight mil sakegi.”
Mai bola “koi baat nahi. Hum log kal chale jayege.”
Ajay bola “thik hai, mai kal ki ticket karwa deta hu. Lekin tum apne ghar me bata do ki, tum log aaj nahi aa pa rahe ho. Warna wo log bekar me
pareshan hote rahege.”
Ajay ki ye baat sunte hi, mehul ne us se kaha.
Mehul bola “maine ye baat ghar me bata di hai ki, papa ki ek report na mil pane ki vajah se hum logon ko yaha aaj or rukna pad raha hai.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunte hi, ajay mehul ke dimag ki tarif karne laga. Fir chay pani karne ke bad, bahut der tak baton ka daur chalta raha. Fir 7 baje ke
bad, ek ek karke sab wapas jane lage.
Pahle abhay aur uske bad khalid gaya. Fir aman, nisha bhabhi, ajay aur shikha didi bhi chale gaye. Unke jane ke hi kuch der bad seeru didi log bhi
chali gayi. Unke bad, riya, raj aur mehul bhi ghar laut gaye.
Maine din ka khana nahi khaya tha aur raat ke khane ka samay ho raha tha. Isliye maine raj logon ke sath jane se mana kar diya tha. Mere sath sath
priya bhi yahi ruk gayi thi.
Lekin mere us par chilla dene ki vajah se, wo mujhse kuch naraj thi aur mujhse baat nahi kar rahi thi. Uski ye narajgi galat nahi thi. Magar abhi mere
liye priya ki narajgi door karne se jyada jaruri kaam, keerti ko aaj apne na aa pane ki vajah ko samjhana tha.
Isliye mai priya ko barkha ke pas chhod kar, upar aakar keerti ko call lagane laga. Lekin keerti ne mera call uthate hi, mujh par bhadakna suru kar diya.
Use yaha ki saari baton ka nitika se pahle hi pata chal chuka tha.
Wo aaj mere wapas na aane ki vajah se roye ja rahi thi aur mujhe hajaron jali kati baten sunati ja rahi thi. Mai use apni baat samjhana chahta tha.
Lekin wo meri koi baat sunne ko taiyar hi nahi thi. Maine us par, meri baat na sunne ko lekar thoda sa gussa kar diya to, wo mujh par or bhi jyada
bhadak gayi aur mujhe ulta sidha bakte huye, mera call kaat diya.
Maine use wapas call lagaya to, uske dono mobile band ho chuke the. Maine uske dono band mobile par ek ek SMS bhej diya. Taki jaise hi wo apne
mobile chalu kare to, mujhe iska pata chal jaye. Itna karne ke bad, wahi bebas sa hokar, baith gaya aur keerti ko samjhane ke baare me sochne laga.
Tabhi priya upar aa gayi. Priya ko dekh kar, maine socha ki jab tak keerti ke mobile chalu nahi ho jate, tab tak kyo na, priya ki narajgi ko hi door kar liya
jaye. Ye soch kar, mai priya se baat karne ki kosis karne laga.
Lekin priya ne meri baat ko sun kar bhi ansuna kar diya aur yaha waha kuch dudne lagi. Fir bina kuch liye hi wapas niche chali gayi. Uski is harkat se,
mujhe itna to samajh me aa gaya tha ki, wo yaha kuch dudne nahi, balki ye dekhne aayi thi ki, mai yaha akela baitha kya kar raha hu.
Abhi priya niche gayi hi thi ki, tabhi mere mobile par keerti ko bheje gaye Sms ki delivery report aa gayi. Ye dekhte hi, maine fauran keerti ko call laga
diya. Uske dono mobile chalu ho chuke the. Lekin mere call lagate hi, usne fir se apne mobile band kar diye.
Maine fir se keerti ke dono mobile par ek ek SMS bheja aur uske mobile chalu karne ka intejar karne laga. Kuch der tak intejar karne ke bad, keerti ke
mobile to chalu nahi huye, lekin priya jarur apne hath me pani ki bottle liye upar aa gayi.
Usne ek najar mujhe dekha aur fir pani ki bottle mere pas rakhne lagi. Maine us se kaha ki, mere pas pani ki bottle pahle se hai. Magar usne meri baat
ko fir se ansuna karte huye, pani ki bottle mere pas rakhi aur wapas niche chali gayi.
Uske jane ke kuch der bad, fir keerti ke mobile chalu huye. Lekin mere call lagate hi usne fir se apne mobile band kar diye. Keerti aur priya ki is harkat
ko dekh kar mai apna sar peete bina na rah paya.
Ek taraf to dono hi mujhse baat karna chah rahi thi. Dusri taraf dono hi mujhe andekha karti ja rahi thi. Khalid ko lekar mai jitna pareshan nahi tha, us
se jyada ab ye dono mujhe pareshan kar rahi thi.
Kuch ghante pahle mai jaha priya ke sath hansi majak karte huye, keerti ke pas pahuchne ki taiyari me laga tha. Wahi ab mai un dono ki hi narajgi
jhelne par majbur tha aur unko manane ki kosis me laga hua tha. Aaj ki subah mere liye jitni jyada ujale bhari thi. Ab raat mujhe utni hi jyada kaali hoti
najar aa rahi thi.
Update-181
Maine fir se keerti ke dono mobile par ek ek SMS bheja aur uske mobile chalu karne ka intejar karne laga. Kuch der tak intejar karne ke bad, keerti ke
mobile to chalu nahi huye, lekin priya jarur apne hath me pani ki bottle liye upar aa gayi.
Usne ek najar mujhe dekha aur fir pani ki bottle mere pas rakhne lagi. Maine us se kaha ki, mere pas pani ki bottle pahle se hai. Magar usne meri baat
ko fir se ansuna karte huye, pani ki bottle mere pas rakhi aur wapas niche chali gayi.
Uske jane ke kuch der bad, fir keerti ke mobile chalu huye. Lekin mere call lagate hi usne fir se apne mobile band kar diye. Keerti aur priya ki is harkat
ko dekh kar mai apna sar peete bina na rah paya.
Ek taraf to dono hi mujhse baat karna chah rahi thi. Dusri taraf dono hi mujhe andekha karti ja rahi thi. Khalid ko lekar mai jitna pareshan nahi tha, us
se jyada ab ye dono mujhe pareshan kar rahi thi.
Kuch ghante pahle mai jaha priya ke sath hansi majak karte huye, keerti ke pas pahuchne ki taiyari me laga tha. Wahi ab mai un dono ki hi narajgi
jhelne par majbur tha aur unko manane ki kosis me laga hua tha. Aaj ki subah mere liye jitni jyada ujale bhari thi. Ab raat mujhe utni hi jyada kaali hoti
najar aa rahi thi.
Keerti aur priya ki narajgi ko aise hi jhelte jhelte 9 baj gaye. Fir barkha didi mujhe khane ke liye bulane aa gayi aur mai unke sath niche aa gaya. Niche
aakar maine sabke sath khana khaya aur uske bad mai aunty se baat karne laga.
Meri aunty se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, priya ne mere hath me, din me kharide huye gift thama diye. Mai uske is ishare ko samajh gaya aur maine un gift
me se aunty aur barkha didi ke liye kharide huye gift nikal kar unko de diye.
Mera diya gift dekh kar, barkha diid to khush ho gayi. Lekin aunty ne is gift wali baat par thodi si narajgi jatayi. Magar fir bad me barkha didi aur priya ke
samjhane par, un ne bhi khushi khushi gift le liya.
Priya ne neha aur hitu ke liye kharida hua gift, bhi barkha didi ko dete huye, wo gift unse neha aur hitu ko dene ka kah diya. Iske bad meri thodi bahut
baten aur huyi aur fir mai priya ke sath ghar ke liye nikal pada.
Raste me mai priya se baat karne ki kosis karta raha. Lekin wo meri har baat ka sirf haan ya na me jabab de rahi thi. Apne jane se pahle mujhe uski ye
udasi achi nahi lag rahi thi. Lekin lakh kosison ke bad bhi, mai uski ye narajgi door nahi kar saka aur fir 10 baje hum log ghar pahuch gaye.
Jab hum log ghar pahuche to, sab khana kha rahe the. Nikki bhi sabke sath khane par baithi thi. Lekin wo khana nahi kha rahi thi. Priya ne use dekha
to sidhe uske pas jakar baith gayi aur us se uske wapas aane ki vajah puchhne lagi.
Tab nikki ne bataya ki, mohini aunty ko bhi kal wapas jana tha. Isliye ajay bhaiya ne unke ticket bhi punit logon ke sath hi karwa diye the. Wo seeru didi
logon ke sath yaha ticket dene aayi thi. Lekin mohini aunty ne use wapas hi nahi jane diya.
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, priya nikki ko chhod kar mohini aunty ke pas aakar, unse kuch din aur rukne ki jid karne lagi. Magar mohini aunty ne use kisi
tarah se samjha bujha kar, apne kal wapas jaane ki baat ke liye taiyar hi kar liya.
Sabka khana khana ho chuka tha. Ab sirf baton ka daur chal raha tha aur sab aaj huyi ghatna ke baare me baat kar rahe the. Raj aur riya, meri aaj ki
gayi maar peet ke baare me sabko bad chad kar bata rahe the.
Lekin is baat ke suru hote hi priya ne fir se muh fula liya tha. Ye baat nikki se chhupi na rah saki aur usne priya ko tokte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “are jab sab kuch thik ho gaya hai to, fir tera muh aise kyo fula hai.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, riya ne hanste huye kaha.
Riya boli “iska muh isliye fula hai, kyoki us samay isne punit ko waha par na rukne aur ghar wapas jane ke liye samjhane ki kosis ki thi. Magar tab punit
itne jyada gusse me tha ki, isne priya ko hi bahut ulta sidha bol diya tha.”
Ye kah kar, riya sabko mere priya par gussa karne ki baat batane lagi. Jise sunne ke bad, sabne priya ko gussa na karne ke liye samjhane lage. Jise
dekh kar, priya ne apna mood sahi kar liya.
Lekin uska ye mood sirf sabko dikhane ke liye sahi hua tha. Asal me to wo abhi bhi mujhse naraj hi thi aur mujhse koi baat nahi kar rahi thi. Ye baat
nikki ke bhi samajh me aa chuki thi. Isliye ab wo mujhe dekh kar muskura rahi thi.
Kal to maine priya ki narajgi ko keerti ki madad se door kar diya tha. Lekin aaj to priya ke sath sath keerti bhi mujhse naraj thi. Aise me priya ko
manane me nikki hi meri madad kar sakti thi.
Isliye jab maine nikki ko meri taraf dekh kar, muskurate dekha to, maine use priya ka gussa shant karne ka ishara kiya. Lekin usne meri is pareshani ka
maja lete huye, apne sar ko hila kar aisa karne se saaf mana kar diya.
Lekin mai iske bad bhi, use baar baar priya ko manane ke liye ishare karta raha. Aakhir me usne meri haalat par taras kha kar, muskurate huye, priya
ko manane me, meri madad karne ke liye, haan me sar hila diya.
Idhar mai priya ko manane ke liye nikki ko taiyar karne me laga tha. Udhar priya sabko meri taraf se gift dene me lagi huyi thi. Usne yaha par mujhse
jude, har kisi ke liye, kuch na kuch gift jarur kharida tha. Lekin khud ke liye, usne koi bhi gift nahi kharida tha.
Use ye bhi nahi pata tha ki, maine jo gift tripti ka kah kar kharida hai. Asal me wo gift usi ke liye hai. Mai use ye gift ghar aakar dena chahta tha. Lekin
uske pahle hi ye sab lafda ho gaya aur wo mujhse naraj ho gayi.
Lekin ab use sabko gift dete dekh kar, mujhe bhi use apna gift dene ka yahi sahi mauka najar aaya. Maine fauran hi un gift me se priya ke liye kharida
hua gift nikala aur priya ki taraf badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumne meri taraf se sabko gift de diye. Lekin tum khud ka gift lena hi bhool gayi. Ye gift meri taraf se tumhare liye hai.”
Priya us gift ko dekhte hi fauran pehchan gayi aur usne itni der me pahli baar mujhse koi baat karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “lekin ye gift to tumne kisi or ke liye kharida tha.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, ye gift maine tumhare liye hi kharida tha. Tumne mujhse apne b’day ki baat chhupayi thi. Isliye maine bhi tumse ye baat chhupayi ki,
mai ye gift tumhare liye kharid raha hu. Ab hum dono ka hisab barabar ho gaya.”
Meri ye baat sunkar priya gusse me mujhe gurne lagi aur baki sab hasne lage. Thodi der tak hum sab isi baat ko lekar hansi majak karte rahe. Fir 11
baje ke bad, sab ek dusre ko good night bol kar apne apne kamre me jane lage.
Maine bhi sabko good night kaha aur apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar maine kapde badle aur fir keerti ko call laga diya. Lekin usne na to
mera call uthaya aur na hi mujhe call lagaya.
Thodi der tak mai use aise hi call lagata raha. Lekin jab usne mera call nahi uthaya to, fir maine use msg karke, call uthane ke liye apni kasam de di.
Jiske bad fauran hi uska call aane laga.
Maine call uthate hi, use kuch bolne ka mauka diye bina hi, apni galti ki maafi mangna suru kar diya. Wo meri baat ko ansuna kar, mujh par gussa
karne ki kosis kar rahi thi.
Lekin mai use kuch bolne ka mauka hi nahi de raha tha. Ek tarah se mai uske gussa karne ki aadat ko, usko manane ke liye istemal kar raha tha. Mere
is tarah lagatar maafi mangte rahne se pahle to, chidchidati rahi.
Magar uski ye chidchidahat jyada der tak bani na rah saki aur meri in harkaton se achanak hi uski hansi chhut gayi. Fir usne pyar se aaj ki baton ko
lekar gussa kiya. Jisme maine kaan pakad kar apni galti ki maafi maang li.
Jiske bad, usne mujhe is baat ke liye maaf kar diya aur call rakhne ki baat karne lagi. Uske itni jaldi call rakhne ki baat sunkar, mujhe laga ki, shayad
uski narajgi abhi mujhse door nahi huyi hai.
Jab maine ye hi baat us se kahi to, usne mujhe call jaldi rakhne ki vajah samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai tumse sach me naraj nahi hu. Lekin aaj vaani didi log aa gayi hai. Vaani didi mere ghar na jakar yahi mausi ke pas ruk gayi hai aur
unka koi bharosha nahi hai. Wo kisi bhi samay mere kamre me aa dhamak sakti hai. Isliye aaj mai abhi tumse jyada baat nahi kar sakti.”
Mujhe bhi keerti ki ye baat sahi lagi. Vaani ek aisi lailaj bimari thi, jiska ilaj duniya ke kisi bhi doctor ke pas nahi tha. Isliye maine bhi keerti se baat
karne ki koi jid nahi ki aur usko good night kah kar call rakh diya.
Vaani ki vajah se keerti se mer jyada baat to nahi ho saki thi. Lekin mujhe is baat ki khushi thi ki, kam se kam ab wo mujhse naraj nahi hai. Keerti ki
narajgi to, maine door kar di thi. Magar priya ki narajgi abhi bhi bani huyi thi.
Nikki ne mujhe ishare se uski narajgi door karne ki madad karne ka dilasha to, de diya tha. Lekin wo iske liye kya kar rahi thi, iske baare me mujhe
kuch pata nahi tha. Isi baat ko janne ke liye maine nikki ko call laga diya. Nikki ke call uthate hi maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, aapki priya se kuch baat huyi ya nahi huyi.”
Nikki boli “meri abhi abhi us se baat huyi. Usne mujhe bataya ki, aapne us se kitni buri tarah se baat ki thi. Uski batne sunkar, jab mujhe itna jyada bura
laga hai. Tab to uska ye sab sunkar, uska naraj hona banta hi hai.”
Mai bola “mai janta hu ki, galti meri hi hai. Lekin us samay mai bahut gusse me tha aur mujhe priya par is baat ko lekar bhi gussa aa raha tha ki, usne
ye baat sabse chhupa kar kyo rakhi. Bas isi gusse me mai usko ulta sidha bak gaya tha.”
“Magar ab mujhe apni galti ka pachhtawa ho raha hai. Lekin wo mujhse baat karne ko taiyar hi nahi hai. Plz aap kaise bhi karke, uski ye narajgi door
kar dijiye. Warna mere yaha se jane ke bad bhi, ye baat mujhe pareshan karti rahegi.”
Nikki boli “usko naraj aapne kiya hai to, ab manana bhi aapko hi padega. Mai uski narajgi door karne ke liye kuch nahi kar sakti.”
Mai bola “mai manauga to tab na, jab wo mujhe manane ka koi mauka de. Lekin wo to mujhe kuch bolne ka mauka hi nahi de rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, nikki ne hanste huye kaha.
Nikki boli “wo aisi hi hai. Ek to wo kabhi kisi se jaldi naraj hi nahi hoti hai aur yadi kisi se naraj ho jaye to, fir use manana itna aasan nahi hai.”
Mai bola “aap uske jaldi naraj na hone ki baat kar rahi hai. Lekin wo to mujhse baat baat par naraj ho jati hai. Wo to kal bhi mujhse naraj thi.”
Ye kah kar maine use kal ki priya ki narajgi ke baare me bata diya. Jise sunkar, usne aur bhi jyada jor se hanste huye kaha.
Nikki boli “to fir isme muskil kya hai. Aaj bhi use aisa hi koi gaana suna kar mana lijiye.”
Mai bola “aapko meri baat majak lag rahi hai. Mai koi singer nahi hu. Jo baat baat par gaana gaata rahu.”
Nikki boli “ok, ok, ab aap mujhse jhagra mat kajiye. Rukiye mai kuch sochti hu.”
Itna bol kar nikki chup ho gayi. Shayad wo is samay kuch soch rahi thi. Kuch der ki khamoshi ke bad, fir usne kaha.
Nikki boli “aap ek kaam kijiye. Aap apne kamre ke pas bani sidiyon se sidhe chhat par aa jaiye. Mai priya ko lekar wahi aati hu. Fir aapke upar hai ki,
aap use kaise manate hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, maine is baat ki haami bhari aur call rakh diya. Priya ka ghar mera ghuma hua nahi tha. Lekin sidiyan meri dekhi huyi thi. Isliye
chhat tak pahuchne me mujhe koi parehshani nahi thi.
Nikki ka call rakhte hi, mai fauran apne kamre se bahar nikla aur sidiyan chadta hua, chhat par pahuch gaya. Sidiyon par light jal rahi thi. Lekin chhat ki
light band thi aur mujhe chhat ki light chhalu karne ka kuch pata nahi tha.
Chhat par is samay andhera tha. Lekin aasman par chamak rahe chand taaron aur bahar sadak par jal rahi light ki vajah se, ye andhera itna gahra bhi
nahi tha ki, is andhere me kisi ko kuch dikhayi hi na de sake.
Isliye maine bhi light ke baare me jyada nahi socha aur chhat par aakar yaha waha tahalte huye, nikki logon ke aane ka intejar karne laga. Kuch hi der
me nikki aur priya waha aa gayi.
Nikki aakar mere pas khadi ho gayi. Lekin priya mere samne se hoti huyi, chhat ki balcony me jakar, meri taraf pith karke khadi ho gayi. Nikki ne ek
najar priya ki taraf dekha aur fir muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “ab aap dekh kya rahe hai. Priya aa gayi hai. Ab kah dijiye, jo aapko kahna hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, mai priya ke pas jakar khada ho gaya. Magar mere uske pas jate hi, wo waha se jane ko huyi, lekin uske pahle hi maine uska hath
pakad kar use rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry yaar, mujhe tumko is tarah se nahi chillana chahiye tha. Ab mujhe sach me apni us galti ka pachhtawa ho raha hai. Plz mujhe maaf kar
do.”
Ye kahte huye, maine apne dono kaan pakad liye. Ye dekh kar nikki ne hanste huye, priya se kaha.
Nikki boli “dekh, ab to in ne apne kaan bhi pakad liye, ab to inhe maaf kar de na.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, priya ne pahli baar mujh par, apna gussa jahir karte huye, nikki se kaha.
Priya boli “tumko kya lagta hai. Kya mai sirf itni chhoti si baat ko lekar is se naraj hu. Ye baat itni chhoti nahi hai, jitni chhoti tum samajh rahi ho. Kya
tumne kabhi ye baat soch kar dekhi hai ki, yadi seeru didi samay par waha na pahuchi hoti to, waha kya ho sakta tha.”
“Tu jara soch kar dekh ki, yadi khalid, ajay bhaiya ka dost na nikla hota to, us samay waha par kya kuch nahi ho gaya hota. Kya wo apne bhai ka khoon
bahane wale ko, aise hi jane deta. Kya ye humare samne aise bhala changa khada rahta.”
Priya ke ye sawal sunkar, nikki ne usko samjhate huye us se kaha.
Nikki boli “teri sab baten sahi hai. Lekin jab aisa kuch hua hi nahi to, tu is baat ko itna kyo bada rahi hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, priya ne hairani se uski taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tu bhi ye hi samajhti hai ki, mai is baat ko bevajah bada rahi hu. Kya tujhe malum nahi ki, iski mom iske sath huye hadso ki vajah se kitna
pareshan thi aur jate jate bhi wo hum logon se bas iska khayal rakhne ka hi jata kar gayi thi.”
“Unhe hum logon par pura viswas tha ki, hum logon ke rahte is par koi musibat nahi aa sakti. Sirf iska khayal rakhne ki vajah se, wo mujhe kitna pyar
de rahi thi. Aise me yadi meri vajah se hi, iske sath kuch bura ho jata to, mai kis muh se aunty ka samna kar pati.”
Ye baat kahte kahte priya ki aankhen chhalak gayi aur wo apne aansu rokne ki kosis karne lagi. Wahi mai aur nikki ek dusre ko hairani se dekhne lage.
Abhi tak hum dono ko aisa lag raha tha ki, priya ki mujhse jo narjagi hai, wo mere us par chillane ki vajah se hai.
Lekin yaha to uski is narajgi vajah hi kuch alag thi aur uski is narajgi ke pichhe, chhupi gahrayi ko jaan kar, kuch der tak na to, mujhse kuch kahte ban
raha tha aur na hi nikki se kuch kahte ban raha tha.
Fir jaise hi nikki us se kuch bolne ko huyi, waise hi usne apne aansu ponchhte huye nikki ko chup karate huye us se kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe is se koi narajgi nahi hai. Yadi mai is se naraj hoti to, mujhe iske sath barkha didi ke yaha rukne ki koi jarurat nahi thi. Mai bhi riya didi
logon ke sath hi ghar wapas aa gayi hoti.”
Nikki se itni baat kahne ke bad, priya ne palat kar meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe sach me tumse koi narajgi nahi hai. Meri yadi kisi se kuch narajgi hai to, wo sirf apne aap se hai. Kyoki meri vajah se hi tumhare upar
itni badi musibat aane wali thi.”
“Tumhe kisi baat ke liye mujhse maafi mangne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Tumse kabhi mera dil dukhane ki galti huyi hi nahi hai. Yadi kisi se ko galti huyi
hai to, wo sirf mujhse huyi hai. Mai hi tumhare dil me hamesha jagah banane ki kosis karti rahti thi.”
“Yadi ho sake to, mujhe meri is galti ke liye maaf kar do aur yadi maaf na bhi kar sako, tab bhi mujhe tumse koi sikayat nahi hogi. Mere dil se hamesha
tumhare liye dua hi nikli hai aur aaj bhi tumhe dua deti hu ki, tum jaha bhi raho, khush raho.”
Ye baat kahte kahte ek baar fir uski aankhon me aansu aa gaye. Magar is baar usne apne aansu ponchne ki kosis nahi ki aur palat kar humare pas se
wapas jane lagi. Lekin uske waha se jane ke pahle hi maine uska hath pakad liya.
Wo mujhse apna hath chhudane ki kosis kar rahi thi aur mai us se kuch bolne ki kosis kar raha tha. Lekin uske dard ka aehsas karke, meri aankhon me
bhi nami aa gayi thi aur mai chah kar bhi us se kuch bol nahi pa raha tha.
Maine anjane me hi sahi, lekin uske masum dil par koi gahri chhot pahuchayi thi aur ab uski is chot par marham bhi mujhe hi lagana tha. Jab mujhse
us se kuch kahte nahi bana to, fir mere dil se khud ba khud ek gaane ke bol nikal aaye.
“Hum Ko Mili Hain Aaj

Ye Ghadiyan Nasib Se
Ji Bhar Ke Dekh Lijiye
Hum Ko Karib Se
Phir Aap Ke Nasib Mein

Ye Raat Ho Na Ho
Shayad Phir Is Janam Mein
Mulaqat Ho Na Ho
(Mere muh se gaane ke ye bol sunte hi

priya ne apna hath chhudane ki kosis band kar di
wo meri taraf gaur se dekhne lagi
aur maine use dekhte huye
aage sur me gaate huye kaha)
Lag Ja Gale Ki Phir

Ye Hasin Raat Ho Na Ho
Mulaqat Ho Na Ho
Pas Aaiye Ki Hum Nahin

Aayenge Baar-Baar
Baahen Gale Mein Daal Ke
Hum Ro Le Zaar-Zaar
(ye kahte huye maine

priya ko apni taraf khich liya)
Aankhon Se Phir Ye Pyar Ki

Barasat Ho Na Ho
Mulaqat Ho Na Ho
Lag Ja Gale Ki Phir Ye

Hashin Raat Ho Na Ho
Mulaqat Ho Na Ho.”
Gaana pura hote hote meri aankhen puri tarah aansuon se bhig chuki thi. Wahi priya mere gale se lag kar aansu bahaye ja rahi thi. Lekin ye haal sirf
hum dono ka hi nahi tha. Nikki ka haal bhi kuch humare jaisa hi tha. Wo bhi apni aankhon se aansuon ko chhalakne se nahi rok payi thi.
Update-182
Maine anjane me hi sahi, lekin uske masum dil par koi gahri chhot pahuchayi thi aur ab uski is chot par marham bhi mujhe hi lagana tha. Jab mujhse
us se kuch kahte nahi bana to, fir mere dil se khud ba khud ek gaane ke bol nikal aaye.
“Hum Ko Mili Hain Aaj

Ye Ghadiyan Nasib Se
Ji Bhar Ke Dekh Lijiye
Hum Ko Karib Se
Phir Aap Ke Nasib Mein

Ye Raat Ho Na Ho
Mulaqat Ho Na Ho
(Mere muh se gaane ke ye bol sunte hi

priya ne apna hath chhudane ki kosis band kar di
wo meri taraf gaur se dekhne lagi
aur maine use dekhte huye
aage sur me gaate huye kaha)
Lag Ja Gale Ki Phir

Ye Hasin Raat Ho Na Ho
Mulaqat Ho Na Ho
Pas Aaiye Ki Hum Nahin

Aayenge Baar-Baar
Baahen Gale Mein Daal Ke
Hum Ro Le Zaar-Zaar
(ye kahte huye maine

priya ko apni taraf khich liya)
Aankhon Se Phir Ye Pyar Ki

Barasat Ho Na Ho
Mulaqat Ho Na Ho
Lag Ja Gale Ki Phir Ye

Hashin Raat Ho Na Ho
Mulaqat Ho Na Ho.”
Gaana pura hote hote meri aankhen puri tarah aansuon se bhig chuki thi. Wahi priya mere gale se lag kar aansu bahaye ja rahi thi. Lekin ye haal sirf
hum dono ka hi nahi tha. Nikki ka haal bhi kuch humare jaisa hi tha. Wo bhi apni aankhon se aansuon ko chhalakne se nahi rok payi thi.
Ye sirf ek gaana nahi, mere dil ke wo aehsas the. Jo is samay mai priya ko lekar mehsus kar raha tha. Wakt jaise hum logon ke liye ruk sa gaya tha.
Sab ke lab khamosh the, lekin aankhe aanus baha kar apne jajbat jahir kar rahi thi.
Thodi der kisi ne kisi se kuch bhi nahi kaha. Fir nikki ne apne aanus ponchhte huye, humare pas aate huye, hum se kaha.
Nikki boli “ye dekho, tum dono ne mujhe bhi rula kar rakh diya.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, mujhe pahli baar waha par nikki ke bhi hone ka aehsas hua aur maine apni aankhon ko saaf karte huye, nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “maine kya kiya. Mai to sirf priya ko mana raha tha.”
Ye kahte huye, maine nikki ko priya ki taraf ishara kiya. Priya ab bhi mujhse lipat kar roye hi ja rahi thi. Usne jaise hum dono ki, baat suni hi na ho. Nikki
ne mujhe chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir priya ko chhedte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “kya itna manane ke bad bhi, tera gussa khatam nahi hua hai. Jo abhi tak roye ja rahi hai.”
Ye kahte huye nikki ne pyar se priya ke sar par hath to, priya mujhe chhod kar, nikki se lipat gayi. Nikki ne pyar se uske sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “ab bas bhi kar na, mujhse tera rona nahi dekha jata hai. Ab yadi tu chup nahi huyi to, mai bhi rone lag jaugi.”
Nikki ki is baat ne priya ke upar jadi ki tarah asar kiya aur uska rona dhire dihre siski me badal gaya. Lekin wo abhi bhi nikki se lipti huyi thi. Nikki ne
mujhe bolne ka ishara kiya to, maine priya se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, maine anjane me tumhare dil ko bahut chot laga di. Mai janta hu ki, mai us wakt galat tha aur us yadi khalid ajay ka dost na nikla hota
to, mere sath kuch bhi bura ho sakta tha.”
“Lekin ab ek baat mai tumse puchhta hu. Tum to khalid ke baare me sab kuch pahle se janti ho. Aise me yadi aaj raste me kisi baat ko lekar, mera
jhagra khalid se ho gaya hota to, tab tum kya karti. Kya tum khalid ke dar se mujhe akela chhor kar bhag jati.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi priya ka sisakna band ho gaya aur wo palat kar meri taraf gaur se dekhne lagi. Wo shayad ye janne ki kosis kar rahi thi ki, mai us
se ye sawal kyo kar raha hu.
Lekin jab use mere is sawal ko karne ka matlab samajh me aaya to, usne gusse me mujhe gurte huye kaha.
Priya boli “jyada chalak banne ki kosis mat karo. Tum mujhko mere diye gaye jabab me hi fasana chahte ho. Lekin ek baat kaan khol kar sun lo. Mai jo
chahe kar sakti hu. Tum meri barabari karne ki kosis mat karo.”
Priya ki ye baat sunte hi, meri aur nikki ki hansi chhut gayi. Thodi der mai aur nikki milkar priya ko isi baat ko lekar pareshan karte rahe aur fir dhire
dhire priya bhi apne mood me wapas aa gayi.
Priya ki narajgi door hote dekh, maine bhi rahat ki saans li. Kuch der hum log aise hi ek dusre se hansi majak karte rahe. Fir ek dusre ko good night bol
kar apne apne kamre ki taraf chal diye.
Kamre me aakar maine bhi sukun ki saans li. Ab mere dil me jald se jald srif keerti se milne ki tada thi aur mai isi tadap ke sath keerti ko yaad karte
huye gahri nind me ki aagosh me kho gaya.
Subah 7 baje meri nind nikki ke jagane par khuli. Usne hamesha ki tarah muskurate huye mujhe jagaya aur fir mujhe tiyar hone ka bol kar wapas chali
gayi. Uske jaane ke bad, mai bhi fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur apne baki ke saman ki packing karne laga. Tabhi nikki aur priya chay nashta lekar aa gayi. Maine unke sath chay
nashta kiya aur fir unse baat karte karte apne saman ki packing karne laga.
Kuch hi der me mera packing karna bhi ho gaya. Uske bad mai priya aur nikki ke sath bahar hall me sabke pas aa gaya. Hall me ghar ke sabhi log
baith kar gap shap kar rahe the.
Aaj mohini aunty sab se dil khol kar baten kar rahi thi. Mehul bhi unse baat karne ka koi mauka nahi chhod raha tha. Mujhe mehul ki is harkat ko dekh
kar, kuch hairani si ho rahi thi aur mai khamoshi se uski baton ko sunne laga.
Mere pas hi nitika aur priya bhi baithi huyi thi. Priya ko bhi mehul ka mohini aunty ki har baat me sath dena, kuch ajib sa lag raha tha. Thodi der tak to,
wo uski baten sunti rahi. Lekin jab us se na raha gaya to, usne dhire se mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “mujhe to daal me kuch kaala najar aa raha hai. Tumko aisa nahi lag raha ki, mehul chachi ko jarurat se jyada hi msaka laga raha hai.”
Mai bola “haan, mujhe bhi aisa hi lag raha hai. Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha ki, ye aisa kyo kar raha hai.”
Hum dono aapas me dhire dhire baten kar rahe the. Lekin humhari is baat ko nitika bhi sun rahi thi. Usne meri baat sunte hi dhire se hum dono se
kaha.
Nitika boli “wo apne aage ka rasta taiyar kar raha hai.”
Nitika ki baat sunte hi, hum dono ka dhyan uski taraf chala gaya. Usne hum dono ki hairani ko door karte huye kaha.
Nitika boli “isme chaukne wali kya baat hai. Mehul ki gf shilpa meri saheli hai aur wo mere ghar aati rahti hai. Mummy ke bigde huye swabhav ki vajah
se mehul humare ghar aane se bhi darta tha.”
“Lekin ab mummy ke is badle huye roop ko dekh, wo mummy ko patane me laga hai. Taki yaha se jane ke bad bhi mummy ke sath uska mel jol aise hi
bana rahe aur uska humare ghar aana jana suru ho jaye.”
Nitika ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe aur bhi jyada hairani huyi aur maine nitika se kaha.
Mai bola “ye to aap thik kah rahi hai. Lekin mai ye nahi maan sakta ki, ye idea mehul ke dimag me aa sakta. Ye jarur kisi aur ke dimag ki upaj hai.”
Meri baat ke jabab me nitika ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nitika boli “aap thik soch rahe ho. Ye mehul ka nahi, riya didi ka idea hai. Un ne hi kal mehul ko ye salah di thi aur wo kal se isi tarah mummy ke aage
pichhe laga hua hai. Hum logon ke aapke sath wapas chalne me bhi mehul ka hi hath hai.”
Nitika ki ye baat sunkar, meri aur priya ki hansi chhut gayi. Hum fir se muhul aur mohini aunty ki baton ka maja lene lage. Aise hi baton aur hansi majak
ka daur chalte chalte 11 baj gaye.
Maine priya se barkha didi ke ghar chalne ka puchha to, padmini aunty ne mujhse khana kha kar jane ko kaha. Maine unko samjhana chaha, lekin aaj
mera unke ghar me aakhiri din tha.
Jis vajah se wo mujhe aaj khana khaye, bina kahi jane nahi dena chahti thi. Aakhir me mujhe unki baat maan kar, sabke sath khana khana pad gaya.
Khana khate khate hume 12 baj gaye.
Uske bad, mai priya aur nikki ke sath barkha didi ke ghar aa gaya. Hum log waha pahuche to, neha aur seeru didi log waha pahle se maujud thi. Hum
logon ke pahuchte hi, waha khane ki taiyari chalne lagi.
Priya aur nikki ne to, ghar se khana kha kar aane ki baat kah kar, barkha didi se khana khane se saaf saaf mana kar diya. Lekin mai barkha didi ke
bolte hi, sabke sath khana khane ke liye baith gaya.
Mujhe yaha aakar fir se khana khane ke liye baithte dekh kar, nikki ne hairan hokar, mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “are aap abhi to ghar se khana kha kar aaye hai aur ab fir se yaha khana khane baith gaye. Kya aunty ka bana hua khana aapko pasand nahi
aaya ya fir waha ke khane se aapka pet nahi bhara tha.”
Nikki ki is baat ko sunkar, mai muskura kar rah gaya. Lekin priya ne nikki ki is baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “jaisa tu soch rahi hai, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Isne barkha didi se vaada kiya tha ki, jab tak ye yaha hai, iska khana barkha didi ke sath hi hoga.
Jis vajah se khana kha lene ke bad bhi, ise apne vaade ko nibhane ke liye, barkha didi ke sath bhi khana khane baithna pada hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunte hi, seeru didi log meri is haalat par hasne lagi. Lekin barkha didi ne fauran mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mere bhai, tumhe kisi baat ka sankoch karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Yadi tumne priya ke ghar khana kha liya to, isme kya galat ho gaya. Jaise
ye tumhara ghar hai, waise hi wo bhi tumhara ghar hai.”
“Tum yaha khana khao ya waha khana khao, ek hi baat hai. Tum apne kiye gaye, kisi vaade ke liye, khud ko taklif mat do. Mujhe tumse kisi baat ki koi
sikayat nahi hai aur tumhe jabardasti yaha khana khane ki koi jarurat nahi hai.”
Barkha didi ki ye baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, yadi mujhe yaha khana nahi khana hota to, mai aapko call karke, pahle hi mana kar deta. Lekin maine priya ke ghar khana khate huye
bhi, apne pet me itni jagah bacha kar rakhi thi ki, aapke sath bhi khana kha saku. Aap yakin rakhiye, mai koi sankoch nahi kar raha hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha didi ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur fir hum sab khana khane lage. Seeru didi baat baat par meri khichai karne me lagi
thi aur selu didi bhi unka sath de rahi thi.
Aise hi hansi majak karte karte humhara khana khana ho gaya. Ab sab log kheer kha rahe the. Tabhi seeru didi ne fir se mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “ek baat batao, tumhari didi to, humhare ghar me hai. Fir tum unko chhod kar, roj yaha barkha ke sath khana kyo khate ho.”
Seeru didi ki is baat par, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aapka aisa sochna galat nahi hai. Asal me baat ye hai ki, mujhe is ghar ki har jagah par didi ki hi chhap najar aati hai. Sirf ye hi nahi,
balki abhi mai jo kheer kha raha hu, mujhe to isme bhi didi ke hathon ka hi swad najar aa raha hai. Jab maine pahli baar yaha khana khaya tha, tab didi
ne mujhe bilkul aisi hi kheer bana kar khilayi thi.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, seeru didi log hairani se mujhe dekhne lagi. Wahi aunty ke chehre par muskan magar aankhon me aansu jhilmila gaye. Aunty ne
mere pas aakar, mere sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Aunty boli “tumne kheer ke swad ko bilkul sahi pehchana hai. Ye kheer shikha ne hi, tumhare liye banakar bheji thi. Jaise tumhari khane ke bad, chay
peene ki aadat hai. Waise hi shekhar ko bhi khane ke bad, meetha khane ki aadat thi. Use kheer bahut jyada pasand thi. Isliye shikha ne aaj tumhare
liye, ye kheer bana kar bheji thi.”
Shekhar bhaiya ka naam sunkar, mahol ek dam se bhavuk sa ho gaya tha. Shekhar bhaiya se mai kabhi mila nahi tha. Lekin unse mujhe itna jyada
apnapan ho gaya tha ki, unki kami ke aehsas ne mujhe bhi bhavuk kar diya tha.
Kuch pal ke liye waha gahri khamoshi chha gayi. Fir aunty ne hi is khamoshi ko todte huye mujhse kaha.
Aunty boli “beta, jab kabhi tumhe yaha aane ka mauka mile, to wo mauka apne hath se jaane mat dena aur hum se milne chale aana. Hum sabko
tumse itna apnapan ho gaya hai ki, tumhe yaha se jaane dene ka, man hi nahi kar raha hai.”
Mai bola “aunty ye bhi bhala koi kahne ki baat hai. Yakin maniye, jab mai apne ghar se yaha ke liye nikla tha, tab mujhe apne ghar walon se door hote
huye, jitna dukh hua tha, utna hi dukh, aap sab se bhi door hote huye ho raha hai.”
“Mujhe aap sab se itna apnapan mila hai ki, mera aap sab se door hone ka dil hi nahi kar raha hai. Is samay mujhe apne ghar wapas lautne ki khushi
nahi, balki aap sab se door hone ka dukh ho raha hai.”
Ye baat kahte kahte mai kuch udas sa ho gaya. Meri is udasi ko dekh kar, barkha didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mere bhai, aisa nahi kahte. Hum log to sirf itna chahte hai ki, tum kabhi kabhi hum se milne yaha aate raho. Lekin iska ye matlab nahi ki,
tum yaha se dukhi hokar jao. Tum yaha se khushi khushi apne ghar jao. Waha par bhi meri do chhoti bahne badi besabri se tumhara intejar kar rahi
hai. Wo itne din bad, tumko apne pas pakar bahut khush hogi.”
Barkha didi ki ye baat sunkar, meri aankhon me ami nimi ka masum chehra ghoom gaya. Abhi mai barkha didi ki kisi baat ka koi jabab de pata ki, tabhi
shikha didi aur nisha bhabhi andar aati huyi najar aayi.
Unko dekhte hi mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Wo dono bhi humare pas aakar baith gayi. Nisha bhabhi ne aate hi, mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “kyo hero, yaha sabka khana ho gaya hai. Lekin tumhara khana hai ki, abhi tak chal hi raha hai.”
Unki ye baat sunkar, mai muskura kar rah gaya aur fir se kheer khane laga. Lekin seeru didi ka dimag kab kaha chal jaye, ye koi nahi janta tha. Un ne
fauran hi nisha bhabhi ki, is baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Seerat boli “kya bhabhi, aapko majak ke siwa kabhi kuch sujhta bhi hai ya nahi. Ye bechara itne din yaha raha. Lekin shikha bhabhi ne use uski
manpasand chij bana kar hi nahi khilayi hai. Ab to apne ghar jakar hi iska pet bhar payega.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunte hi, mai unki taraf dekhne laga. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab inke dimag me kya chal raha hai. Wahi shikha didi
ne hairani se seeru didi se kaha.
Shikha didi boli “mai samjhi nahi, aap kya bol rahi ho.”
Seerat boli “bhabhi, isme samajhne wali kya baat hai. Priya bata rahi thi ki, aapke bhai ko aalu ke parathe bahut pasand hai. Kya aapne aaj tak ise aalu
ke parathe khilaye hai. Ab to ise aalu ke parathe apne ghar jakar hi khane ko milege.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunkar, maine priya ki taraf ghoor kar dekha. Lekin wo na me apna sar hila kar batane lagi ki, usne aisa kuch bhi nahi kaha hai.
Wahi seeru didi ki ye baat sunte hi, shikha didi ne fauran uth kar khade hote huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, mujhe ye baat pata nahi thi. Lekin aap bas thodi der ruko, mai abhi aapke liye aalu ke parathe bana kar lati hu.”
Shikha didi ki ye baat sunte hi, mere pet ki to jaan hi nikal gayi. Maine fauran hi shikha didi ko rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, ab mera khana ho chuka hai. Aap bekar me pareshan mat hoiye, mai agli baar jab aauga, tab jarur aapke hath ke aalu ke parathe
khauga.”
Magar shikha didi ne meri is baat ko ansuna karte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “nahi bhaiya, aap chahe ek paratha khaiye, lekin mai aapko aalu ke parathe khaye bina yaha se nahi jane dugi. Aap bas 5 min rukiye,
mai abhi parathe bana kar lati hu.”
Itna bol kar shikha didi, meri koi baat sune bina hi kitchen ki taraf chali gayi aur mai gusse me seeru didi ko dekhne laga. Wahi priya seeru didi se is
baat ko lekar bahas karne lagi ki, un ne is baat me uska jhutha naam kyo liya.
Abhi priya aur seeru didi aur priya me is baat ko lekar bahas chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi raj, riya, mehul aur nitika aa gaye. Jab unhe priya aur seeru didi ki
is bahas ke baare me pata chala to, mehul ne bataya ki, ye baat to seeru didi ko kal nitika se pata chali thi.
Mehul ki ye baat sunte hi sabko puri baat samajh me aa gayi aur sab hasne lage. Lekin seeru didi ke is majak ne mujhe pareshani me daal diya tha.
Kuch hi der me shikha didi aalu ke parathe bana kar, le aayi.
Mere pet me ab khane ke liye jara bhi jagah nahi bachi thi. Fir bhi unka dil rakhne ke liye mai parathe khane laga. Ab ye unke hathon ka jadu tha ya fir
unka mere liye pyar tha, jo mai na na karte huye bhi parathe khate chala ja raha tha.
Mujhe is tarah parathe khate dekh, seeru didi log bhi hairani se mujhe dekh rahi thi aur jab seeru didi se na raha gaya to, un ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “ab bas bhi kar petu. Na na karte huye bhi do parathe kha gaya hai. Itna khayega to, ab tera pet hi fat jayega.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, ek baar fir sabke kahkahe gunj gaye aur is bich mera parathe khana bhi ho gaya. Iske bad hum sabke bich hansi majak ka
daur chalta raha. Is sab me hume pata hi nahi chala ki, kab 3:15 baj gaye.
Mehul ne hume is baat ka dhyan dilaya aur jaldi se wapas priya ke ghar chalne ko kahne laga. Lekin tabhi aunty ne hume rukne ko kaha aur wo andar
wale kamre me chali gayi.
Kuch der bad, jab us kamre se wapas lauti to, unke hath me ek bag tha. Ye wo hi bag tha, jo chhoti maa ke yaha aate samay nitika ke hath me tha aur
nitika ise chhoti maa ke sath aunty ke kamre me lekar gayi thi. Aunty ne wo bag mehul ko dete huye kaha.
Aunty boli “tum apna ye bag to, bhul hi ja rahe ho. Punit ki mom ne iski jimmedari tumko hi di thi.”
Aunty ki baat sunkar, mehul ne muskurate huye, wo bag aunty se le liya aur fir wo bag barkha ki taraf badate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “didi, aunty ne jate samay mujhse kaha tha ki, un ne shikha didi ke liye to, thoda bahut kar diya hai. Lekin jaldbaji me wo aapke liye kuch
nahi kar payi hai. Isliye un ne ye bag aapko de dene ko kaha tha.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, barkha aunty ki taraf dekhne lagi. Wahi aunty ne mehul ko tokte huye kaha.
Aunty boli “beta, ye unka badappan hai ki, shikha ke liye itna sab karne ke bad bhi, wo ise thoda maan rahi hai. Magar is bag me un ne bahut paise
rakh chhode hai. Barkha bhala itne paiso ka kya karegi.”
Mehul bola “aapki isi baat ki vajah se un ne jati samay aap se kaha tha ki, aap ye bag mujhe de dena. Kyoki wo janti thi ki, aap iske liye kabhi taiyar
nahi hogi. Magar unka manna tha ki, punit par jitna haq shikha didi ka hai, utna hi haq barkha didi ka bhi hai. Isliye un ne ye paisa barkha didi ko punit
ki taraf se diya hai. Ab ye barkha didi ki marji par hai, wo is paise ka jo chahe, wo kar sakti hai.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, aunty usko samjhane ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin chhoti maa bhi mehul ko bahut achi tarah se samjha kar gayi thi. Isliye wo
aunty ki har ek baat ka jabab deta gaya.
Aakhir me mere aur nisha bhabhi ke samjhane par aunty ne is baat ka virodh karna band kar diya aur barkha didi ne khushi khushi wo bag le liya. Iske
bad maine aur mehul ne aunty ke pair chhu kar unse aashirwad liya aur fir hum sab aunty se vida lekar, priya ke ghar ke liye nikal liye.
Hum sab 3:45 baje priya ke ghar pahuch gaye. Waha dada ji ke sath, rajesh uncle aur aakash uncle baithe huye the. Padmini aunty ke sath sath,
aakash uncle bhi hume airport tak chhodne jaane wale the. Isliye aaj wo itni samay ghar par the.
Hum sab 3:45 baje priya ke ghar pahuch gaye. Waha dada ji ke sath, rajesh uncle aur aakash uncle baithe huye the. Padmini aunty ke sath sath,
aakash uncle bhi hume airport tak chhodne jaane wale the. Isliye aaj wo itni samay ghar par the.
Ajay aur aman ne airport par hi milne ka kaha tha. Humari flight ka samay 5 baje ka tha aur ab humare airport ke liye nikalne me jyada samay baki nahi
tha. Mohini aunty ne to apna saara saman, pahle se hi bahar nikal kar rakah hua tha.
Isliye maine aur mehul ne ghar aate hi, apna apna saman nikal kar gaadiyon me rakhna suru kar diya. Raj, riya, priya aur nikki humare bag, gaadiyon
tak pahuchane me humari madad kar rahe the.
Mai jab yaha aaya tha to, mere pas sirf ek bag tha. Lekin ab jaati samay mere pas 4-5 bag ho gaye the. Kuch bag me mere khud ka kharida hua
saman tha to, kuch bag me yaha se mila hua saman tha.
Kuch hi der me, hum sab ke bag alag alag gaadiyon me chada diye gaye. Fir maine aur mehul ne dada ji pair chhu kar, un se aashirvad liya aur uske
bad, hum log unse vida lekar, alag alag gaadiyon me 4 baje airport ke liye nikal pade.
Ek car me aakash uncle, padmini aunty aur mohini aunty the. Dusri car me seeru didi, selu, aru, hetal didi aur nikki the. Teesri car me barkaha didi,
neha, riya aur nitika the. Chauthi car me nisha bhabhi aur shikha didi, mai aur priya the. Panchvi car me rajesh uncle, mehul, raj aur hitu the.
Jab hum log mumbai aaye the, tab hume station par lene ke liye sirf raj aur riya hi aaye the aur hum station se unke ghar tak taxi me aaye the. Lekin
aaj hume raj ke ghar se airport tak chhodne ke liye, 5 gaadiyan aur itne saare log ja rahe the.
Jinme se har ek ke sath, mera ek gahra rishta sa jud gaya tha aur har ek ke sath mujhe dili lagav ho gaya tha. Aisa hi kuch shayad mujhe lekar un sab
ke sath bhi tha. Jiski gawahi mujhe vida karne ke liye, un sabka airport tak aana tha.
Update-183
Mai jab yaha aaya tha to, mere pas sirf ek bag tha. Lekin ab jaati samay mere pas 4-5 bag ho gaye the. Kuch bag me mere khud ka kharida hua
saman tha to, kuch bag me yaha se mila hua saman tha.
Kuch hi der me, hum sab ke bag alag alag gaadiyon me chada diye gaye. Fir maine aur mehul ne dada ji pair chhu kar, un se aashirvad liya aur uske
bad, hum log unse vida lekar, alag alag gaadiyon me 4 baje airport ke liye nikal pade.
Ek car me aakash uncle, padmini aunty aur mohini aunty the. Dusri car me seeru didi, selu, aru, hetal didi aur nikki the. Teesri car me barkaha didi,
neha, riya aur nitika the. Chauthi car me nisha bhabhi aur shikha didi, mai aur priya the. Panchvi car me rajesh uncle, mehul, raj aur hitu the.
Jab hum log mumbai aaye the, tab hume station par lene ke liye sirf raj aur riya hi aaye the aur hum station se unke ghar tak taxi me aaye the. Lekin
aaj hume raj ke ghar se airport tak chhodne ke liye, 5 gaadiyan aur itne saare log ja rahe the.
Jinme se har ek ke sath, mera ek gahra rishta sa jud gaya tha aur har ek ke sath mujhe dili lagav ho gaya tha. Aisa hi kuch shayad mujhe lekar un sab
ke sath bhi tha. Jiski gawahi mujhe vida karne ke liye, un sabka airport tak aana tha.
Kuch hi der me hum sab airport pahuch gaye. Waha humara swagat ajay aur aman ne kiya. Ajay ne mujhe dekhte hi apne gale se laga liya. Fir hum
sab airport ke andar aa gaye.
Ab kisi bhi samay humari flight ki ghoshna ho sakti thi. Isliye mai aur mehul sabse mil kar vida lene me lag gaye. Sabse pahle mai aakash uncle aur
padmini aunty ke pas vida lene aaya.
Un dono ki ye jodi pyar ki ek anokhi misal thi. Jiske aage mera sar shraddha se khud ba khud jhukta chala gaya. Maine unke pair chhu kar unse
aashirvad liya. Dono ne pyar se mere sar par hath fera aur mujhe aate rahne ko kaha.
Meri dekha seekhi mehul bhi humhare pas aa gaya aur uncle aunty se aashirvad lene laga. Mehul ko uncle aunty ke pas aaya dekh kar, mai uncle
aunty se vida lekar, riya ke pas aa gaya.
Riya wo ladki thi, jisne pahli baar mere andar ki vasna ki aag ko bhadkaya tha aur jise mai pahli mulakat me hi apni gf banana chahta tha. Mere gupt-
ang ko sparsh karne wali ekloti ladki bhi riya hi thi.
Yadi keerti sahi samay par, meri jindgi me nahi aayi hoti to, shayad mai riya ke sath aur bhi aage bad gaya hota. Lekin riya ko sirf isi vajah se yaad
rakha jaana, uske sath bahut badi nainsafi karna tha.
Kyoki mere mumbai me kadam rakhne ke pahle, na to raj aur riya ke alawa mai yaha kisi ko janta tha aur na koi mujhe yaha janta tha. Aise me mujhe
sirf raj aur riya se hi, thodi bahut madad milne ki ummid thi.
Magar humare mumbai me pahla kadam rakhte hi, riya ne humari ummid se kahi jyada humare liye kar diya tha. Usne hume kisi hotel me nahi rukne
diya aur jabardasti apne ghar le aayi thi.
Uske hume apne ghar le aane ki vajah se hi, humse ek ke bad ek, itne saare log judte chale gaye the. Ek tarah se is sab ki vajah riya hi thi aur uski is
baat ko kisi bhi tarah se andekha nahi kiya ja sakta tha.
Yadi riya hume pahle din hi apne ghar na le gayi hoti to, fir na hi meri nikki se mulakat ho pati aur na hi mai itne saare logon se jud pata. Lekin uske is
sath ke liye, use thanks kahna, ek tarah se use chhota dikhana hi tha.
Mere dil me riya ke liye bahut ijjat thi aur mai uske is sath ko bhi chhota dikhana nahi chahta tha. Isliye maine riya ke pas aate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai tumko thanks kah kar, tumko chhota nahi karuga. Lekin fir bhi hakikat yahi hai ki, hum logon ko mumbai me jo bhi apnapan mila hai, us
sabki vajah sirf tum hi ho. Yadi tum nahi hoti to, mai in sab se bhi, kabhi nahi mil pata. Is sab ke liye mai jindgi bhar ke liye tumhara karjdar rahuga.”
Meri baat sunkar, riya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Riya boli “aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Tum aur mehul humare dost ho aur fir tum dono ne bhi to, hum logon ka waha kitna khayal rakha tha. Aise me hum
logon ne yaha tumhara khayal rakh kar, koi mahan kaam nahi kar diya hai. Jiske liye tum mere karjdar ban gaye ho.”
“Dosti me koi karj nahi hota. Dosti me sirf farj hota hai aur humne apna wo hi farj nibhaya hai. Isliye tum in sab faltu ki baton ko sochna band karo aur
khushi khushi apne ghar jao. Ami nimi tumko dekhne ke liye taras rahi hai. Un dono ko hum sab ki taraf se pyar dena aur kahna ki, mai un dono ko
bahut yaad kar rahi thi.”
Ye kahte huye riya ne ek bag mujhe pakda diya. Maine bag le to liya, lekin mujhe riya ka ye bag dene ka matlab samajh me nahi aa raha tha. Riya ne
meri is uljhan ko samajh kar, use door karte huye mujhse kaha.
Riya boli “isme jyada chaukne wali koi baat nahi hai. Is bag me hum sab ki taraf ami nimi aur baki sab ke liye gift hai. Tumne kya socha tha ki, hum log
un dono shaitano ko itni aasani se bhool jayege.”
Riya ki ye baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin is sab ki kya jarurat thi. Priya ne pahle hi sabke liye dher saari shopping karwa di thi.”
Riya boli “wo sab tumhari taraf se the aur ye humari taraf se hai. Ab is sab ke baare me koi bekar ki bahas suru mat karo aur meri ek baat kaan khol
kar sun lo. Ye maana ki ab tumhare yaha bahut se ghar hai. Lekin tum par pahla haq humara hi hai. Isliye tum jab bhi yaha aaoge, tumko humare hi
ghar me rukna padega.”
Riya ki ye baat sunkar, mai muskuraye bina na rah saka aur maine bina koi bahas kiye hi, uski is baat ki haami bhar di. Tabhi mehul humare pas aa
gaya. Mehul ko dekh kar maine riya se vida li aur mai neha ke pas aa gaya.
Neha, jise pahli mulakat me mai priya ki saheli ke roop me janta tha. Lekin bad me barkha didi se mujhe uske sahi roop ki jaankari mili thi. Wo ek
behad hi nakchadi aur jhagdalu kism ki ladki thi. Jo baat baat par kisi se bhi ladne lagti thi aur dusron ko nicha dikhana uske swabhav me shamil tha.
Lekin in sab buraiyon ke bad bhi, uske andar ek achai aisi bhi thi. Jo uski in sab buraiyon par parda daal deti thi. Uski wo acchai ye thi ki, wo shikha
didi par jaan deti thi aur shikha didi ki kabhi koi baat nahi katti thi.
Wo bachpan se hi shikha didi ki ladli thi aur hamesha saaye ki tarah unse chipki rahti thi. Wo swabhav se ladanku thi aur yadi koi shikha didi ko kuch
galat baat kah de to, uska ye roop aur bhi jyada bhayankar ho jata tha.
Uski isi baat ne, mere dil me uski bhi ek khas jagah bana di thi. Salim wali baat ko lekar mere man me uske liye kuch der ke liye gussa jarur aaya tha.
Lekin jab mujhe nikki aur priya se pata chala ki, neha salim ko sirf hitu ka dost hone ki vajah se janti thi to, mera ye gussa bhi khatam ho gaya tha.
Magar shayad neha ke man me abhi bhi us baat ko lekar dar samaya hua tha. Isliye wo kal se mera samna karne se bach rahi thi. Lekin mai jaise hi us
se vida lene uske pas aaya to, usne apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Neha boli “tum mujhe kal ki baat ko lekar galat mat samajhna. Kal jo kuch bhi hua tha, usme meri jara bhi galti nahi thi. Mai to salim se sirf hitu ka dost
hone ki vajah se baat kar rahi thi. Mujhe nahi pata tha ki, wo waha aisa kuch kar jayega.”
“Yadi mujhe is baat ka, pahle se jara bhi pata hota to, mai tum logon ko apne pas rokne ki galti kabhi nahi karti aur tumse pahle, mai khud hi use is sab
ke liye buri tarah se fatkar laga deti.”
Neha ki is baat me sachai thi aur ye baat priya mujhe pahle hi bol chuki thi. Isliye maine neha ki baat ko sunkar, muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tum kal ki baat ko lekar pareshan mat ho. Mujhe priya aur nikki ne kal hi saari sachai bata di thi. Isliye mere man me, kal ki baat ko lekar
tumhare liye koi mail nahi hai. Hum aaj bhi waise hi dost hai, jaise kal se pahle the.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, neha ne sukun ki saans lete huye kaha.
Neha boli “thanks, in sabne to mujhe dara hi diya tha ki, tum kal ki baat ko lekar mujhse bahut naraj ho. Isliye mai tumhare samne aane se bhi bach
rahi thi.”
Neha ki is baat ko sunkar mujhe hansi aa gayi. Lekin fir maine kuch gambhir hote huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai kya, hum me se koi bhi tumse naraj nahi hai. Sab tumko isliye pareshan kar rahe the. Kyoki tum bevajah sabse ladti rahti ho. Meri najar
me, dosti me ladna jhagadna koi buri baat nahi hai.”
“Mai bhi mehul se hamesha ladta hi rahta hu. Lekin tumhare andar ki kharabi ye hai ki, tum dosti me ladne jhagadne ke sath, apne dost ko kisi ke bhi
samne nicha dikhane lagti ho. Tumhari is harkat ko kuch bhi kaha ja sakta hai, lekin dosti kabhi nahi kaha ja sakta hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, neha ne apna sar jhuka liya aur kuch ruaansa si hote huye kaha.
Neha boli “mai itni buri nahi hu, jitna tum sab mujhko samajhte ho. Mujhe shikha didi ke alawa koi nahi samajhta.”
Neha ki is baat se saaf pata chal raha tha ki, meri baat se uske dil ko chot pahuchi hai. Magar mere irada uske dil ko chot pahuchane ka hargij nahi
tha. Mai to use sirf sachai ka aaina dikhana chahta tha. Taki wo dobara aisi galti ko na dohraye.
Lekin shayad mera apni baat kahne ka tarika galat tha. Isliye maine apni kahi huyi baat ko sambhalte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tum meri baat ka galat matlab nikal rahi ho. Mai tumko bura nahi kah raha hu. Balki ek sache dost ki tarah, tumhari galti tumko bata kar, use
sudharna chahta hu. Kyoki tum shikha didi ki sabse jyada ladli ho. Isliye mai tumhare sath kuch bhi bura hote nahi dekh sakta.”
“Mai sirf ye kahna chahta hu ki, hume apne dost ki galtiyan uske upar jahir karna koi buri baat nahi hai. Lekin unhi galtiyon ko kisi dusre ke samne bada
chada kar rakhna sirf dosti ko mitane wala kaam hai.”
“Jaisa us din tum priya ko nicha dikha kar kar rahi thi. Priya tumhari dost hai aur maan lo, wo yadi waisa kuch kar bhi rahi thi to, tumko usko sabke
samne is tarah sharminda karne ki kosis nahi karna chahiye thi. Wo hi baat tum us se akele me bhi bol sakti thi.”
“Maine jaate jaate sirf isliye tumhe ye baat samjhana jaruri samjha. Taki tum apni is aadat ki vajah se kahi priya jaisi dost ko kho na do. Fir bhi yadi
tumhe meri ye baat buri lagi hai to, iske liye mai tumse dil se maafi chahta hu.”
Meri is baat ne neha ke upar apna asar dikhaya aur usne sharminda hote huye kaha.
Neha boli “nahi, tumko kisi baat ke liye maafi mangne ki jarurat nahi hai. Tumhari ye baat bilkul sahi hai. Us din sach me meri hi galti thi. Mai iske pahle
bhi, priya ko is baat ko lekar nicha dikhane ki kosis karti rahti thi.”
“Us din jab maine tumhe uske sath dekha to, mujhe laga ki, wo mujhse jhuth bol rahi hai. Isliye mai fir usko nicha dikhane ki kosis karne lagi thi. Lekin
ab mai apni is galti ko dobara nahi dohraugi. Ab jab agli baar tum yaha aaoge to, tumko aisa kuch bhi dekhne ko nahi milega.”
Mai bola “ye to bahut khushi ki baat hai. Lekin ab sirf mai hi yaha nahi aauga. Balki tumko bhi humare yaha aana padega.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, neha ne bade hi bholepan se kaha.
Neha boli “lekin mai waha kaise aa sakti hu.”
Mai bola “kyo, isme kaun si badi baat hai. Maine priya, shikha didi aur barkha didi se kaha hai ki, wo jab bhi humare yaha aaye, tumko jarur apne sath
lekar aaye. Ab unke sath aane me to, tumhe koi pareshani nahi hona chahiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, neha ke chehre par raunak aa gayi aur usne muskurate huye, sabke sath aane ki haami bhar di. Meri abhi neha se baat chal hi rahi
thi ki, tabhi mehul aur hitu aa gaye. Mehul ko dekh kar, maine neha se vida li aur mai hitu ke pas aa gaya.
Hitu wo ladka tha, jisne pahli mulakat me hi, meri vajah se barkha aur priya dono se thappad khaye the. Iske bad bhi, usne apni jaan par khel kar meri
jaan bachayi thi aur fir shikha didi ki shadi me bhi tan man se mera sath nibhaya tha.
Lekin abhi tak maine us se is sab ke liye kuch bhi nahi kaha tha. Magar ab mai ja raha tha. Aise me bina kuch kahe jaana bhi thik nahi tha. Isliye maine
hitu ke pas aate huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry yaar, tumne mere liye itna sab kuch kiya. Lekin maine tumhe kisi bhi baat ke liye thanks tak nahi kaha. Tum bhi sochoge ki, ye kaisa
ladka hai. Jiske liye maine itna sab kuch kiya aur isne mujhe thanks tak nahi kaha.”
Meri baat ko sunkar, hitu ne hanste huye kaha.
Hitesh bola “tumne bilkul sahi kiya. Kyoki doston ko kisi baat ke liye thanks nahi kaha jata hai. Doston se sirf gale mila jata hai.”
Ye bol kar wo meri taraf bad gaya aur maine bhi aage bad kar use gale se laga liya. Abhi mai hitu se gale mil hi raha tha ki tabhi humare pas raj aa
gaya.
Raj wo ladka tha, jise mai pahli mulakat se hi galat samajhta chala aa raha tha. Lekin ye sab sirf meri najron ka dhokha tha. Raj jaisa khud ko dikhata
tha, asal me wo waisa hargij nahi tha.
Usne mere samne shikha didi ke baare me bahut kuch bura kaha tha. Lekin jaise hi, use pata chala ki, mai shikha ko apni bahan manta hu to, usne is
baat ko chhupane ke liye mujhe bahut khari khoti sunayi aur fir shikha didi ko kahe galat shabdon ke liye mujhse maafi bhi maangi.
Lekin sacha dost use kahte hai, jo dost ke sath, har ache bure samay me kandhe se kandha mila kar khada rahe aur ye khoobi raj ke andar koot koot
kar bhari thi. Usne shikha didi ki shadi me mujhe kabhi bhi akela mehsus nahi hone diya tha.
Mere liye ye shahar anjan tha. Aise me shikha didi ki shadi ki ek chhoti si bhi jimmedari utha pana mere liye aasan nahi tha. Lekin raj ne shikha didi ki
shadi ki har chhote bade intejam ko khud khade hokar pura karwaya tha.
Uske bina ye sab kar pana mere liye sambhav hi nahi tha. Uski is baat ne mera dil jeet liya tha. Wo mere pas aaya to, maine aage bad kar use gale
laga liya. Gale milne ke bad, raj mujhse mumbai aate rahne aur phone par baat karte rahne ki baat karne laga.
Abhi meri raj se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mehul humare pas aa gaya. Mehul ko dekh karm maine ra se vida li aur hetal didi ke pas aa gaya.
Hetal didi, jinka chehra jitna kharab tha, unka vyaktitva utna hi ujla aur saaf tha. Apne pyar ki khatir, un ne apna chehra kharab kar liya tha. Lekin jab
wo chehra sahi hone ka samay aaya to, un ne sirf apne bhai ki shadi me shamil hone ke liye, us mauke ko bhi khushi khushi laat maar di thi.
Aisi bahan kisi kismat wale ko hi milti. Wo bahan ke pavitra pyar ki ek adbhut misal thi aur mai khush-nashib tha ki, mujhe bhi unke is pyar me se kuch
hissa mila tha. Unke samne aate hi, meri aankhon me nami aa gayi aur maine unse kaha.
Mai bola “didi, jab kabhi bhi aapki surgery ho, mujhe bulana mat bhulna. Mai aapki surgery ke samay, aapke pas rahna chahta hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, hetal didi ki aankhon me bhi nami aa gayi. Lekin un ne muskurate huye, mujhe apne gale se lagate huye kaha.
Hetal didi boli “tum fikar mat karo, meri surgery me tum jarur mere pas rahoge. Yadi bhaiya ne meri surgery ke samay tumko nahi bulaya to, tum
dekhna mai fir se surgery karwane se bhag jaugi.”
Ye bol kar hetal didi hansne lagi aur unki is baat ko sunkar, mai bhi muskuraye bina na rah saka. Abhi meri unse baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mehul aa
gaya aur mai unse vida lekar aru ke pas aa gaya.
Aru wo ladki thi, jiske andar ajji ki jaan basti thi. Jo pariyon ki tarah sundar aur bacchon ki tarah masum thi. Jiski masumiyat kisi ka bhi dil jeet sakti thi
aur iska ek namuna usne shikha didi ke gusse par jeet hasil karke dikha diya tha.
Meri us se jyada baat chit nahi hoti thi. Lekin uski is masumiyat ne mera bhi dil jeet liya tha. Use dekhte hi, mere chehre par khud ba khud muskurahat
aa jati thi aur aisa hi kuch abhi bhi hua.
Mai jaise hi aru ke samne aaya, mere chehre par muskurahat tairne lagi aur maine muskurate huye aru se kaha.
Mai bola “tumne mujhe lekar priya ko bahut pareshan kiya hai. Kya tum nikki ke sath bhi aisa hi kar sakti ho.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, aru mujhe hairani se dekhne lagi. Use samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mai kis baat ke baare me kah raha hu. Lekin jaise hi use
barkha didi ke ghar wali baat yaad aayi. Usne muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Archna boli “wo to maine seeru didi ke kahne par kiya tha. Us sab se mera kuch bhi lena dena nahi tha aur maine wo baat nikki aur priya ke samne
tabhi saaf kar di thi.”
Mai bola “ye to mai usi samay samajh gaya tha ki, is sab me jarur seeru didi ka hi hath hoga. Lekin mera sawal ye tha ki, kya tum seeru didi ke kahne
par, nikki ke sath bhi aisa kar sakti ho.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, aru muskura kar rah gayi aur fir dhire se kaha.
Archna boli “sorry, wo bas aise hi ho gaya tha.”
Aru ki is baat par maine bhi muskurate huye kaha
Mai bola “isme sorry wali koi baat nahi hai. Maine apne jati samay, is baat ko sirf isliye ukhada hai, taki tum ko bhi pata chal jaye ki, mai tum logon ke
bich pak rahi khichdi se anjan nahi hu aur tum mere jati samay, fir se priya ko pareshan karne ke liye koi harkat na karo.”
Meri baat sunte hi, aru ki hansi chhut gayi aur usne khilkhila kar hanste huye kaha.
Archna boli “nahi, ab aisa nahi hoga. Nikki ne us din is baat ko lekar meri bahut khichai ki thi. Maine to usi din aisa karne se apne kaan pakad liye the.”
Aru ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi. Abhi meri aru se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mehul humare pas aa gaya. Mehul ko aaya dekh kar,
maine aru se vida li aur selu didi ke pas aa gaya.
Selu didi, jinki rangat seeru didi aur aru se kahi jyada gori thi. Ek taraf wo doodh ki tarah gori dikhti thi to, dusri taraf bilkul chuimui si najuk lagti thi.
Lekin unke rang se bhi jyada safed, unka man tha.
Maine unhe hamesha seeru didi ki parchhai ki bankar, unka sath nibhate dekha tha aur unki khasiyat ye thi ki, wo seeru didi ke man me chal rahi har
baat ko, bina kahe hi, aasani se samajh jati thi.
Maine unko kabhi bhi, kisi ki, kisi baat par naraj hote nahi dekha tha. Wo jyadatar samay chup hi rahti thi. Lekin unki kahi ek chhoti si baat bhi, sabke
upar bahut gahra asar dikhati thi.
Unko dekhte hi, aaj bhi meri aankhon me, shikha didi ke ghar par, unke shikha didi ka naam lene par, ajay ka unke gaal par tamacha marne wala
najara ghoom jata hai. Ajay ke us tamache se, unke doodh ki tarah gore aur najuk gaal, tamatar ki tarah laal ho gaye the.
Lekin iske bad bhi, unke chehre par ek shikan nahi aayi thi aur wo pahle ki tarah hi muskurati rahi thi. Unke isi bholepan aur nishchal swabhav ki vajah
se, teeno bahno me, wo hi mujhe sabse pyari lagti thi.
Mai vida lene unke pas pahucha to, mujhe dekhte hi, unke chehre par, hamesha ki tarah muskurahat fail gayi aur un ne mujhe majakiya andaj me
chetawni dete huye kaha.
Selina boli “yaha se jaate hi, hum logon ko bhool mat jaana. Warna mai tumko pareshan karne ke liye seeru didi ko tumhare pichhe laga dugi.”
Unki is baat par maine bhi muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, wo koi pagal hi hoga, jo aap sabko itni aasani se bhool jaye. Fir aap to meri sabse pyari didi ho. Aapko bhulne ka to koi sawal hi paida
nahi hota hai.”
Meri is baat par selu didi ne mujhe ghoorte huye kaha.
Selina boli “jhute, jaate jaate mujhe maska laga rahe ho. Bhala mujh me aisa hai hi kya, jo mai tumhari sabse pyari didi ho gayi.”
Mai bola “nahi didi, mai koi maska nahi laga raha hu. Kisi ka dil jeetne ke liye seeru didi ke pas unka shaitani dimag hai to, aru ke pas uski masumiyat
hai. Lekin aapke pas kisi ka dil jeetne ke liye, aapka nirmal man hai. Jisme sabke liye ek saman pyar chhupa hai aur isi vajah se aap meri sabse pyari
didi ho.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, selu didi ke chehre ki muskurahat gahri ho gayi. Wo mujhe apna khayal rakhne aur unko call karte rahne ko kahne lagi. Abhi meri
unse baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi yaha par bhi mehul tapak gaya.
Use apne pas aaya dekh kar, maine use gusse me ghoor kar dekha. Lekin wo mujhe andekha karke selu didi se baat karne laga. Use selu didi se baat
karta dekh kar, mai selu didi se vida lekar seeru didi ki taraf bad gaya.
Seeru didi ki kisi baat se tarif karna, suraj ko chirag dikhane jaisa kaam tha. Kyoki wo kisi tarif ki mohtaj nahi thi. Unhe shaitano ki nani maani jaata tha
aur sab unke shaitani dimag se khauf khaya karte the.
Unke shaitani dimag ki sabse badi khasiyat ye thi ki, unhe apni koi bhi shaitani karne ke liye pal bhar bhi sochna nahi padta tha. Magar maine unki jitni
bhi shaitani dekhi thi. Un sabhi shaitaniyon se, kisi na kisi ka, kuch na kuch bhala hote hi dekha tha.
Un ne apni shaitaniyon se mujhe bhi bahut pareshan kiya tha. Magar mujhe bhi unki shaitaniyon se kabhi koi nuksan nahi, balki fayda hi hua tha. Lekin
jaise hi mai shaitano ki nani kahi jaane wali seeru didi ke pas vida lene pahucha to, unko dekh kar bhauchakka sa rah gaya.
Update-184
Mai bola “nahi didi, mai koi maska nahi laga raha hu. Kisi ka dil jeetne ke liye seeru didi ke pas unka shaitani dimag hai to, aru ke pas uski masumiyat
hai. Lekin aapke pas kisi ka dil jeetne ke liye, aapka nirmal man hai. Jisme sabke liye ek saman pyar chhupa hai aur isi vajah se aap meri sabse pyari
didi ho.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, selu didi ke chehre ki muskurahat gahri ho gayi. Wo mujhe apna khayal rakhne aur unko call karte rahne ko kahne lagi. Abhi meri
unse baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi yaha par bhi mehul tapak gaya.
Use apne pas aaya dekh kar, maine use gusse me ghoor kar dekha. Lekin wo mujhe andekha karke selu didi se baat karne laga. Use selu didi se baat
karta dekh kar, mai selu didi se vida lekar, seeru didi ki taraf bad gaya.
Seeru didi ki kisi baat se tarif karna, suraj ko chirag dikhane jaisa kaam tha. Kyoki wo kisi tarif ki mohtaj nahi thi. Unhe shaitano ki nani maana jaata tha
aur sab unke shaitani dimag se khauf khaya karte the.
Unke shaitani dimag ki sabse badi khasiyat ye thi ki, unhe apni koi bhi shaitani karne ke liye pal bhar bhi sochna nahi padta tha. Magar maine unki jitni
bhi shaitani dekhi thi. Un sabhi shaitaniyon se, kisi na kisi ka, kuch na kuch bhala hote hi dekha tha.
Un ne apni shaitaniyon se mujhe bhi bahut pareshan kiya tha. Magar mujhe bhi unki shaitaniyon se kabhi koi nuksan nahi, balki fayda hi hua tha. Lekin
jaise hi mai shaitano ki nani kahi jaane wali seeru didi ke pas vida lene pahucha to, unko dekh kar bhauchakka sa rah gaya.
Hamesha kisi koyal ki tarah chahakne wali seeru didi, nisha bhabhi ke pas bilkul shant khadi thi. Nisha bhabhi kisi se phone par baat karne me lagi thi
aur seeru didi bade gaur se mujhe selu didi se baat karte dekh rahi thi.
Har samay muskurate rahne wali aur apni shararaton se mujhe pareshan karne wali seeru didi ki aankhon me nami dekh kar, mai bhi apni aankhon me
nami aane se na rok saka. Lekin mere unke pas pahuchte hi, un ne fauran apni aankhon ko saaf karke, mere balon par hath ferte huye mujhse kaha.
Seerat boli “maine tumko bahut pareshan kiya hai na. Lekin wo sab sirf ek majak hi tha. Fir bhi yadi jane anjane me maine tumhare dil ko chot pahucha
di ho to, uske liye mai dil se maafi chahti hu.”
Seeru didi ki in baton me mujhe mere liye beshumar pyar dikhayi de raha tha. Unki is baat ke jabab me, maine nam aankhon se muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap ye kaisi baat kar rahi hai. Aap kabhi anjane me bhi, kisi ke dil ko chot nahi pahucha sakti. Bhale hi sab aapke dimag ko shaitani
dimag kahte ho. Lekin maine dekha hai ki, aapke is shaitani dimag se hamesha kisi ka, kuch na kuch bhala hi hota hai.”
“Aaj bhi aapne parathe wali baat bol kar, mujhe pareshani me jarur diya tha. Lekin is se mera bhala hi hua. Mujhe shikha didi ka thoda pyar or mil gaya
aur shikha didi ko bhi ek sukun mil gaya. Warna wo mere jaane ke bad, isi baat ko lekar pachhtati rahti ki, un ne mujhe parathe bana kar kyo nahi
khilaye.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, ek pal ke liye seeru didi ke chehre ki muskurahat wapas aa gayi aur un ne pyar se mere gaal par ek chapat laga di. Lekin agle hi
pal wo apni aankhon ko chhalakne se nahi rok payi.
Shayad dil ke rishton ki gahrayi isi baat se naapi ja sakti hai ki, jo aapko jitna jyada satata hai, wo aapko utna hi jyada pyar bhi karta hai. Ye hi baat is
wakt seeru didi ke upar bhi lagu ho rahi thi.
Mujhe pareshan karne me sabse aage rahne wali seeru didi, aaj mujhe vida karti samay aansu chhal-kaane me bhi sabse aage thi aur meri vidai ko
lekar sabse pahle unki aankh se hi aansu chhalak rahe the.
Seeru didi ke aansu dekh kar, mai bhi apni aankhon ko bahne se na rok saka. Mai aur seeru didi dono apne apne aansu pochhne me lage the. Tabhi
nisha bhabhi ka phone par baat karna khatam ho gaya aur wo bhi humari baton ke bich me kood padi.
Nisha bhabhi, unki khubiyon ko ginana aasman me taare ginwane ke saman tha. Mumbai me mai jitne bhi logon se mila tha. Un sabki koi na koi khubi
nisha bhabhi ke andar thi. Ek tarah se wo sabka mila jula roop thi.
Unki rangat selu didi ki tarah gori thi to, adayen riya ki tarah sexy thi. Wo seeru didi ki tarah shaitan thi to, shikha didi ki tarah bilkul sidhi bhi thi. Unke
andar priya ki chanchalta thi to, nikki ki tarah samajhdari bhi thi.
Unke andar neha wali jalan bhi thi aur hetal didi wali nishchalta bhi thi. Wo aru ki tarah masum bhi thi aur barkha didi ki tarah bahadur bhi thi. Unke pas
aman ki tarah jindgi ki vastvikta se parichit karane wala dimag tha to, ajay ki tarah kal apni iccha shakti se apni manjil ko pa lene wala dil bhi tha.
Ek tarah se yaha maujud har kisi ki kuch na kuch khoobi nisha bhabhi ke andar thi. Itni saari khubiyon se bhari nisha bhabhi ne jab mujhe aur seeru
didi ko aansu bahate dekha to, un ne seeru didi ke kandhe par hath rakhte huye, mujhse kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “kyo hero, aaj tu jaate jaate seeru ko rula kar, kya is se, iski shaitaniyon ka badla le raha hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, maine apne aansuon ko ponchhte huye un se kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, wo shaitani bhi seeru didi ka pyar tha aur ye aansu bhi inka pyar hai. Bhala pyar ka bhi koi badla liya jaata hai kya. Pyar ka to sirf karj
chukaya jata hai aur mai chahu tab bhi in ke is pyar ka karj nahi utar sakta.”
Ye kahte kahte ek baar fir meri aankhen chhalak aayi. Meri baton se nisha bhabhi ki aankhon me bhi nami aa gayi. Un ne mujhe aur seeru didi ko apne
gale se laga liya aur hum dono samjhane lagi.
Nisha bhabhi abhi mujhe aur seeru didi ko samjha hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mehul humare pas aa gaya. Use dekhte hi maine us par jhallate huye kaha.
Mai bola “abe tu mere pichhe hi kyo pada hua hai. Yaha itne saare log hai. Lekin tu hai ki, jis se milne mai jata hu, tu bhi mere pichhe pichhe usi se
milne aa jata hai. Jab dekh raha hai ki, yaha mai mil raha hu to, tu kisi or se jakar kyo nahi mil leta hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, mehul kuch hairan sa hokar, apna sar khujane laga. Use samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki, mai us par is tarah kyo bhadak raha hu.
Wo kuch der mujhe hairani se mujhe dekhta raha aur fir bina kuch bole, humare pas se nikki ke pas chala gaya.
Wahi mere is tarah se mehul ke upar khijne se nisha bhabhi aur seeru didi dono ki hansi chhut gayi aur mai unko mehul ke baar baar mere pichhe
aane wali baat ke baare me batane laga. Jise sunkar, wo dono aur bhi jyada hasne lagi aur mai unse vida lekar, barkha didi ke pas aa gaya.
Barkha didi, jinka sharir lohe ki tarah shakht tha aur boli bhi utni hi kadak thi. Yadi wo mere jaise kisi ladke ko apna ek jordar mukka jama de to, wo
wahi khade khade dher ho jaye aur dobara uth kar khada bhi na ho paye.
Lekin sawal yaha mera tha aur mere liye unke dil me kitna pyar hai, ye maine tab jaana tha, jab priya ke sath, un ne bhi hitu ko tamacha jad diya tha.
Priya ka tamacha to, usne aaram se jhel liya tha, lekin barkha didi ka tamcha jis gaal par pada tha, use wo der tak sahlata raha tha.
Iske bad wo do din tak, barkha didi se isi baat ki sikayat karta raha ki, uske jabde me dard ho raha hai aur is baat ki khair mana raha tha ki, barkha didi
ne use apne dahine hath ka tamacha nahi maara, warna uska jabda hi bahar aa gaya hota.
Wo to salim ki kismat achi thi ki, jab usne mera sar kaatne ki baat ki thi, tabhi mehul aa gaya tha. Warna barkha didi to uski ye baat sunte hi apni
aasteen upar karne lagi thi. Lekin mehul ka gussa dekh kar, wo us wakt shant pad gayi thi.
Waise to bahan ki raksha karne ke liye bhai hote hai. Lekin wo ek aisi bahan thi, jinhe apni raksha ke liye kis bhai ki jarurat nahi thi. Balki wo ulte apne
bhai ki raksha kar sakti thi.
Unki kathorta unke chehre aur unki baton se jhalakti thi. Lekin jaha mera naam aata tha, waha wo bahut hi naram pad jati thi aur mujhse baat karte
samay unki boli bhi bahut naram rahti thi.
Wo mujhe shikha didi se kam pyar nahi karti thi. Aise me unse vida lena, mere liye aur bhi jyada muskil kaam tha. Mai unse vida lene unke pas aa to
gaya. Magar mujhse unse kuch kahte nahi ban raha tha.
Wo shayad meri is haalat ko achi tarah se samajh rahi thi. Isliye un ne pyar se mere balon par hath fer kar, muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “mere bhai, apne aapko bilkul udas mat karo. Hum jaldi hi fir se milege. Yadi tum hum se milne yaha na bhi aa paye, tab bhi koi baat nahi.
Hum log tumse milne waha aa jayege. Isliye hanste hanste apne ghar jao.”
Barkha didi ki ye baat sunkar, mai muskurane ki kosis karne laga. Lekin mere liye apne chehre par hansi ka mukhota lagana aasan kaam nahi tha. Mai
chah kar bhi muskura nahi pa raha tha.
Mai jitna bhi muskurane ki kosis kar raha tha. Meri aankhon ki nami, utni hi badti ja rahi thi. Abhi mai khud ko sambhalne ki kosis me laga tha ki, tabhi
kisi ne pichhe se mere kandhe par hath rakh diya. Maine pichhe palat kar dekha to, ye meri pyari shikha didi thi.
Shikha didi, jinki kisi khoobi ko bayan karna mere bas me nahi tha. Suraj raat ko dahakna chhod deta tha aur chandrma ki chamak din me dhumil pad
jati thi. Magar shikha didi to pyar ki ek aisi jeeti jagti ganga thi, jo raat din apne pyar se sabko seenchti rahti thi.
Shikha didi ki jis chij se tulna karke, unki tarif kar saku, is layak koi chij mujhe najar hi nahi aati thi. Unke baare me mai bas itna kah sakta tha ki, mujhe
un me apni chhoti maa ka hi roop najar aata tha.
Ye meri khush-kismati thi ki, itne thode se dino me hi, mai unka sabse jyada ladla ban gaya tha. Un ne ek sage bhai ki tarah hi mera khayal raha tha
aur mujhe ek pal ke liye bhi, ye mehsus nahi hone diya tha ki, mai is samay apne ghar me nahi hu. Lekin ab mera unse vida lena ka samay aa gaya.
Mere liye to barkha didi se vida lena hi muskil ho raha tha aur mai apne aapko sambhalne ki kosis me laga tha. Aise me jab achanak shikha didi ne
aakar, mere kandhe par hath rakha to, un par najar padte hi, mere sabar ka bandh toot gaya aur meri aankhon se aansu bahne lage.
Mujhe rota dekh kar, un ne mujhe apne gale laga liya aur khud bhi aansu bahana suru kar diye. Lekin haye re bahan ka dil, wo khud ko to chup kara
nahi pa rahi thi. Magar baar baar mujhe na rone ke liye samjha rahi thi. Unki is kosis ne mujhe aur bhi jyada rula kar rakh diya tha.
Barkha didi hum dono ko hi samjhane ki kosis karti rahi. Lekin jab unki ye kosis kamyab nahi huyi to, un ne ajay ko bula liya. Ajay ke sath sath aman,
nisha bhabhi aur seeru didi ki chaukdi bhi humare pas aa gayi.
Wo sab mil kar hume samjhane lage aur unke samjhane par hum dono khud ko sambhalne ki kosis karne lage. Mai abhi bhi bahut jyada bhavuk tha
aur isi bhavukta me bahte huye, maine shikha didi se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, yadi aap bura na maane to, mai aapse kuch kahna chahta hu.”
Shikha didi bhi is samay bahut bhavuk thi. Un ne meri ye baat suni to, apne aapko sambhalte huye mujhse kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, aap mere liye bhai ki tarah nahi, balki mere bhai hi ho. Aapki kisi baat ka bura lagne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota hai. Aap
mujhse koi bhi baat bol sakte hai.”
Shikha didi ki ye baat sunkar, maine thoda gambhir hote huye unse kaha.
Mai bola “didi, ajji ne apne hospital ke 7 trustees banaye hai. Un 7 trustees me aap, Nisha bhabhi, Aman, Barkha didi, Seeru didi, Selu didi aur Hetal
didi ke naam hai. Lekin ajji aur aru ka naam nahi hai.”
“Ajay ne wo naam kyo nahi dalwaye the, ye to aapko bhi malum hai. Lekin ab to sab kuch sahi ho gaya hai. Kya aapko aisa nahi lagta ki, ab un
trustees me ab ye baki ke naam bhi shamil ho jana chahiye.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, waha khade sabhi log mujhe hairani se dekhne lagi. Wahi shikha didi ne meri is baat ka jabab me mujhse kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, abhi tak mera dhyan is baat ki taraf nahi gaya tha. Lekin aapka kahna thik hi hai. Aap fikar mat karo, hospital ke trustees me
baki ke naam bhi jarur shamil hoge. Ab to aap khush hai na.”
Ye bol kar shikha didi meri taraf gaur se dekhne lagi aur baki sab ka dhyan bhi meri hi taraf tha. Lekin abhi bhi mere chehre par muskurahat nahi thi.
Maine thoda sa gambhir hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “ji didi, mai bahut khush hu. Lekin abhi mai is se judi huyi ek baat aur kahna chahta hu. Yadi aapko meri wo baat buri lage to, chhota muh badi
baat samajh kar, apne is chhote bhai ko maaf kar dijiyega.”
Meri is baat ne sabki hairani ko bada diya tha. Lekin shikha didi ne badi hi laparwahi se kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, maine aapse kaha na ki, mujhe aapki koi baat buri nahi lagegi. Isliye aapko jo bolna hai, aap befikar hokar bol dijiye.”
Shikha didi ki is baat ko sunne ke bad, maine apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, wo hospital ajay ke pitaji ka sapna tha aur uska naam ajay ke pitaji ke naam par hi rakha jana tha. Lekin fir ajay ne apne pitaji ka wo
sapna shekhar bhaiya ke naam par kar diya.”
“Mai ye bhi achi tarah se janta hu ki, ajay ya baki logon ko is baat se koi pareshani nahi hai. Lekin aisa karne se pahle, kisi ne bhi shekhar bhaiya ki
khushi ke baare me nahi socha hai.”
“Ye hospital ajay ke pitaji ka sapna tha aur is sapne ko shekhar bhaiya ke naam par kar dene se, na to ajay ke pitaji ki aatma ko shanti milegi aur na hi
shekhar bhaiya ki aatma ko koi khushi hogi.”
“Kyoki jis bhai ne apni bahno ki khatir, apna ghar tak nahi basaya aur jindgi bhar, apni bahano ko sirf deta hi deta raha hai. Wo bhai bhala apni bahan
se, aisi koi chij kaise le sakta hai, jis par uska koi haq hi nahi hai.”
Apni itni baat bolkar, mai chup ho gaya. Lekin meri is baat ko sunkar, ajay, aman, nisha bhabhi, seeru didi, selu, hetal didi aur aru aawak se kabhi
mujhe to, kabhi shikha didi ko dekh rahe the.
Meri is baat se waha khade sabko jaise saanp soongh gaya tha. Koi kisi se kuch nahi bol raha tha. Wahi shikha didi ke sath sath, ab barkha didi ki
aankhon me bhi aansu jhilmilane lage the.
Sabki khamoshi aur shikha didi, barkha didi ke aansuon ko dekh kar, mujhe lag raha tha ki, mai bahut galat baat kah gaya hu. Isliye maine is baat ke
liye shikha didi aur barkha didi se maafi mangte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mujhe lagta hai ki, maine aapke aur barkha didi ke dil ko dukhane wali baat kah di hai. Lekin mere andar itni samajh nahi hai ki, mai sahi
galat ko samajh saku. Isliye aap dono mujhe is baat ko kahne ke liye, apna chhota bhai samajh kar maaf kar dijiye.”
Itna bol kar mai sar jhuka kar khada ho gaya. Tabhi barkha didi mere pas aa gayi. Unki aankhen ab puri tarah aansuon se bheeg chuki thi. Lekin un ne
muskura kar, mere bagal me khade hokar, ek hath mere bajuon par lakar, mere kandhe ko apne kandhe se satate huye, sabse kaha.
Barkha didi boli “ye mera sach much ka bhai hai.”
Iske aage wo kisi se kuch na bol payi aur apne aansu ponchhne lagi. Tabhi shikha didi bhi mere pas aa gayi aur un ne ek baar fir mujhe gale se laga
liya. Lekin ab unki aankhon me aansu kam aur chehre par muskan jyada dikh rahi thi.
Mujhe apne gale se lagane ke bad, un ne apne aansu ponchhte huye mujhse kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, barkha sach kah rahi hai. Aap humare sach much ke bhai ho. Shekhar bhaiya to bade bhai hone ki vajah se, humari sasural
ka paani tak na peene ki baat kiya karte the. Aise me is baat se, bhaiya ki aatma sach me khush nahi hogi.”
“Aapki baat se mai bhi sahmat hu. Ye hospital pitaji ka sapna tha aur ab is ka naam bhi unhi ke naam par hi rakha jayega. Aapne to ye baat bol kar ek
bhai ka farz pura kiya hai aur mujhe aapko bhai samajhne ki jarurat nahi hai, kyoki aap sach me mere bhai ho.”
Shikha didi ki ye baat sunkar sabke chehre par raunak aa gayi aur ajay ne aage bad kar, mujhe apne gale se laga liya. Meri is baat se kahi na, uske dil
ko bhi ek sukun sa mehsus hua tha. Jiski chamak uske chehre par najar aa rahi thi.
Uski aankhen bhi is samay bheegi huyi thi. Lekn uske honthon par muskurahat thi. Usne gale milne ke bad, mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “tum to bahut badi badi baten karne lage ho. Maine to is baat ke baare me kabhi itni gahrayi se socha hi nahi tha. Mera maksad sirf ek
hospital banane ka tha aur mujhe is baat se koi farak nahi padne wala tha ki, hospital ka naam kiske naam par rakha ja raha hai.”
“Lekin ye bhi sach hai ki, tumhari ye baat sunkar, dil ko ek sukun sa mila hai. Aaj shikha aur barkha ki tarah, mai bhi tumse ye hi kahuga ki, unhe tumko
bhai samajhne ki jarurat nahi hai. Balki tum sach me hi unke bhai ho.”
Itna kah kar, ajay mujhe aate rahne aur phone par baat karte rahne ka kahne laga. Abhi meri ajay se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi mehul aa gaya. Use
dekhte hi nisha bhabhi ne mere kandhe par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “bas kar hero. Ab bacche ki jaan lega kya.”
Unki baat sunkar, seeru didi bhi hansne lagi aur mai bhi hanste huye, aman se milne laga.
Aman, jo ajay ka sacha dost hi nahi, balki ek bahut hi acha insan bhi tha. Jo apna naam bina jahir kiye hi, kadam kadam par shikha didi ki madad karta
raha tha aur aakhiri me bhi ajay ki barat ko shikha didi ke ghar tak laane me usi ka hath tha.
Aman ne mera sidha sidha koi lena dena nahi tha. Lekin fir bhi usne sirf nikki ki vajah se, uncle ke ilaj me humari bahut madad ki thi. Uske is upkar ka
badla chuka pana mere liye kisi bhi tarah se sambhav nahi tha.
Fir bhi maine aman ke pas aakar, use is sab ke liye thanks kahna chaha to, us ne mujhe aage kuch bolne se rokte huye kaha.
Aman bola “tumko kuch bhi kahne ki jarurat nahi hai. Ab tum mere parivar ka ek hissa ban chuke ho aur parivar me kisi baat ke liye ek dusre ko thanks
nahi jata hai. Waise to tum khud bahut samajhdar ho. Fir bhi mai tumse ek baat jarur kahna chahuga.”
“Tum hamesha apni mom ka khayal rakhna aur kabhi apni kisi baat se unka dil mat dukhana. Aaj tumhe jo itne logon ka pyar mil raha hai, wo sirf unke
diye sanskaron ki vajah se mil raha hai. Yadi tumne bhool se bhi unka dil dukhaya to, iske liye bhagwan bhi tumko maaf nahi karega.”
Itna kah kar aman chup ho gaya. Magar uski in baton ne mujhe soch me daal diya tha. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, chhoti maa ne ek hi
mulakat me aman par aisa kya jadu kar diya hai ki, wo unki tarif karte nahi thakta hai.
Mai abhi aman ki inhi baton me uljha hua tha ki, tabhi ajay ne mere kandhe par hath rakhte huye, aman ki baat ke samarthan me kaha.
Ajay bola “tumko shayad aman ki baat samajh me nahi aayi. Kyoki uski kam shabdon me gahri baat karne ki aadat hai. Lekin aman ki baton me jindgi
ki kadwi sachai chhupi hoti hai. Mai tumko samjhata hu ki, aman tumse kya kahna chahta hai.”
“Tum jante ho ki, maine bhi apni maa ko usi umar me khoya tha, jis umar me tumne apni maa ko khoya tha. Lekin tum khush-kismat nikle ki, tumne
apni maa ko kho dene ke bad bhi, unhe apni chhoti maa ke roop me dobara wapas pa liya.”
“Tumhari chhoti maa ek aisa kohinoor hai. Jiske mukable me meri saari daulat ki haisiyat aisi hai, jaisi samundar ke samne paani ki ek boond ki hoti
hai. Aaj bhale hi meri ginti desh ke sabse amir aadmiyon me hoti ho. Lekin fir bhi mai tumhare mukable me kangal hi hu.”
“Kyoki mai tumhari tarah khush-kismat nahi hu. Mai apni maa ko kho dene ke bad, use dobara kabhi nahi pa saka aur aaj bhi apni maa ka mamta
bhara chehra yaad karke rota hu.”
Ye kahte kahte ajay ki aankhen chhalak gayi. Shayad use apni maa ki yaad aa gayi thi. Wo abhi apni aankhon ko saaf karne me laga tha. Tabhi aru
uske samne aakar khadi ho gayi aur use gaur se dekhne lagi.
Ajay ki najar jaise hi aru par padi. Usne aru ko pakad kar apne bagal me khada karte huye mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “ye lo, meri maa bhi aa gayi aur ye janne ki kosis kar rahi hai ki, meri aankhon me aansu kyo hai. Ab ise kaun samjhaye ki, jab kisi ko vida
karte hai to, apni aankhon me jhooth mooth ke aansu lana hi padte hai.”
Ye kah kar ajay hasne laga. Ajay ki aru ko bahlane wali is harkat ko dekh kar, meri aur aman ki bhi hansi chhut gayi. Magar aru to, ajay ki saari baten
pahle hi sun chuki thi. Isliye wo ajay se is baat ko lekar jhagra karne lagi.
Un dono ki ye nok jhok dekh kar, mujhe bhi bahut maja aa raha tha. Lekin ab kisi bhi samay meri flight ki ghoshna ho sakti thi. Isliye mai ajay aur aman
se vida lekar nikki ke pas aa gaya.
Nikki aur priya dono hi mohini aunty se, kuch doori par khadi thi aur hum sabka milna julna dekh rahi thi. Lekin mai jaise hi nikki ke samne jakar khada
hua to, usne mujhko dekhte hi, seeru didi wali harkat ko dohrate huye, apni aankhon se ganga jamuna bahana suru kar diya.
Update-185
Ye kahte kahte ajay ki aankhen chhalak gayi. Shayad use apni maa ki yaad aa gayi thi. Wo abhi apni aankhon ko saaf karne me laga tha. Tabhi aru
uske samne aakar khadi ho gayi aur use gaur se dekhne lagi.
Ajay ki najar jaise hi aru par padi. Usne aru ko pakad kar apne bagal me khada karte huye mujhse kaha.
Ajay bola “ye lo, meri maa bhi aa gayi aur ye janne ki kosis kar rahi hai ki, meri aankhon me aansu kyo hai. Ab ise kaun samjhaye ki, jab kisi ko vida
karte hai to, apni aankhon me jhooth mooth ke aansu lana hi padte hai.”
Ye kah kar ajay hasne laga. Ajay ki aru ko bahlane wali is harkat ko dekh kar, meri aur aman ki bhi hansi chhut gayi. Magar aru to, ajay ki saari baten
pahle hi sun chuki thi. Isliye wo ajay se is baat ko lekar jhagra karne lagi.
Un dono ki ye nok jhok dekh kar, mujhe bhi bahut maja aa raha tha. Lekin ab kisi bhi samay meri flight ki ghoshna ho sakti thi. Isliye mai ajay aur aman
se vida lekar nikki ke pas aa gaya.
Nikki aur priya dono hi mohini aunty se, kuch doori par khadi thi aur hum sabka milna julna dekh rahi thi. Lekin mai jaise hi nikki ke samne jakar khada
hua to, usne mujhko dekhte hi, seeru didi wali harkat ko dohrate huye, apni aankhon se ganga jamuna bahana suru kar diya.
Nikki ek aisi ladki thi, jiski vajah se, mera mumbai ka muskil safar bhi, itna aasan ho gaya tha aur mujhe itne saare logon ka pyar mila tha. Wo ek sache
dost ki tarah, pahle din se aaj tak, har kadam, har baat par mera sath nibhati chali aa rahi thi.
Wo ek aisi ladki thi, jiske chehre ko dekh kar, mere mumbai me gujare har din ki suruaat hoti thi aur jisko meri is baat ki khabar rahti thi ki, mai kab,
kaha, kiske sath hu aur kya kar raha hu.
Ek tarah se wo keerti ki ham-shakal hone ke sath sath, uski tarah hi mera khayal bhi rakh rahi thi. Meri vajah se hi wo apne school ki chhuttiyan khatam
hone ke bad bhi wapas nahi gayi thi.
Uska gussa bhi keerti se kuch kam nahi tha. Priya ne mujhe bataya tha ki, nikki bahut gusse wali hai aur mai khud bhi uske is gusse ka do teen baar
shikar ban chuka tha. Isliye mai uske gusse wale roop ko bhi ache se janta tha.
Mai ye bhi achi tarah se janta tha ki, mere yaha se jane par, sabse jyada meri kami, nikki ko hi akhregi. Lekin is baat ka to, mujhe bhi andaja nahi tha
ki, mere jaane par wo is tarah se aansu bahayegi.
Priya use khud ko sabhalne ke liye kah rahi thi. Magar wo khud ko sambhal nahi pa rahi thi. Usko is tarah aansu bahate dekh kar, mere liye bhi apne
aansu rok pana muskil sa ho gaya tha.
Magar mai jaane se pahle uski aankhon me aansu nahi, muskurahat dekhna chahta tha. Isliye maine khud ko sambhala aur fir uska hath pakad kar
apne hath me lete huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai to soch raha tha ki, mere jaane par priya royegi aur tum usko sambhalogi. Lekin yaha to tumne ulti ganga baha di.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, nikki ka rona ruk gaya aur wo hairani se is tarah meri taraf dekhne lagi, jaise uske kaano ne koi galat baat sun li ho. Maine usko
apni taraf hairani dekhte dekh kar, muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “isme hairan hone wali baat nahi hai. Tumne jo suna hai, wo sach hai.”
Meri ye baat sunte nikki ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin ab priya hairan hokar gayi. Use samajh nahi aa raha tha ki, maine aisa kya bol diya,
jo nikki ka rona ruk gaya aur wo rote rote muskurane lagi.
Idhar priya hairani se hume dekh rahi thi aur udhar maine apni adhuri baat ko pura karte huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “tumko rona hai to, mere samne jee bhar ke ro lo. Lekin mere jaane ke bad bilkul mat rona. Kyoki mere jaane ke bad, tumhe uske aansu
ponchna padege, jo abhi mujhe muskura kar vida karne wali hai.”
Meri is baat ka matlab priya aur nikki dono samajh gayi thi. Isliye meri is baat par nikki ki muskurahat gahri ho gayi aur priya ne mujh par jhutha gussa
dikhate huye kaha.
Priya boli “hey, mai koi natak nahi kar rahi hu. Jab mere aansu aa hi nahi rahe hai to, mai sabki tarah aansu bahane ka natak kyo karu.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, maine bholepan ka natak karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum kahna kya chahti ho. Kahi tum ye to nahi kah rahi ho ki, nikki aansu bahane ka natak kar rahi thi.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, nikki priya ki taraf dekhne lagi aur priya ne mujh par bhadakte huye kaha.
Priya boli “hey, tum hum dono ke bich me jhagra lagane ki kosis mat karo aur sidhe tarah se ye batao ki, tumne nikki se aisa kya kaha tha, jis se iska
rona ruk gaya aur ye rote rote muskurane lagi.”
Priya ki is baat par maine muskurate huye us se kaha.

Mai bola “maine to jo kuch bhi kaha, tumhare samne hi kaha hai. Ab mujhe kya pata ki, nikki meri baat sunkar, rote rote kyo muskurane lagi.”
Priya boli “jyada bhole banne ki kosis mat karo. Tumne muskurane wali koi baat nahi ki thi. Lekin tumhari baat ko sunkar, nikki ka rona ruk gaya aur
usne tumhari taraf dekha. Jiske bad tumne us se kaha ki, tumne jo suna hai, wo sach hai.”
“Is baat ka saaf matlab hai ki, tum dono ne kisi code word me baat ki hai aur mai tumhari us baat ko samajh nahi payi hu. Ab sidhe tarah se mujhe ye
batao ki, tum dono me kya code woord me kya baat huyi hai.”
Mai bola “are tum to bekar me shaq kar rahi ho. Meri baat ka matlab wo hi tha, jo tumne suna hai. Hum dono ke bich me kisi code word me koi baat
nahi huyi hai. Tum chaho to, nikki se puchh kar dekh lo.”
Lekin priya ne meri is baat par apna muh fula kar, mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “nahi, ab mujhe kisi se kuch nahi puchhna. Tum dono mujhe gair samajhte ho to, mai kyo tumhari baton ke bich me apni taang adau.”
Ye kah kar priya humhari taraf pith kar ke khadi ho gayi. Priya ko is tarah naraj hote dekh, nikki ne apna chehra saaf kiya aur fir priya ka muh wapas
humari taraf ghuma kar us se kaha.
Nikki boli “tu jaisa soch rahi hai. Aisi koi baat nahi hai. Inki baat ka matlab sach me wo hi tha, jo in ne kaha tha. Mera rona to inke us baat ko bolne ke
tarike ko sunkar ruk gaya tha.”
Priya abhi bhi nikki ki is baat ka matlab nahi samajh payi thi. Lekin is se pahle ki wo kuch bol pati, maine nikki ko tokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab ye to tum galat kar rahi ho. Tumne kaha tha ki, mai jis din aisa karna band kar dunga, tum bhi us din se aisa karna band kar dogi.”
Is se pahle ki nikki meri is baat ke jabab me mujhse kuch bol pati, priya ne hum dono par hi bhadakte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum dono mil kar, mujhe bevkuf bana rahe ho. Mere samne hi code word me baat kar rahe ho aur mujhse kahte ho ki, aisa kuch nahi hai.”
Priya ki is baat par nikki ne muskura kar us se lipatte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “are tu abhi bhi galat soch rahi hai. Asal me baat ye hai ki, hum dono ek dusre ko abhi tak aap kah kar baat karte the. Lekin abhi inke muh se
mere liye tum sunkar, mai chauk gayi aur mera rona ruk gaya tha. Ab to teri samajh me inki baat aa gayi na.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunte hi priya ka gussa shant ho gaya aur wo bhi muskurane lagi. Lekin maine apni sikayat ko fir se nikki ke samne dohrate huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya to ab baat ko samajh gayi hai. Lekin lagta hai ki, abhi tak tumhari samajh me meri baat nahi aayi hai. Tabhi tum abhi tak inke inke kar
rahi ho.”
Meri is baat par nikki ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “meri samajh me bhi baat aa gayi hai. Lekin ab mere muh se ye hi nikal raha hai to, mai kya kar sakti hu.”
Mai bola “ye to galat baat hai. Tumne kaha tha ki, jis din mai tumko tum kahne laguga, tum bhi mujhe us din se tum kahna suru kar dogi.”
Meri baat sunkar, nikki kuch uljhan si mehsus kar rahi thi. Use uljhan me pade dekh kar, priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya ki baat sunkar, nikki ne uski pith par pyar se ek mukka maara aur fir muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Nikki boli “ok ok, aaj se mai tumko, tum hi bolugi. Ab to khush ho na.”
Mai bola “haan, ab mai khush hu. Aisa lag raha hai, jaise aaj dil se koi bojh utar gaya ho.”
Meri baat sunkar priya aur nikki dono hasne lagi. Iske bad nikki ne time dekha to 5 bajne wala tha. Isliye wo hum logon ko baat karta hua chhod kar,
flight ka pata karne chali gayi. Nikki ke jane ke bad priya ne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “tumne apne jane ke pahle, nikki ke sath apne is fasle ko khatam karke bahut acha kiya hai. Mujhe bhi ye dekh kar bahut khushi ho rahi hai.
Nikki jaisi dost bade kismat walo ko hi milti hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, maine bhi muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhari ye baat to sahi hai. Lekin tumhara khud ke baare me kya khayal hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, priya ne feeki si mukan ke sath kaha.
Priya boli
“Koi To Rok Lo Usko, Kisi Bahane Se.
Nikal Na Jaye Meri Jaan, Uske Jaane Se.
Bada Nadan Hai Wo, Usko To Ye Khabar Hi Nahi.

Ki Uske Bin Meri, Jindgi Ka Koi Safar Hi Nahi.
Bhatak Na Jau Kahin Mai, Uske Hath Chhudane Se.
Koi To Rok Lo Usko, Kisi Bahane Se.
Ye Manti hu Ki, Usko Mujhse Pyar Nahi.

Lekin Bin Uske, Mere Dil Ko Kahni Karar Nahi.
Chalti Hai Saans Meri, Uske Muskurane Se.
Chala Gaya To, Wo Fir Laut Kar Na Aayega.

Ki Mujhko Bhool Kar Wo, Kisi Aur Ka Ho Jayega.
Mai Mit Jaugi Uske, Is Tarah Bhulane Se.

Nikal Na Jaye Meri Jaan, Uske Jaane Se.”
Itna bol kar priya chup ho gayi aur mai uski is rachna ko sun kar gahri soch me pad gaya. Uski is rachna ki har ek pankti me, uske dil ka dard, uski
bebasi saaf najar aa raha thi aur uski is bebasi ne mujhe bhi bebas karke rakh diya tha.
Mai uske is dard ko mehsus to kar sakta tha. Lekin uske is dard ko door karne ke liye kuch kar nahi sakta tha. Mujhse to, usko dilasa tak dete nahi ban
raha tha. Mai khamoshi se uske pas khada rah gaya.
Lekin ab mere chehre ki muskurahat gayab ho chuki thi aur uski jagah mere chehre par meri bebasi saaf jhalak rahi thi. Mujhe is tarah mayus dekh kar,
priya ne thoda sanjida hote huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “kya hua, kya ye rachna tumko pasand nahi aayi.”
Priya ki is baat par maine hansne ki naakam kosis karte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, aisi baat nahi hai. Lekin wo kya hai ki, mujhe ye sher aur shayari bilkul bhi samajh me nahi aati hai.”
Meri is baat par priya ne muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “lekin tum to kahte the ki, tumhe Tripti ki har rachna samajh me aa jati hai. Isiliye to maine tumhe Tripti ki hi rachna pad kar sunayi thi.”
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, mai hairani se priya ki taraf dekhne laga. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, priya mujhse sach kah rahi hai ya fir meri
udasi ko dekh kar, mera dil bahane ke liye, ab baat ko badalne ki kosis kar rahi hai.
Mujhe is tarah soch me pada dekh kar, priya ne muskurate huye, mere hath me aaj ka akhbar thama diya. Maine akhbar ko dekha to, ye sach me hi
tripti ki taaji rachna thi. Jo aaj ke akhbar me chhapi thi.
Uski is rachna ka shirshak Koi To Rok Lo Tha. Mai ek baar fir tripti ki is rachna ko padne laga aur mujhe uski rachna me ek baar fir priya ka chehra
najar aane laga. Tripti ki is rachna me priya ke dil ki, wo baat chhupi huyi thi. Jo priya chah kar bhi mujhse kah nahi sakti thi.
Tripti ki rachnaon se mera ek rishta sa judne laga tha. Uski rachnaon me mujhe kabhi keerti to, kabhi priya ka chehra najar aata tha. Na jane wo kaun
thi, kaisi thi. Magar wo jo bhi thi, uske dil me pyar ki ek gahri tadap thi. Jo uski rachnaon me saaf najar aati thi.
Mai abhi tripti ki rachna me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi priya ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Priya boli “ab jyada socho mat, tumhe iski rachna pasand thi aur aaj tum jaldi jaldi me akhbar pad nahi paye the. Isliye mai ise tumhare liye le aayi thi.
Lekin mujhe to ye tripti koi pagal hi lagti hai. Pata nahi, kya kya, likhti rahti hai.”
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, mai hairani se uski taraf dekhne laga. Mai ye samajhne ki kosis kar raha tha ki, kya priya ko sach me tripti ka rachna samajh
me nahi aayi hai, jo wo mujhse tripti ke baare me is tarah se bol rahi hai.
Mujhe is taraf se khud ko ghurta dekh kar, priya ne apni kahi baat par, mujhe safayi huye kaha.
Priya bolii “ab tum mujhe aisa kyo dekh rahe ho. Mai tumhari tripti ko nahi, balki is akhbar wali tripti ko pagal kah rahi hu. Tum apni tripti ke upar is baat
ko mat le jana.”
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, mai aisa kuch nahi samajh raha hu. Mai to ye soch raha tha ki, tumhe itna acha likhne wali ladki pagal kyo lagti hai.”
Priya boli “usko pagal nahi to kya bolu. Tumne dekha nahi hai, kisi bhi baat par kitna lamba likh deti hai. Jo bhi kahna ho, do char line ki shayari me bhi
to kah sakti thi.”
Priya ki is baat par maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “acha chalo, mai maan leta hu ki, tripti pagal hai. Lekin yadi tumko yadi apni baat shayari me kahna hoti to, tab tum bhi to aise hi kahti na.”
Priya boli “na, mujhe itni lambi sher shayari pasand nahi hai aur rone dhone wali shayari to bilkul bhi pasand nahi hai. Yadi mujhe shayari me rone
dhone wali baat bhi kahna hoti to, mai kuch aisee kahti.”
“Toot kar chaha jise, wo mera ban paya nahi.

Dil ko mere, uske siwa, koi dusra bhaya nahi.
Pyar ke is saude me, hum dono barabar hi rahe.
Usne kuch khoya nahi aur maine kuch paya nahi.”
Ye kah kar, priya mujhe dekh kar muskurane lagi. Usne ek baar fir baat hi baat me apne dil ki baat kah di thi. Lekin apni kahi baat par muskura kar, wo
khud apne dard ka majak bana rahi thi.
Na jane wo kis mitti ki bani ladki thi. Jiske andar itna dard hone ke bad bhi, wo is tarah se muskura leti thi. Lekin mai uski tarah ka nahi tha aur uski is
baat ko sunne ke bad, na chahte huye bhi meri aankhen aansuon se bheeg gayi.
Meri aankhon me aansu dekhte hi priya ke chehre ki muskurahat gayab ho gayi aur usne mere hath ko thamte huye kaha.
Priya boli “plz apne aansu roko, warna mai khud ko sambhal nahi paungi. Mere dard ko tum mehsus karte ho, mere liye is se bad kar duniya ki koi
khushi nahi hai. Mai isi khushi ke sath, hanste hanste tumhe yaha se vida karna chahti hu. Meri ye khushi mujhse mat chhino.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mere liye apne aansu rok pana aur bhi jyada muskil ho gaya tha. Lekin is samay priya ka dard mere dard se kahin jyada tha
aur uske is dard ne mujhe apne aapko sambhalne par majbur kar diya.
Magar mai jaate jaate priya ko samjhane ki, ek aakhiri kosis aur karna chahta tha. Isliye maine apne aansuon ko ponchh kar, priya par jhutha gussa
dikhate huye kaha
Mai bola “tum meri baat ko samajhti kyo nahi ho. Mai tumhari koi khushi, nahi chheen raha hu aur na hi mera tumse koi rishta hai, jo mai tumhare liye
aansu bahauga. Mai khushi khushi apni duniya me wapas ja raha hu aur ab kabhi yaha wapas nahi aauga. Isliye tumhare liye behatar ye hi hohga ki,
tum bhi apne is pyar ke pagalpan ko bhool kar, apni nayi jindgi suru karo aur mujhko hamehsa hamesha ke liye bhool jao. Isi me tumhari bhalai hai.”
Ye baat kahte kahte ek baar fir meri aankhen chhalak gayi aur mai apne chehre ko saaf karne laga. Meri is baat ke jabab me priya ne priya ne fir ek
baar feeki si muskurahat ke sath kaha.
Priya boli
“Meri Rooh Me Na Samaye Hote, To Bhool Jati Tumhe.
Itna Kareeb Na Aaye Hote, To Bhool Jati Tumhe.
Ye Kehte Huye Ki Mera, Talluq Nahi Tumse Koi.
Tumhari Aankh Me Aansu Na Aaye Hote, To Bhool Jati Tumhe.”
Uske is pagalpan ko dekh kar, meri aankhen puri tarah aansuon se bheeg chuki thi. Mai ab apne aapko na rok saka aur maine aage bad kar priya ko
apne gale se laga liya. Shayad use bhi isi pal ka intejar tha aur mere use gale lagate hi, usne bhi mujhe apni bahon me jakad liya.
Is samay mujhe kisi ki kisi baat ki koi parwah nahi thi aur mai bas priya se lipat kar jee bhar kar rona chahta tha. Mujhe is baat tak ka khayal nahi tha ki,
is samay mai kaha hu aur mere sath yaha par kaun kaun hai.
Lekin shayad, nikki ki najar hum par hi tiki huyi thi. Isliye jaise hi maine priya ko gale lagaya. Waise hi thodi der bad, nikki humare pas aa gayi aur mere
kandhe par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “bas, ab bahut gale milna ho gaya hai. Yaha hum logon ke alawa aur bhi bahut se log hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunte hi, maine priya ko chhoda aur apne chehre ko saaf karte huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “ab tum hi isko kuch samjhao. Ye to meri koi baat samajhne ko taiyar hi nahi hai.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me nikki ne badi hi sanjidgi se kaha.
Nikki boli “kuch baten wakt ke hathon par hi chhod dena sahi rahta hai. Jab sahi samay aayega to, ye khud hi sab kuch samajh jayegi. Isliye tum iski
baat ki jara bhi fikar mat karo. Yaha par iska khayal rakhne ke liye mai iske sath hu.”
Abhi meri nikki se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi humari flight ki ghoshna ho gayi. Maine pichhe palat kar sabki taraf dekha to, mujhe koi bhi najar nahi
aaya. Maine hairan hote huye, nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “ye sab achanak kaha gayab ho gaye hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, nikki ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “seeru didi jindabad, unke liye to pura airport bhi khali karana, koi badi baat nahi hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, mai ye to samajh gaya ki, seeru didi ne fir apna koi dimag chalaya hai. Isliye maine hairan hote huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “mai kuch samajha nahi, seeru didi ne kya aur kyo kiya.”
Meri is baat par nikki ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “ye sab un ne mere kahne par kiya hai. Mai chahti thi ki, tum dono sukun se mil sako. Isliye maine seeru didi se sabko yaha se gayab karne
ko kaha aur un ne palak jhapakte hi sabko yaha se gayab kar diya.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, meri bhi hansi chhut gayi. Tabhi flight ki ghoshna sun kar, baki sab bhi humare pas wapas aane lage. Sabko aate dekh kar, maine
udas man se priya se kaha.
Mai bola “mera flight pakadne ka samay ho gaya aur ab mujhe jana hoga. Lekin tum apni tabiyat ko lekar jara bhi laparwahi mat karna aur apni tabiyat
ka pura khayal rakhna.”
Meri baat ke jabab me priya ne bhi muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “yadi tum yaha se aise muh latka kar jaoge to, jarur meri tabiyat kharab ho jayegi. Yadi tum meri tabiyat ko acha dekhna chahte ho to, hanste
hanste yaha se jao.”
Priya ki baat sunkar, mai muskurane ki kosis karne laga. Lekin aise samay me mere liye rone se kahin jyada mushkil kaam muskurana tha. Lekin fir bhi
maine muskurate huye, priya ki baat ki haami bhar di.
Tabhi sab mere pas aa gaye aur mai sabse ek baar fir gale mil kar vida lene laga. Mai jis se bhi milta, wo mujhe aate rahne aur apna khayal rakhne ke
liye kah raha tha. Sab se vida lene ke bad hum apni flight ki taraf bad gaye.
Lekin mai jaate jaate achanak mujhe aisa laga, jaise ki mai kuch bhool gaya hu. Ye khayal mere dimag me aate hi, mai jaate jaate ruk gaya aur wapas
priya ke pas aane laga.
Sab meri is harkat ko hairani se dekhne lage. Lekin mai apne jeb me yaha waha kuch talash karte wapas priya ke pas aaya aur us se kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe lagta hai ki, mai koi jaruri chij bhool gaya hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya kuch soch me pad gayi. Lekin nikki ne fauran kaha.
Nikki boli “haan, wo seeru didi logon ke gift dena tha. Wo hum ghar me hi bhool aaye hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, maine kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, wo nahi, gift ka to priya ne mujhse kaha tha ki, wo khud jakar seeru didi logon ko ye gift dekar aayegi. Mujhe lagta hai ki, mai kuch aur
bhool gaya hu.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, priya ne mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “tum is baat ko lekar pareshan mat ho. Mai ghar jakar, tumhare kamre me ek baar fir se dekh loogi. Yadi udhar kuch milta hai to, mai apne
pas sambhal kar rakh lugi. Ab tum befikar hokar apne ghar jao.”
Nikki ne bhi priya ki baat me haan me haan milayi. Lekin mujhe abhi bhi aisa hi mehsus ho raha tha, jaise ki mai apni koi bahut hi keemti chij bhool kar
ja raha hu. Magar dimag par bahut jor dene ke bad bhi, mujhe yaad nahi aa rahi thi ki, mai kya bhool kar ja raha hu.
Isi ulkhan ke sath mai wapas apni flight ki taraf jaane laga. Mai jaate jaate bhi sabko palat palat kar dekh raha tha. Jaha humare jaane se sabki
aankhon me nami thi, wahi priya ke chehre par ek feeki si muskurahat thi.
Na jaane kaisa patthar dil tha uska, jo usne apni aankh se ek aansu bhi nahi tapakne diya. Lekin uski is muskurahat ke pichhe chhupe dard ko mai achi
tarah se samajh raha tha. Mai janta tha ki, mere jane ke bad, uska kya haal hone wala hai. Is baat ko sochte hi, uski muskurahat ko dekh, mere aansu
nikal aaye.
Mai uski isi dard bhari muskan ko dekhte dekhte, uski aankhon se ojhal ho gaya aur apni flight par aakar baith gaya. Lekin abhi bhi uski ye muskan
mujhe dard de rahi thi aur maine apni seat par aate hi, fafak kar rona suru kar diya.
Mujhe rote dekh kar, mohini aunty mujhe samjhane lagi. Mai ek aisa anokha banda tha. Jo apne ghar se yaha aati samay to roya hi tha aur ab yaha se
apne ghar wapas jaati samay bhi ro raha tha.
Meri aankhon me shikha didi se lekar neha tak, har kisi ka chehra ghoom raha tha. Lekin jo chehra mujhe sabse jyada dard de raha tha, wo priya ka
chehra tha. Kyoki sabne apne aansu aur apne dard ko mere samne jahir kar diya tha.
Lekin priya kisi patthar ke but ki tarah, mere samne har pal sirf muskurati rahi thi. Uski is samay bilkul wo hi haalat thi, jo mere ghar se nikalte samay
keerti ki haalat thi. Lekin iske bad bhi dono ki haalat me bahut farak tha.
Kyoki keerti ko mujhse door hote samay is baat ki tasalli thi ki, mai kuch din bad, uske pas wapas aa jauga. Lekin priya mujhse door hote samay, ye
nahi janti thi ki, ab iske bad wo mujhe, fir se dobara kab dekh payegi.
Shayad dono ke bich ke isi farak ne, priya ke mere samne na rone ke irade ko itna jyada majbut bana diya tha ki, wo mere samne kisi patthar ke but ki
tarah, har pal sirf muskurati rahi thi.
Lekin ab uski yahi muskurahat mujhe bahut jyada dard pahucha rahi thi. Aaj jitna dard lekar, mai apne ghar wapas ja raha tha. Itna dard to mujhe apne
ghar se door hote huye bhi mehsus nahi hua tha.
Update-186
Mujhe rote dekh kar, mohini aunty mujhe samjhane lagi. Mai ek aisa anokha banda tha. Jo apne ghar se yaha aati samay to roya hi tha aur ab yaha se
apne ghar wapas jaati samay bhi ro raha tha.
Meri aankhon me shikha didi se lekar neha tak, har kisi ka chehra ghoom raha tha. Lekin jo chehra mujhe sabse jyada dard de raha tha, wo priya ka
chehra tha. Kyoki sabne apne aansu aur apne dard ko mere samne jahir kar diya tha.
Lekin priya kisi patthar ke but ki tarah, mere samne har pal sirf muskurati rahi thi. Uski is samay bilkul wo hi haalat thi, jo mere ghar se nikalte samay
keerti ki haalat thi. Lekin iske bad bhi dono ki haalat me bahut farak tha.
Kyoki keerti ko mujhse door hote samay is baat ki tasalli thi ki, mai kuch din bad, uske pas wapas aa jauga. Lekin priya mujhse door hote samay, ye
nahi janti thi ki, ab iske bad wo mujhe, fir se dobara kab dekh payegi.
Shayad dono ke bich ke isi farak ne, priya ke mere samne na rone ke irade ko itna jyada majbut bana diya tha ki, wo mere samne kisi patthar ke but ki
tarah, har pal sirf muskurati rahi thi.
Lekin ab uski yahi muskurahat mujhe bahut jyada dard pahucha rahi thi. Aaj jitna dard lekar, mai apne ghar wapas ja raha tha. Itna dard to mujhe apne
ghar se door hote huye bhi mehsus nahi hua tha.
Is dard ke sath mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki, kab meri flight ne udan bharna suru kar diya aur kab uski udan khatam bhi ho gayi. Mujhe is baat ka hosh
tab aaya, jab mohini aunty ne mujhe hilakar, mujhse flight se niche utarne ko kaha.
Mohini aunty ki baat sunkar, maine apne aapko sambhala aur unke sath plane se niche utar aaya. Airport terminal me apna saman lene ke bad, hum
waiting lounge ki taraf bad gaye.
Chhoti maa hum logon ko lene aane wali thi. Mai udas man se, waiting lounge ki taraf, unko yaha waha dekhne laga. Tabhi meri najar hume aate dekh
kar, hath hilati ami nimi par padi aur unko dekhte hi mere chehre se, udasi ke badal aise chhat gaye, jaise ki suraj ke chamakte hi, aasaman se kaale
badal chhat jate hai.
Un dono ko dekhte hi, mere dil me khushi ki ek lahar daud gayi. Mai muskurate huye, unki taraf badne laga aur un dono ne bhi meri taraf daud laga di.
Unke pas aate hi maine niche baith kar gale se laga liya.
Mai ghutno ke bal baithe dono ko gale lagaye hua tha. Ami to mujhse gale mil kar apni khushi jata rahi thi. Lekin nimi ki to khushi ka thikana hi nahi tha.
Wo mere ghutne par pair rakh kar, mere kandhe par chadne ki kosis kar rahi thi.
Tabhi mehul, uncle, mohini aunty aur nitika bhi humare pas aa gaye. Uncle ne pyar se ami nimi ke sar par hath fera to, ami dadi amma ban kar, unke
operation ke baare me sawal karne lagi.
Magar nimi in sab baton se befikar, mujhse jhuma jhapti karne me lagi thi. Mohini aunty aur nitika nimi ki harkaton ka maja le rahi thi. Lekim mehul ne
mujh tokte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “tera to, abhi bhi ghar jane ka man nahi dikh raha hai. Lekin ab mujhse ek pal ke liye bhi ghar se door rahte nahi ban raha hai. Isliye ab tu
inke sath ye laad karna band kar aur jaldi se ghar ke liye chal.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, maine uski taraf ghoor kar dekha, lekin usne meri taraf dhyan diye bina, ami se kaha.
Mehul bola “tum dono yaha kiske sath aayi ho aur yaha akeli kyo ho.”
Mehul ki is baat ke jabab me ami ne kaha.
Ami boli “hum didi ke sath aaye hai. Unka koi jaruri call aa gaya tha, isliye wo hume yaha khada karke baat karte karte bahar nikal gayi.”
Ami ki is baat se, mehul ko laga ki, hume lene keerti aayi hai. Isliye usne fauran apna saman pakda aur hum logon ke chalne ka intejar kiye bina hi,
bahar ki taraf bad gaya.
Mehul ki ghar pahuchne ki besabri ko dekh kar, mohini aunty hasne lagi aur mujhse jaldi ghar chalne ko kahne lagi. Unki ki is baat ko sunkar, maine
ami nimi se aage koi sawal nahi kiya aur fir hum sabke sath bahar ke liye chal pada.
Lekin abhi hum bahar nikal bhi nahi paye the ki, tabhi mehul teji se wapas humare pas aate dikhayi diya. Usne aate hi, apna saman mujhe pakdaya aur
toilet jane ki baat bol kar, ek bag apne sath lekar chala gaya.
Uski is harkat ko dekh kar, sabke sath sath mai bhi hairan rah gaya. Lekin is se pahle ki hum me se koi, us se kuch puchh pata, wo humare pas se ja
chuka tha. Uski is harkat ko sochte sochte, hum sab bahar ki taraf bad gaye.
Hum sab bahar pahuche to, bahar chhoti maa ki car aur tata safari khadi thi. Hume dekhte hi tata safari ka driver, furti se humare pas aa gaya aur
humare hathon se saman lene laga.
Wahi dusri taraf chhoti maa ki car ke pas, white short shirt aur black jeans pahne, ek ladki mobile par baat kar rahi thi. Use dekhte hi, mujhe mehul ke
is tarah bhagne ki vajah samajh me aa gayi thi.
Lekin ab mere pas khud ko sambhalne ka jara bhi mauka nahi tha. Kyoki uski najar bhi hum logon par pad chuki thi. Hum par najar padte hi, usne
fauran hi baat karna band kiya aur mobile apne jeb me rakh kar, humare pas aa gayi.
Usne humare pas aakar, ek najar mere upar daali aur fir jhuk kar uncle ke pair chh liye. Uncle ne use aashirwad dene ke bad, us se kaha.
Uncle bole “vaani beta, ye kya hai. Maine tumse kitni baar kaha hai ki, mujhe betiyon se apne pair padwana pasand nahi hai. Fir tum kyo baar baar
mere pair chhuti ho.”
Uncle ki is baat ka, vaani ne badi hi sahajta se jabab dete huye kaha.
Vaani boli “uncle, aap mere liye, mere pita ke saman hai aur aaj kal betiyan, aise nalayak beton se kahin jyada layak sabit hoti hai.”
Ye kahte huye vaani ne meri taraf ishara kiya tha. Iske bad usne apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “waise to mujhe aapse bahut jhagra karna tha. Lekin sochti hu, pahle aapki tabiyat sahi ho jane du. Uske bad aapse jhagra karugi. Lekin
aapke alawa kisi ko bhi, mai chhodne wali nahi hu.”
Ye kahte huye vaani ne ek baar fir meri taraf dekha. Uske is tarah se, mujhe dekhne se mai samajh gaya tha ki, ab meri hi shamat aane me jyada der
nahi hai. Lekin uski agli harkat ne mujhe aur bhi hairan karke rakh diya.
Usne thodi der isi tarah uncle se nok jhok ki aur fir wo mohini aunty aur nitika se milne lagi. Un se milne ke bad, usne bade hi pyar se, mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “kaise ho tum.”
Vaani ko itne pyar se baat karte dekh kar, mujhe kuch hairani to jarur ho rahi thi. Lekin is baat ki rahat bhi mehsus ho rahi thi ki, wo mujhse naraj nahi
hai. Isi khushi me maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “mai acha hu hu didi. Aap kaisi ho.”
Magar meri is baat ke jabab me, vaani ne mujhse ulta hi sawal karte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “sirf ache ho ya bahut ache ho.”

Mujhe abhi bhi uski is baat me pyar hi najar aa raha tha. Isliye maine fir se muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ji bahut acha hu.”
Mera itna kahna tha ki, vaani ne banduk ki goli ki tarah mujh par fatte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “jab bahut ache ho to, fir tumhari shakal ke12 kyo baj rahe hai. Tumhari shakal dekh kar to, aisa lag raha hai ki, jaise tum plane me baith kar
nahi aaye ho, balki plane ko apne kandhe par dhokar laye ho.”
Lekin ye to kuch bhi nahi tha. Ye sirf vaani ke bolne ki suruaat thi. Usne mere baalon ko hath lagate huye kaha.
Vani boli “ye kya lofaro ki tarah baal itne bade karke rakhe hai. Kya mumbai me koi hajjam nahi tha ya fir apne aapko mumbai jakar salman khan
samajhne lage ho.”
Vaani ki ye baten sunkar, meri hansi gayab ho gayi thi aur meri haalat kaato to khoon nahi wali ho gayi thi. Wahi mohini aunty ka vaani ko hairani se
dekhti rah gayi aur unka muh khula ka khula rah gaya tha.
Lekin itna sab sunne ke bad, bhi mai kisi mujrim ki tarah khamoshi se sar jhukaye khada tha. Shayad aisa karne me hi meri bhalai thi. Kyoki use kisi ki
safayi sunne ki aadat nahi thi.
Bachpan se hi hum me se kisi ko bhi, uska naam lene ki ijajat nahi thi aur yadi galti se koi uska naam le leta tha to, naam lene wale ke kaan me
ghantiyan bajne lagti thi. Jis vajah se hum me se har ek use sirf didi hi kah kar bulata tha.
Wo ek bacchon ko darane wali dayan thi. Jisne bachpan se hi humare dil me apne naam ki dahshat paida karke rakhi thi. Bachpan se hi wo hum sab
par kisi raani ki tarah raz karti aa rahi thi aur hum sab uske samne kisi gulam ki tarah hi the.
Hum sabke us se itni dahshat khane ki vajah ye thi ki, wo takat me barkha didi se kahi jyada thi aur dimag me seeru didi bhi uske samne kuch nahi thi.
Lekin is sabse jyada khatarnak baat ye thi ki, wo juban me mohini aunty se bhi jyada khatarnak thi.
Yadi mumbai me mohini aunty ka samna seeru didi ki jagah, vaani se ho gaya hota to, wo yakinan apna muh kholne ke liye pachhtane ke siwa kuch
nahi kar pati aur fir jindgi bhar ke liye apne muh ko taala laga leti.
Vaani puri hitler thi aur uske samne to mere khadus bap ki juban ko bhi lakwa maar jata tha. Aise me mai kis khet ki mooli tha, jo us se juban lada pata.
Mai chup chap sar jhuka kar, khada rah jane ke siwa kuch bhi na kar saka.
Magar shayad nitika ko meri is haalat par raham aa gaya aur usne bich me aate huye vaani se kaha.
Nitika boli “didi, abhi to hum sab aate ja rahe hai. Pahle aap sabko ghar to chalne dijiye, fir jis jis ki khabar lena chahti hai, le lijiyega.”
Nitika keerti ki bachpan ki saheli thi. Isliye vaani aur nitika ek dusre ko ache se janti thi. Jis vajah se nitika ki baat sunkar, vaani ne apne gusse ko
dabate huye us se kaha.
Vaani boli “tum kahti ho to, mai maan jati hu. Lekin ye to ek hi dikh raha hai. Wo dusra kaha hai.”
Vaani ka ye ishara mehul ki taraf tha. Lekin is se pahle ki nitika uski is baat ka koi jabab de pati, mehul kisi jinnad ki tarah, humare pas prakat hote
huye kaha.
Mehul bola “mai yaha hu didi. Mujhe pata hota ki, meri pyari didi hume lene aayi hai to, mai aapse milne sabse pahle bhagte huye aa jata.”
Ye kahte huye, mehul ne vaani ke pair chhu liye. Jisse vaani ka raha saha gussa bhi shant ho gaya aur usne mehul ki taraf ishara karte huye mujhse
kaha.
Vaani boli “ye dekho, ye kahlate hai sanskar. Apne se bado se kaise mila jata hai. Kuch is se seekho aur jara iski haalat ko bhi dekho. Ye bhi tumhare
sath mumbai se hi aa raha hai. Lekin abhi bhi bilkul taro taja lag raha hai.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, mai ek baar fir khoon ke ghoont pikar rah gaya. Lekin ab mujhe vaani se jyada mehul par gussa aa raha tha. Kamina mujhe
fasa kar, khud bathroom me jakar, fresh hokar aur kapde badal kar aaya tha.
Vaani ke alawa har koi janta tha ki, mehul abhi abhi fresh hokar aur kapde badal kar aaya hai. Ye hi nahi, ab ye baat bhi sabki samajh me aa chuki thi
ki, mehul vaani ko dekh kar hi wapas bhaga tha.
Lekin aage to mehul ne vaani ki chaplusi karne ki had hi kar di. Usne apne bag me se shilpa ke liye kharida hua, jeans aur t-shirt nikal kar dikhate huye
kaha.
Mehul bola “didi, ye dekho, mai aapke liye mumbai se kya lekar aaya hu. Mujhe pata tha ki, aap sirf branded company ke kapde hi pahanti ho. Isliye
maine aapke liye ye kharide hai. Lekin ye utne mahge nahi hai. Jitne mahge aap pahanti ho.”
Mehul ki is baat par vaani ne ek baar fir mujhe ghoora aur fir mehul se kaha.
Vaani boli “tumhe mai yaad rahi, mere liye itna hi bahut hai aur gift ki kimat nahi, balki dene wale ki niyat dekhi jati hai. Mujhe tumhara ye gift bahut
pasand aaya hai.”
Vaani ko apne gift se khush hote dekh kar, mehul aur bhi jyada uski chaplusi karne laga. Mehul ki is harkat par mujhe gussa to bahut aa raha tha aur
mera dil kar raha tha ki, mai abhi iski saari pol vaani ke samne khol kar rakh du.
Lekin mai apna man maar kar rah jane ke siwa kuch na kar saka. Khair mehul ne apni chikni chupdi baton se vaani ko bahla liya tha. Jiske bad, vaani
ne kisi par jyada gussa nahi kiya aur humse jaldi ghar chalne ko kahne lagi.
Humara saman to gadiyon me rakha ja chuka tha. Ab sirf hum logon ko gadiyon me baithna tha. Chhoti maa ki car vaani khud chala rahi thi. Aise me
mera usme baithne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha.
Isliye vaani ke gaadi me baithne ki baat bolte hi, maine ami nimi ka hath pakda aur tata safari ki taraf badne laga. Lekin tabhi vaani ne mujhe tokte
huye kaha.
Vaani boli “tum waha kaha ja rahe ho. Safari me ami nimi aur aucle aunty ko jane do. Tum dono aur nitika mere sath chaloge.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, jitna kharab mujhe laga tha, utna hi kharab ami nimi ko bhi lag raha tha. Yadi ye baat vaani ki jagah kisi aur ne kahi hoti to, wo
dono turant hi us se bahas karne lagti.
Lekin vaani ki dahshat sab par ek saman hi thi. Uski peeth pichhe chahe ko uski kitni bhi burayi kyo na kar le. Magar uske samne jabab dene ki himmat
kisi me bhi nahi thi.
Yahi vajah thi ki, vaani ki baat sunte hi, ami nimi anmane man se tata safari me jakar baith gayi aur mai car me pichhe ki seat par aakar baith gaya.
Mere baithte hi, nitika bhi mere pas hi aakar baith gayi aur mehul aage vaani ke pas baith gaya.
Humare baithte hi dono gadiyan ghar ke liye nikal padi. Mujhe chhod kar baki sab khush najar aa rahe the. Nitika ko bhi is baat ki khushi thi ki, mumbai
me na sahi, yaha to, use kuch wakt mere sath bitane ke liye mil hi gaya hai.
Nitika raste bhar mujhse patar patar karti rahi aur mai uski baat ka ek chhota sa jabab dekar chup ho jata tha. Lekin mehul se baat karte huye bhi,
vaani ki najar mere upar bhi bani huyi thi.
Jis vajah se mujhe bhi apne aapko nitika ke sath baton me laga lena pada. Aise hi baat karte karte hum mehul ke ghar pahuch gaye. Humari gadiyon ki
aawaj sunkar, ek ek karke sab ghar se bahar nikal aaye.
Hum log apni gaadi se utre aur uncle ke pas aa gaye. Uncle ke gaadi se utarte hi, unko sahi salamat dekh kar sabki khushi ka koi thikana nahi tha. Sab
se jyada khushi richa aunty ke chehre par jhalak rahi thi.
Uncle ko apne samne sahi salamat dekh kar bhi, unke aansu rukne ka naam nahi le rahe the. Hum uncle ko apne sath ghar ke darwaje tak lekar gaye.
Waha aunty ne uski najar utari aur fir unse lipat kar rone lagi. Uncle ne unko dilasa dilaya aur fir hum sab ghar ke andar aa gaye.
Is samay ghar me chhoti maa, anu mausi, mausa ji, kamal, vaani ki mom aur shilpa maujud thi. Inke alawa mohini aunty aur nitika bhi humare sath hi
thi. Richa aunty ko rote dekh kar, anu aunty aur baki sab unko samjha rahe the.
Lekin richa aunty ke aasnu rukne ka naam hi nahi le rahe the. Richa aunty ko rote dekh kar, mehul aur meri aankhon me bhi nami aa gayi. Magar meri
samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, ab aunty ro kyo rahi hai.
Jin aankhon se mere liye hamesha hi pyar barasta tha, un aankhon ko baraste dekh, mai bhala apni aankhon ko barasne se kaise rok sakta tha. Na
chahte huye bhi meri aankhon ne khud ba khud barasna suru kar diya tha.
Aisi hi kuch haalat mehul ki bhi thi. Lekin jab us se richa aunty ka rona nahi dekha gaya to, usne mujhe dhakka marte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “abe saale khada khada tamasha kya dekh raha hai. Dekh nahi raha mummy kitna ro rahi hai. Unko jakar chup kyo nahi karata hai.”
Lekin aaj pahli baar mujhe mehul ki kisi baat ko sunkar, gussa nahi, us par behad pyar aaya tha aur mai khud hi us se lipat kar rone laga. Mera sath
pakar, uske bhi sabar ka bandh tut gaya aur wo bhi mujhse lipat kar rone laga.
Apne jis dard ko humne, mumbai jaane ke pahle, apne dil ke andar daba kar rakha tha, wo ab apne ghar wapas aate hi, aansu ban kar, humari
aankhon se bahar nikalne laga tha.
Lekin ek maa ki ye hi khasiyat hoti hai ki, uski aankhon se chahe aansuon ki ganga jamuna bahti rahe. Lekin wo apne bacchon ki aankhon me ek
aansu nahi dekh sakti aur ye hi richa aunty ke sath bhi hua.
Un ne jaise hi mujhe aur mehul ko rote dekha. Unke aansu wahi ke wahi tham gaye aur un ne humare pas aakar, hum dono ko apne gale se lagate
huye kaha.
Richa aunty boli “mere bacchon, tum kyo rahe ho. Tum dono to mere bahadur bete ho. Tum dono ko to aaj khush hona chahiye. Tumne aaj apni maa
se kiya hua vaada pura karke dikha diya.”
Richa aunty ki baat sunkar, hum dono unse lipat kar rone lage. Ab waha ka najara bilkul hi ulta ho gaya tha. Abhi tak jin richa aunty ke samajh me kisi
ki baat nahi aa rahi thi aur wo roye ja rahi thi.
Ab wo hi apne aansu bhool kar, hum dono ko dilasa de rahi thi aur hum dono roye ja rahe the. Tabhi chhoti maa ne aakar, hum dono ke sar par hath
fera to, maine palat kar, unhe dekhte hi kaha.
Mai bola “mummy.”
Itna kah kar, mai unse lipat gaya aur un ne bhi mujhe apne seene se chipka liya. Unki khud ki aankhen bhi aansuon se bheeg chuki thi. Lekin mere
kahe is ek shabd se waha bilkul sannata sa ho gaya tha. Yaha tak ki mehul bhi apna rona bhool kar mujhe dekhne laga tha.
Sab bas hairnai se mujhe hi dekh rahe the aur mai chhoti maa ko baar baar “mummy mummy” pukar kar roye ja raha tha. Mai aaj apni barson ki is
pyas ko bujha lena chahta tha. Isliye baar baar sirf “mummy mummy” pukar raha tha.
Aisa hi kuch haal mere muh se mummy sunne ke bad, chhoti maa ka bhi tha. Wo mere muh se ye shabd sunne ke bad, apne aapko rok nahi payi aur
unki aankhon ne bhi barasna suru kar diya. Kabhi wo mujhe apne seene se laga rahi thi to, kabhi baar baar “mera beta” kah kar, mere mathe ko chum
rahi thi.
Ami nimi ko kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, ye kya ho raha hai. Lekin mujhe aur chhoti maa ko rota dekh kar, un dono ne bhi rona suru kar diya aur wo
dono bhi aakar humse lipat kar rone lagi.
Ye najara dekh kar, waha khade har ek ki aankhen aansuon se bhar gayi thi. Magar is samay koi bhi is pal ko apni aankhon se ojhal karna nahi chahta
tha. Isliye sab apne aansuon ki parwah kiye bina bas apalak is najare ko dekhe ja rahe the.
Update-187
Mai bola “mummy.”
Itna kah kar, mai unse lipat gaya aur un ne bhi mujhe apne seene se chipka liya. Unki khud ki aankhen bhi aansuon se bheeg chuki thi. Lekin mere
kahe is ek shabd se waha bilkul sannata sa ho gaya tha. Yaha tak ki mehul bhi apna rona bhool kar mujhe dekhne laga tha.
Sab bas hairnai se mujhe hi dekh rahe the aur mai chhoti maa ko baar baar “mummy mummy” pukar kar roye ja raha tha. Mai aaj apni barson ki is
pyas ko bujha lena chahta tha. Isliye baar baar sirf “mummy mummy” pukar raha tha.
Aisa hi kuch haal mere muh se mummy sunne ke bad, chhoti maa ka bhi tha. Wo mere muh se ye shabd sunne ke bad, apne aapko rok nahi payi aur
unki aankhon ne bhi barasna suru kar diya. Kabhi wo mujhe apne seene se laga rahi thi to, kabhi baar baar “mera beta” kah kar, mere mathe ko chum
rahi thi.
Ami nimi ko kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki, ye kya ho raha hai. Lekin mujhe aur chhoti maa ko rota dekh kar, un dono ne bhi rona suru kar diya aur wo
dono bhi aakar humse lipat kar rone lagi.
Ye najara dekh kar, waha khade har ek ki aankhen aansuon se bhar gayi thi. Magar is samay koi bhi is pal ko apni aankhon se ojhal karna nahi chahta
tha. Isliye sab apne aansuon ki parwah kiye bina bas apalak is najare ko dekhe ja rahe the.
Kuch der ke liye, wakt jaise tham sa gaya tha. Lekin ami ka rona aur nimi ki siskiyan sunkar, chhoti maa ne mujhe apne seene se alag kiya aur fir un
dono ko samjhane lagi.
Meri masum bahne, jo abhi achi tarah se sukh dukh ka matlab bhi nahi janti thi. Mujhe jara si bhi takleef me dekh kar, bilakh padti thi. Meri dono bahne
phool se bhi jyada najuk thi aur unke aansu mere dil par tejab ki tarah asar karte the.
Ami to fir bhi thodi bahut samajhdar thi. Lekin nimi to abhi bilkul hi na samajh thi. Fir bhi meri kisi takleef ke aehsas se hi, uski siskiyan chalna suru ho
jati thi. Use siskiyan bharte dekh kar, meri jaan nikalne lagti thi.
Aisa hi kuch abhi bhi mere sath hua. Maine dono ko rote dekha to, ghutne ke bal, unke samne baith kar, dono ko apne gale se laga liya aur unhe
samjhane laga ki, mai kyo ro raha tha.
Meri baat unke samajh me aate hi, agle hi pal dono ka rona ruk gaya aur iski jagah unke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Ami nimi ko fir se hanste
khilkhailate dekh, richa aunty ne chhoti maa ke kandhe par hath rakhte huye, un se kaha.
Richa aunty boli “sonu, mai itne din tumhare pas rahi. Lekin tumne mujhe bataya nahi ki, ye punnu ka tumhe mummy kahne wala kamaal kab aur kaise
ho gaya.”
Aunty ki ye baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “didi, ye pichhle Sunday ki baat hai.”
Ye kahte huye chhoti maa ne aunty ko priya ke hospital me bharti hone wali ghatna ke baare me bata diya. Jise sunne ke bad, mehul ne thoda hairan
hote huye, chhoti maa se kaha.
Mehul bola “lekin aunty, ye pichhle Sunday ki baat hai to, fir ye shikha didi ki shadi me, aapko mummy kah kar kyo nahi bula raha tha.”
Mehul ki is baat ko sunte hi, hum sabki najar mehul par se hat kar, ami nimi ki taraf chali gayi. Nimi ko to is baat me kuch khas najar nahi aa raha tha.
Lekin ami jarur is baat ko sunne ke bad, chhoti maa ki taraf gaur se dekhne lagi thi.
Lekin chhoti maa ne ami ke sar par pyar se hath ferte huye, mehul ki bigadi is baat ko, badi hi aasani se sambhalte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “phone par to isne mujhe usi din se mummy kahna suru kar diya tha. Lekin mai is pal ke liye barson se intejar kar rahi thi aur iske muh
se mummy sunkar mai thodi si swarthi ho gayi thi.”
“Mai chahti thi ki, ye tab mujhe mummy kah kar pukare, jab gale lagane ke liye, ye mere samne ho aur is pal me mere sabhi apne bhi mere pas ho.
Meri isi ichha ko pura karne ke liye, isne abhi tak apne aapko mummy kahne se roka hua tha aur ghar wapas aane ka intejar kar raha tha.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, ami ke chehre ki muskurahat wapas aa gayi. Shayad use bina puchhe hi, uske man me uth rahe sawal ka jabab mil
gaya tha. Wahi mehul ne bhi is baat se rahat ki saans li ki, uski vajah se chhoti maa ke shikha didi ki shadi me hone ka bhed khulne se bach gaya.
Chhoti maa ko is baat se itna jyada khush dekh kar, richa aunty ne unhe apne gale se laga liya aur fir aunty ne mujhse kaha.
Aunty boli “to tu aaj se sonu ko chhoti maa ki jagah, mummy kah kar pukara karega.”
Aunty ki is baat ke jabab me maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi aunty, aisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Mai to inko hamesha hi chhoti maa kah kar bulauga.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, richa aunty ne thoda hairan hote huye kaha.
Aunty boli “lekin aisa kyo, ab to tu sonu ko mummy kahne laga hai na.”
Mai bola “aunty, bachpan me aapne hi, mujhe inko nayi maa ki jagah chhoti maa bolne ko kaha tha. Tab mujhe laga tha ki, ye meri maa se chhoti hai,
isliye aapne inko chhoti maa kahne ko kaha hai. Mujhe bhi ye naam acha laga tha aur mai inko chhoti maa kahne laga.”
“Lekin jab maine inko mummy kah kar pukara, tab mujhe pata chala ki, chhoti maa to maa se bhi badi hai. Mai jab inko mummy kahta hu to, mujhe
inme sirf meri maa najar aati hai.”
“Magar jab mai inko chhoti maa kahta hu to, mujhe inme ek maa, ek dost, mera saara bachpan aur mai khud bhi najar aata hu. Duniya me maa se
badkar, kuch nahi hota. Lekin meri chhoti maa ke samne to, maa shabd bhi chhota pad jata hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, waha khade sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Iske bad, sab uncle ke pas aakar, unka haal chaal puchhne lage aur meri najar
yaha waha keerti ko talash karne lagi.
Keerti ko yaha waha talash karte karte, meri najar mehul ke kamre ke samne aakar ruk gayi. Keerti sabse alag thalag, wahi par, kamre ke darwaje se
tik kar khadi, apne aansu ponchh rahi thi. Shayad yaha ka najara dekh kar, wo apne aansu rok nahi payi thi.
Lekin us par najar padte hi, mera dil dhakk karke rah gaya. Uska chehra bilkul peela pada hua tha aur wo bahut hi jyada kamjor najar aa rahi thi. Use
dekh kar, aisa lag raha tha, jaise ki uske andar, itni bhi takat nahi hai ki, ki wo apne bal par thik se khadi ho sake.
Uski is haalat ko dekh kar mera dil ro utha. Uski tabiyat sahi nahi hai, ye baat to mai pahle se janta tha. Lekin uski haalat itni jyada gir gayi hai, iska
andaja to mujhe bhi nahi tha.
Uski is haalat ne to meri jaan hi nikal kar rakh di thi. Wo pichhle do din se, mujhse sahi se baat nahi kar rahi thi aur mujhe lag raha tha ki, wo mere ghar
aane ke intejar me aisa kar rahi hai. Lekin yaha to baat hi kuch alag thi.
Mai abhi uski is haalat ko dekh kar gahre sadme me tha aur udhar keerti ne apne aansu ponchne ke bad, jaise hi apna sar utha kar, meri taraf dekha
to, uski najar mujhse takra gayi.
Mujhse najar milte hi, uske chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin uski is haalat ko dekh kar, mai na to muskurane ki haalat me tha aur na hi us par
gussa kar pane ki haalat me tha.
Mai bhag kar fauran uske pas pahuch gaya. Wo abhi bhi mujhe dekh kar, muskuraye ja rahi thi aur mai usko lachar sa bas dekha ja raha tha. Mai us
se puchhna chahta tha ki, usne mere sath aisa kyo kiya.
Lekin mai na to us se kuch bol pa raha tha aur na kuch puchh pa raha tha. Mai kuch der tak bas use chup chap khada dekhta raha aur fir bina kuch
kahe, uska hath pakad kar, use sahara dekar, apne sath sabke bich lane laga.
Wo bhi muskurati huyi mere sath aa gayi. Maine use sabke bich se laate huye, sofe par lakar baitha diya. Keerti ko aate dekh kar, sabki najar hum
dono par hi aakar thahar gayi thi.
Mehul aur uncle ne bhi jab keerti ko dekha to, wo bhi uski is haalat ko dekh kar, hairan rah gaye. Mehul fauran hi, keerti ke pas aakar baith gaya aur fir
kuch pareshan sa hokar, aunty aur chhoti maa ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “kya koi mujhe batayega ki, isko kya hua hai aur iski ye haalat kaise ho gayi hai.”
Mehul ki is baat ko sunkar, richa aunty ne use keerti ki is haalat ke baare me batate huye kaha.
Aunty boli “is ko kuch din pahle piliya ho gaya tha. Jiska ilaj chal raha tha aur doctor ne isko khane pine me parhej karne ko kaha tha. Lekin do din
pahle isne apni mummy ki chori se tel masale wala khana kha liya. Uske bad se hi iski haalat aisi huyi hai.”
Richa aunty ki ye baat sunkar, mehul ne unse kaha.
Mehul bola “aap logon ne iska ye kya haal bana kar rakh diya hai. Hum to ise hansta khelta chhod kar gaye the. Lekin is se to ab, thik se khada bhi
nahi hua ja raha hai. Iski aisi haalat ho gayi aur kisi ne hume batane tak ki bhi jarurat nahi samjhi.”
Aunty boli “isi ne hume apni kasam dekar, tum logon ko ye baat batane se rok diya tha. Taki tum log iski tabiyat ko lekar pareshan na ho.”
Lekin keerti ki is haalat ko dekh kar, ab mehul ko bhi gussa aa raha tha. Usne richa aunty par apna gussa jahir karte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “isne kaha aur aap logon ne iski ye baat maan bhi li. Aap logon ne ye bhi nahi socha ki, hum jab yaha aakar iski ye haalat dekhege to,
hume kitna bada jhatka lagega. Aap logon se ek ladki bhi nahi sambhali gayi.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, richa aunty se koi jabab dete nahi bana. Lekin keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are mujhe kuch nahi hua hai. Bas thodi si kamjori hai. Wo bhi do teen din me door ho jayegi.”
Lekin keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, mehul ne us par bhadakte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “tum to apna muh bilkul hi band rakho. Roj mujhse baat karti thi aur yaha sab thik hone ki baat kahti thi. Lekin ek baar bhi apni aisi haalat
ke baare me nahi bataya aur ab mujhe samjhane chali ho.”
Mehul ko bhadakte dekh, keerti bhi chup karke rah gayi. Lekin vaani ko mehul ka is tarah se gussa karna sahi nahi laga aur usne mehul par bhadakte
huye kaha.
Vaani boli “tum usko samajhdari ki nashihat karne se pahle, khud ke gireban me jhank kar dekh lo ki, tum logon ne kya kiya hai. Yadi tum logon ne
apne mumbai jane ki baat mujhse chhupa kar sahi kiya hai to, usne bhi apni tabiyat ki baat tumse chhupa kar kuch galat nahi kiya hai.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, hona to ye chahiye tha ki, mehul ko chup ho jana chahiye tha. Kyoki ye baat sabhi ache se jante the ki, vaani kabhi bhi keerti
ke khilaf kuch sunna pasand nahi karti hai.
Wo keerti ki badi se badi galti ko bhi andekha kar deti thi. Lekin uske samne yadi ko keerti ko ek shabd bhi kah de to, wo us se ulajh jati thi. Fir wo
chahe mausa mausi hi kyo na ho.
Lekin is samay keerti ki haalat dekh kar mehul ko dimag thikane nahi tha aur usne vaani se ulajhte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “didi, kya sahi hai aur kya galat hai. Mai ye sab nahi janta aur na hi mai ye sab janna chahta hu. Mai to bas itna janta hu ki, jitni takleef
aapko humare mumbai jane ki baat chhupane se huyi hai. Us se bhi kahi jyada takleef mujhe keerti ki ye haalat dekh kar ho rahi hai.”
Mehul ko laga tha ki, apni galti maan lene se, vaani bhi keerti ki is galti ko maan legi. Lekin itni si baton se bahal jane wali vaani nahi ho sakti thi. Usne
fir keerti ki tarafdari karte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “ye to jindagi ka usul hai ki, jindagi me jo bhi tum dusron ke sath karoge, wo tumhe kahi na kahi se, kisi na kisi roop me wapas jarur milega.
Jab tumhe apne karni par koi pachhtawa nahi hua to, fir keerti ki karni par dukh kyo ho raha hai. Keerti ne kuch bhi galat nahi kiya hai.”
Vaani ki is baat ne mehul ko chup kara kar rakh diya. Lekin wo ek tarah se mere hi dil ki baat kar raha tha. Jo mai keerti ki kasam ki vajah se, nahi kar
pa raha tha. Isliye uske chup hote hi, pahli baar maine is baat par apna muh kholte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap bhale hi mehul ko galat bolo. Lekin mehul jara bhi galat nahi hai. Aap logon ko sochna chahiye tha ki, hum mumbai me itne bade
bade doctor ke bich me hai. Yadi hume iski tabiyat ka pata hota to, hum unse iski tabiyat ki salah le sakte the.”
“Fir nisha bhabhi to khud itni badi doctor thi. Wo hume jarur koi na koi sahi salah deti. Unki salah se iski aisi haalat nahi ho pati aur ye jaldi hi thik ho
jati. Lekin aap sab ne is baat ko chhupa kar, sirf iski tabiyat hi kharab nahi ki hai, balki ek bahut gair jimmedari wala kaam bhi kiya hai.”
“Mehul thik hi to kah raha hai ki, aap logon se ek ladki bhi nahi sambhali gayi. Khud hi dekh lo, ek hafte me iski aisi haalat karke rakh di hai ki, is se
apne bal par khade tak hote nahi ban pa raha hai.”
Meri is baat ne thande is thandi si chal rahi baat chit me garmi laane wala kaam kar diya tha. Abhi tak jo vaani sirf keerti ka bachav karti najar aa rahi
thi. Ab usne sidhe hum par vaar karte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “tum log mausa ji ka mumbai se ilaj kara kar aaye ho to, khud ko bahut bada tees maar khan mat samjho. Tumhe to hospital me mausa ji ko
ek baar dawa tak nahi khilana padi hogi.”
“Waha mausa ji ki dekh bhal ke liye nurse aur doctor the. Tumhara kaam sirf mausa ji ke pas baithe rahne ka tha aur ye karke tumne koi bada bhari
teer nahi maar diya. Ye kaam to waha koi bhi kar sakta tha.”
“Ab rahi keerti ki tabiyat ki baat to, ye mat bhulo ki, jin logon ko tum ye baten suna rahe ho. Un ne hi tumhe itna bada kiya aur na jane kitni baar tumhe
bimari se thik karke khada kar diya hai.”
“Isliye inko ye sikhane ki kosis mat karo ki, inhe kya karna chahiye tha aur kya nahi karna chahiye tha. In ne jo thik samjha, wo hi kiya aur iske liye inhe
tum logon ko safayi dene ki koi jarurat nahi hai.”
“Apni salah apne pas hi rakho. Wo ladki bimar hai aur tum dono yaha uski galti dudne me lage ho. Ab yadi iske bad, kisi ne bhi keerti ko ek shabd kaha
to, uska muh tod kar uske hath me rakh dugi. Ye mat bhulo ki, mujhse bura na koi tha aur na koi hoga.”
Vaani ki is baat ne waha ke pure mahaul me hi aag laga di thi. Uski ye baat sunkar, mujhe bhi bahut jyada gussa aa gaya tha. Lekin mai apne gusse ki
aag me apne andar hi andar jal kar rah gaya.
Kyoki vaani ki baat sunkar, keerti ne mera hath pakad liya tha aur mujhe kuch boolne se rokne ke liye, wo meri kalayi par badi jor se apne nakhun
gadaye ja rahi thi. Jis vajah se mujhe apna gussa pi jana pada.
Humari is bahas ko dekh kar, mohini aunty bhi sann rah gayi thi. Wahi chhoti maa aur richa aunty ne is mahaul ko fauran sambhalne ki kosis karte
huye hum logon se kaha.
Aunty boli “are tum log kyo bekar ki is bahas me fas rahe ho. Tum log thake huye safar se aaye ho aur aate hi aapsa me ladne lage. Jao aur jakar
fresh ho jao. Tab tak mai sabke khane ki taiyari karti hu.”
Wahi dusri taraf chhoti maa ne vaani ko samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “vaani beta, tu to samajhdar hai. Tu kyo inke sath bekar ki baton me ulajh rahi hai. Apna dimag kharab mat kar aur jakar muh hath dho
le. Tab tak hum log, tum sabke liye khana lagane ki taiyari karte hai.”
Lekin shayad vaani ka dimag abhi bhi garam tha. Usne chhoti maa ki is baat ke jabab me un se kaha.
Vaani boli “nahi mausi, mai khana nahi khaugi. Mai mama ke sath ek party me ja rahi hu. Meri taraf se aap in dono ko pet bhar kar khana khilaiye.”
Vaani ki is baat se saaf samajh me aa gaya tha ki, uska humare upar gussa abhi khatam nahi hua hai. Uska gussa kam karne ke liye chhoti maa ne us
se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu bhi kin ki baton ka bura maan rahi hai. Ye to mere sath bhi aise jhagra karte rahte hai. Tu inki baat ka bura mat maan aur apna
gussa khatam kar de. Ye bhi to tere chhote bhai hi hai na.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ne vaani ke dil par thoda bahut asar kiya aur usne kuch naram padte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “chhote bhai hai, isliye chhod deti hu. Warna inki kya majal ki, bitte bhar ke chhokre aur mujhse juban lada sake. Ek kaan ke niche jamati to,
sitiyan bajne lagti.”
Vaani ki baat ko sunkar, mai ek baar fir tilmila kar raha gaya. Lekin keerti abhi bhi mere hath ko pakde, mujhe apne nakhun gadaye ja rahi thi. Wo
bechari bhi ajib pareshani me fasi huyi thi.
Jin do logon ko wo sabse jyada pyar karti thi. Wo dono hi aaj aapas me ek dusre se, uske liye hi lade ja rahe the aur wo chah kar bhi dono me se kisi
ka bhi sath nahi de sakti thi.
Ye uska hum dono ke liye pyar hi tha, jo wo mujhe vaani se, kuch bhi bolne se rok rahi thi aur uski ye kosis kamyab bhi ho rahi thi ki, tabhi itni der se
shanti se sab kuch dekh rahi nitika ne, vaani ki baat sunkar, ek aisa bomb fod diya. Jiski goonj se mera aur mehul ka chehra bhi, keerti ki tarah peela
pad gaya.
Update-188
Vaani ki is baat se saaf samajh me aa gaya tha ki, uska humare upar gussa abhi khatam nahi hua hai. Uska gussa kam karne ke liye chhoti maa ne us
se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tu bhi kin ki baton ka bura maan rahi hai. Ye to mere sath bhi aise jhagra karte rahte hai. Tu inki baat ka bura mat maan aur apna
gussa khatam kar de. Ye bhi to tere chhote bhai hi hai na.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ne vaani ke dil par thoda bahut asar kiya aur usne kuch naram padte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “chhote bhai hai, isliye chhod deti hu. Warna inki kya majal ki, bitte bhar ke chhokre aur mujhse juban lada sake. Ek kaan ke niche jamati to,
sitiyan bajne lagti.”
Vaani ki baat ko sunkar, mai ek baar fir tilmila kar raha gaya. Lekin keerti abhi bhi mere hath ko pakde, mujhe apne nakhun gadaye ja rahi thi. Wo
bechari bhi ajib pareshani me fasi huyi thi.
Jin do logon ko wo sabse jyada pyar karti thi. Wo dono hi aaj aapas me ek dusre se, uske liye hi lade ja rahe the aur wo chah kar bhi dono me se kisi
ka bhi sath nahi de sakti thi.
Ye uska hum dono ke liye pyar hi tha, jo wo mujhe vaani se, kuch bhi bolne se rok rahi thi aur uski ye kosis kamyab bhi ho rahi thi ki, tabhi itni der se
shanti se sab kuch dekh rahi nitika ne, vaani ki baat sunkar, ek aisa bomb fod diya. Jiski goonj se mera aur mehul ka chehra bhi, keerti ki tarah peela
pad gaya.
Vaani ke humare kaan ke niche jama dene ki baat sunkar, pata nahi nitika ko kya hua tha ki, wo apne aapko rok nahi payi aur usne josh me aate huye
vaani se kaha.
Nitika boli “didi, aap jinhe bitte bhar ke chhokre kah rahi hai. Un dono ne mumbai ke don khalid ke bhai ko maara hai aur khalid se bhi ladne se pichhe
nahi hate the.”
Nitika ki is baat ne jaha mere aur mehul ke hosh uda diye the. Wahi vaani ke sath sath baki sab bhi hairani se humari taraf dekhne lage the. Is baat se
sabse jyada ghabrahat chhoti maa ke chehre par najar aa rahi thi.
Lekin is se pahle ki wo apni is ghabrahat ko jahir kar pati, vaani ne nitika ki is baat ko sunkar, uska majak banate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “tu janti bhi hai ki, tu kya kah rahi hai. Khalid ka samna karna to door ki baat hai. Khalid ka naam sunkar hi, in ke jaise ladko ki pant geeli ho
jati hai.”
Vaani ki is baat se nitika ko aisa laga ki, vaani ko uski baat par yakin nahi ho raha hai. Isliye wo vaani ko yakin dilane ke liye use waha ki saari baten
batane lagi. Vaani ke sath sath sab uski baten sunne me lage the.
Lekin nitika ki is harkat ne meri pareshani bada kar rakh di. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ab mai chhoti maa ko kaise samjha pauga. Maine isi
gusse me apne pas baithi keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhari ye nitika to mehul se bhi jyada gayi gujri nikli.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, mere pas khade mehul ne bhanakte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “abe mera naam kyo le raha hai. Maine to dhoke se mumbai ka naam le diya tha. Lekin ye to kaise hanste hanste saari pol khole ja rahi
hai. Uske to ye tak samajh me nahi aaya ki, vaani didi ne uski baat par yakin na aane ka natak, sirf us se ye saari baat ugalwane ke liye kiya tha.”
Mehul ki is baat ke jabab me maine us par chidchidate huye kaha.
Mai bola “is baat ke pata chal jane se tera to kuch nahi bigdega. Lekin ab mujhe chhoti maa ke gusse se koi nahi bacha payega. Un ne mumbai se
wapas aate samay, mujhe baar baar samjhaya tha ki, mai kisi se ladai jhagda na karu. Magar ab ye sab sunne ke bad, pata nahi, wo mera kya haal
karegi.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, keerti ne apni khamoshi todte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “wo to kuch bad me karegi. Lekin mujhe lagta hai ki, vaani didi jarur kuch karne wali hai. Wo dekho, tum dono ko kaise ghoor kar dekh rahi
hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunte hi, meri najar vaani ki taraf chali gayi. Wo nitika se baat karte karte humari taraf hi dekh rahi thi. Nitika ki baat khatam hote hi, vaani
ne chhoti maa se kaha.
Vaani boli “aapne sun liya na mausi, ye log mumbai me kya gul khila kar aaye hai. Jis khalid ki baat abhi nitika bata rahi thi, wo sirf mumbai ka don nahi
hai. Balki uske naam ka sikka to, humare poona (pune) tak me chalta hai.”
“Aap nahi janti ki, ye log kitni badi musibat se bach kar aaye hai. Ye to in logon ki kismat achi thi ki, ye sahi salamat humare samne baithe hai. Warna
inki is harkat se, koi bahut badi anhoni bhi ho sakti thi.”
Vaani ki is baat ne, nitika ki lagayi aag me ghee ka kaam kar diya tha aur chhoti maa ka chehra gusse se laal ho gaya tha. Wo mujhe gusse me
dekhne lagi to, mera sar khud hi sharmindgi se jhuk gaya.
Kahan to meri ghar wapsi par ghar me khushiyon ka mahaul hona tha aur ab kahan mai apni ghar wapsi par dar se sahma hua baitha tha. Ye sab sirf
vaani ki vajah se ho raha tha. Yadi wo yaha na hoti to, shayad yaha itna dhamal bhi nahi hua hota.
Lekin ab sawal yaha par vaani ke dhamal ka nahi tha. Balki sawal ab chhoti maa ke gusse ka ho gaya tha. Chhoti maa mujhse kabhi bhi kisi baat par
jaldi naraj nahi hoti thi. Lekin yadi wo naraj ho jaye to, fir unko manana bahut mushkil ho jata tha.
Wo kisi se bhi gussa hoti thi to, use itna bolti bakti thi ki, uske liye unka samna karna bhi mushkil ho jata tha. Isliye chhoti maa ke gusse se sabhi darte
the. Lekin mere mamle me unka gussa dusri tarah ka hi hota tha.
Wo jab kabhi kisi baat par mujhse naraj hoti thi to, mujhe kuch bolti, bakti nahi thi. Balki bilkul shant ho jati thi aur kisi se bhi jyada baat nahi karti thi.
Aisa hi kuch mujhe abhi bhi hote najar aa raha tha.
Nitika aur vaani ki baat ko sunkar, chhoti maa ka chehra gusse se laal ho gaya tha aur wo mujhe ghoor rahi thi. Lekin iske bad bhi un ne, kisi se ek
shabd nahi kaha tha aur gusse me mujhe dekhe ja rahi thi.
Unke is tarah dekhne se, mujhe samajh me aa gaya tha ki, wo mujhse bahut jyada naraj hai. Jis vajah se mai un se jyada der tak najar nahi mila paya
tha aur mera sar sharmindgi se jhuk gaya tha.
Lekin vaani ko ye baat samajh me nahi aayi thi ki, mere baare me itna sab sun lene ke bad bhi, chhoti maa ne mujhe kuch kaha kyo nahi. Isliye usne
chhoti maa se kaha.
Vaani boli “ye kya baat huyi mausi, inki saari harkat sun lene ke bad bhi, aapne in logon ko kuch nahi kaha. Aapki isi baat ne in logon ko sar par chada
liya hai.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe thodi tasalli huyi ki, ab shayad vaani ki baat ko sunkar, chhoti maa mujhe thoda bahut bol bak legi aur unka gussa yahi
par khatam ho jayega.
Lekin aisa kuch bhi nahi hua. Hua wahi, jiska mujhe dar tha. Vaani ki baat sunne ke bad, chhoti maa ne apni khamoshi todte huye sab se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “dinner ka time ho raha hai. Mai dinner ki taiyari karti hu. Tab tak baki sab bhi dinner karne ke liye taiyar ho jaye.”
Itna kah kar chhoti maa, kisi ki baat sune bina hi kitchen ki taraf chali gayi. Unke is tarah hum logon ko bina kuch kahe chale jane se, vaani hairan rah
gayi. Usne chhoti maa ke gusse ka bhayanak roop dekha tha.
Lekin wo ye nahi janti thi ki, chhoti maa ka mujh par gussa karne ka, ye sabse khatarnak tarika tha. Jisme wo mujhe bina kuch bole bake hi, mera
jeena haram kar deti thi.
Udhar vaani chhoti maa ke mujh par gussa na karne se hairan thi to, idhar mujhe chhoti maa ke gussa na karne ne pareshan kar diya tha. Kuch der ke
liye bilkul sannata sa chha gaya tha.
Is sannate ko dekh kar, mohini aunty apne ghar jane ki ijajat mangne lagi. Lekin richa aunty unse yahi khana khane ke liye kahne lagi. Magar mohini
aunty ne iske liye mana kar diya aur fir nitika ke sath ghar apne ghar chali gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad, mausa ji, anu mausi, kamal, vaani aur vaani didi ki mom bhi richa aunty se jaane ki ijajat mangne lage. Richa aunty ne un logon ke
samne bhi khana kha kar, jaane ki baat rakh di.
Lekin mausa ji ne bataya ki, aaj unke ek dost ke yaha party hai. Wo sab wahi ja rahe hai. Is baat ko sunne ke bad, richa aunty ne bhi unko rokna thik
nahi samjha aur unko jaane ki ijajat de di.
Lekin sabke sath, vaani ke bhi jaane ki baat sunkar, mujhe acha nahi laga. Vaani chahe kitni bhi badmijaj kyo na ho. Lekin uska ek sach ye bhi tha ki,
yadi keerti ke bad wo kisi ko sabse jyada pyar karti thi to, wo mai tha.
Mai aur keerti uske pyar ke do pahlu the. Ek par wo jarurat se jyada pyar lutati thi to, dusre par jarurat se jyada gussa karti thi. Lekin iske bad bhi is
sachai ko jhuthlaya nahi ja sakta tha ki, wo mujhe bahut pyar karti thi.
Yahi vajah thi ki, wo mujhse naraj hone ke bad bhi, khud mujhe lene airport aayi thi. Ye hi nahi, uski yaha aane par aadat thi ki, wo kabhi bhi mere ya
keerti bina kahin nahi jati thi.
Ab keerti ki to tabiyat kharab thi. Aise me vaani ka use apne sath le jaane ka koi sawal hi paida nahi hota tha. Lekin uske mausa ji logon ke sath jaati
samay, mujhse ek baar bhi chalne ke liye na bolna yahi bata raha tha ki, wo mujhse sach me bahut naraj hai.
Aise me chhoti maa ke sath sath, vaani ki narajgi ne bhi mujhe pareshan karke rakh diya. Ab chhoti maa ko to abhi manaya nahi ja sakta tha. Lekin
vaani ko manane ki kosis jarur ki ja sakti thi. Yahi soch kar, maine vaani ko jaane se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, party to mausa ji ke dost ki hai. Aise me aap waha jakar kya karegi. Aap yaha hum logon ke sath hi khana kha lijiye na.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani ne gaur se meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “mujhe jyada maska lagane ki kosis mat karo. Ye mat socho ki, ye meethi meethi baat karke, tum mera gussa khatam kar sakte ho.”
Vaani ki is baat ke jabab me maine bade hi thande dimag se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mujhe aapko maska lagane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Maine galti ki hai aur iske liye aap mujhe jo saza dena chaho, de sakti ho. Mai khushi
khushi aapki di huyi, har saza ke liye taiyar hu. Lekin sirf saza ke dar se, mai aapke sath rahne ka mauka chhodne ko taiyar nahi hu. Yadi aap yaha
rukna nahi chahti to, fir aap mujhe apne sath lekar chaliye.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani kuch sochne lagi. Fir usne usne mausa ji ke sath jaane se mana kar diya aur mausa ji log vaani ke bina hi party me chale
gaye. Unke jane ke bad vaani ne mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “mere rukne ka ye matlab nahi hai ki, maine tumko maaf kar diya hai. Tumko tumhari galti ki saza jarur milegi.”
Vaani ki baat ke jabab me maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, maine kaha na ki, aap mujhe jo saza dena chahe, de sakti hai. Mai aapki har saza ke liye taiyar hu.”
Vaani boli “thik hai, tumhari saza ka faisla kal karugi. Abhi to tum jao aur dinner ke liye fresh hokar aao.”
Vaani ki baat sunkar, mere aur keerti ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin mehul ke chehre ki muskurahat gayab ho gayi aur wo mujhe gusse me
ghoor kar dekhne laga.
Lekin maine uske is tarah se ghoorne ki parwah nahi ki aur mai wapas keerti ke pas jaane ke liye palat gaya. Lekin tab tak keerti ke pas, meri jagah par
shilpa aakar baith chuki thi.
Shilpa ko keerti ke pas baitha dekh kar, mai keerti ke pas na jakar sidhe mehul ke kamre me chala gaya. Mere kamre me pahuchte hi, mehul bhi mere
pichhe pichhe bhannata hua waha aa gaya aur fir se mujhe fir se gusse me ghoor kar dekhne laga.
Wo mujhe isliye ghoor kar dekh raha tha. Taki mai us se uske is tarah se ghoorne ka matlab puchhu. Lekin mai uske is tarah se ghurne ka matalab
achi tarah se janta tha. Isliye mai us se kuch puchh nahi raha tha.
Uske is tarah se ghoorne ki vajah ye thi ki, aaj use itne dino bad shilpa se milne ka mauka mila tha aur shilpa abhi uske samne bhi thi. Lekin maine
vaani ko rok kar uski saari ummidon par paani fer diya tha.
Ab wo vaani ke yaha hone ki vajah se shilpa ke uske samne hote huye bhi, us se nahi mil sakta tha. Mujhe mehul ki is haalat par hansi aa rahi thi aur
apni is hansi ko chhupane ke liye, mai bed par, uski taraf peeth karke let gaya.
Is se pahle ki mehul mujhe kuch bol bak pata, humare kamre me keerti aur shilpa aa gayi. Keerti ko aate dekh kar, mai usko baithne ki jagah dene ke
liye uth kar baith gaya. Keerti ne mere pas aakar baithte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nitika ka call aaya tha. Waha se shikha didi tum logon ko call laga rahi hai. Magar tum dono ke hi mobile band aa rahe hai. Isliye un ne
nitika ko call lagaya tha.”
Keerti ki baat sunte hi, maine apne mobile nikal liye. Maine plane me apne mobile band kar diye the. Lekin plane se utarne ke bad mai apne mobile
chalu karna bhool gaya tha.
Maine apne mobile chalu kiye aur samay dekha to, ab 9 baj gaye the. Mehul abhi bhi humare pas hi khada hua tha. Use is tarah se khada dekh kar,
maine gusse me us se kaha.
Mai bola “abe yaha khade khade mera muh kyo dekh raha hai. Kya mujhe bhi apne sath fresh hone lekar jane ki soch raha hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti aur shilpa hasne lagi aur mehul mujhe aankh nikal kar dekhne laga. Lekin fir keerti aur shilpa ko dekh kar, pair patakta hua,
fresh hone bathroom me chala gaya.
Uske jate hi, maine muskurate huye, shikha didi ko call laga diya. Mera call jaate hi, shikha didi ne fauran hi mera call utha liya aur mujhse shikayat
karte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya ye kya hai. Mai jab bhi aapko call karti hu, aapka call hi nahi lagta.”
Shikha didi ki is baat par maine un se maafi mangte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry didi, wo kya hai ki, plane se utarne ke bad, mai mobile chalu karna bhool gaya tha. Abhi pata chala ki, aap mujhe call laga rahi hai to,
maine fauran mobile chalu karke, aapko call laga diya.”
Shikha didi boli “chalo koi baat nahi, ghar me sab ache to hai na.”
Mai bola “didi, ghar me sab ache hai. Lekin abhi tak mai apne ghar nahi pahucha hu. Abhi to mai mehul ke ghar par hi hu.”
Shikha didi boli “lekin ye to galat baat hai na. Ghar me sab aapka rasta dekh rahe hoge.”
Shikha didi ki is baat par maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mera saara ghar uth kar to yahi aa gaya hai. Chhoti maa, ami, nimi sab yahi par hai. Ab yaha se khana khane ke bad hi, hum ghar
jayege.”
Shikha didi boli “chalo, ye to aur bhi acha hai. Itne din bad, sab log ek sath mil kar khana khayege. Aunty to aaj aapko apne haath se hi khana
khilayegi.”
Shikha didi ki ye baat sunte hi, maine thoda udas hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “kaha didi, khana khilana to door ki baat hai. Ab wo mujhse ache se baat hi kar le. Mere liye ye hi badi baat hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, shikha didi ne thoda pareshan hote huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “kyo, kya hua. Kya aunty kisi baat se aapse naraj ho gayi hai.”
Mai bola “haan didi, wo niti ne yaha aate hi, unko khalid wali baat bata di. Jise sunkar, wo mujhse bahut jyada naraj hai.”
Ye kahte huye maine shikha didi ko yaha huyi saari baat bata di. Jise sunne ke bad, un ne bhi nitika par gussa nikalte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “ye niti pagal hai kya. Ise aunty ko ye sab batane ki kya jarurat thi. Ab aap aunty ko sorry bol kar, unko jaldi se mana lo.”
Mai bola “didi, yadi unko manana itna hi aasan hota to, ab tak mai unko mana chuka hota. Lekin ab wo to mujhe apni safayi dene ka bhi koi mauka
nahi degi. Pata nahi ab unka ye gussa kab aur kaise khatam hoga.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, shikha didi bhi pareshan ho gayi. Abhi meri un se isi baare me baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi unke pas koi aa gaya aur un ne
mujhse kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, hum sab dinner kar rahe hai. Seeru didi bhi yahi hai aur wo aapse baat karna chahti hai. Ye lijiye, aap unse baat kar lijiye.”
Ye kahte huye nisha didi ne seeru didi ko mobile pakda diya. Seeru didi shayad meri aur shikha didi ki baten sun chuki thi. Isliye un ne phone lete hi
mujhse kaha.
Seerat boli “ye mai kya sun rahi hu. Tumne waha pahuchte hi aisa kaun sa bomb fod diya, jo aunty tumse naraj ho gayi.”
Mai bola “didi, maine yaha koi bomb nahi foda. Ye to us bomb ki goonj hai, jo maine mumbai me foda tha.”
Ye kahte huye maine seeru didi ko bhi nitika wali baat bata di. Jise sunne ke bad, un ne hanste huye kaha.
Seerat boli “are to isme itni pareshani wali kya baat hai. Tum khana peena chhod do. Unka gussa khud khatam h jayega aur wo ulta tumko manane
lagegi.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunkar, maine unki baat ka majak udate huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap se mujhe aisi bachkani baat ki ummid nahi thi. Meri mom meri achi buri har aadat ko janti hai. Yadi maine aisa kuch kiya to, wo mujhe
kuch nahi kahegi. Lekin meri jo do chhoti bahne hai na, unse kahegi ki, tumhara bhai khana nahi kha raha aur tum dono besharmo ki tarah khana kha
rahi ho.”
“Itna kah kar, wo to shant ho jayegi. Magar meri dono bahne khana khana chhod degi aur fir mai das sar ka bhi ho jau to, wo mere khana khaye bina,
ek nibala bhi apne muh me dalne wali nahi hai. Aapki ye salah meri pareshani ko kam karne wali nahi, balki meri pareshani ko bada dene wali salah
hai.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, seeru didi ne hanste huye kaha.
Seerat boli “lagta hai ki, tum is tarike ko pahle hi aajma kar dekh chuke ho.”
Mai bola “haan, aajma kar dekha tha. Tabhi to bataya ki, mere aisa karne se kya hoga.”
Seerat boli “fikar mat karo. Tum nisha bhabhi se karo, tab tak mai tumhara ye mamla rafa dafa kar deti hu.”
Ye kahte huye seeru didi ne phone nisha bhabhi ko de diya. Nisha bhabhi ne phone lete hi kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “kya hero, yaha se jaate hi, yaha sab soona soona kar diya. Sab tumko yaha bahut yaad kar rahe hai.”
Mai bola “bhabhi, yaad to mujhe bhi aap logon ki bahut aa rahi hai. Aap sabke bina mujhe bhi yaha bahut soona soona lag raha hai.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “koi baat nahi. Do char din me sab sahi ho jayega. Lekin tumne jaate hi, barkha ke sath bahut bura kiya.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, maine thoda pareshan hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “kyo bhabhi, maine barkha didi ke sath aisa kya kar diya.”
Mujhe is tarah pareshan hote dekh kar, nisha bhabhi ne hanste huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “are wo bechari kitna tumko call lagati rahi. Lekin tum ho ki, apna mobile chalu karne ko hi taiyar nahi the. Wo abhi kuch der pahle hi,
tumko yaad karte karte ghar gayi hai.”
Mai bola “sorry bhabhi, mai abhi thodi der bad barkha didi se bhi baat kar luga.”
Iske bad, nisha bhabhi ne aman ko phone de diya. Aman se baat karne ke bad, maine ajay aur baki sab se bhi thodi bahut baat ki aur fir wapas phone
seeru didi ke hath me aa gaya. Seeru didi ne phone par aate hi kaha.
Seerat boli “ye lo, maine aunty se baat karke tumhara saara mamla rafa dafa kar diya.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunkar, maine hairan hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya aap sach kah rahi ho didi. Lekin aapne chhoti maa ko itni jaldi kaise mana liya.”
Seerat boli “tum aam khao, ped mat gino aur dobara fir kabhi aisi musibat aaye to, sirf seeru devi ke naam ki maala japna. Wo tumhare saare kasht
door karegi bachcha.”
Ye bol kar seeru didi hasne lagi aur unke sath sath meri bhi hansi chhut gayi. Ghar wapas aane ke bad, ye pahla mauka tha, jab mai khul kar hansa
tha. Mujhe hanste dekh, keerti ke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi aur usne dhire se shilpa ke kaan me kuch kaha, jise sun ne ke bad, shilpa kamre
se bahar chali gayi.
Seeru didi se thodi bahut baat aur karne ke bad, maine call rakh diya. Mere call rakhte hi, keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye seeru didi bhi kamal hai. Waha baithe baithe hi, tumhari itni badi pareshani ko, chutki bajate hi hal kar diya aur tumhare chehre ki hansi
bhi wapas le aayi.”
Mai bola “unko shaitano ki nani aise hi nahi kaha jata. Har koi unke shaitani dimag se darta hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne sawaliya najron se meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kyo, kya humari vaani didi kisi se kam hai. Unse bhi to har koi darta hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “humari vaani didi kisi se kam nahi, balki bahut jyada hai. Unke pas seeru didi se jyada tej dimag aur barkha didi se jyada takat hai. Sundarta
me to, tu bhi unke samne feeki pad jati hai.”
“Lekin unki sabse buri baat ye hai ki, unka naam bhale hi vaani ho, magar kaam bilkul sunami wala hai. Wo kharab juban ke mamle me to mohini aunty
ko bhi bahut pichhe chhod deti hai.”
“Yadi unke pas mohini aunty ki jagah shikha didi wali juban hoti to, wo duniya ki sabse achi didi kahlati. Magar wo hai ki, un ne tere siwa kisi par pyar
lutana seekha hi nahi hai.”
“Mujhe to aaj tak ye baat hajam nahi huyi ki, humari didi kisi ko love karti hai aur us se love marriage karne ja rahi hai. Mujhe to lagta hai ki, humare
hone wale jiju ko humari didi ne hi “I love u” bola hoga aur humare jiju bechare ki unko na bolne ki himmat hi na huyi hogi.”
“Tu dekhna ki didi ki shadi ke bad, USA india me hi aa jayega aur humare jiju NRI se indian ban kar rah jayege. Humhare jiju ki kismat………”
Abhi mai apni baat puri bhi nahi kar paya tha ki, dhadam ki aawaj sunkar, meri baat adhuri chhut gayi. Maine aur keerti ne palat kar dekha to, mehul
charon khane chit jamin par pada tha.
Lekin us se bhi jyada darane wali baat ye thi ki, mehul ke pas vaani khadi thi aur gusse me meri taraf hi dekh rahi thi. Vaani ko is tarah se apne samne
pakar, mere to tote hi udh gaye.
Mehul ko kya hua, kaise hua, ye sab sochne, samajhne ya kisi se puchhne ki, ab mere andar takat hi nahi bachi thi. Vaani ke dar se meri juban ko
lakwa maar gaya tha aur mera kaleja muh ko aane laga.
Update-189
“Lekin unki sabse buri baat ye hai ki, unka naam bhale hi vaani ho, magar kaam bilkul sunami wala hai. Wo kharab juban ke mamle me to mohini aunty
ko bhi bahut pichhe chhod deti hai.”
“Yadi unke pas mohini aunty ki jagah shikha didi wali juban hoti to, wo duniya ki sabse achi didi kahlati. Magar wo hai ki, un ne tere siwa kisi par pyar
lutana seekha hi nahi hai.”
“Mujhe to aaj tak ye baat hajam nahi huyi ki, humari didi kisi ko love karti hai aur us se love marriage karne ja rahi hai. Mujhe to lagta hai ki, humare
hone wale jiju ko humari didi ne hi “I love u” bola hoga aur humare jiju bechare ki unko na bolne ki himmat hi na huyi hogi.”
“Tu dekhna ki didi ki shadi ke bad, USA india me hi aa jayega aur humare jiju NRI se indian ban kar rah jayege. Humhare jiju ki kismat………”
Abhi mai apni baat puri bhi nahi kar paya tha ki, dhadam ki aawaj sunkar, meri baat adhuri chhut gayi. Maine aur keerti ne palat kar dekha to, mehul
charon khane chit jamin par pada tha.
Lekin us se bhi jyada darane wali baat ye thi ki, mehul ke pas vaani khadi thi aur gusse me meri taraf hi dekh rahi thi. Vaani ko is tarah se apne samne
pakar, mere to tote hi udh gaye.
Mehul ko kya hua, kaise hua, ye sab sochne, samajhne ya kisi se puchhne ki, ab mere andar takat hi nahi bachi thi. Vaani ke dar se meri juban ko
lakwa maar gaya tha aur mera kaleja muh ko aane laga tha.
Vaani gussse me mujhe hi ghoor rahi thi. Meri najar us se milte hi, usne mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “tum chup kyo ho gaye. Aage bolo, tumhare jiju ki kismat kya.?”
Magar meri kya majal ki mai uske samne apna muh khol pau. Mere muh par to fevicol ka jod lag gaya tha. Jise ache se acha na khol paye. Is samay
yadi mere farishte bhi aakar, mere samne khade ho gaye hote to, mai muh kholne walon me se nahi tha.
Keerti mehul ko jamin par pada dekh kar sann rah gayi thi. Lekin jaise hi usne vaani ko mujh par gussa karte dekha, wo fauran apni jagah se uthi aur
vaani ke pas aakar us se kaha.
Keerti boli “didi, aap kab aayi aur ye sab kya hai.”
Lekin vaani ne keerti ki is baat ko ansuna karte huye, fir mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “tumne bataya nahi ki, tumhare jiju ki kismat kya.?”
Vaani ko mere pichhe padte dekh, keerti ne us se kaha.
Keerti boli “didi, abhi aap bahar chalo, hum is baare me bad me baat karte hai.”
Ye kahte huye, keerti ne vaani ka hath pakda aur use bahar le jane ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin is samay keerti bahut kamjor thi aur us se to khud ko hi
nahi sambhala ja raha tha.
Aise me vaani ko pakad kar bahar le jaana to, door ki baat thi, wo usko uski jagah se hila bhi nahi pa rahi thi. Jab usne vaani ko apni jagah se tas se
mas hote nahi dekha to, usne vaani se kaha.
Keerti boli “didi, aapko meri kasam, aap bahar chaliye.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi vaani ne ek najar keerti ki taraf dekha aur fir kisi chabi ki gudiya ki tarah khud hi chalti huyi kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Uske
jaate hi, usne mehul ki taraf dekha.
Mehul abhi bhi jamin par chit pada, chhat ko dekhe ja raha tha. Usko is tarah se pada dekh kar, keerti bhag kar, uske pas aayi aur usko hilate huye
kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua tumko, tum thik to ho na.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mehul ka dhyan uski taraf gaya aur usne keerti se kaha.
Mehul bola “mai bhi to, ye hi soch raha hu ki, ye kya hua aur kaise hua. Mujhe to khuch samajh me hi nahi aaya.”
Mehul ki ye bachkani si baat sunkar, keerti ne us par gussa karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ab ye jyada natak baji karna band karo aur sidhe tarah se batao ki, tum jamin par kaise gire.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mehul ne hairani se kaha.
Mehul bola “kya tumhe sach me nahi pata ki, mai yaha kaise gira.”
Keerti boli “to kya mai pagal hu, jo pata hone ke bad bhi, tumse ye sawal karti.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, mehul ne kaha.
Mehul bola “wo kya hai ki, mai bathroom se bahar nikal raha tha aur achanak hi pair fisal jane se mai yaha gir gaya.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, keerti ne use sawaliya najron se dekha aur fir us se kaha.
Keerti boli “lagta hai ki, tum aise nahi manoge. Mai khud hi vaani didi se jakar puchh leti hu.”
Ye kah kar, wo uth kar khadi ho gayi. Use khade hote dekh, mehul bhi fauran uth kar khada ho gaya aur use rokte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “ruk ja meri maa, kyo meri jaan lene par tuli hai. Mai tujhe sab kuch batata hu. Lekin pahle tu vaada kar ki, tu ye baat bahar kisi se nahi
batayegi.”
Keerti boli “ok, mai vaada karti hu ki, mai ye baat kisi se nahi bolugi.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mehul ne kuch sochte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “wo kya hai ki, achanak hi mai bathroom se bahar aaya to, dekha ki, ye man laga kar, vaani didi ki burayi kiye ja raha hai aur wo yaha par
chup chap khadi hokar iski baten sun rahi thi.”
“Maine socha ki, iska dhyan is taraf khichu aur iskiye maine isko aawaj dene ke liye apna hath aage badaya. Lekin pata nahi, un ne mera hath pakad
kar, kya kiya ki, mai hawa me gulati khata hua, jamin par ja gira.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, keerti khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Use hanste dekh, mehul ne us par gussa karte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “ye achi baat nahi hai. Abhi tune baat janne ke liye mujhse vaada kiya tha aur ab tu hi mujh par hans rahi hai.”
Lekin keerti ki hansi nahi ruki. Usne mehul ko chhedte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “maine kisi ko na batane ka vaada kiya tha. Tumhari baat sunkar, na hasne ka vaada to, nahi kiya tha.”
Ye kah kar wo fir khilkhilane lagi aur mehul uski is baat par fir se bhadakne laga. Abhi is baat ko lekar un dono ki bahas chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi shilpa
aa gayi aur hum logon ko dinner ke liye chalne ka bolne lagi.
Uski baat sunkar, maine mehul aur keerti se dinner ke liye jaane ka bola aur fir mai fresh hone chala gaya. Lekin mai jab fresh hokar wapas aaya to,
keerti mujhe wahi par baithi mili. Use baithe dekh kar, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu abhi tak yahi kyo baithi hai. Maine tujhse kaha to tha ki, tu chal mai abhi aata hu.”
Meri baat ke jabab me keerti ne bade hi bholepan se kaha.
Keerti boli “tum mujhse naraj ho na.”
Uske is bholepan ko dekh kar, mujhe is wakt us par bahut pyar aa raha tha. Mera dil to kar raha tha ki, mai use abhi apni bahon me le lu. Lekin abhi
aisa kar pana mere bas me nahi tha.
Maine ek najar darwaje ki taraf dekha aur fir keerti ke pas aakar, ghutno ke bal jamin par baith gaya. Maine uske hath ko apne hath me liya aur fir us se
kaha.
Mai bola “tu meri bilkul fikar mat kar, mai tujhse jara bhi naraj nahi hu. Bas teri ye haalat dekh kar, tere upar thoda sa gussa aa gaya tha. Lekin vaani
didi ki baat sunkar, samajh me aaya ki, tu galat nahi hai.”
Meri baat ke jabab me keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “vaani didi, kabhi galat bolti hi nahi hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine use jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab tu fir se vaani puran suru mat kar, warna un ne mere muh se fir se kuch ulta sidha sun liya to, ab wo meri jaan hi le legi.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne khilkhilate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum vaani didi se itna darte kyo ho.”
Keerti ki is baat me mujhe shararat najar aa rahi thi. Maine uski is baat ke jabab me us se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe mera majak udate huye jara bhi sharam nahi aa rahi hai na. Mehul ki haalat apni aankhon se dekh lene ke bad bhi, tu mujhse puchh
rahi hai ki, mai vaani didi se itna kyo darta hu.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, keerti fir khilkhilane lagi. Tabhi chhoti maa hume khane ke liye bulane aa gayi. Unke chehre par ab koi gussa nahi tha. Wo bade
pyar se hum dono ko khane ke liye aane ki bol kar wapas chali gayi.
Unka gussa shant dekh kar, maine man hi man seeru didi ko iske liye thanks kaha aur fir hum dono uth kar bahar khane ke liye aa gaye. Hum bahar
aaye to, hume khane ki table par nitika bhi baithi huyi najar aayi.
Shaya use keerti ne hi aane ko kaha tha. Is samay khane ki table ka najara kuch aisa tha. Khane ki table par bich me ek taraf uncle baithe the aur dusri
taraf unke samne vaani baithi thi. Baki log inke agal bagal baithe huye the.
Uncle ke bayen taraf richa aunty, unke bad mehul, fir shilpa aur fir nitika baithi huyi thi. Jabki uncle ke dahini taraf chhoti maa, unke bad nimi aur fir ami
baithi huyi thi.
Keerti jakar ami ke pas baith gayi. Ab vaani ke agal bagal ki hi do seat khali thi. Lekin mai vaani ke bagal me baithne se bachna chahta tha. Isliye
maine keerti ko ami ke pas se hatne ka ishara kiya.
Wo mera ishara samajhte hi fauran ami ke pas se hat gayi aur uski bagal ki dusri seat par jakar baith gayi. Keerti ke aisa karte hi, mai keerti aur ami ke
bich ki khali seat par jakar baith gaya.
Lekin khane ki table par baithte hi mujhe barkha didi ki yaad satane gayi. Itne din se mai unke sath hi khana kha raha tha. Aaj unhe apne sath khane
par na pakar mujhe bahut khali khali lag raha tha.
Ye samay unke bhi khana khane ka tha aur is samay unko bhi meri yaad sata rahi hogi. Ye baat dimag me aate hi, mai unhe call lagane ke liye, uth kar
khada hone laga. Lekin mujhe khane ki table se uthte dekh, vaani ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “khane se uth kar kaha ja rahe ho.”
Mai bola “didi, ek jaruri call lagana hai. Mai call karke abhi aata hu.”
Vaani boli “call karne ke liye, yaha se uth kar jaane ki kya jarurat hai. Yaha baithe baithe bhi call lagaya ja sakta hai.”
Vaani ki baat sunkar, mai bujhe man se wapas baith gaya. Lekin mujhe kisi ko call na lagate dekh kar, vaani ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “kya hua. Tumko to koi jaruri call karna tha na. To ab call kyo nahi kar rahe ho. Kya kisi ladki se baat karna hai, jo sabke samne baat karne
se itna sharma rahe ho.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunte hi, waha baithe sabhi log hansne lage aur is baat me sabse jyada maja, mehul ko aa raha tha. Use is baat me jyada maja isliye
aa raha tha, kyoki maine hi vaani ko jaane se roka tha aur ab wo hi sabke samne mera band bajaye ja rahi thi.
Lekin maine sabke hasne ki parwah kiye bina, vaani ko uski baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, jaisa aap soch rahi hai, waisi koi baat nahi hai. Mujhe mumbai wali didi se baat karna tha aur ho sakta hai ki, unse baat karne me
kuch jyada samay hi lag jaye. Ab mobile par baat karte karte to, mai khana kha nahi sakta hu. Isliye mai unse baat nahi kar raha hu.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, jaha ek taraf sabka hasna ruk gaya aur sab khana khane me lag gaye. Wahi dusri taraf vaani ne, itne poore samay me, pahli baar
apne chehre par muskurahar late huye kaha.
Vaani boli “acha ye baat hai. Ek min ruko. Mai tumhari is pareshani ko abhi yahi baithe baithe hi door kar deti hu.”
Ye kah kar wo apne purse me kuch dekhne lagi. Fir usne ek bluetooth headphones nikal kar, meri taraf badate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “ye lo, ise laga kar baat karo.”
Vaani ki baat sunkar, maine us se bluetooth headphones le liya aur headphones lagane ke bad, barkha didi ko call laga diya. Mera call jate hi barkha
didi ne fauran call utha liya.
Unke itni jaldi call utha lene se mujhe aisa laga, jaise ki wo mere call ka hi intejar kar rahi ho. Un ne call uthate hi, shikha didi ki tarah hi mujhse sikayat
karte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mere bhai, waha jaate hi mujhe bhool gaye na.”
Mai bola “didi, aap ye kaisi baat kar rahi rahi ho. Yadi aapko bhool hi gaya hota to, fir aapko call hi kyo kiya hota.”
Barkha boli “wo to shikha didi ne bola tha, isliye tumhe mujhe call karne ki yaad aayi hai. Wo bhi sabse aakhiri me mujhe call kar rahe ho.”
Mai bola “nahi didi, ye baat nahi hai. Asal me mai aapse khana khati samay baat karna chahta tha. Isi vajah se maine aapse pahle baat nahi ki thi.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, barkha didi ke khilkhilane ki aawaj aayi aur un ne mujhse kaha.
Barkha boli “tab to tumne mujhe galat samay par call kiya hai. Kyoki mai to abhi khana kha hi nahi rahi hu.”
Mai bola “lekin didi, ye to aapke khana khane ka hi samay hai. Fir aaj aap is samay par khana kyo nahi kha rahi hai.”
Barkha boli “haan, baat to tumhari sahi hai. Lekin aaj mujhe bhookh hi nahi hai aur mera mood bhi nahi hai.”
Barkha didi ki is baat ko sunte hi, mai samajh gaya ki, mera sochna galat nahi tha. Unko sach me is samay par, meri kami bahut akhar rahi hai. Maine
barkha didi ki is baat ke jabab me un se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aapko meri kami na akhre, isi vajah se maine abhi is samay par aapko call kiya hai. Lekin aap ho ki khana hi nahi kha rahi ho. Ye bahut
hi galat baat hai.”
Barkha boli “are jaisa tum soch rahe ho, waisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Mai sach kah rahi hu. Mujhe sach me bhookh nahi hai.”
Mai bola “to thik hai, yadi aapko khana nahi khana hai to, fir ab mai bhi bina khana khaye hi uth jata hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha didi ne mujhe rokte huye kaha.
Barkha boli “are, are mere bhai, tum khane se mat utho, mai khana kha lugi.”
Mai bola “nahi, pahle aap khane par baitho, tabhi mai khana khauga.”
Barkha boli “acha baba, ye lo, mai bhi mom ke sath khane par baith gayi hu. Ab to tum khana khao.”
Mai bola “ab ye thik hai. Aap waha khana khaiye aur mai yaha khana khata hu aur dono khana khate khate baat bhi karte jate hai.”
Iske bad mujhe barkha didi ki aunty se unke liye khana lagane ki kahne ki aawaj sunayi di.
Yaha bhi baki sab ka khana khana suru ho chuka tha.Udhar jaise hi barkha didi ne khana khana suru kiya. Maine bhi yaha khana khana suru karna
chaha.
Lekin jaise hi maine khane ke liye pahla niwala apne muh ki taraf badaya, meri aankhon me priya ka chehra ghoom gaya aur mera hath khud ba khud
khana khate khate ruk gaya.
Yaha aane ke bad, meri shikha didi ke yaha sab se baat ho chuki thi. Lekin raj ke yaha kisi se baat nahi ho payi thi. Nikki priya ke sath hi thi. Yadi meri
nikki se hi baat ho gayi hoti to, mujhe priya ka haal chaal pata chal gaya hota.
Lekin raj ke yaha kisi se baat na hone ki vajah se mai abhi waha ke mahaul se aur priya ke haal chaal se puri tarah se anjan tha. Mai nahi janta tha ki,
abhi priya kaisi hai aur usne abhi khana khaya hai ya nahi khaya.
Wo pichhle kuch din se saaye ki tarah mere sath chipki rahi thi. Aise me mera yaha aane ke bad, use ek baar bhi call na kar pana, ab mujhe bahut
akhar raha tha aur isi baat ne mere muh me jaate huye nibale ko, muh me jaane se rok diya tha.
Mai barkha ko baton se aise jata raha tha. Jaise ki mai khana kha raha hu. Lekin hakikat me mai sirf baitha hua tha. Yaha baki sab to khana khane aur
aapas me baten karne me magan the.
Lekin keerti mere pas hi baithi thi aur sabse baat karte huye bhi, uska dhyan meri inhi harkaton par tha. Usne mujhe kuch pareshan sa dekha to, apni
kohini mere pet par marte huye, ishare se puchhne lagi ki, mujhe kya hua hai.
Lekin maine na me sar hila diya. Jis par wo mujhe gusse me ghoorne lagi. Uske is tarah se chehra banane se mujhe hansi aa gayi aur fir maine us se
ishare me kaha ki, abhi batata hu.
Iske bad maine uski taraf dekhte huye, barkha didi se baton baton me priya ka jikar kiya aur priya ke khana khane, na khane wali baat chhed di. Jisse
keerti ko bhi meri pareshani ki vajah samajh me aa gayi.
Wo kuch der tak sar jhuka kar kuch sochti rahi. Mujhe laga ki, shayad use ye baat buri lag gayi hai. Lekin fir achanak hi usne mujhse mera mumbai
wala mobile manga. Pahle to mai uski is baat ka matlab samjh nahi paya.
Lekin fir jaise hi mujhe samajh me aaya ki, wo priya wale mobile ki baat kar rahi hai to, maine use wo mobile nikal kar de diya. Wo kuch der tak us
mobile ke sath khelti rahi aur fir muskurate huye usne mujhe mobile wapas de diya.
Maine mobile lekar dekha to, mere chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Usme priya ka msg aaya tha.
Priya ka msg “ok, mai jakar khana kha leti hu. Lekin tum apna vaada mat bulna.”
Mai nahi janta tha ki, priya ne ye kis vaade ki baat ki hai aur na hi mai ye sab abhi janna chahta tha. Mere liye ye hi khushi ki baat thi ki, priya khana
khane ja rahi hai aur isi khushi me maine bhi khana khana suru kar diya.
Mai barkha didi se baat karte karte khana khata ja raha tha aur keerti ki harkaton ko dekhta ja raha tha. Wo bura sa muh bana kar kar, dhire dhire apna
khana kha rahi thi aur mere khane ki taraf dekh kar, wo use dene ka ishara kar rahi thi.
Uski is harkat par, mai gusse me use ghoorta to, wo apna khana khane lagti. Lekin thodi hi der bad, wo fir se mujhe thoda sa khana dene ka ishara
karne lagti aur mai fir use gusse me dekhne lagta.
Mai janta tha ki, wo mere sath aisa sirf majak me kar rahi hai. Isliye mai bhi barkha didi se baat karte karte khana khane me aur uski in harkaton ko
dekhne me magan laga tha.
Wo mujhe dekh kar kitni khush thi, iska andaj to, uske chehre ko dekh kar hi lagaya ja sakta tha. Abhi kuch samay pahle, uska jo chehra murjhaya hua
sa tha. Ab wo hi chehra, mujhe apne pas pakar, surajmukhi ki tarah khil utha tha.
Uske is khile huye chehre ko dekh kar, mujhe bhi bhi bahut khushi ho rahi thi. Lekin jaise hi meri najar uske khane par padi. Mera manpasand aur
swadist bana khana bhi, mujhe beswad sa lagne laga aur mere hath ek baar fir se, khana khate khate ruk gaye.
Update-190
Mai nahi janta tha ki, priya ne ye kis vaade ki baat ki hai aur na hi mai ye sab abhi janna chahta tha. Mere liye ye hi khushi ki baat thi ki, priya khana
khane ja rahi hai aur isi khushi me maine bhi khana khana suru kar diya.
Mai barkha didi se baat karte karte khana khata ja raha tha aur keerti ki harkaton ko dekhta ja raha tha. Wo bura sa muh bana kar kar, dhire dhire apna
khana kha rahi thi aur mere khane ki taraf dekh kar, wo use dene ka ishara kar rahi thi.
Uski is harkat par, mai gusse me use ghoorta to, wo apna khana khane lagti. Lekin thodi hi der bad, wo fir se mujhe thoda sa khana dene ka ishara
karne lagti aur mai fir use gusse me dekhne lagta.
Mai janta tha ki, wo mere sath aisa sirf majak me kar rahi hai. Isliye mai bhi barkha didi se baat karte karte khana khane me aur uski in harkaton ko
dekhne me magan laga tha.
Wo mujhe dekh kar kitni khush thi, iska andaj to, uske chehre ko dekh kar hi lagaya ja sakta tha. Abhi kuch samay pahle, uska jo chehra murjhaya hua
sa tha. Ab wo hi chehra, mujhe apne pas pakar, surajmukhi ki tarah khil utha tha.
Uske is khile huye chehre ko dekh kar, mujhe bhi bhi bahut khushi ho rahi thi. Lekin jaise hi meri najar uske khane par padi. Mera manpasand aur
swadist bana khana bhi, mujhe beswad sa lagne laga aur mere hath ek baar fir se, khana khate khate ruk gaye.
Uske khane me uble aalu, palak ka soup aur chapati thi. Wo khane ki bahut saukin thi aur is sab khane ko dekhte hi, uski jaan nikalne lagti thi. Aise me
use ye sab khate dekh kar, meri bhookh hi mar gayi.
Maine badi mushkil se apni aankhon me nami ko aane se roka. Lekin fir mai chah kar bhi, dobara apne khane ko hath nahi laga paya. Mujhe ek baar fir
khana na khate dekh, keerti fir ishare se iski vajah puchhne lagi.
Lekin maine muskurate huye, na me sar hilaya aur fir uske samne rakhi aaloo aur chapati uthane laga. Wo shayad mere aisa karne ka matlab samajh
gayi thi. Isliye usne mujhe aisa karne se rokne ke liye mera hath pakad liya.
Uske mera hath pakadte hi, maine use gusse me ghoor kar dekha. Mere ghoor kar dekhte hi, usne muh banate huye, mera hath chhod diya. Uske
mera hath chhodte hi, mai aaloo aur chapati apni plate me rakh kar khane laga.
Keerti ko shayad mera ye sab khana acha nahi lag raha tha aur wo muh bana kar baithi thi. Maine use apne hath ki kohni maar kar, khana khane ka
ishara kiya to, wo bura sa muh bana kar khana khane lagi.
Is samay mai teen char kaam ek sath kar raha tha. Sabse pahle to mai is samay khana kha raha tha aur barkha didi se phone par baat bhi kar raha
tha. Iske alawa mai apne aas pas sab par najar rakhte huye, keerti ko tang karne me bhi laga hua tha.
Mai apne aas pas ke sabhi logon par najar rakhe huye tha. Lekin meri najar, mere bagal me baithi, ami par jara bhi nahi thi. Achanak hi ami par keerti
ki najar padi aur usne mujhe ami ki taraf dekhne ka ishara kiya.
Keerti ka ishara samajh me aate hi, maine palat kar ami ki taraf dekha to, wo bade gaur se mujhe aalu aur chapati khate dekh rahi thi. Use is tarah
hairan dekh kar, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua betu, tu khana kyo nahi kha rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, ami ne aalu aur chapati ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, mujhe bhi ye khana hai.”
Uski is baat ke jabab me maine usko samjhate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “betu, ye keerti ka khana hai. Is me mirch masala kuch bhi nahi hai. Ise tu nahi kha payegi.”
Lekin ami ne meri baat ko kaat kar jid karte huye kaha.
Ami boli “nahi, jab aap ise kha sakte ho, to mai bhi kha sakti hu. Mujhe bhi ye hi khana hai.”
Uski baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye, aalu aur chapati utha kar uski plate me daal diye. Ami ko aalu chapati khate dekh, nimi bhi pichhe na rahi aur
wo bhi khane ki jid karne lagi.
Aakhir me mujhe use bhi wo sab dena pad gaya. Sab ami nimi ko ye sab khate dekh rahe the. Sab ko apni taraf dekhte pakar, nimi ne apni aadat ke
anusar, khane ki tarif karte huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Nimi boli “wah mummy, aap kitne testy aalu banati hai. Ye to bilkul gulab jamun ki tarah testy lag rahe hai.”
Nimi ki ye baat sunte hi, sab log hasne lage. Lekin keerti ko jor ka thaska lag gaya. Maine use utha kar pani diya to, usne pani peete huye, dhire se
mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ye dono kitni nautanki karti hai. Kal tak mera yahi khana dekh kar, dono naak muh banaya karti thi aur aaj dekho kaise maje le lekar kha
rahi hai. Jaise is se jyada swadist kuch ho hi na.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu kaha inki baton me aati hai. Mai jo kuch bhi khauga, wo khana ami ki aadat hai aur ami ki nakal karna nimi ki aadat hai. Lekin nimi ki aadat
ye bhi hai ki, wo hamesha is baat ko chhupane ki kosis karti hai ki, wo ami ki dekha sikhi aisa kar rahi hai.”
“Isliye wo jab kabhi bhi aisa koi kaam karti hai to, wo us kaam ki dil khol kar tarif karti hai aur tarif karne me jara bhi kanjusi nahi karti hai. Taki sabko
aisa lage ki, ye kaam nimi ko bahut pasand hai aur wo ami ki nakal nahi kar rahi hai. Ab ye baat alag hai ki, uski ki gayi tarif kisi ko hajam nahi hoti hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti khilkhilane lagi. Isi tarah aapas me hansi majak karte karte hum sab ka khana ho gaya. Khane ke bad, maine barkha didi ka
call rakha aur fir vaani ko uska bluetooth headphones wapas karne laga.
Lekin vaani ne mujhse apna headphones wapas lene se mana kar diya. Vaani ko mujhse apna headphones wapas lete na dekh kar, keerti use apna
headphones wapas lene ke liye bhadkane lagi.
Magar vaani ne ye kah kar, mujhse headphones wapas lene se mana kar diya ki, wo headphones ka istemal nahi karti hai. Mai keerti ki is harkat ka
matlab ache se samajh raha tha. Vaani ke uske pas se hatte hi, maine keerti ko chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “khud to, headphones laga kar baat karti rahti hai aur ab yadi vaani didi ne mujhe bhi headphones de diya hai to, jal jal kar aadhi huyi ja rahi
hai. Ab to mai bhi headphones laga kar hi baat kiya karuga.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, keerti ne gusse me, mere hath se jabardasti headphones chhin liya aur mujhe dhamkate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “is headphones ko mai aag laga dugi, lekin tumko wapas nahi karugi. Jab maine ek baar kah diya ki, tum mujhse headphones laga kar baat
nahi karoge to, matlab nahi karoge.”
Ye kah kar, wo mujh par badbadate huye, nitika aur shilpa ke pas chali gayi. Uski is harkat par mai muskura kar rah gaya. Iske bad, hum logon ne
uncle aunty se vida li aur apne ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Raat ko 11:00 baje hum apne ghar pahuch gaye. Ghar me chanda mausi badi besabri se humare aane ka intejar kar rahi thi. Waise to unki aadat roj
11 baje ke pahle hi so jane ki thi.
Lekin aaj shayad mere ghar wapas aane ki vajah se wo abhi tak jaag rahi thi. Maine unko dekhte hi, unke pas jakar unke pair chhuye to, un ne meri
balayen lete huye, mujhe apne gale se laga liya.
Chanda mausi ko jab pata chala ki, mai mehul ke ghar se khane ke bad, bina chay piye hi ghar aa gaya hu to, wo mere baar baar mana karne ke bad
bhi, mere liye chay banane chali gayi.
Vaani ne chanda mausi se chay ke liye mana kiya aur apne liye doodh bhejne ka bol kar, apne kamre me chali gayi. Chanda mausi ne mujhe chay di
aur fir vaani ke liye doodh lekar upar jane lagi. Lekin keerti ne unko rokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are mausi aap bekar me kyo pareshan ho rahi hai. Ye doodh mujhe de dijiye, mai upar jaugi to, didi ko de dungi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, chanda mausi ne doodh ka gilash keerti ke pas lakar rakh diya aur wo apne kamre me chali gayi. Chay peene ke bad, hum sab
upar aa gaye. Ami nimi aur keerti mujhe good night bol kar, apne apne kamre me chali gayi.
Unke jane ke bad, mai bhi apne kamre me aa gaya. Apne kamre ko dekh kar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Mere kamre ki har chij salike se
saji huyi rakhi thi aur kamra bahut jyada saaf suthra najar aa raha tha.
Mai muskurate huye muh hath dhone chala gaya. Muh hath dhone ke bad, maine night suit pahna aur bed par aakar let gaya. Meri aankhon me baar
baar keerti ka chehra aa raha tha aur mera man uske pas jaane ka kar raha tha.
Lekin vaani ke hone ki vajah se, keerti ke pas jaane ki meri himmat nahi ho rahi thi. Keerti bhi shayad isi vajah se mujhe good night kah kar sone chali
gayi thi aur aaj uske mere pas sone aane ki koi ummid nahi thi.
Mera dil is samay keerti ke liye bahut jyada bechain tha aur mai use apne seene se lagane ke liye tadap raha tha. Apni isi tadap me maine apna mobile
nikala aur keerti ko call lagane laga.
Lekin mere call lagane ke pahle hi, keerti ka call aane laga. Mere call uthate hi, usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “jaldi se darwaja kholo, mai bahar khadi hu.”
Itna bol kar, usne call kaat diya. Uske call katte hi, maine mobile bistar par feka aur fauran darwaja kholne ke liye daud laga di. Mere darwaja kholte hi,
keerti jaldi se andar aayi aur fir usne khud hi darwaja band kar diya.
Darwaja band karne ke bad, wo sidhe mujhse aakar lipat gayi. Mai is ek pal ke liye, na jane kab se tadap raha tha aur na jane kab tak aise hi tadapta
rahta. Lekin keerti ne ek hi pal me meri saari tadap ko khatam kar diya tha.
Keerti ke mere seene se lagte hi mere tan man me sukun ki ek lahar si daud gayi aur maine bhi use apni bahon me jor se jakad liya. Kuch der ke liye
hum dono ek dusre ki bahon me kho se gaye.
Na to keerti kuch bol rahi thi aur na hi mai kuch bol raha tha. Lekin aise hi khade khade keerti thak gayi aur usne apna vajan meri bahon me daal diya.
Uski is baat se mujhe mujhe aehsas hua ki, abhi uski tabiyat sahi nahi hai.
Is baat ka aehsas hote hi, maine fauran keerti ko apni bahon se aajad kiya aur use bed par lakar baitha kar, mai khud uske samne jamin par baith
gaya. Maine uska hath, apne hath me thamte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “ye tune apni kya haalat bana li hai. Tune to meri jaan nikal kar rakh di hai.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “meri jaan to tum ho. Jab meri jaan hi mere pas nahi thi to, meri tabiyat ko kharab hona hi tha. Lekin ab tum aa gaye ho to, dekhna meri
tabhiyat bhi bilkul thik ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “lekin tune mujhse vaada kiya tha ki, tu mere aane tak, meri jaan ka khayal rakhegi. Magar tune apna vaada nahi nibhaya.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me keerti ne bade hi bholepan se kaha.
Keerti boli “isme meri jara bhi galti nahi hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine us par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “isme teri galti nahi hai to, kya is sab me meri galti hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, ye sab tumhari hi vajah se hua hai. Tum baat baat par meri jhuthi kasam khate rahte ho aur fir jara sa bhi gussa aane par meri kasam
ko tod dete ho.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai hairani se usko dekhta rah gaya. Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, ab ye kaun si kasam na manne ki baat kar
rahi hai. Isliye maine keerti se is baat ko puchhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu kis kasam ki baat kar rahi hai. Ab maine teri kaun si kasam ko nahi mana hai.”
Keerti boli “kyo itni jaldi bhool gaye. Tumne jati samay mujhse kaha tha ki, tum kabhi kisi baat par mujh par gussa nahi karoge. Lekin tumne iske bad
bhi mujh par baar baar gussa kiya aur yaha aakar meri kasam khane ke bad bhi, tumne dobara sharab ko hath lagaya.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe apni galti ka aehsas ho gaya. Wo galat nahi kah rahi thi. Isliye maine is baat ke liye us se maafi mangte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mujhse sach me bahut badi galti huyi hai. Lekin tu apni khud ki galti kyo nahi dekhti hai. Tu khud hi to, mujhe gussa dilane wali harkat
karti rahti hai.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, keerti ne apni galti se saaf saaf mukarte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, maine tumko gussa dilane wali koi harkat nahi ki hai. Tum hi bekar me mujh par gussa karte rahte ho.”
Apni galti se keerti ko saaf maukarte dekh kar, maine usko uski galti yaad dilate huye kaha.
Mai bola “to fir mujhse jiten ki baat par jhagra karna kisne suru kiya tha. Mujhe to abhi tak, wo tere jhutha gussa karne ki baat samajh me nahi aayi hai.”
Mere muh se ye baat sunkar, keerti ne ulta mujh par hi gussa karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haan haan, mujhe kuch samjhane ki kosis mat karo. Mai sab samajh gayi hu. Mai hi har baar galat hoti hu. Tumhari to kahin koi galti hoti hi
nahi hai. Mai hi tumko jabardasti kasam dilati hu aur fir mai hi tumhe kasam todne ke liye majbur kar deti hu.”
Itna bol kar wo muh fula kar baith gayi. Mai to bas use apni baat ki safayi dena chahta tha. Mera irada use naraj karne ka hargij nahi tha. Maine use
apni baat se is tarah naraj hote dekha to, maine use manate huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, mai teri kisi baat me koi galti nahi gina raha hu. Mujhe pata hai ki, tu jo bhi karti hai, mere liye hi karti hai. Mai hi pagal hu, jo teri kisi
baat ko samajh nahi pata hu aur tujh par gussa karne lagta hu.”
“Lekin ab tu is jara si baat ko lekar, aise muh fula kar mat baith. Mujhse tera aisa utra hua chehra nahi dekha jata hai. Thodi der ke liye mili hai aur us
par bhi muh fula kar baith gayi hai.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me keerti ne meri baat ko katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “thodi der ke liye nahi, mai saari raat tumhare sath hu.”
Mai bola “pagal mat ban, abhi vaani didi yaha par hai aur aise me tera mere sath rahna thik nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “tum unki chinta mat karo. Maine unke doodh me nind ki goliyan mila di hai. Ab wo subah ke pahle nind se nahi jagegi.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mai hanse bina nahi rah saka. Maine hanste huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu nahi sudhregi, tune vaani didi ko bhi nahi chhoda.”
Keerti boli “mai aisa nahi karti to, vaani didi raat ko uth uth kar mujhe dekhne aati rahti. Mere pas aisa karne ke siwa, tumse milne ka koi dusra rasta hi
nahi tha.”
Mai bola “chal thik hai, ab ye sab bekar ki baten chhod aur mujhe ek pyari si kissy de de.”
Ye kahte huye, mai keerti ke pas aakar, baith gaya. Lekin usne mujhe kiss dene se mana karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “meri tabiyat kharab hai aur tumko kissy lene ki padi hai.”
Mai bola “are maine aisa kya buri baat kah di hai. Ek kissy dene se teri tabiyat ko kuch nahi hone wala hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe meri jara bhi fikar nahi hai. Lekin kissy dene se meri bimari tumko lag sakti hai. Isliye jab tak mai puri tarah se thik nahi ho jati, tab tak
tumko koi kissy nahi milegi.”
Keerti apni dhun me apni baat kahe ja rahi thi ki, maine uske honth par apne honth rakh diye. Lekin keerti ne jaldi se apne aapko mujhse chhudaya aur
fir pyar se mere seene par ghuson ki barsat karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum mumbai jakar bahut gande ho gaye ho. Meri ek bhi baat nahi mate.”
Uski is harkat par maine hanste huye, use khich kar, apne seene se laga liya. Keerti ne bhi mujhe apni bahon me jakad liya. Abhi hum dono ek dusre ki
bahon me the ki, tabhi kisi ne mera darwaja khatkhata diya.
Darwaje par khatkhatane ki aawaj sunte hi, hum dono chauk gaye aur hairani se ek dusre ko dekhne lage. Itne samay darwaje par vaani ke alawa kisi
aur ke hone ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha.
Ye baat samajh me aate hi, keerti ne mere kaan me kuch kaha aur wo bhag kar bathroom me chali gayi. Uske bathroom me jate hi, maine uth kar
darwaja khola to, samne vaani hi khadi thi.
Vaani ka chehra gusse me laal tha. Usne ek najar mujhe upar se niche tak dekha aur fir gusse me mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “mujhe abhi mehul se baat karna hai. Uska koi dusra number ho to mujhe do.”
Mai bola “nahi didi, uske pas ek hi number hai. Aap usi par call kar lijiye.”
Vaani boli “uska wo number band hai. Tum us se baat karne ki kosis karo, tab tak mai ek jaruri call karke aati hu.”
Ye kah kar vaani wapas chali gayi. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, vaani itna gusse me kyo hai. Vaani ke mere pas se jaate hi, keerti bathroom
se bahar nikal kar aa gayi.
Wo shayad meri aur vaani ki saari baten sun chuki thi. Isliye usne bahar aate hi, mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua, vaani didi itne gusse me kyo thi.”
Mai bola “mujhe kya pata. Unki baton se to aisa lagta hai ki, mehul ne kuch kiya hai aur ab apna mobile band karke baith gaya hai. Vaani didi mehul se
baat karne ke chakkar me tere pas bhi aa sakti hai. Tu unke laut kar aane ke pahle apne kamre chali ja. Warna mehul ke chakkar me hum log bhi fas
sakte hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti jaldi se apne kamre ki taraf bad gayi aur mai bahar nikal kar use jate huye dekhne laga. Vaani aur keerti ka kamra aamne
samne tha. Magar darwaja aamne samne nahi tha.
Abhi keerti apne kamre ke darwaje ko khol hi rahi thi ki, tabhi vaani apne kamre se bahar nikal aayi. Usne keerti ko darwaje par khadi dekha to, wo
samajh nahi payi ki, keerti apne kamre se bahar aa rahi hai ya kamre ke andar ja rahi hai. Isliye usne keerti ko dekh kar, us se kaha.
Vaani boli “kya hua, tu itni raat ko kaha ja rahi hai.”
Vaani ko is tarah se achanak apne samne dekh kar, ek pal ke liye keerti hadbada gayi aur usne palat kar, meri taraf dekha. Mai bhi vaani ke aise
achanak aa jaane se hadbada gaya tha.
Ab mujhe is baat ka pachhtawa ho raha tha ki, maine keerti ko bathroom me hi kyo nahi rahne diya. Maine use is samay apne kamre me wapas jane
ke liye kyo bola. Meri vajah se wo vaani ke samne fas chuki thi.
Lekin keerti vaani ke is sawal se jara bhi nahi ghabrayi. Usne vaani ki is baat ke jabab me muskurate huye us se kaha.
Keerti boli “didi, maine abhi kisi ke darwaja khatkhatane ki aawaj suni thi. Mai ye hi dekhne bahar aayi thi ki, itni raat ko kaun, kiska darwaja khatkhata
raha hai. Wo kya hai na ki, yadi nimi nind se jaag jati hai to, fir wo puri raat pareshan karti hai.”
Keerti ka ye jabab sunkar, maine sukun ki saans li. Wahi vaani ke chehre se aisa laga, jaise ki, usne koi galti kar di ho. Usne keerti ki baat ke jabab me
us se kaha.
Vaani boli “sorry, wo mai hi punnu ko jaga rahi thi. Tu pareshan mat ho aur jakar so ja. Tera itni raat tak jagna thik nahi hai.”
Keerti boli “thik hai didi, mai abhi jakar so jati hu. Lekin aap abhi tak kyo jaag rahi hai aur itni raat ko aapko punnu se kya kaam pad gaya tha. Yadi
mere layak kaam ho to, mujhe bata dijiye.”
Vaani boli “nahi, koi khas kaam nahi hai. Mujhe bas mehul se baat karna hai.”
Keerti boli “lekin didi, mehul to jaldi so jata hai aur apna mobile bhi band karke rakh deta hai. Itni samay to, aapki us se baat ho pana mushkil hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, vaani ne kuch socha aur fir keerti se kaha.
Vaani boli “chal thik hai. Mai kal us se baat kar lugi. Tum log jakar so jao.”
Magar keerti ne baat ko kuredte huye vaani se kaha.
Keerti boli “lekin didi, aap mehul se itni raat ko kyo baat karna chahti hai. Kya mehul se koi galti ho gayi hai.”
Keerti ka ye teer sahi nishane par laga. Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, vaani ne mehul ke upar bhannate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “tu khud chal kar dekh le ki, us nalayak ne mere sath kya harkat ki hai.”
Ye kahte huye vaani keerti ko apne sath, apne kamre me lekar chali gayi. Vaani ki baat se ye to saaf ho gaya tha ki, mehul ne kuch kiya hai aur wo hi
dikhane ke liye vaani keerti ko apne sath apne kamre me lekar gayi hai.
Ye baat samajh me aa jane ke bad bhi, mehul ke karname ko janne ke liye, vaani ke kamre me jaane ki meri himmat nahi huyi. Kyoki vaani se jyada
dar, mujhe mehul ke dimag se lagta tha.
Mehul ka dimag do dhari talwar tha. Uske dimag me bahut dhamakedar idea aate the. Uske in dhamakedar idea se samne wala ghayal ho ya na ho.
Lekin khud ke ghayal hone ki puri ummid rahti thi.
Bachpan se lekar abhi tak, mehul ke ye dhamakedar idea apne dhamako me mujhe hi udate aa rahe the. Isliye maine mehul ke kiye is naye kaand se
door rahne me hi apni bhalai samjhi aur mai apne kamre ke bahar hi khada raha.
Mai apne kamre ke bahar khada keerti ke aane ka intejar kar raha tha. Tabhi mere mobile ki Sms tone bajne lagi. Sms tone sunkar, mujhe laga ki,
kahin keerti ne kuch kahne ke liye Sms kiya ho.
Ye baat dimag me aate hi, mai fauran apne mobile ke pas aa gaya aur mai mobile utha kar Sms dekhne laga. Lekin ye keerti ka nahi, priys ka Sms
aaya tha. Mai priya ka Sms padne laga.
Priya ka Sms
“Vaada karke nibhana unki aadat ho zaruri to nahi.
Bhool jaana meri fitrat ho zaruri to nahi.
Meri tanhaiyan karti hai jinhe yaad sada,
Unko bhi meri zarurat ho zaruri to nahi.”
Update-191
Ye baat samajh me aa jane ke bad bhi, mehul ke karname ko janne ke liye, vaani ke kamre me jaane ki meri himmat nahi huyi. Kyoki vaani se jyada
dar, mujhe mehul ke dimag se lagta tha.
Mehul ka dimag do dhari talwar tha. Uske dimag me bahut dhamakedar idea aate the. Uske in dhamakedar idea se samne wala ghayal ho ya na ho.
Lekin khud ke ghayal hone ki puri ummid rahti thi.
Bachpan se lekar abhi tak, mehul ke ye dhamakedar idea apne dhamako me mujhe hi udate aa rahe the. Isliye maine mehul ke kiye is naye kaand se
door rahne me hi apni bhalai samjhi aur mai apne kamre ke bahar hi khada raha.
Mai apne kamre ke bahar khada keerti ke aane ka intejar kar raha tha. Tabhi mere mobile ki Sms tone bajne lagi. Sms tone sunkar, mujhe laga ki,
kahin keerti ne kuch kahne ke liye Sms kiya ho.
Ye baat dimag me aate hi, mai fauran apne mobile ke pas aa gaya aur bed par baith kar, Sms dekhne laga. Lekin ye keerti ka nahi, priys ka Sms aaya
tha. Mai priya ka Sms padne laga.
Priya ka Sms
Priya ke is Sms ko dekh kar, mujhe yaad aaya ki, jab keerti ne priya se Sms me baat ki thi. Tab priya ne apne Sms me kaha tha ki, “mai jakar khana
kha leti hu. Lekin tum apna vaada mat bulna.”
Mai ye to nahi janta tha ki, keerti ne priya se kya vaada kiya hai. Lekin itna jarur janta tha ki, keerti ne priya se jo bhi vaada kiya hai, wo vaada Sms me
kiya hai. Isliye mai us vaade ko janne ke liye, priya wala mobile dekhne laga.
Lekin priya wala mobile mai apni pants ki jeb se nikalna bhool gaya tha aur wo abhi meri pants ki jeb me hi tha. Mai uth kar, apni pants ki jeb se priya
wala mobile nikalne laga.
Tabhi keerti wapas aa gayi. Usne kamre me aate hi, darwaja band kiya aur meri hath me pants ko dekh kar kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua, ab itni raat ko kaha jane ki taiyari kar rahe ho.”
Uski baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kahin nahi ja raha. Ye priya wala mobile meri jeb me hi rah gaya tha. Use nikal raha tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti bed par aakar, tek laga kar baith gayi aur fir meri taraf shararat bhari najron se dekhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sab khairiyat to hai na. Tumhe itni raat ko priya wale mobile ki jarurat kyo pad gayi.”
Keerti ye baat sirf mujhe tang karne ke liye, bol rahi thi. Usne yadi ye baat kisi aur samay mujhse boli hoti to, maine yakinan uski is baat par, use apni
safayi dena suru kar diya hota.
Lekin is samay mere dimag me, vaani ka gusse wala chehra ghum raha tha aur abhi keerti ka is tarah mere pas befikar hokar, baithna yahi bata raha
tha ki, wo sab kuch thik karke aa rahi hai.
Uski is befikri ne mere andar ki utsukta ko bada diya tha. Maine apni jeb se mobie nikala aur fir uske pas aakar baithte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu apni ye sab baten bad me kar lena. Sabse pahle mujhe ye bata ki, vaani didi itni jyada kis baat ke liye mehul par bhadak rahi thi. Aakhir
mehul ne kya kiya tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne thandi saans chhorte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kuch mat puchho, Bas itna samajh lo ki, maine badi mushkil se vaani didi ko samjhaya hai. Warna mehul ke to lene ke dene pad gaye
hote.”
Mai bola “jyada paheliyan mat bujha aur sidhi tarah se bata ki, mehul ne kya kiya hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne thoda gambhir hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mehul ne vaani didi ko ladkiyon wale kapde diye the.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine laparwahi se kaha.
Mai bola “to isme gussa hone wali baat kya thi. Usne to wo kapde sabke samne diye the aur vaani didi to uski bahut tarif kar rahi thi.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne ek najar mujhe gaur se dekha aur fir apni baat ko samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are tum meri baat ko blikul bhi nahi samjhe. Mehul ne vaani didi ko ladkiyon ke andar pahanne wale kapde bhi diye hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par mujhe ek jor ka jhatka sa laga. Maine hairan hote huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “tera kahne ka matlab hai ki, mehul ne vaani didi ko bra aur panty di hai.”
Meri baat sunte hi, keerti ne meri peeth par mukka marte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “chhi… gande, jo bhi muh me aata hai, bolte chale jate ho.”
Mai bola “isme ganda kya hai. Kya mehul ne ye nahi diya.”
Keerti boli “mehul ne ye hi diya hai. Lekin mere samne inka naam lete huye tumko jara bhi sharam nahi aayi.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar mai hairani se usko dekhne laga. Meri hairani ki vajah ye thi ki, maine aaj tak keerti ko kisi baat ke liye is tarah se jhijhakte nahi
dekha tha. Mere aur uske bich bahut baar sex se judi baten bhi ho chuki thi.
Isi vajah se mai is baat ko bina kisi hichak ke kah gaya tha. Lekin is sab me ek sach ye bhi tha ki, har baar ye baat meri hi taraf se ki gayi thi. Keerti ne
kabhi is tarah ki koi baat nahi ki thi.
Mujhe uska is baat par sharmana acha laga tha. Keerti bed par pair faila kar, tik kar baithi huyi thi aur mai bed se niche pair latka ka baitha hua tha.
Mera man keerti ke sath shararat karne kar raha tha.
Isliye maine keerti ko chhedne ke liye, apni peeth keerti ki taraf ki aur apne dono hath par apne sar ko tika kar baithte huye khud se kaha.
Mai bola “hey bhagwan, meri to kismat hi foot gayi.”
Keerti meri is shararat ko samajh nahi payi aur uth kar mere pas aa gayi. Usne mere kandhe par hath rakhte huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ye achanak tumko kya ho gaya. Tum apni footi kismat ka rona kyo ro rahe ho.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, maine badi hi gambhirta se kaha.
Mai bola “mai apni footi kismat ka rona na rou to, aur kya karu. Jo ladki bra aur panty ka naam lene se hi sharmati hai, wo bhala mujhe bubu kaise
pilayegi.”
Mera itna kahna tha ki, keerti ne dhama-dham meri peeth par ghuson ki barsat kar di. Lekin mai tha ki, apna pet pakad kar hansta ja raha tha. Wo jab
mujhe peetti peetti thak gayi to, usne apne dono hathon se mere kandhon ko tham kar, meri peeth par apna sar tika liya.
Uska sar meri peeth se lagte hi, mujhe uske hanpne ka aehsas hua. Wo shayad mujhe itna sa peetne me hi bahut thak gayi thi aur wo ab meri peeth
par sar rakh kar, apni saanson par kabu pane ki kosis kar rahi thi.
Mai bhi khamosh baitha bas uski is harkat ko mehusus kar raha tha. Kuch der bad, jab uski saanse samanya huyi to, usne bade pyar se mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “tum mumbai jakar sach me bahut bigad gaye ho. Ye sab riya ki hi sangat ka asar hai. Jo tum itna sab kuch bolne lage ho.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe riya ki baat yaad aa gayi. Lekin is samay mai kisi aur ki baat karke is lamhe ko kisi bhi haalat me khona nahi chahta
tha. Isliye maine baat ko badalte huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “apna dosh kisi dusre ke sar par dalne ki kosis mat kar, ye sab teri sangat ka asar hai. Tune hi mujhe bigada hai.”
Keerti boli “jhuthe, maine tumko kab aur kaise bigada hai.”
Mai bola “tu hi to mujhse baat baat par kissy mangti rahti hai aur ab khud hi puchh rahi hai ki, maine tumko kab aur kaise bigada hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti meri chal ko samajh nahi payi aur usne bade bholepan se apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haan, mai tumse kissy mangti hu. Lekin tumko wo sab gandi baten maine to nahi sikhayi hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine bhi bholepan ka natak karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “are isme gandi wali baat kya hai. Tu to kissy me meri saari takat chus leti hai. Mujhe bhi to takat ke liye bubu peena milna chahiye na.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, keerti ko meri shararat samajh me aa chuki thi. Usne dobara meri peeth par, pyar se ek mukka maara aur fir apne dono hath
aage karke, mujhe apni bahon me jakad kar, fir se apna sar meri peeth par tikate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “aaj tumko bahut shararat sujh rahi hai. Lekin yadi maine shararat karna suru kar diya to, fir tum bhagte huye najar aaoge.”
Ye kah kar usne mujhe aur bhi jor se apni bahon me jakad liya. Uske is tarah se mujhe jakadne se, mujhe uske boobs ka aehsas, meri peeth par hone
laga tha. Maine fir se use chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya kar rahi hai. Kya tujhe ye bhi nahi pata ki, bubu kaise pilaya jata hai.”
Keerti meri is baat ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Usne meri baat sunte hi, mere kandhe par, apne daant gada diye. Jis vajah se mai khud ko us se
chhudane ki kosis karne laga. Lekin keerti ne mujh par apni pakad majbut karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “apni harkat se baaj aa jao, warna bad me bahut pachhtaoge.”
Lekin uski is dhamki ke bad bhi maine use tang karna band nahi kiya aur use fir se chhedte huye kaha.
Mai bola “apna khana tujhe yaad rahta hai. Kabhi kabhi mere peene ka bhi kuch khayal kar liya kar na.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, keerti ne is baar meri gardan par apne daant gada diye. Lekin is baar wo yahi par nahi ruki aur meri gardan par daant gadane ke
bad, apne boobs meri peeth par ragadne lagi.
Uski is harkat se mai sihar utha aur sach me meri haalat kharab hone lagi. Ab yadi mere pareshan hone ki baat us par jahir hoti to, wo mujhe pareshan
karne se baaj aane wali nahi thi. Isliye maine badi hi hoshiyari se uska dhyan is baat par se hatate huye kaha.
Mai bola “aise baat baat par kaatti kyo hai. Mai to bas tujhe thoda sa tang kar raha tha. Chal ab majak karna bahut ho gaya. Ab mujhe ye bata ki, tune
vaani didi ke gusse ko kaise shant kiya.”
Meri is baat k sunkar, sach me hi keerti ka dhyan is baat par se hat gaya aur usne apni harkat band kar ke, fir se meri peeth par sar tikate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “isme karna kya tha. Maine unhe sach bata diya ki, mehul shilpa se pyar karta hai aur wo ye andar ke kapde shilpa ke liye hi laya hoga. Wo
shayad un kapdo ko aapke kapdo me chhupa kar la raha hoga. Magar aapko kapde deti samay use ye baat yaad nahi rahi hogi.”
Mai bola “kamina apni hoshiyari me khud hi mar gaya. Usne vaani didi ke gusse se bachne ke liye, unko shilpa ke liye kharide huye, jeans aur t-shirt de
diye the. Ab apne bichhaye jaal me khud hi fas gaya. Aakhir use ye sab faltu ki chijen kharidne ki jarurat hi kya thi.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, keerti ne mehul ka bachav karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haan, tumhari ye baat sahi hai ki, mehul ki jarurat se jyada hoshiyari ne use fasa kar rakh diya hai. Lekin tumhari ye baat sahi nahi hai ki,
mehul ne kuch faltu ka saman kharida tha. Aaj kal to har ladka apni girlfriend ke liye, ye hi sab chijen kharidta hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine man hi man mehul ko hajaron gaaliyan di ki, khud to, in chijon ko kharidne ki vajah se fas gaya hai aur ab mujhe in
chijon ko na kharidne ki vajah se fasane ja raha hai.
Ab yadi mai is baat ko lekar, keerti se bahas karta to, wo mujh par hi ulti chadai kar deti. Isliye maine mehul ki baat se kinara kar lene me hi apni bhalai
samjhi aur baat ka rukh badalte huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “chal mai teri ye baat maan leta hu. Lekin abhi bhi ek baat meri samajh ne nahi aa rahi ki, tune to vaani didi ke doodh me nind ki goliyan mila
di thi. Fir wo abhi tak kaise jaag rahi thi.”
Keerti boli “maine unke doodh me nind ki sirf ek goli hi milayi thi. Lekin mujhe kya pata tha ki, unhe roj nind ki do goliyan kha kar sone ki aadat hai. Jis
vajah se unhe nind ki ek goli ka asar hi nahi hua tha.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine thoda pareshan hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “fir to wo abhi bhi jaag rahi hogi. Aise me tujhe yaha wapas nahi aana chahiye tha.”
Keerti boli “ab unhe nind ke farishte bhi jagaye to, wo nahi jaagne wali hai. Un ne mere samne hi nind ki do goliyan gatak li hai.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, maine ghabrate huye kaha.
Mai bola “abe ye tune kya kiya. Tune unhe dobara goliyan khane se roka kyo nahi. Kahin kuch ulta sidha na ho jaye.”
Keerti boli “tum bekar me pareshan mat ho. Didi roj do goliyan khati hai. Ek goli jyada kha lene se unka koi nuksan nahi hoga. Lekin unke ek goli jyada
kha lene se humara ye fayda jarur ho gaya hai ki, ab hum befikar hokar ek dusre ke sath rah sakte hai.”
Itna kahkar, wo apne gaal meri peeth par ragadne lagi aur mai bhi khamoshi se uski harkat ko mehsus karne laga. Wo shayad aankh band karke, meri
peeth par sar tika kar baithi huyi thi.
Mai uska chehra nahi dekh pa raha tha. Kyoki usne mujhe apni bahon me is tarah se jakda hua tha, jaise ki uske chhodte hi, mai uth kar kahi chala na
jauga. Shayad wo is tarah mujhe apne seene se laga kar, itne din tak mujhse door rahne ki kami ko pura karna chah rahi thi.
Hum dono khamoshi se ek dusre ke dil ki dhadkan ko mehsus karne me lage the. Tabhi bistar par pade mere mobile ki Sms tone bajne lagi. Mere
mobile ki Sms tone sunkar, keerti ne kunmunate huye, mobile utha kar, mere hath me thamaya aur mujhe fir se pahle ki tarah jakad kar baithte huye
kaha.
Keerti boli “jarur priya ka Sms hoga.”
Maine mobile me Sms dekhte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, ye nikki ka Sms aaya hai.”
Itna bol kar mai keerti ko nikki ka Sms pad kar sunane laga.
Nikki ka Sms
“Aapse door hone ka irada na tha.
Sada sath rehne ka vaada na tha.
Aap yaad na karoge, ye jante the hum,
Par itni jaldi bhool jaoge andaza na tha.”
Abhi mai keerti ko nikki ka Sms pad kar suna hi raha tha ki, mere pas rakhe priya wale mobile ki bhi Sms tone bajne lagi. Jise sunte hi keerti ne meri
peeth par chutki katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “lo ab priya ka Sms bhi aa gaya hai.”
Nikki ka Sms pad kar sunane ke bad, maine priya wale mobile ka Sms dekha aur fir wo Sms bhi keerti ko pad kar sunane laga.
Priya ka Sms
“Tum agar yaad rakhoge to inayat hogi.
Warna humko kahan tumse shikayat hogi.
Ye to bewafa logon ki duniya hai.
Tum agar bhool bhi jao to riwayat hogi.”
Priya ka Sms sunte hi, keerti ne khilkhilate huye mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “lagta hai, tumne abhi tak in dono ko call nahi kiya hai. Wo dono bechari tumse baat karne ke liye tadap rahi hai aur tum yaha aate hi, unko
bhool kar apne me mast ho gaye. Tum sach me bahut bewafa ho.”
Ye kahte huye, usne mere gaal par kaat liya. Magar is baar usne mujhe sirf naam ke liye nahi kaata tha. Balki sach me badi jor se kaata tha. Uske
achanak itni jor se kaat lene se mai hadbada kar rah gaya.
Isi hadbadahat me maine keerti ko apne pas se door dhakela aur apne gaal ko sahlate huye, use gusse me ghoor kar dekhne laga. Mujhe is tarah se
baukhlata dekh kar, keerti aur bhi jyada jor se khilkhila kar hasne lagi.
Update-192
Nikki ka Sms
“Aapse door hone ka irada na tha.
Sada sath rehne ka vaada na tha.
Aap yaad na karoge, ye jante the hum,
Par itni jaldi bhool jaoge andaza na tha.”
Abhi mai keerti ko nikki ka Sms pad kar suna hi raha tha ki, mere pas rakhe priya wale mobile ki bhi Sms tone bajne lagi. Jise sunte hi keerti ne meri
peeth par chutki katte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “lo ab priya ka Sms bhi aa gaya hai.”
Nikki ka Sms pad kar sunane ke bad, maine priya wale mobile ka Sms dekha aur fir wo Sms bhi keerti ko pad kar sunane laga.
Priya ka Sms
“Tum agar yaad rakhoge to inayat hogi.
Warna humko kahan tumse shikayat hogi.
Ye to bewafa logon ki duniya hai.
Tum agar bhool bhi jao to riwayat hogi.”
Priya ka Sms sunte hi, keerti ne khilkhilate huye mujhse kaha.

Keerti boli “lagta hai, tumne abhi tak in dono ko call nahi kiya hai. Wo dono bechari tumse baat karne ke liye tadap rahi hai aur tum yaha aate hi, unko
bhool kar apne me mast ho gaye. Tum sach me bahut bewafa ho.”
Ye kahte huye, usne mere gaal par kaat liya. Magar is baar usne mujhe sirf naam ke liye nahi kaata tha. Balki sach me badi jor se kaata tha. Uske
achanak itni jor se kaat lene se mai hadbada kar rah gaya.
Isi hadbadahat me maine keerti ko apne pas se door dhakela aur apne gaal ko sahlate huye, use gusse me ghoor kar dekhne laga. Mujhe is tarah se
baukhlata dekh kar, keerti aur bhi jyada jor se khilkhila kar hasne lagi.
Mujhe bhi uski in harkaton se behad sukun mil raha tha. Isliye maine us par jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “pagal ho gayi hai kya. Kab se mujhe bematlab me kaate ja rahi hai. Ab tera yadi mujhe kaatne se dil bhar gaya ho to, ye bata ki, tune priya
ko kya Sms kiya tha. Ye dekh uska iske pahle bhi ek Sms aaya tha.”
Ye kahte huye mai keerti ko priya ka pahle wala Sms dikhane laga. Jise dekhne ke bad, keerti ne thoda sanjida hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “maine priya ko Sms se bataya tha ki, tum abhi mehul ke ghar par hi ho. Apne ghar pahuchte hi tum usko call karoge. Wo isi shart par khana
khane gayi thi ki, tum ghar pahuchte hi use call karoge.”
“Wo shayad abhi tumhare hi call ka intejar kar rahi hai. Tum aisa karo, pahle us se baat kar lo. Mai apna dinner bad me kar lugi.”
Ye kahte huye, wo shararat bhari najro se mujhe dekhne lagi. Maine muh bana kar uski taraf dekha to, wo mujhe call lagane ka ishara karke, mere
seene me sar rakh kar, let gayi.
Abhi mai nikki ko call lagane hi wala tha ki, tabhi keerti ne apni hand free mere hath me thama di. Maine hand free lagayi aur jaise hi nikki ko call
lagane ko hua. Keerti ne mere ek kaan se hand free ko nikal kar, apne kaan me laga liya.
Uski is harkat par mujhe hansi aa gayi aur maine muskurate huye, nikki ko call laga diya. Mera call jaate hi, nikki ne fauran mera call uthate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “aap to sach me bahut matlabi nikle. Yaha se jaate hi, hume bhool gaye.”
Nikki ki is baat par maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai to kisi ko bhi nahi bhula hu. Lekin tum jarur mere waha se aate hi, mujhe aur meri baat ko bhool gayi ho. Warna abhi bhi mujhe aap aap
kah kar nahi pukar rahi hoti.”
Meri baat sunkar, nikki ke hasne ki aawaj aayi aur fir usne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “kisi aadat ko jaane me thoda wakt to lagta hi hai. Lekin meri is aadat ki aad lekar, tum apni galti par parda dalne ki kosis mat karo. Yadi
maine abhi tumko Sms nahi kiya hota to, tumne abhi bhi mujhe call nahi lagaya hota.”
Mai bola “aisi baat nahi hai. Mai to yaha aate hi, sabko call lagana chahta tha. Lekin yaha aane ke bad, mujhe samay hi nahi mil pa raha tha.”
Ye kahte huye mai use apne yaha aane ke bad ke haalat batane laga. Meri abhi nikki se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi priya ka call aane laga. Priya ka
call aate dekh kar, maine ye baat nikki ko batayi aur use good night bol kar call rakh diya.
Mere call rakhte hi, keerti ne mere seene se apna sar utha kar, mujhe hairani se dekhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are tumne call kyo rakh diya. Lage hath priya se bhi baat kar lena tha na.”
Mai bola “priya se baat karne ke liye hi to, maine call rakha hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe muskura kar dekha aur apna sar na me hilate huye, wapas mere seene par sar tika kar baith gayi. Mujhe uske is
tarah se muskurane ka matlab samajh me nahi aaya to, maine us se puchha.
Mai bola “tu is baat par is tarah se kyo hans rahi hai. Kya maine koi galat baat kah di.”
Keerti boli “tum bilkul buddhu ho. Unke ek sath aaye Sms ko dekh kar bhi, itni si baat tumhari samajh me nahi aayi ki, wo dono is samay ek sath hai.
Ab bekar ki baton me samay barbad mat karo aur priya se bhi baat kar lo.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye, priya ko call laga diya. Mera call jaate hi, priya ne fauran call uthate huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum bahut bade jhuthe ho. Jab tumhe mujhse baat karni hi nahi thi to, jhutha vaada karne ki kya jarurat thi. Kya kisi ko is tarah intejar
karwana achi baat hai.”
Priya ki is baat sunkar, keerti ke sath sath mujhe bhi hansi aa gayi. Keerti isliye hans rahi thi, kyoki kuch der pahle usne bhi priya ko lekar, mujhse yahi
baat kahi thi. Maine hanste huye priya ki is baat par safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum galat sochti ho. Yadi mujhe tumse baat nahi karni hoti to, mai abhi bhi tumko call nahi lagata. Mujhe abhi bhi tumko call karne ki kya
jarurat thi.”
Priya boli “ab apni safayi dene ki kosis mat karo. Sach to ye hai ki, tumko mujhse baat hi nahi karni thi. Wo to maine tumko kisi ke sath baat karte
range hathon pakad liya hai. Warna tum bad me mujhse kah dete ki, tumhari nind lag gayi thi.”
Mai bola “ab tum fir galat soch rahi ho. Abhi mai kisi aur se nahi, balki nikki se baat kar raha tha. Tum chaho to abhi nikki se ye baat puchh sakti ho.”
Priya boli “mujhe kisi se kuch nahi puchhna. Tumhari ye baat yadi sach bhi hai. Tab bhi iska matlab ye hi hota hai ki, tumhe sabse aakhiri me mujhse
baat karne ki yaad aayi hai.”
Mai bola “yaar aisa kuch nahi hai. Tum jara meri pareshani ko bhi samajhne ki kosis karo.”
Ye kahte huye, mai nikki ki tarah priya ko bhi apne yaha aane ke bad ki baten batane laga. Jise sunne ke bad, priya ne hanste huye kaha.
Priya boli “niti didi ne tumhari sirf waha hi nahi, balki yaha bhi tumhari pol khol kar rakh di hai.”
Priya ki is baat ko sunkar, maine hairan hote huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola “kyo, kya hua. Ab niti ne waha mere baare me kya bol diya.”
Meri is baat par priya ne hanste huye kaha.
Priya boli “niti didi se yaha sabko pata chal gaya hai ki, tum plane baithte hi, ladkiyon ki tarah foot foot kar rone lage the.”
Ye baat bol kar, priya ek baar fir khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Wahi keerti apne muh par hath rakh kar apne aapko hasne se rokne ki kosis karne lagi. Priya
aur keerti don ko niti ki is harkat par hansi aa rahi thi.
Magar mujhe niti ki is harkat par chid chhut rahi thi. Lekin maine apni is baat par parda dalte huye priya se kaha.
Mai bola “apno se door hone ka dard kise nahi hota hai. Mujhe bhi apno se door hone ka dard hua aur is dard ne mujhe aansu bahane ke liye majbur
kar diya. Ab koi ise ladkiyon wali baat samjhe to, mai kya kar sakta hu.”
“Lekin maine dekha hai ki, kuch ladkiyan aisi bhi hoti hai. Jinhe kisi se door hone par koi farak nahi padta. Unki aankh me to kisi se door hoti samay ek
aansu bhi nahi aata hai. Ab kya aise me, ise tum ladko wali baat kahogi.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, priya samajh gayi ki, mera ye ishara usi ki taraf hai. Usne meri is baat par bhanbhanate huye kaha.
Priya boli “hey, ye tum ghuma fira kar mujhe taane kyo maar rahe ho. Ab mujhe tumhare jaane par rona nahi aaya to, kya mai jabardasti rone ko baith
jaati. Mai to tumko sirf niti didi ki baat bata rahi thi aur tum mujhe hi taana marne lage.”
Mai bola “maine to wo hi baat kahi hai, jo sach hai. Ab sach baat buri to lag hi jaati hai.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me priya ne muskurate huye kaha.
Priya boli “acha, aisi baat hai. To lo, ab bura manne ki tumhari baari hai.”
Priya ki is baat par maine chuakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya matlab.?”
Lekin meri is baat ke jabab me priya ne ek shayari karte huye kaha.
Priya ki shayari
“Kayi jakhm aise hote hai, jo dikhaye nahi jaate.
Kayi raaz aise hote hai jo, bataye nahi jaate.
Kuch log hote hai, jindgi me khas itne.
Ki unke samne aansu kabhi, bahaye nahi jaate.”
Priya ki shayari sunte hi, mujhe uske bura manne wali baat ka matlab samajh me aa gaya tha aur maine us par jhallate huye kaha.
Mai bola “maine tumko……...”

Abhi mai apni baat puri bhi nahi kar paya tha ki, priya ne meri baat ko bich me hi kaatte huye kaha.
Priya boli “maine tumko kitni baar bola hai ki, mujhe ye sher aur shayari bilkul bhi samajh me nahi aati.”
Itna bol kar, wo apni kahi baat par khud hi khilkhila kar hasne lagi aur uske sath sath mere aur keerti ke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Use hansta
hua dekh kar, mere dil ko bhi sukun mehsus ho raha tha. Isliye maine is baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “achi baat hai. Abhi to tum shayari ki baat par mera majak uda lo. Lekin mai bhi tripti ka pata laga kar, us se sher aur shayari seekh kar,
tumhe iska jabab jarur duga. Tab dekhuga ki, tum mera majak kaise bana pati ho.”
Meri is baat par priya ne mujhe chhedte huye kaha.
Priya boli “hey, yadi tumne us pagal tripti ka pata lagane ki kosis ki to, mai tumhari tripti ko bhadka dugi. Fir sher aur shayari seekhna to door ki baat
hai. Tumhe jo gaana gana aata hai, tum wo bhi bhool jaoge.”
Priya ki is baat par maine bhi darne ka natak karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “are, mai tumse sirf majak kar raha tha. Tum niti ki tarah kahin sach me aag lagane ka kaam mat kar dena. Warna is baat ko sunkar, tripti to
meri jaan hi le legi.”
Meri baat ko sunkar, priya fir khilakhilane lagi aur keerti mere seene se apne sar ko utha kar, mera chehra dekhne lagi. Maine muskurate huye, keerti
ka chehra wapas apne seene par rakh liya aur uske sar par hath ferne laga.
Wahi jab priya ka khilkhilana thama to, usne kuch sanjida hokar, tripti ki vakalat karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum tripti ko bekar me badnaam kar rahe ho. Wo bilkul bhi aisi nahi hai. Tum bahut kismat wale ho, jo tumhe tripti jaisi pyar karne wali ladki
mili hai.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mere hath, keerti ke sar par chalte chalte ruk gaye. Mujhe keerti ke pyar ke baare me kisi se janne ki koi jarurat nahi thi. Lekin
priya ki is baat ne mujhe uske khayal janne ko majbur kar diya aur maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tumhari to us se sirf ek baar baat huyi hai. Fir tum uske baare me, ye baat itne yakin se kaise kah sakti ho.”
Priya boli “tumhari khushi ke liye usne mujhse baat ki thi. Is se bad kar, uske pyar ka tumhe aur kya sabut chahiye.”
Priya ki is baat me bahut dam tha. Fir bhi maine is baat ko taalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tumse baat karne ki uski khud ki marji thi. Maine use tumse baat karne ko nahi kaha tha. Fir isme meri khushi kaha se aa gayi.”
Priya boli “haan, tumhari ye baat sahi ho sakti hai. Lekin bhagwan ne tumhe mehsus karne ke liye dil aur bahane ke liye sirf aansu hi nahi diye. Balki
tumhari khopdi me ek 50 gram ka bheja bhi diya hai.”
“Kabhi kabhi tum apne us bheje ka bhi istemal kar liya karo. Uske istemal karne se wo ghat nahi jayega. Balki tum aise betuke sawal karne se bach
jaoge.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, keerti ki hansi chhut gayi aur usne apna chehra mere seene me chhupa liya. Wahi mai priya ki is baat ko sun kar sann rah
gaya. Usne ek teer se do nishane laga diye the.
Ek to usne meri baat ka jabab de diya tha aur dusra kuch der pahle maine use jo na rone ka taana maara tha, uska badla bhi le liya tha. Keerti ko priya
ki in baton me maja aa raha tha. Isliye maine bhi isi baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum kahna kya chahti ho. Jo kahna hai, saaf saaf kyo nahi kah deti.”
Priya boli “tumko saaf saaf hi sunna hai to, wo bhi sun lo. Duniya ki aisi kaun si ladki hogi, jo us ladki se khushi khushi baat karna chahegi, jo ladki uske
boyfriend se pyar karti ho.”
“Tripti ne tumko meri narajgi ki vajah se pareshan dekha hoga. Jis vajah se usne tumhari khushi ke liye, khud se mere se baat ki aur fir tumhe mumbai
dikhane ke bahane se, mere sath ghumne ki ijajat bhi de di.”
“Jitna pyar wo tumko karti hai, utna pyar tumhe koi nahi kar sakta. Wo sirf tumse hi nahi, balki tumse judi har chij se pyar karti hai. Ab meri baat tumhari
samajh me aayi ya fir mai is baat ko aur bhi jyada saaf karke batau.”
Priya ki is baat par maine hanste huye us se kaha.

Mai bola “haan, haan, meri samajh me sab kuch aa gaya hai. Lekin ab raat bahut jyada ho gayi hai. Ab yadi tumhara baat karna ho gaya ho to, hume
so jaana chahiye.”
Priya boli “ok, apna aur tripti ka khayal rakhna. Good night.”
Mai bola “ok kal baat karte hai. Good night.”
Itna bol kar maine priya ka call rakh diya. Priya ka call rakhne ke bad, maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ye le, meri priya se bhi baat ho gayi. Ab tu bata ki, kya tujhe abhi bhi lagta hai ki, priya aur nikki abhi ek sath hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, keerti ne hasna suru kar diya aur mere gaal par chutki kaatte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haan, wo dono ek sath hi hai. Tabhi to nikki se baat karte samay priya ka call bhi aa gaya tha.”
Mai bola “ye to usne ye dekhne ke liye lagaya tha ki, mai use call kyo nahi kar raha hu.”
Keerti boli “nahi, aisa nahi hai. Nikki se tumhari jyada lambi baat chalti dekh kar hi, priya ne tumhe call lagaya tha. Taki tum nikki ka call rakh kar, us se
baat karo. Yadi aisa nahi hota to, tumhara call busy dekh kar, use ye lagta ki, tum mujhse baat kar rahe ho.”
“Aise me use humari baat me rukawat dalne ka pachhtawa hota aur wo sabse pahle tumse humari baat me rukawat dalne ke liye sorry bolti. Lekin uski
baton se aisa kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar mai hairani se usko dekhne laga. Lekin mujhse aisa hone me bhi koi badi bhari baat najar nahi aa rahi thi. Isliye maine keerti ki is
baat ko kaatte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “chal mai maan leta hu ki, is samay priya aur nikki ek sath hai. Lekin unka ek sath rahna koi badi baat nahi hai. Kyoki nikki priya ki vajah se hi
uske ghar me rahti hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne thoda gambhir hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumko kya lagta hai ki, tumko waha par itne saare logon ka pyar aur sath kiski vajah se mila hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine bina ek pal ki der kiye hi, us se kaha.
Mai bola “isme lagna kya hai. Tu khud janti hai ki, ye sab riya aur nikki ki vajah se hi hua hai. Yadi riya mujhe apne ghar nahi le gayi hoti aur waha meri
nikki se mulakat nahi hoti to, mai itne logon se kabhi nahi mil pata.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya tumne kabhi is baat ko socha hai ki, jab pahle din hi tumne nikki ke sath jhagra kar liya tha to, fir wo dusre din khud se tumhari madad
karne ke liye kyo aakar khadi ho gayi thi.”
Mai bola “isme sochna kya hai. Usne khud bataya tha ki, us hospital me uski ek friend ke bhai Dr. hai. Wo unhe bhai manti hai aur un se hum logon ko
bahut madad mil jayegi. Jis vajah se wo humare sath gayi thi.”
Keerti boli “pahle mujhe bhi nikki ki ye baat sahi lag rahi thi. Lekin priya tumhe kab se pyar karti hai. Ye baat janne ke bad, ab mujhe in sab baton ki
sacchai kuch aur hi najar aa rahi hai.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, mai samajh gaya tha ki, uska ishara kis taraf hai. Isliye maine chuakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu kahna kya chahti. Kahin tujhe is sabke pichhe priya to najar nahi aa rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, sach yahi hai ki, is sab ke pichhe priya hi hai. Jis din tumhare mumbai jaane ki baat tay huyi thi. Tumne usi din riya ko bata diya tha
ki, tum mumbai aa rahe ho. Ye baat agle din riya ne apne ghar walon ko batayi hogi.”
“Priya ne to tumhari tasvir pahle hi riya ke mobile me dekh li thi. Jab use pata chala hoga ki, tum aa rahe ho to, usne kisi tarah se tum logon ko apne
ghar me rukwane ke liye apne ghar walon ko taiyar kar liya hoga.”
“Fir waha par tumhare nikki se jhagra kar lene ke bad bhi, usne nikki ko tumhare sath jaane ke liye majbur kiya hoga. Jiske bad tumhari nikki se dosti
ho gayi aur hum har baat hone ki vajah nikki ko hi samajhne lage the.”
Itna bol kar keerti chup ho gayi. Lekin uski is baat ne mujhe sochne par majbur kar diya tha. Lekin abhi bhi mere man me kuch aise sawal the. Jinki
vajah se mai keerti ki is baat ko sach manne ke liye taiyar nahi tha.
Keerti ko bhi shayad ye baat mehsus ho gayi thi ki, mujhe uski is baat par yakin nahi ho raha hai. Isliye usne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua.? Kya tumhe meri ye baat sahi nahi lag rahi hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine apni khamoshi todte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu shayad bhool gayi hai ki, mere kisi ladki ko pyar karne wali baat, nikki ko pahle din hi pata chal gayi thi. Jabki priya ko ye baat mere
janamdin ke din pata chali thi.”
“Yadi nikki priya ki vajah se hi mera sath de rahi hoti to, usne ye baat pahle din hi priya ko bata di hoti. Lekin nikki ne aisa kuch bhi nahi kiya. Jiska
matlab saaf hai ki, jaisa tu kah rahi hai, waisa kuch bhi nahi hai.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “bhool mai nahi rahi hu. Bhool to tum rahe ho ki, priya ek dil ki marij hai aur tumhare ghar chhod kar chale jaane se hi, uski kya haalat ho
gayi thi. Inhi sab baton se bachne ke liye hi, nikki ne priya se ye baat chhupa kar rakhi hogi.”
“Warna tum khud soch kar dekho ki, jo nikki tumse dosti nibhane me pichhe nahi hati. Wo apni bachpan ki saheli ke sath dosti me kaise dhokha kar
sakti hai. Tum mano ya na mano, lekin sach wo hi niklega, jo maine tumse bataya hai.”
Itna bol kar keerti chup ho gayi. Lekin ab mujhe bhi uski in baton par yakin hone laga tha. Isliye maine us se sikayat karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “jab tujhe in sab baton ka aehsas pahle se hi tha to, tune mujhe ye baat pahle kyo nahi batayi.”
Keerti boli “nahi, mujhe in baton ka aehsas pahle se nahi tha. Mere dimag me ye baten tab aayi, jab mujhe pata chala ki, priya tumhe pichhle ek saal
se janti hai. Isi vajah se maine priya se ankita nahi tripti ban kar baat ki thi.”
“Taki der saver yadi use nikki se, is baat ka pata chal bhi jaye ki, tum kis ladki ko pyar karte ho to, uske dil ko is baat ki thes na lage ki, tumne kisi galat
ladki se uski baat karwayi thi.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe priya ki kahi baat yaad aa gayi ki, tripti sirf tumse hi nahi, balki tumse judi har chij se pyar karti hai. Ye baat yaad aate
hi, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.
Mai muskurate huye bade gaur se uska chehra dekhne laga. Mujhe itni gaur se apna chehra dekhte dekh kar, keerti ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua.? Mujhe dekh kar kyo muskura rahe ho.”
Mai bola “kuch nahi, mai ye dekh raha hu ki, aaj teri aankhon me nind nahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe jor se apni bahon me jakad liya aur fir dhire se kaha.
Keerti boli “nahi, aaj mujhe nahi sona, aaj to hum saari raat baat karege.”
Mai bola “nahi, abhi teri tabiyat sahi nahi hai. Abhi tera jyada jagna thik nahi hai. Ab bahut raat ho gayi hai. Ab tu so ja.”
Ye kahte huye maine keerti ki aankhon par hatheli fer kar, uski aankhen band kar di aur fir uske sar par hath ferne laga. Usne apni aankhne nahi kholi.
Lekin dhire se mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “ek baat puchhu.”
Mai bola “tujhse kaha na, ab koi baat nahi. Baki ki baat kal karege.”
Keerti boli “sirf ek aakhiri baat.”
Mai bola “chal puchh le.”
Keerti boli “tum jab se aaye ho. Tumne ek baar bhi mausa ji dikhayi nahi diye hai. Tab bhi tumne kisi se iske baare me nahi puchha. Kya tumko pata
hai ki, mausa ji kaha hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe nahi pata ki, wo kaha hai aur na hi mujhe iske baare me pata karne ki jarurat hai. Magar mai itna jarur janta hu ki, vaani didi ke aate hi,
unka koi na koi business tour nikal aata hai. Abhi bhi shayad wo kisi business tour par hi chale gaye hoge.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Lekin meri baat ke jabab me usne kuch bhi nahi kaha. Jiska matlab saaf tha ki, maine abhi jo baat kahi
hai, wo puri tarah se sahi hai.
Iske bad na to keerti ne kuch kaha aur na hi maine us se kuch kaha. Wo mujhe mujhe pakad kar leti rahi aur mai uske sar par hath ferta raha. Kuch hi
der me uski nind lag gayi aur uska chehra dekhte dekhte pata nahi kab meri bhi nind lag gayi.
Subah keerti ki aawaj sunkar meri nind khul gayi. Lekin mujhe abhi bhi bahut nind aa rahi thi. Fir bhi keerti ki aawaj sunkar, maine aankh kholi to, wo
mere kamre ke darwaje par khadi, chanda mausi ko aawaj laga rahi thi.
Maine use is tarah apne darwaje par khade hokar chillate dekha to, us par chid-chidate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye tu subah subah apna gala faad kar chillana band kar aur mujhe chain se sone de.”
Itna bol kar, maine fir se sone ke liye apni aankh band kar li. Lekin meri aawaj sunte hi, keerti mere pas aa gayi aur mujhe hilate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum ghode bech kar bade aaram se so rahe ho. Jara uth kar dekho ki, tumhari ladli ne, tumhare kamre ke sath sath, pure ghar ka kya haal
bana kar rakh diya hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine fir se aankh kholi aur kamre me yaha waha dekhne laga. Lekin mujhe kahi koi baat najar nahi aayi. Magar jaise hi meri
najar farsh par padi, ek pal me hi meri saari nind gayab ho gayi aur mai hadbada kar, uth kar baith gaya.
Update-193
Iske bad na to keerti ne kuch kaha aur na hi maine us se kuch kaha. Wo mujhe mujhe pakad kar leti rahi aur mai uske sar par hath ferta raha. Kuch hi
der me uski nind lag gayi aur uska chehra dekhte dekhte pata nahi kab meri bhi nind lag gayi.
Subah keerti ki aawaj sunkar meri nind khul gayi. Lekin mujhe abhi bhi bahut nind aa rahi thi. Fir bhi keerti ki aawaj sunkar, maine aankh kholi to, wo
mere kamre ke darwaje par khadi, chanda mausi ko aawaj laga rahi thi.
Maine use is tarah apne darwaje par khade hokar chillate dekha to, us par chid-chidate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye tu subah subah apna gala faad kar chillana band kar aur mujhe chain se sone de.”
Itna bol kar, maine fir se sone ke liye apni aankh band kar li. Lekin meri aawaj sunte hi, keerti mere pas aa gayi aur mujhe hilate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum ghode bech kar bade aaram se so rahe ho. Jara uth kar dekho ki, tumhari ladli ne, tumhare kamre ke sath sath, pure ghar ka kya haal
bana kar rakh diya hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine fir se aankh kholi aur kamre me yaha waha dekhne laga. Lekin mujhe kahi koi baat najar nahi aayi. Magar jaise hi meri
najar farsh par padi, ek pal me hi meri saari nind gayab ho gayi aur mai hadbada kar uth kar baith gaya.
Mere pure kamre me paani bhara hua tha. Jab mujhe iski vajah samajh me nahi aayi to, maine keerti se puchha.
Mai bola “ye sab kya hai.? Ye kisne kiya hai.?”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye saari karamat tumhari ladli nimi ki hai. Usne hi saare ghar ko pani se bhar kar rakh diya hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar maine chaukte huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin nimi mere kamre me kya kar rahi thi aur usne ye sab kyo kiya.”
Keerti boli “aaj use swimming pool me nahane ka sauk chada tha. Wo apne bathroom me swimming pool banana chahti thi. Lekin ami ne use aisa nahi
karne diya. Mai apna mobile tumhare kamre me bhool gayi thi aur usi samay apna mobile lekar tumhare kamre se nikal rahi thi.”
“Nimi ne mujhe tumhare kamre se bahar nikalte dekh liya aur mere bad wo tumhare kamre me ghus gayi. Fir usne tumhare bathroom me pani ki nikasi
ko kapde se band kar diya aur bathroom ko paani se bhar kar nahane lagi.”
“Usne socha hoga ki, kapde laga dene se, paani bahar nahi aayega. Lekin paani pahle tumhare kamre me faila aur fir dhire dhire tumhare kamre se
bahar nikal kar sidiyon se niche jaane laga. Niche paani aata dekh kar, chanda mausi bhagti huyi upar aa gayi.”
“Usi samay mai bhi apne kamre se bahar nikal kar aa gayi. Maine chanda mausi ko upar aate dekha aur tumhare kamre se paani bahar nikalte dekha
to, chanda mausi ke sath mai bhi tumhare kamre me aa gayi. Tumhare kamre me aakar humne dekha ki, paani tumhare bathroom se nikal raha hai aur
bathroom ke andar koi hai.”
“Hum logon ne aawaj laga kar darwaja khulwaya aur nimi ke darwaja kholte hi, bahut saara paani bahar nikal kar tumhare kamre me bhar gaya. Tabhi
mausi bhi upar aa gayi thi aur gusse me nimi ko pakad kar niche le gayi hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, mai fauran uth kar khada ho gaya aur kamre se bahar jaane laga. Mujhe kamre se bahar jaate dekh, keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “ab tum kaha ja rahe ho.”
Mai bola “mai us nimi ki bachchi ki khabar lene ja raha hu. Usne mere kamre ka kya haal bana kar rakh diya hai.”
Keerti boli “rahne do, ye tumse nahi hoga. Tumhare jaane se mausi bhi use kuch nahi bol payegi.”
Lekin maine keerti ki baton ko ansuna kar diya aur kamre se bahar jaane laga. Mujhe niche jaate dekh kar, keerti bhi bhagte huye, mere pichhe pichhe
aa gayi. Hum dono niche pahuche to, chhoti maa nimi par gussa kar rahi thi.
Nimi sirf ek underwear me unke samne sar jhuka kar khadi chhoti maa ki daant sun rahi thi. Lekin jaise hi uski najar mujh par padi, wo bhagte huye
mere pas aa gayi. Mere pas aate hi, usne sisakna suru kar diya.
Apni masum bahan ko sisakte dekh, mera dil bhar aaya aur mai apna saara gussa bhool gaya. Maine fauran use apni god me utha liya aur use bahlate
huye chup karane ki kosis karne laga.
Chhoti maa ne mujhe nimi ko chup karate dekha to, wo nimi ka gussa mujh par utarne lagi. Lekin mai unke gusse ko andekha karke, nimi ko apne sath
apne kamre me lekar aa aaya.
Mere sath sath keerti aur ami bhi upar aa gayi. Upar aakar maine kisi tarah nimi ko chup karaya aur fir use bahla kar ami ke sath uske kamre me bhej
diya. Unke mere kamre se jaane ke bad, keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mujhe pahle hi pata tha ki, tum nimi ko kuch nahi kah paoge aur tumhare niche pahuch jaane se mausi bhi nimi ko kuch nahi kah payegi.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine use jhutha gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye sab tera hi kiya hua hai. Na tu nimi ke samne mere kamre se bahar nikalti aur na hi ye sab hua hota.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne tunakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ulta chor, kotwal ko daante. Tumhare kamre me itna sab hota raha aur tum bade ghode bech kar, aaram se sote rahe. Ab saara dosh
mujhko de rahe ho. Yadi ye sab mere tumhare kamre me aane ki vajah se hua hai to, mai aaj ke bad tumhare kamre me nahi aaugi.”
Maine keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, apni safayi dena chaha. Lekin wo meri baat ko ansuna karke, mere kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Mai to majak me use
chhed raha tha. Lekin wo sach me naraj ho gayi thi.
Kuch der mai keerti ki narajgi ke baare me sochta raha aur fir uth kar fresh hone chala gaya. Mai fresh hokar aaya to, chanda mausi chay nashta lekar
aa gayi. Chay nashta karne ke bad, mai taiyar hokar niche aa gaya.
Mai niche pahucha to, keerti akeli baithi thi. Mujhe dekhte hi, usne muh fula liya. Chhoti maa kitchen me keerti ka nashta banane ki taiyari ka rahi thi.
Maine unke pas aakar un se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, aaj keerti ka nashta mai taiyar karuga. Aap jakar bahar baithiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa hasne lagi aur mujhe bahar jaane ke liye samjhane lagi. Lekin maine unki koi baat nahi suni aur unhe kitchen se jaana hi
pad gaya. Unke jaane ke bad, mai nashta taiyar karne me lag gaya.
Chhoti maa ne shayad, bahar jakar ye baat keerti ko bata di thi. Isliye thodi hi der bad, wo kitchen me aa gayi. Usne apni narajgi ko bhula kar
muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya mausi ke nashte se mai kam pareshan thi, jo ab tum bhi mujhe pareshan karne ke liye nashta banane me lag gaye.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “kabhi tune mere hath ka bana nashta nahi kiya hai. Isliye tujhe aisa lag raha hai. Aaj tu mere hath ka bana nashta karke dekh, tujhe tel
masale wala khana bhi feeka lagne lagega.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti hasne lagi. Fir wo mere pas hi baith gayi aur mujhe nashta banate huye dekhne lagi. Keerti se baat karte karte, maine nashta
taiyar kar liya aur fir keerti ko bahar chal kar baithne ko kaha.
Keerti ke bahar jaane ke bad, maine nashta lagaya aur nashta lekar bahar aa gaya. Keerti, chhoti maa aur vaani ke sath baithi thi. Mujhe nashta laate
dekh kar, keerti aur chhoti maa hasne lagi.
Usi samay chanda mausi upar se ami nimi ko lekar aa gayi. Wo dono humhare pas chup chap khadi hokar dekhne lagi ki, yaha par kya chal raha.
Wahi vaani ne jab mujhe nashta laate dekha to, mujhe fatkarte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “kya tum mumbai ye sab hi sikhne gaye the, jo waha se aate hi nayi bahu ki tarah kitchen sambhal liya. Ek ladka hokar, ladkiyon wale kaam
karte, tumko sharam aana chahiye. Lekin tum to apni saari sharam bech khaye ho.”
Vaani ki baat sunkar, maine nashta keerti ke samne rakh kar, use nashta karne ko kaha aur fir vaani ki is baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, jab ladkiyon ke ladkon wale kaam karne me koi sharam wali baat nahi hoti hai to, fir ladkon ke ladkiyon wale kaam karne me sharam
wali baat kaise ho gayi.”
“Waise bhi chhoti maa kahti hai ki, ladka ho ya ladki dono ek saman hai. Jab ladkiyan ladkon ke kaam karne me pichhe nahi rahti hai to, fir ladkon ko
bhi kisi kaam me ladkiyon se pichhe nahi rahna chahiye.”
“Maine ye sab mumbai se nahi, balki chhoti maa se seekha hai. Mumbai jakar to, maine sirf itna jaana hai ki, meri chhoti maa duniya ki sabse achi maa
hai aur unki sikhayi kisi baat ke liye, mujhe sharam mehsus karne ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Itna kah kar mai muskurate huye, vaani ke pas baithi chhoti maa ke pas aa gaya aur unke gale me bahen daal kar un se lipat gaya. Vaani ne meri baat
sunne ke bad, ek najar nashte ki taraf dekha aur fir mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “lekin tumko malum hai ki, abhi keerti ki tabiyat sahi nahi hai aur uske liye ye sab khana mana hai. Aise me tumko uske liye, ye sab nahi
banana chahiye tha.”
Vaani ki baat sunte hi, ami ki samajh me aa gaya ki, keerti ka nashta maine banaya hai aur usi baat par vaani mujhe fatkar laga rahi hai. Ye baat
samajh me aate hi, ami nashte ke upar jhuk kar, uski khushbu lene lagi.
Ami ki is harkat se, sab hairani se uski ko dekhne lage. Ami ne nashte ki khushbu ko sungha aur fir vaani se mera bachav karte huye kaha.
Ami boli “didi, ye to daliya, papita aur nibu pani hai. Mummy bhi to keerti didi ko nashte me ye hi sab bana kar khilati hai. Bhaiya ne inko dusre tarike se
banaya hai. Isliye ye aise dikh rahe hai.”
“Hum log to ise bahut baar kha chuke hai aur hume ye bahut jyada pasand hai. Aap bhi yadi ek baar bhaiya ke hath ka bana daliya kha logi to, aap
apni biryani ko khana bhool jaogi.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, vaani gaur se ami ka chehra dekhne lagi. Sabhi jante the ki, vaani ko biryani bahut pasand hai. Isliye ami ne use biryani ki misal di
thi. Lekin ab jab ami mere banaye nashte ki tarif kar rahi thi to, aise me nimi ka is kaam me pichhe rahne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha.
Nimi ne bhi fauran ami ki tarah aage aakar, pahle nashte ki khushbu lene ka natak kiya aur fir vaani se kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, bhaiya ke hath ka bana daliya itna testy hota hai ki, uske samne halwa bhi fail hai. Mai to apne janamdin me sabko yahi daliya banwa
kar khilaugi.”
Nimi ki ye baat sunte hi, sabke sath sath vaani ki bhi hansi chhut gayi. Lekin nimi me itna dimag nahi tha ki, wo humare hasne ka matlab samajh sake.
Isliye usne humari hansi ko andekha kar, keerti ke pas baithte huye, us se kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, mujhe bhi aapka nashta karna hai.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, keerti uski taraf nashta badane lagi. Lekin maine keerti ko aisa karne se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu inki fikar mat kar, mujhe pahle se hi pata tha ki, ye dono jarur aisa kuch karegi. Isliye maine inke liye bhi nashta bana liya tha. Tu apna
nashta kar, mai inke liye nashta lekar aata hu.”
Ye kahte huye mai ami nimi ke liye nashta lene jaane laga. Lekin tabhi vaani ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “abhi maine bhi nashta nahi kiya hai. Mere liye bhi thoda nashta le aana.”
Vaani ki baat sunte hi, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur mai nashta lene kitchen me chala gaya. Maine sabko nashta lakar diya aur fir chhoti
maa ke pas baith kar, sabko nashta karte dekhne laga.
Ami, nimi aur keerti ne to, nashta muh me rakhte hi, nashte ki tarif karna suru kar diya. Ami nimi to aisi thi ki, yadi mai unhe namak ka pani bhi sharbat
bol kar de deta to, wo dono isi baat par bahas karti najar aati ki, un dono me se kiska sharbat jyada meetha hai.
Iske bad rahi keerti ki baat to, uske liye, ye hi bahut khushi ki baat ho gayi thi ki, maine uske liye apne hathon se nashta taiyar kiya hai. Wo to mere
diye dard me bhi, kabhi koi nukhsh nahi nikalti thi, fir meri di huyi khushi me uske koi nukhsh nikalne ka sawal hi paida nahi hota tha.
In teeno se hi, mere banaye nashte me koi kami jaan pana, bilkul samundar me giri paani ki boond ko dudhne jaisa tha. Jis vajah se in teeno se apne
nashte ki tarif sun lene ke bad bhi, meri najar vaani par hi tiki huyi thi.
Magar jab nashta ho jaane ke bad bhi vaani ne nashte ke baare me kuch nahi bola to, maine khud hi vaani se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aapko nashta kaisa laga.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani ne apne chehre par bina kisi bhav ko laye, ek najar meri taraf dekha aur fir khade hote huye kaha.
Vaani boli “thik hi hai, mere jaane ke pahle mujhe biryani bana kar bhi khila dena.”
Itna bol kar vaani apne kamre ki taraf chali gayi. Lekin vaani ke muh se itna sunte hi, mera chehra khil utha. Kyoki vaani ek hansni ki tarah thi. Jo
doodh me mile paani me se sirf doodh ko hi peeti thi aur paani ko chhod deti thi.
Wo chand me bhi daag dud nikalne wali thi. Aise me uske muh se mere hath ke nashte ka thik hona aur mere hath ki biryani khane ki baat nikalna bhi,
kisi tarif se kam nahi tha.
Mai to vaani ki itni hi baat se khush ho gaya tha. Vaani ke humare pas se jaane ke bad, maine palat kar keerti ki taraf dekha. Lekin wo ami nimi ko gaur
se dekhne me lagi thi. Keerti ke sath sath meri najar bhi ami nimi ki taraf chali gayi.
Ami nimi gusse me vaani ko jaate huye dekh rahi thi. Unko shayad vaani ki baat pasand nahi aayi thi. Vaani ke jaate hi, chhoti maa ne ami nimi ko
tokte huye, taiyar hone ko kaha aur apne sath le gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad, keerti uth kar mere pas aa gayi aur fir chhoti maa ke kamre me jaati, ami nimi ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumne ami nimi ka gussa dekha. Wo vaani didi ko kaise gusse me ghoor kar dekh rahi thi.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “isme itna hairan hone wali koi baat nahi hai. Un dono ke samne yadi koi mujhse akad dikha kar baat karta hai ya fir meri baat ka sahi se
jabab nahi deta hai to, unko gussa aa hi jaata hai.”
“Lekin humare liye khushi ki baat ye hai ki, ab wo dono pahle wali ami nimi nahi rah gayi hai. Unhe apne gusse par kabu pana aa gaya hai. Warna yadi
wo pahle wali ami nimi hoti to, abhi tak vaani didi se jhagarna suru kar deti.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne khilkhila kar hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum jaisa soch rahe ho, waisa kuch bhi nahi hai. Wo dono abhi bhi tumhare khilaf kuch nahi sun sakti hai. Lekin ye un dono ki majburi hai ki,
wo chah kar bhi vaani didi se jhagra nahi kar pa rahi hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine hairan hote huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “kyo, kya hua. Kya kisi ne unse kuch kaha hai.”
Keerti boli “vaani didi ne yaha aate hi, gusse me tumhe bahut bhala bura bolna suru kar diya tha. Ye baat ami nimi ko sahan nahi huyi. Un dono ne
vaani didi se jhagra karna suru kar diya.”
“Mausi dono ko chup karane ki kosis karti rahi. Lekin jab dono chup nahi huyi to, mausi ne gusse me un par hath utha liya. Lekin vaani didi ne mausi ko
nimi par hath uthane se rok diya.”
“Iske bad vaani didi ne un dono ko dhamki di ki, ab yadi dono me se kisi ne bhi, unke sath badtamiji karne ya un se juban ladane ki kosis bhi ki to, wo
un dono ko to, kuch nahi kahegi. Lekin tumhe apne sath puna lekar chali jayegi.”
“Us samay mausi ne bhi vaani didi ki haan me haan milate huye unse kah diya ki, ab yadi wo dono vaani didi ke sath koi badtamiji karti hai to, vaani
didi ko tumhe apne sath puna le jaane ki puri chhut hai.”
“Isi vajah se wo dono vaani didi ki kisi baat ko sunkar bhi unke sath koi badtamiji nahi kar rahi hai aur na hi un se juban ladane ki galti kar rahi hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mai soch me pad gaya. Mujhe soch me pada dekh kar keerti ne iski vajah puchhi to, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “ab mujhe samajh me aa raha hai ki, airport se lekar abhi tak ami nimi, vaani didi ki har baat ko sunkar bhi chup kyo hai. Lekin ye sirf tufan ke
aane ke pahle ki shanti hai. Wo itni jaldi haar manne walon me se nahi hai.”

Keerti boli “tum bilkul sahi soch rahe ho. Maine un dono ki baten suni thi. Wo dono sirf tumhare aane ka intejar kar rahi thi aur ab tumhare sath mil kar
vaani didi ko sabak sikhayegi.”
“Abhi unko tumse baat karne ka mauka nahi mila hai. Isliye wo abhi tak shant chal rahi hai. Lekin tumse baat hote hi, wo tumhare samne sabse pahle
vaani didi ko sabak sikhane wali baat rakhne wali hai.”
Itni baat bol kar keerti fir se khilkhilane lagi. Lekin uski is baat ne mujhe aur bhi jyada soch me daal diya tha. Mujhe soch me pada dekh kar, keerti ne
hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “abhi to jang suru bhi nahi huyi aur tum abhi se soch me pad gaye.”
Mai bola “tujhe majak sujh raha hai. Tu nahi janti ki, ami nimi mujhe vaani didi ko sabak sikhane ke liye kis kis tarike se taiyar karegi aur kya tu vaani
didi ke gusse ko nahi janti ki, wo jara si badtamiji sahan nahi karti hai.’
“Tune dekh to tha ki, kaise un ne mehul ko pata chale bina hi, use dhool chata di. Ab pata nahi mera kya haal hone wala hai. Mai to yaha wapas aakar
fas gaya hu. Is se acha to ye hi hota ki, mai kuch din mumbai me aur ruk jata.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti fir se khilkila kar hasne lagi. Lekin mai use kuch bol pata, us se pahle hi, mehul ka call aane laga. Maine apna gussa us par
utarna chahta tha. Magar mere kuch bol paane ke pahle hi, usne mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “sun, mai kuch din ke liye mama ke ghar ja raha hu aur mera number band rahega.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, mujhe samajh me aa gaya ki, wo achanak mama ke ghar kyo bhag raha hai. Maine keerti ko mehul ke jaane ki baat batayi to,
usne mere hath se mobile le liye aur mehul se baat karne lagi.
Keerti ne mehul ko samjha diya ki, usne vaani didi ko sab samajha diya. Wo unse phone par baat karke unse sorry bol de to, vaani ka raha saha gussa
bhi khatam ho jayega aur use unse muh nahi chhupana padega.
Mehul ki vaani ko call karne ki himmat to nahi ho rahi thi. Fir bhi keerti ke samjhane par usne aisa karne ki haami bhar di. Mehul ke call rakhne ke bad,
keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “vaani didi ko dekhte hi, sab ke sab ghar chhod kar bhagne ki kyo sochne lagte hai.”
Mai keerti ki baat sunkar, us par gussa karne laga aur wo mujhe isi baat ko lekar pareshan karne lagi. Tabhi chhoti maa ami nimi ke sath aa gayi. Wo
shayad kahi jaane ki taiyari me thi.
Abhi mai unse iske baare me puchh pata ki, tabhi vaani bhi niche aa gayi. Wo bhi kahin jaane ki taiyari me lag rahi thi. Vaani ko aate dekh kar chhoti
maa ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mai ami nimi ke sath keerti ko doctor ko dikhane le ja rahi hu. Vaani apne kaam se bank ja rahi hai. Tum bhi vaani ke sath bank chale
jao aur tumhare khate me, jitne bhi paise hai. Unme se das hajar chhod kar, baki sab mere khate me daal do.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, maine chaukte huye unse kaha.
Mai bola “lekin chhoti maa mere khate pahle se hi dedh lakh rupye se jyada the. Mai aisa karta hu ki, dedh laakh rupye apne khate me chhod kar, baki
aapke khate me daal deta hu.”
Lekin chhoti maa ne meri baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “maine tumse jitna karne ko kaha hai, sirf utna karo. Mujhe kuch samjhane ki kosis mat karo.”
Mai bola “lekin chhoti maa….”
Magar chhoti maa ne meri baat ko bich me hi kaatte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tumne suna nahi, maine kya kaha. Ab iske bad mai kuch bhi sunna nahi chahti.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mai chup karke rah gaya. Apni baat kahne ke bad, chhoti maa, keerti logon ko lekar chali gayi. Lekin jaate jaate wo mera
saara mood kharab kar gayi thi aur ek pal me hi mujhe kangal bana gayi thi.
Update-194
Abhi mai unse iske baare me puchh pata ki, tabhi vaani bhi niche aa gayi. Wo bhi kahin jaane ki taiyari me lag rahi thi. Vaani ko aate dekh kar, chhoti
maa ne mujhse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mai ami nimi ke sath keerti ko doctor ko dikhane le ja rahi hu. Vaani apne kaam se bank ja rahi hai. Tum bhi vaani ke sath bank chale
jao aur tumhare khate me, jitne bhi paise hai. Unme se das hajar chhod kar, baki sab mere khate me daal do.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, maine chaukte huye unse kaha.
Mai bola “lekin chhoti maa mere khate pahle se hi dedh lakh rupye se jyada the. Mai aisa karta hu ki, dedh laakh rupye apne khate me chhod kar, baki
aapke khate me daal deta hu.”
Lekin chhoti maa ne meri baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “maine tumse jitna karne ko kaha hai, sirf utna karo. Mujhe kuch samjhane ki kosis mat karo.”
Mai bola “lekin chhoti maa….”
Magar chhoti maa ne meri baat ko bich me hi kaatte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “tumne suna nahi, maine kya kaha. Ab iske bad mai kuch bhi sunna nahi chahti.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mai chup karke rah gaya. Apni baat kahne ke bad, chhoti maa, keerti logon ko lekar chali gayi. Lekin jaate jaate wo mera
saara mood kharab kar gayi thi aur ek pal me hi mujhe kangal bana gayi thi.
Mai chhoti maa ki is baat se jara bhi khush nahi tha. Lekin mere pas unki baat manne ke siwa koi rasta bhi nahi tha. Mai vaani ke sath bank chala
gaya. Waha pahuch kar vaani apna kaam niptane me lag gayi.
Jab uska kaam ho gaya to, usne mujhse chhoti maa ke khate me dalne ko kaha. Maine gusse me apne khate me sirf ek hajar rupye chhod kar, baki
saare paise chhoti maa ke khate me dalne laga.
Meri is harkat ko dekh kar vaani chauk gayi. Usne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “tum ye kya kar rahe ho. Mausi ne das hajar rupye tumhare khate me chhodne ko kaha tha. Tumhari is harkat se wo gussa ho jayegi.”
Mai bola “wo gussa hoti hai to, ho jaye. Jab un ne mere baare me kuch nahi socha to, ab mujhe bhi unke baare me kuch nahi sochna. Ab mujhe kuch
nahi chahiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “kya tum pagal ho. Jo itni si baat par apna mood kharab kar rahe ho. Tumhe jab kabhi paison ki jarurat ho, tum mausi se le sakte ho. Mujhe
nahi lagta ki, wo tumhe kabhi paise dene ke liye mana karti hogi. Fir is baat par itna gussa karne ki kya jarurat hai.”
Mai bola “didi, mai manta hu ki, chhoti maa mujhe kabhi paise ke liye mana nahi karti. Lekin ye paise maine badi mushkil se jode the aur un ne mujhe
ek pal me hi kangal bana kar rakh diya.”
Meri is baat par vaani ne ulta mujhse sawal karte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “ek baat batao, yadi mausi ne shikha ki shadi me kharcha nahi kiya hota to, kya ye dedh lakh rupye abhi bhi tumhare pas hote. Kya tumhe
tab bhi apne paise kharch hone ka dukh ho raha hota.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, mai chup karke rah gaya. Kyoki uski ye baat sahi thi. Yadi chhoti maa ne shadi me kharch na kiya hota to, yakinan mai apne
saare paise shadi me kharch kar chuka hota.
Ye sab baten samajh lene ke bad bhi, mera mood sahi hone ka naam nahi le raha tha. Mera mood sahi na hote dekh, vaani ne apni cheque book nikali
aur dedh lakh ka ek cheque bhar kar meri taraf badate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “ye cheque tum rakh lo. Abhi jaisa mausi ne kaha hai, waisa kar lo. Bad me ye cheque apne khate me daal dena.”
Mai bola “nahi didi, mai ye nahi le sakta. Chhoti maa ko ye baat pata chalegi to, wo mujhse naraj ho jayegi.”
Vaani boli “are mausi ko ye baat kaun batayega. Mai mausi se kuch nahi kahugi aur tum bhi unko kuch mat batana. Ab tum sidhe tarike se ise rakh lo.”
Mai bola “didi aap samajhti kyo nahi. Yadi in paison ka unhe pata hi nahi chalne dena hai to, mere liye in paison ka koi matlab nahi hai. Mujhe sach me
paise nahi chahiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani ko shayad meri baat ka matlab samajh me aa gaya tha. Usne mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “kahin tum mausi ke janamdin ke liye to, ye paise nahi jod rahe the.”
Vaani ki baat sunte hi, meri aankhon me aansu tair gaye. Sach wo hi tha, jo vaani ne kaha tha. Mai chhoti maa ke janamdin ke liye, pichhle ek saal se
ye paise jod raha tha aur un ne ek pal me hi meri saari mehnat par paani fer diya tha.
Meri aankhen aansuon se bhari dekh kar, vaani ne mere aansu pochhte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “mere pagal bhai, isme itna dukhi hone wali kya baat hai. Tumhare wo paise, mai tumko mausi se wapas dila dugi.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, mai gaur se vaani ki taraf dekhne laga. Is samay wo bilkul barkha didi ki tarah baat kar rahi thi. Barkha didi ko bhi jab mere
upar bahut pyar aata tha to, wo isi tarah se mujhe “mere bhai” kah kar bulati thi.
Mai vaani ko barkha didi ki vajah se gaur se dekh raha tha. Lekin vaani ko mere is tarah se dekhne ki kuch aur vajah samajh me aayi aur usne mujhse
kaha.
Vaani boli “kya hua, kya tumhe meri baat par yakin nahi ho raha hai ya fir tumhe is baat ka dar sata raha hai ki, mai ye baat mausi ko bata dugi.”
Vaani ki baat sunkar, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Lekin aap chhoti maa se wo paise wapas karne ke liye, kuch mat boliyega. Warna unko is baat se dukh
pahuchega.”
Meri is baat par vaani ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “dukh to, mausi ko tumhare ye sab karne se bhi hoga. Kyoki unko ye hi lagega ki, tumko unki baat manne se taklif pahuchi hai. Agar tum
unko dukh pahuchana nahi chahte ho to, jaisa un ne kaha hai, waisa hi karo.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, maine chhoti maa ke kahe anusar, apne khate me das hajar chhod kar, baki ke paise unke khate me daal diye. Iske bad, hum
log ghar ke liye nikal pade. Ghar jaati samay raste me vaani ne mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “waise mujhe ye baat tumko batana to, nahi chahiye. Lekin tum apne paise jaane se bahut pareshan ho. Isliye tumko bata deti hu ki, mausi
ne tumse saare paise kyo le liye hai.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, mai hairani se uski taraf dekhne laga. Vaani ne meri is hairani ko door karte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “mausi ne tumhari khushi ke liye, shikha ki shadi me paani ki tarah paisa bahaya tha. Lekin ab unko is baat ka dar bhi sata raha hai ki, kahin
paise ki ye chaka chaundh dekh kar tum bahak na jao. Isliye ab wo tumhare sath sakhti se kaam le rahi hai.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, ek baar fir meri aankhon me nami aa gayi. Lekin maine apni aankhon ki nami ko saaf kiya aur pahli baar muskurate huye
kaha.
Mai bola “didi bhala ye kya baat huyi. Chhoti maa ko meri kis baat se aisa laga ki, mai paison ki chaka chaundh dekh kar bahak jauga. Mai to un se
bina puchhe kuch bhi nahi karta hu aur har kaam ke liye, paise bhi un se hi leta hu.”
Vaani boli “kya tum bhool gaye ho ki, tum mumbai se sabke liye kitni saari shoping karke aaye ho. Yahi sab dekh kar, unko laga ki, ab tumko fijul
kharchi karne ki aadat lag gayi hai.”
Vaani ki is baat ne mujhe aur bhi jyada hairan karke rakh diya tha. Kyoki abhi tak maine apni ki gayi shoping ke baare me kisi ko bataya hi nahi tha.
Raat ko ami nimi jarur iske baare me puchh rahi thi.
Lekin maine unhe bhi subah ke liye taal diya tha. Aise me meri ki gayi shoping ka chhoti maa ko kaise pata chala, ye baat mujhe samajh me nahi aayi
aur maine vaani se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin didi, abhi to maine apni shoping ka kisi ko kuch bataya bhi nahi hai. Fir chhoti maa ko shoping ka kaise pata chal gaya.”
Vaani boli “jab mai sokar uthi to, sidhe niche aa gayi thi. Us samay keerti tumhare bag khol khol kar mausi ko dikha rahi thi. Tumhari shoping se bhare
5 bag dekh kar, mausi ka dimag ghum gaya.”
“Unko laga ki, itne saare paise dekh kar, tumhara dimag fir gaya hai aur tumne shoping karne me paani ki tarah paisa bahaya hai. Isi vajah se tumhare
kharche par lagam lagane ke liye un ne ye kadam uthaya hai.”
Vaani ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe samajh me aaya ki, ye saari aag keerti ki lagayi huyi hai. Ami nimi ne to meri baat sunkar, sabar kar liya tha. Lekin
keerti ki is besabri ne mujhe kangal bana kar rakh diya tha.
Us par bhi, jab chhoti maa mujhe ye sab karne ka hukum suna rahi thi to, wo aisi bholi ban rahi thi ki, jaise use is baare me abhi hi pata chal raha ho
aur is baat ko sunkar, use bhi jhatka laga ho.
Keerti ke us samay ke chehre ko yaad karke, mujhe us par gussa nahi, balki uski is harkat par hansi aa rahi thi. Maine muskurate huye vaani se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, wo bag dekh kar, aap logon ko galat fahmi ho gayi hai. Wo saare bag meri ki huyi shoping se nahi, balki waha se mile gift se bhare huye
hai.”
Vaani boli “ab ye baat tum mujhe nahi, balki mausi ko samjhao. Ho sakta hai ki, tumhari baat sunkar, unka mood badal jaye aur wo tumhare sath sakhti
karna band kar de.”
Maine bhi vaani ki is baat me, haan me haan milayi aur fir kuch hi der me hum ghar pahuch gaye. Hum jab ghar pahuche to, chhoti maa log bhi wapas
aa chuki thi. Mujhe dekhte hi, nimi gift dekhne ki jid karne lagi.
Uski baat sunkar, mai apne saare bag utha kar le aaya. Lekin mere bag dekhte hi, jahan ami, nimi aur vaani ke chehre par muskan aa gayi. Wahi
chhoti maa ke chehre par narajgi ke bhav aa gaye.
Chhoti maa ka narajgi bhara chehra dekh kar, keerti saham gayi. Lekin vaani saari asliyat jaan chuki thi. Isliye usne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “ab hume bag hi dikhaoge ya bag ke andar ka saman bhi dikhaoge.”
Vaani ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye ek bag khola aur usme se ek fauji ka dress nikal kar, nimi ki taraf bada diya. Apni dress dekh kar nimi
khushi se uchhalne lagi.
Fir maine nimi ko ek video game aur kuch khilone nikal kar diye. Nimi ka video game dekhte hi, ami ne gussa hote huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, ye to bahut galat baat hai. Aapne mujhse vaada kiya tha ki, aap mujhe 1000 game wala video game dilayege. Lekin aapne wo game
nimi ko dila diya. Ab mujhe aapse kuch nahi chahiye.”
Ami ko gussa hote dekh, maine use aankh marte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu nimi ke video game ko dekh kar kyo jalti hai. Nimi video game ko lekar har jagah thodi ja sakti hai. Mai tere liye ek aisi chij lekar aaya hu.
Jo bahut sundar hai aur tu use kahin bhi lekar ja sakti hai.”
Ye kahte huye, maine ek barbie doll nikal kar ami ki taraf bada di. Barbie doll ko dekhte hi, shayad ami ko mere aankh marne ka matlab samajh me aa
gaya tha. Usne fauran khushi khushi barbie doll le li.
Asal me mai ami ke liye video game laya tha aur nimi ke liye barbie doll laya tha. Nimi ki kamjori doll thi. Lekin sath hi sath, uski aadat ami ke khilono
par niyat kharab karne ki bhi thi.
Isi vajah se maine dono ke gift, adla badli karke diye the. Taki nimi khud hi ami ko video game de de aur wahi hua. Ami ke pas barbie doll dekhte hi,
nimi ki saari khushi gayab ho gayi aur usne ami ko lalach dete huye kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, yadi aapko video game chahiye hai to, aap mera video game le lijiye aur mujhe apni barbie doll de dijiye. Mai usi se kaam chala lugi.”
Magar nimi ki baat sunkar, ami ne bhav khate huye kaha.
Ami boli “nahi, mujhe tumhara gift nahi chahiye. Tum apni doll ko tod dogi aur bad me apna game mujhse wapas mangne lagogi.”
Ami ki is baat par nimi ne maska lagate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “nahi didi, mai is baar aisa kuch nahi karugi.”
Nimi ki baat sunte hi, maine fauran bich me aate huye ami se kaha.
Mai bola “ammo, jab nimi itne pyar se kah rahi hai to, tu uski baat maan kyo nahi leti. Mai jababdari leta hu ki, wo video game ko haath bhi nahi
lagayegi.”
Meri baat sunte hi, ami ne muskurate huye, fauran video game le liya aur doll nimi ko de di. Sab unka ye tamasha dekh kar maja le rahe the. Iske bad,
maine ami ko kuch khilone aur ek pyara sa lehanga chunri nikal kar di.
Jise dekhte hi, wo bhi khushi se uchhalne lagi. Lekin chhoti maa ke chehre par narajgi abhi bhi jhalak rahi thi aur jise dekh dekh kar, keerti ghabra rahi
thi. Lekin mai chhoti maa ki is narajgi ko achi tarah se samajh raha tha.
Isliye maine unki is narajgi ko najar andaz karte huye, apne bag se ek navy blue polyester overlap dress aur ek black printed skirt top nikal kar keerti ki
taraf bada diye. Jise usne ek feeki si muskan ke sath, khamoshi se le liya.
Yadi koi aur samay hota to, in dress ko dekh kar, keerti ne ami nimi se jyada uchhal kood karna suru kar diya hota. Kyoki dono hi dress uski pasand
aur pahnawe ko dekh kar hi maine kharide the.
Lekin is samay use is baat ka dar sata raha tha ki, na jaane kab chhoti maa ka gussa mere upar fat padega. Jis vajah se apni manpasand dress dekh
kar bhi, uske chehre par jyada khushi najar nahi aayi thi.
Mujhe man hi man keerti ki is haalat par hansi aa rahi thi. Lekin fir mai apni hansi ko dabate huye, dusra bag kholne laga. Maine us me se ek white net
top aur black jeans nikal kar vaani ki taraf bada diya.
Lekin us dress ko dekhte hi, vaani ko shayad mehul ki harkat yaad aa gayi thi. Isliye un ne use lene ke pahle mujhse puchha.
Vaani boli “ye tum sach me hi mere liye laye ho ya fir kisi aur ke liye laye huyi dress mujhe de rahe ho.”
Mai bola “nahi didi, mai ye aapke liye hi laya hu. Mujhe pahle se hi pata tha ki, aap aane wali ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani ne muskurate huye, wo dress le liya. Iske bad maine bag me se ek saadi nikali aur chanda mausi ko dene laga. Lekin un ne
saadi lene se mana karte huye kaha.
Chanda mausi boli “are baba, mai itni mahngi saadi lekar kya karugi. Mujhe kaun sa kahin jaana rahta hai. Tum aisa karo, ye saadi richa bitiya ko de
dena.”
Chanda mausi ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mausi, aap ise ghar me hi pahan lena. Rahi baat richa aunty ki to, mai unke liye bhi saadi laya hu.”
Iske bad, maine bag me se ek shirt nikali aur keerti ki taraf badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye shirt papa ko de dena.”
Meri is baat ko sunkar, ami nimi ko chhod kar, baki sab mujhe hairani se dekhne lage. Kyoki meri jindgi ka ye pahla mauka tha, jab mai apne papa ke
liye koi gift kharid kar laya tha.
Mere is gift ko dekh kar, sabke chehre khushiyon se khil uthe aur pahli baar chhoti maa ke chehre par muskan najar aayi thi. Lekin na jaane kyo, ye
sab baten mere dil ko chubhne lagi thi.
Khas kar, chhoti maa ki muskan mujhse sahan nahi ho rahi thi. Ye sab priya ka kiya hua aur usne mujhe ye baat kisi se bhi bolne se mana kiya tha.
Lekin maine is baat ko sabke samne jahir karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai to papa ke liye kuch kharidna hi bhool gaya tha. Lekin bad me priya ne waha walon ke liye shoping karte samay, papa ke liye bhi ye shirt
kharid li thi.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, sabke chehre ki khushi gayab ho gayi aur sabko samajh me aa gaya ki, papa ke liye shirt maine nahi kharidi, balki priya ne
mujhe jabardasti kharidwa di hogi.
Is baat ke samajh me aate hi, sabke chehre ki khushi aur chhoti maa ke chehre ki muskan gayab ho gayi thi. Lekin iske sath hi chhoti maa ki aankhon
se aansu ki do bunde nikal aayi thi.
Un ne fauran hi sabki najron se bacha kar apni aankhon ko ponchh liya tha. Mujhe samajh me aa gaya tha ki, meri is baat se chhoti maa ke dil ko chot
pahuchi thi. Jis vajah se unki aankhon se achanak aansu chhalak aaye the.
Bhale hi chhoti maa apne aansuon ko sabki najron se chhupane me kamyab ho gayi thi. Magar meri najron se unki ye baat chhupi na rah saki thi aur
un ne bhi ye dekh liya tha ki, mai unhi ko dekh raha hu.
Mujhe apni taraf dekhta pakar, chhoti maa ne apna chehra dusri taraf ghuma liya aur kisi gahri soch me kho gayi. Lekin unke ye aansu sidhe mere dil
par gir kar, mere dil ko jala gaye the aur meri bhi aankhen bhar aayi thi.
Mai unke pas jakar baith gaya aur unki god me apna chehra chhupa liya. Meri is harkat ko dekh kar sabko laga ki, mai chhoti maa ke sath laad kar
raha hu. Chhoti maa pyar se mere sar par haath ferne lagi.
Lekin mere sar par haath ferte hi, chhoti maa ko samajh me aa gaya ki, mai unki god me chehra chhupa kar ro raha hu. Un ne mere sar par hath ferte
huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye kya kar raha hai. Ye sab tera majak udayege ki, tu har samay apni maa ki god me chhupa rahta hai.”
Magar is samay mujhse kuch bhi kahte nahi ban pa raha tha. Mai unko kaise samjhata ki, ab mere aur mere bap ke bich ki nafrat aur bhi jyada gahri ho
chuki hai. Hum dono ab kabhi bhi ek nahi ho sakte.
Yahi sab sochte huye, mai apni aur chhoti maa ki bebasi par aansu bahaye ja raha tha. Meri is bebasi ka aehsas shayad chhoti maa ko bhi kahin na
kahin ho chuka tha. Un ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “fikar kyo karta hai. Mujhe tujhse kisi baat ki koi sikayat nahi hai.”
Ye kahte huye, un ne apne aanchal se mera chehra saaf kiya aur fir mujhe bahlate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “chal ab bahut ho gaya. Sabke gift de diye aur mera gift dene ka samay aaya to, meri god me muh chhupa kar baith gaya. Kahin aisa
to nahi ki, tu mere liye kuch laana hi bhool gaya ho aur isliye mujhe bahla raha hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunte hi sab hansne lage aur mai bhi unke aanchal se apna chehra saaf karke, uth kar khada ho gaya. Maine apne bag ke pas
aakar, bag me se ek Maroon color ka, Chanderi silk ka Churidar, Kameez, Dupatta With Jacket, nikala aur chhoti maa ki taraf bada diya.
Jise dekhte hi, vaani ke sath sath keerti ki aankh bhi chaudhiya gayi. Un ne shayad mera ye bag khol kar nahi dekha tha. Us suit ko dekhte hi, vaani
apni jagah se uthi aur chhoti maa ke pas aakar, us suit ko khol kar dekhne lagi.
Wo suit dekhne me hi sabse chamakdar aur mahnga najar aa raha tha. Suit ke khulte hi keerti bhi vaani ke pas aakar suit ko dekhne lagi. Vaani ne
hairani se suit ko dekhte huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Vaani boli “mausi ye suit to bahut acha hai. Lekin kya aap ise pahan payegi.”
Vaani ki is baat ke jabab me chhoti maa ke kuch bol pane ke pahle hi, maine jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai itne pyar se laya hu. Chhoti maa ise jarur pahnegi.”
Meri is baat par vaani ne mujhse daantte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “tum to mujhse baat hi mat karo. Hum sabko to saste me nipta diya aur mausi ko itna mahnga aur sundar suit diya hai.”
Vaani ki baat ko sunkar, ek baar fir sab hans diye. Mere chehre par bhi bahut der bad muskan najar aayi thi. Keerti bhi chhoti maa ke suit ki bahut tarif
kar rahi thi aur vaani ki tarah wo bhi mujhe, chhoti maa ko sabse acha suit dene ke upar se taane maar rahi thi.
Update-195
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunte hi sab hansne lage aur mai bhi unke aanchal se apna chehra saaf karke, uth kar khada ho gaya. Maine apne bag ke pas
aakar, bag me se ek Maroon color ka, Chanderi silk ka Churidar, Kameez, Dupatta With Jacket, nikala aur chhoti maa ki taraf bada diya.
Jise dekhte hi, vaani ke sath sath keerti ki aankh bhi chaudhiya gayi. Un ne shayad mera ye bag khol kar nahi dekha tha. Us suit ko dekhte hi, vaani
apni jagah se uthi aur chhoti maa ke pas aakar, us suit ko khol kar dekhne lagi.
Wo suit dekhne me hi sabse chamakdar aur mahnga najar aa raha tha. Suit ke khulte hi keerti bhi vaani ke pas aakar suit ko dekhne lagi. Vaani ne
hairani se suit ko dekhte huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Vaani boli “mausi ye suit to bahut acha hai. Lekin kya aap ise pahan payegi.”
Vaani ki is baat ke jabab me chhoti maa ke kuch bol pane ke pahle hi, maine jabab dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai itne pyar se laya hu. Chhoti maa ise jarur pahnegi.”
Meri is baat par vaani ne mujhse daantte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “tum to mujhse baat hi mat karo. Hum sabko to saste me nipta diya aur mausi ko itna mahnga aur sundar suit diya hai.”
Vaani ki baat ko sunkar, ek baar fir sab hans diye. Mere chehre par bhi bahut der bad muskan najar aayi thi. Keerti bhi chhoti maa ke suit ki bahut tarif
kar rahi thi aur vaani ki tarah wo bhi mujhe, chhoti maa ko sabse acha suit dene ke upar se taane maar rahi thi.
Chanda mausi ne bhi chhoti maa ke suit ki bahut tarirf ki aur unse kaha.
Chanda mausi boli “bahurani, punnu baba sach me aapke liye bahut sundar suit laye hai. Aap apne janamdin me ye hi suit pehanna.”
Chanda mausi ki baat sunkar, keerti bhi chhoti maa ke pichhe pad gayi aur unhe iske liye haan kahna hi pad gaya. Sab chhoti maa ke suit me khoye
huye the. Lekin ami nimi ko in baton me jara bhi maja nahi aa raha tha.
Un ne dekha ki, sab chhoti maa ke suit ki baton me hi ulajh kar, rah gaye hai to, dono aapas me kuch khusar fusar karne lagi aur fir ami ne mujhe tokte
huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, ek ek chij dikhane me itna samay kyo laga rahe hai. Abhi to bahut si chijen dikhana baki hai.”
Ami ki baat sunkar sab hasne lage aur mai fir se sabko apne laye gift dikhane laga. Mausi, aunty, vaani didi ki mummy ke liye layi huyi saadiyan aur
kamal, mausa ji, uncle ke liye laye huye kapde dikhane ke bad mai ruk gaya.
Abhi mere bag me kuch aur kapde the. Lekin mai keerti ki vajah se wo dikhana nahi chahta tha. Magar vaani didi mere pas hi baithi thi. Un ne mujhse
kapde dikhane se hichakte dekha to, mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “kya hua, ye kapde kyo nahi dikha rahe ho. Kya ye apni girlfriend ke liye laye ho.”
Vaani ki is baat ko sunkar, maine hadbadate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Ye to mai shereen baji, sheza aur unki ammi ke liye laya hu.”
Ye kahte huye, mai wo kapde bhi sabko dikhane laga. Shereen baji ka naam sunkar bhi, keerti ke mood me koi khas farak padte na dekh kar, mujhe
badi rahat mehsus huyi aur isi ke sath mera dusra bag bhi khali ho gaya.
Us bag ke khali hote hi, mai aaram se sofe par baith gaya. Mujhe aaram se baithte dekh kar, ami ne fauran mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, aap aaram se kyo baith gaye. Abhi to bahut kuch baki hai.”
Mai ami ki baat ka matlab achi tarah se samajh gaya tha. Use baki ke bags me apne matlab ki koi chij nikalne ki ummid thi aur isi vajah se wo besabri
se unke khullne ka intejar kar rahi thi. Lekin maine use pareshan karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “ab to kuch baki nahi hai. Mai jo jo laaya tha, sab dikha chuka hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, ami ne sach me pareshan hote huye kaha.
Ami boli “lekin bhaiya, abhi to teen bag khulna baki hai.”
Mai bola “wo bag mere nahi hai. Wo to mumbai walon ke bag hai.”
Ye baat sunte hi, ami ka chehra udas ho gaya. Nimi jo abhi sab kuch kamoshi se dekh rahi thi. Usne badi hi masumiyat se kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, to kya sab khatam ho gaya. Aap humare liye bas itna hi laye hai.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, ek baar fir sabki hansi goonj gayi aur dono ka chehra chhota sa ho gaya. Mujhe un dono ko aur pareshan karna thik nahi laga aur
maine uth kar ek bag uthate huye kaha.
Mai bola “fikar mat karo, mumbai walon ne bhi tumhare liye bahut kuch bheja hai. Lekin pahle mai wo dikhata hu, jo mujhe waha se mila hai.”
Ye kahte huye, maine ek bag khola. Usme wo kapde the, jo aman, nisha bhabhi, ajay aur shikha ne mujhe diye the. Fir maine barkha didi aur alka
aunty ke kapde dikhaye. Uske bad, seeru didi aur raj logon ne jo gift dikhaye the, wo sabko dikhane laga.
Lekin is bag me ami nimi ke matlab ki koi chij nahi thi. Isliye wo log isme koi dilachaspi nahi le rahi thi. Magar jaise hi maine agla bag utaya, dono mere
pas aakar khadi ho gayi.
Ye bag shikha didi logon ke ami nimi aur chhoti maa ke liye diye gaye saman se bhara hua tha. Nisha bhabhi, shikha didi, barkha didi aur seeru didi
logon ne ami nimi aur chhoti maa ke liye koi na koi gift diya tha.
Us bag ke khulte hi, ami nimi ke chehre khushi se khil uthe. Usme unke matlab ke bahut se khilone aur kapde the. Mere kuch nikalne ke pahle hi, wo
dono khud hi, bag me se saman nikal nikal kar sabko dikhane lagi.
Iske bad maine aakhiri bag khola. Ye wo bag tha, jo riya ne mujhe airport par diya tha. Isme bag me kya tha, ye mai khud bhi nahi janta tha. Mujhe bas
itna pata tha ki, is bag me riya, priya, raj aur nikki ke diye huye gift hai.
Maine jaise hi is bag ko khola, isme bhi ami nimi aur chhoti maa ke liye gift najar aaye. Jise dekhte hi, ami nimi ki khushi dugni ho gayi aur wo fir gift
nikal nikal kar sabko dikhane lagi aur mai batane laga ki, kisne kya gift diya hai.
Jab saare bag khul gaye to, mai aaram se baith gaya. Maine chhoti maa ki taraf dekha to, unke chehre par muskan thi. Shayad sab bag ke baare me
pata chalne se, unke man se ye baat nikal chuki thi ki, maine mumbai me bahut fijul kharchi ki hai.
Wahi dusri taraf chhoti maa ki muskan ko dekh kar, keerti bhi sukun ki saans leti najar aa rahi thi. Maine vaani ki taraf dekha to, usne muskurate huye
mujhe aankh maar di. Uski is harkat se mere chehre par bhi muskan aa gayi.
Ami nimi sabko apne khilone aur kapde dikhati rahi. Thodi der mai sabke sath baitha raha aur fir mai uth kar, apne kamre me aa gaya. Mai abhi kamre
me pahucha hi tha ki, tabhi priya ka Sms aa gaya.
Priya ka Sms
“Ab tumhari dosti me ye naubat bhi aa gayi.
Thandi hawa bhi mujhe jala gayi.
Kahti hai tum yaha tarasti hi rah gayi.
Mai tumhare dost ko chhu kar bhi aa gayi.”
Priya ka Sms dekhte hi, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur maine bhi use ek Sms bhej diya.
Mera Sms
“Kitna khubsurat tumhara andaz hai.
Hakikat hai ya fir khwab hai.
Khushnashibon ke pas tum rahti ho.
Mere pas to sirf tumhari aawaj hai.”
Mera Sms jaate hi, priya ka call aane laga. Mere call uthate hi, usne kaha.
Priya boli “waah waah, waha jaate hi, tum to pure shayar ban gaye.”
Mai bola “aisa kuch nahi, tum log hi jabardasti mujhe maar maar kar shayar banane par tuli ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya hasne lagi. Fir usne baton baton me bataya ki, aaj se raj ne college jana aur riya, nikki ne school jana suru kar diya hai. Nikki
abhi ek hafte uske sath hi rahegi.
Fir wo mujhe waha sabka haal chal batati rahi aur thoda bahut hansi majak karne ke bad, usne call rakh diya. Uske call rakhne ke thodi hi der bad,
keerti aa gayi. Use dekhte hi, maine muskurate huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “aag laga kar tere dil ko shanti mil gayi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne hairani se kaha.
Keerti boli “tum kahna kya chahte ho. Maine kaun si aag lagayi.”
Mai bola “ab jyada bholi banne ka natak mat kar, mujhe vaani didi ne teri harkat ke baare me sab bata diya hai ki, tujhse jara bhi sabar nahi hua aur
tune bag khol kar chhoti maa ko saare gift dikha diye the.”
Meri baat sunte hi, keerti ko saari baat samajh me aa gayi. Lekin usne pahle kab apni galti maani thi, jo wo abhi apni galti maan leti. Usne apni is galti
par parda dalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai tumhare gift dekhne ke liye koi besabar nahi ho rahi thi. Mai to sabse chhup kar ye dekh rahi thi ki, kahin mehul ki tarah, tum bhi mere
liye kuch ulta sidha na le aaye ho. Mai to bas use sabki najar bacha kar, waha se alag karna chah rahi thi.”
“Lekin tabhi mausi aa gayi aur majburi me mujhe unhe wo gift dikhana pad gaye. Isi bich vaani didi bhi aa gayi aur mujhe is baat ke liye gussa karne
lagi. Jiske bad maine baki ke bag nahi khole.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine hanste huye kaha.
Mai bola “mehul to abhi bacha hai. Tune kya mujhe mehul ki tarah pagal samjha hai, jo tu un bag me wo faltu ki chijen dud rahi thi.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti ne tunakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mehul kuch bhi ho, lekin tumhari tarah bacha nahi. Wo kam se kam shilpa ke liye kuch dhang ki chij laya to tha. Lekin tumse to kisi baat ki
ummid karna hi bekar hai.”
Ye kah kar, wo pair patakte huye, mere kamre se jaane lagi. Lekin maine uska haath pakad kar use rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “are, mai tere liye teri pasand ke dress lekar to aaya hu. Kya tujhe wo pasand nahi aaye.”
Keerti boli “haan, haan, mujhe wo bahut pasand aaye. Lekin tum ye batao ki, mere aur baki sabke liye laye huye dress me alag hi kya hai. Mujhe to,
mujhse achi mausi ki dress lagi, kam se kam usme tumhara pyar to, najar aa raha tha.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine apna sar peette huye kaha.

Mai bola “hey bhagwan, ab mai is ladki ka kya karu. Mai itne pyar se iske liye dress lekar aaya aur ise usme mera pyar hi najar nahi aaya.”
Keerti boli “haan, mujhe un me tumhara koi pyar najar nahi aaya. Ab mera haath chhodo aur mujhe jaane do.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine uska haath chhoda aur bahar jakar dekhne laga. Wo meri is harkat ko dekh kar, wahi ki wahi khadi rah gayi. Mai bahar se
aaya to, maine apna bag bed par rakha aur use kholne laga.
Ye mere kapdo ka bag tha, jo mai apne sath apne kamre me le aaya tha. Maine us bag me se apne kapdon ke niche se, ek Night dress bahar nikala.
Jis par najar padte hi, keerti ne fauran bahar ki taraf daud laga di.
Usne kamre ke bahar jakar, ek najar niche ki taraf dekha aur fir fauran mere pas wapas aakar, mere haath se us night dress ko apne haath me lekar
dekhne lagi. Wo ek silk ki black color ki short nighty thi.
Wo badi hairani se us nighty ko dekhne me lagi thi. Tabhi maine apne kapdon ke niche se ek Denim ka blue shorts aur ek mini top bhi nikal kar uske
hath me pakda diya aur muskurate huye use dekhne laga.
Ye sab dekh kar, keerti ki aankhen hairnai se fati ki fati rah gayi. Use shayad ab bhi yakin nahi aa raha tha ki, ye sab mai hi lekar aaya hu. Usne bade
hi bholepan se kaha.
Keerti boli “kya sach me ye sab tum hi laye ho.”
Mai bola “mai nahi to aur kaun laya hai. Ab ye bata ki, isme se tujhe kuch pasand aaya bhi hai ya nahi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne wo dress apne seene se lagate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mujhe to tumhare diye sabhi dress bahut pasand aaye hai.”
Mai bola “to fir abhi kyo kah rahi thi ki, tere liye laye kisi bhi dress me tujhe mera pyar najar nahi aa raha tha.”
Keerti boli “wo to mai….”
Itna kah kar keerti apni baat kahte kahte ruk gayi. Maine use tokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan, bol bol, chup kyo ho gayi.”
Keerti boli “kuch nahi, wo to mai aise hi kah rahi thi.”
Mai bola “mujhe charane ki kosis mat kar, mai teri sab harkat ko achi tarah se janta hu. Wo tu sirf apni galti par parda dalne ke liye kah rah rahi thi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti khilkhila kar hanste huye mere kamre se jaane lagi. Maine use rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “are ab kahan ja rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mai ise apne kamre me rakh kar aati hu.”
Mai bola “jara ruk, abhi tere liye aur bhi kuch hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ruk gayi aur maine apne kapdon ke niche se uske naam ka ek bracelet nikal kar uske haath me thama diya. Apne naam ka
bracelet dekhte hi, wo khushi se uchhal padi.
Use bracelet pahanne ka bahut hi jyada shauk tha aur uske pas tarah tarah ke bracelet the. Un me se kuch bracelet maine bhi use lakar diye the. Lekin
use vaani didi ka diya hua, sone ka bracelet sabse jyada pasand tha.
Us bracelet me chamakdar nagon ki nakkasi ki gayi thi. Jisse uski chamak damak aur sundarta dekhte hi banti thi. Use wo bahut sambhal kar rakhti thi
aur kisi khas mauke par hi pehna karti thi.
Mere diye, bracelet ko dekhne ke bad keerti ne use chuma aur fir muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye to mere sone ke bracelet se bhi acha hai.”
Uski is baat ke jabab me maine apna chehra utarte huye, us se kaha.
Mai bola “irada to, mera bhi tujhe sone ka bracelet dene ka hai. Lekin mere pas itne paise hi nahi ho pate ki, tujhe sone ka bracelet de saku.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.

Keerti boli “pagal mat bano. Tumhara diya hua, ek dhaga bhi, mere liye sone se kahin jyada keemti hai.”
Mai bola “tu kuch bhi bol, lekin mai tujhe sone ka bracelet dekar hi rahuga.”
Keerti boli “acha baba, de lena. Lekin abhi to tum apni fikar karo. Meri galti ki vajah se mausi ne tumhare saare paise chheen liye hai.”
Mai bola “mujhe iski fikar karne ki jarurat nahi hai. Fikar to ab chhoti maa kar rahi hogi ki, un ne bevajah mere paise chheen liye hai. Ab wo kisi na kisi
bahane se, mujhe paise wapas karne ki kosis jarur karegi.”
Keerti boli “aur yadi aisa nahi hua to, fir kya karoge.”
Mai bola “yadi aisa nahi hua, tab bhi koi baat nahi hai. Wo paise to, mai chhoti maa ke janamdin me gift dene ke liye hi jod raha tha. Ab waise nahi to,
aise hi sahi, lekin paise to, unhi ke pas gaye hai.”
“Pahle mujhe is baat se mera mood kharab jarur hua tha. Lekin jab vaani didi se pata chala ki, chhoti maa ne aisa kyo kiya hai. Tab mujhe aehsas hua
ki, chhoti maa ne kuch galat nahi kiya hai aur mera mood khud hi sahi ho gaya.”
Keerti boli “lekin ab unke janamdin ke gift ka kya karoge.”
Mai bola “abhi mujhe kuch nahi pata. Lekin ab tu ye baten chhod aur ye sab apne kamre me rakh kar aa. Warna abhi ami nimi me koi tapak padega.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti hanste huye, wo sab saman apne kamre me rakhne chali gayi. Uske jaane ke kuch hi der bad, ami mujhe khane ke liye bulane
aa gayi aur mujhe khane ke liye bol kar, wo keerti ko bulane chali gayi.
Ami ke jaane ke bad, mai muh haath dhone chala gaya. Mai muh haath dhokar aaya to, keerti mere kamre me hi baithi thi. Mai taiyar hokar, uske sath
khane ke liye niche aa gaya.
Hum niche pahuche to, sab khane par humhara hi intejar kar rahe the. Humare pahuchte hi, sabne khana khana suru kar diya. Khane ke bad, hum sab
baith kar, baten karne lage.
Humari aapas me baten chal rahi thi. Tabhi vaani didi ne wo hi dedh lakh ka cheque meri taraf badate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “mai tumhare janamdin me tumhe koi gift nahi de payi thi. Isliye meri taraf se ye cheque rakh lo aur tumhe apne liye jo kuch acha lage, tum
wo kharid lena.”
Mai bola “didi, aap ko jo bhi dena ho, aap khud hi kharid kar de dijiye. Lekin ye cheque mujhe mat dijiye. Mai apne janamdin ke gift me cheque nahi
luga.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne mujh par gussa karte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “wo tumhari badi bahan hai. Usko kisi baat ke liye na karte huye, tumko sharam nahi aati.”
Mai bola “chhoti maa, ye meri badi bahan hai. Isliye mai gift me paise lene se mana kar raha hu. Mujhe yadi paise ki jarurat huyi to, mai haq ke sath,
bina kisi jijhak ke inse maang luga.”
“Lekin ye mujhe janamdin ka gift dena chahti hai aur gift wo hi acha lagta hai, jise dekhte hi, dene wale ka chehra najar aaye. Inka cheque to mai bank
me daal duga. Fir bhala us se kharidi huyi chij me mujhe inka chehra kaise najar aa sakta hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani didi muskurane lagi. Lekin chhoti maa to, meri maa thi aur mai unki sikhayi baton se hi bhala unhe kaise hara sakta tha. Un ne
meri baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “bade jab kuch dete hai to, usme unke pyar ke sath sath, unka aashirwad bhi chhupa hota hai. Pyar najar aata hai, lekin aashirwad
kabhi najar nahi aata. Magar wo aashirwad hamesha sath bana rahta hai. Isliye ise vaani ka pyar nahi, balki aashirwad samajh kar rakh lo.”
Chhoti maa ne mujhe apni baton me buri tarah se uljha diya tha aur ab mujhe unki is baat ka koi jabab nahi sujh raha tha. Aakhir me na chahte huye
bhi, mujhe vaani didi ka wo cheque lena hi pad gaya.
Keerti aur ami nimi, mujhe paise mil jaane ki vajah se khush najar aa rahi thi. wahi vaani ke chehre par bhi muskan thi. Lekin chhoti maa ke chehre se
kuch pata nahi chal raha tha. Wo kahin khoyi khoyi si najar aa rahi thi.
Maine unko khoya khoya sa dekha to, unse baat karne laga. Kuch der unse baat karne ke bad, maine unhe mehul ke ghar jaane ki baat jatayi aur mai
fir mehul ke ghar ke liye nikal gaya.
Mehul ke ghar pahuch kar, maine uncle aur richa aunty ko unke liye laye kapde diye. Fir meri unse yaha waha ki baten hoti rahi aur 5 baje ke bad, mai
wahi se shereen baji ke ghar jaane ke liye nikal gaya.
Raste se maine aftaari ke liye kuch fal kharide aur unhe lekar mai baji ke ghar pahuch gaya. Lekin ghar par is samay shereen baji ki ammi ke alawa koi
nahi tha.
Mai bhi unhe ammi hi kahta tha.
Ammi ne mujhe bataya ki shereen baji aur sheza ke sath, uski kisi saheli ke ghar gayi aur raat tak wapas aayegi. Maine unko aftaari ke liye laye fal
diye aur fir sabke liye laye kapde dikhane laga.
Iske bad, roza kholne ka samay hone laga to, wo roza kholne ki taiyari karne lagi. Mere fal bhi, un ne aftaari me laga diye. Roza kholne ka samay hone
par, mai bhi unke sath aftaari karne laga.
Aftaari ke bad, ammi se meri thodi bahut baten huyi aur fir mai unse kal sham ko aane ki baat bol kar, ghar ke liye nikal pada. Lekin ammi ke ghar se
nikalte hi, raste me mujhe, mera dost rahul mil gaya.
Usne milte hi mere upar sawalon ki bauchar kar di aur bina kuch bataye mumbai chale jaane ki baat par fatkar lagane laga. Us se baat chit me bahut
samay lag gaya aur fir mujhe ghar pahuchte pahuchte 7:30 baj gaye.
Mai ghar pahucha to, ami, nimi, keerti, chanda mausi, aur chhoti maa sab baith kar, shikha didi ki shadi ka video dekh rahe the. Mai keerti ke pas jakar
baith gaya aur mai bhi shadi ka video dekhne laga.
Video me abhi shikha didi ki barat aayi thi aur mai baratiyon ka swagat kar raha tha. Us video me chhoti maa saaf najar aa rahi thi. Chhoti maa ke
video me najar aate hi, maine ami nimi ki taraf dekha.
Lekin dono ka hi man video dekhne me laga hua tha. Mujhe ye dekh kar hairat ho rahi thi ki, chhoti maa ko us video me dekh lene ke bad bhi, ami nimi
is baare me koi sawal kyo nahi kar rahi hai.
Update-196
Iske bad, roza kholne ka samay hone laga to, wo roza kholne ki taiyari karne lagi. Mere fal bhi, un ne aftaari me laga diye. Roza kholne ka samay hone
par, mai bhi unke sath aftaari karne laga.
Aftaari ke bad, ammi se meri thodi bahut baten huyi aur fir mai unse kal sham ko aane ki baat bol kar, ghar ke liye nikal pada. Lekin ammi ke ghar se
nikalte hi, raste me mujhe, mera dost rahul mil gaya.
Usne milte hi mere upar sawalon ki bauchar kar di aur bina kuch bataye mumbai chale jaane ki baat par fatkar lagane laga. Us se baat chit me bahut
samay lag gaya aur fir mujhe ghar pahuchte pahuchte 7:30 baj gaye.
Mai ghar pahucha to, ami, nimi, keerti, chanda mausi, aur chhoti maa sab baith kar, shikha didi ki shadi ka video dekh rahe the. Mai keerti ke pas jakar
baith gaya aur mai bhi shadi ka video dekhne laga.
Video me abhi shikha didi ki barat aayi thi aur mai baratiyon ka swagat kar raha tha. Us video me chhoti maa saaf najar aa rahi thi. Chhoti maa ke
video me najar aate hi, maine ami nimi ki taraf dekha.
Lekin dono ka hi man video dekhne me laga hua tha. Mujhe ye dekh kar hairat ho rahi thi ki, chhoti maa ko us video me dekh lene ke bad bhi, ami nimi
is baare me koi sawal kyo nahi kar rahi hai.
Jab mujhe ami nimi ke is baat par koi sawal na karne ki vajah samajh me nahi aayi to, maine dhire se keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ye kya hai, chhoti maa ko video me dekh kar bhi, ami nimi kuch bol kyo nahi rahi hai.”
Keerti boli “mausi ne mumbai se wapas aate hi, ami nimi ko sach bata diya tha ki, vaani didi apni mummy ke sath yaha aa rahi thi. Isliye wo wahi se
uncle ko dekhne mumbai chali gayi thi. Lekin usi din shikha didi ki shadi thi aur un ne jabardasti unko shadi me shamil hone ke liye rok liya tha.”
Mai bola “lekin mehndi ke video me to chhoti maa dikhayi di hogi. Kya tab bhi in ne koi sawal nahi kiya.”
Meri is baat par keerti ne jhunjhlate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ab tum apna bekar ka dimag mat chalao aur mujhe shadi ka video dekhne do.”
Mai bola “are bas ye baat bata de, fir mai kuch nahi puchhuga.”
Keerti boli “haan, mausi ko mehndi me dekh kar, ami ne ye sawal kiya tha. Lekin mausi ne kah diya tha ki, wo mehndi ki raat me hi waha pahuchi thi
aur isi vajah se unhe dusre din waha shadi ke liye rukna pada tha.”
“Ab iske bad, tumko jo bhi puchhna ho, raat ko puchh lena. Maine shikha didi ki shadi nahi dekhi. Kam se kam shadi ka video to dekh lene do.”
Keerti ko naraj hote dekh, mai bhi chup chap video dekhne laga. Tabhi vaani didi bhi upar se aa gayi aur mere pas baith kar video dekhne lagi. Ab
video me varmala ke liye dulhan ka intejar ho raha tha.
Tabhi pandal me phoolon ki barish hote dekh, nimi taali bajane lagi aur jaise hi, usne do chhoti chhoti ladkiyan pariyon ki dress pahan kar aate dekha
to, usne chhoti maa se kaha.
Nimi boli “mummy mujhe bhi aisi dress chahiye.”
Chhoti maa ne use daanta aur chup chap baithne ko kaha. Wo muh latka kar chup chap baith gayi. Mai abhi nimi ka latka hua chehra hi dekh raha tha
ki, tabhi keerti ne mujhe kohni marte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum uske is tarah se chehra latkane par mat jao. Wo bahut der se aise hi, video dekh dekh kar pareshan kar rahi hai. Abhi jab tum mehandi
me dance kar rahe the to, isne pura ghar sar par utha liya tha. Abhi jaise hi tum najar aaoge, ye fir se shor machana suru kar degi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai fir se video dekhne laga. Lekin jaise hi video me mai dulhan ki doli ko kandha dekar late huye najar aaya. Waise hi nimi ne
shor machana aur nachna suru kar diya.
Uski is harkat par keerti meri taraf dekh kar, muskurane lagi aur meri bhi hansi chhut gayi. Chhoti maa ne fir se use chup karke, video dekhne ko kaha
aur wo fir se muh latka kar video dekhne lagi.
Ab video me dulhan ko doli se utare jaane ki taiyari chal rahi thi. Maine barkha didi ko dulhan ko doli se utarne ka ishara kiya. Fir usi samay mere pas
nisha bhabhi aur priya aa gayi.
Nicha bhabhi ke aane ke pahle camera pahle mere chehre par tha. Lekin nisha bhabhi ke aate hi, camera unke chehre par chala gaya aur uske bad,
priya ke chehre se hote huye, dulhan ki doli par jakar ruk gaya.
Abhi hum sab baithe dulhan ke doli se utarne ka intejar kar rahe the ki, tabhi na jaane vaani didi ko kya hua ki, wo uth kar chhoti maa ke pas gayi aur
unse remote lekar, wapas mere pas baith kar, video ko pichhe karne lagi.
Un ne video ko pichhe kiya aur fir us jagah se suru kiya jab nisha bhabhi aur priya aayi thi. Priya ke chehre par camera aate hi, un ne video Pause kar
diya aur badi gaur se priya ka chehra dekhne lagi.
Sab bade gaur se ab vaani didi ko hi dekh rahe the ki, un ne priya ke chehre par video ko kyo rok diya. Wo thodi der tak priya ko gaur se dekhti rahi aur
fir jab unki najar sab par padi to, un ne video chalu karte huye, mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “ye itni khoobsurat ladki kaun hai.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ko sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, wo priya hai aur us dress me wo sach me hi sabse sundar lag rahi thi. Hum log mumbai me isi ke ghar me ruke the.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani muskurate huye, wapas video dekhne lagi. Video me varmala ke samay, jab mehul ne shikha didi ko apni god me upar uthaya
to, nimi ne fir se shor machana suru kar diya.
Uski harkat ko dekh kar, chhoti maa ne use fir se gussa kiya aur sab hasne lage. Video me shikha didi ko dekh kar, mujhe shikha didi ki yaad aa gayi
aur mai waha se uth kar apne kamre me aa gaya.
Mera man unse baat karne ka ho raha tha. Maine samay dekha to, abhi 8 baje the. Maine kuch sochte huye, shikha didi ke mobile par call laga diya.
Lekin call ajay ne uthaya. Use call uthate dekh, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, kya didi ghar par nahi hai.”
Ajay bola “kyo, kya tumhe mujhse baat karne me pareshani ho rahi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, aisi baat koi baat nahi hai.”
Ajay bola “to fir mere call uthane par shikha ko kyo puchh rahe ho. Shikha nahi hai to, mujhse hi baat kar lo.”
Mai bola “wo kya hai ki, ghar me sab shadi ka video dekh rahe the aur video dekh kar, mera man didi se karne ka hua to, unko call laga diya. Ab unka
call tumne uthaya to, man me ye baat to aayegi hi ki, didi ghar par hai ya nahi.”
Meri baat sunkar, ajay hasne laga aur fir usne kaha.
Ajay bola “hum kal sham ko surat ja rahe hai. Shikha usi ki packing kar rahi hai. Wo abhi abhi kisi kaam se nisha ke pas gayi hai aur isi bich tumhara
call aa gaya. Maine socha ki, jab tak shikha nahi aa jati to, chalo mai hi tumse baat kar leta hu. Lekin shayad tumko mera call uthana hi pasand nahi
aaya.”
Ajay ki is baat par maine use apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “aisi baat nahi hai yaar, mai shikha didi ke bad, tumse hi baat karta.”
Meri baat sunkar, ajay hasne laga. Tabhi sikha didi waha aa gayi. Ajay ne unhe bataya ki, mera call aaya hai. Ye sunte hi shikha didi ne fauran ajay se
mobile lete huye, mujhse kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, acha hua ki, aapne call kar liya. Mai abhi aapko hi call karne ka soch rahi thi.”
Mai bola “kyo, kya hua. Kya aapko mujhse koi khas baat karna thi.”
Shikha didi boli “haan bhaiya, wo kya hai ki, kal hum sab surat ja rahe hai. Ye chahte the ki, mummy aur barkha bhi humhare sath chal kar wahi rahe.
Barkha to humare sath jaane ko taiyar hai.”
“Lekin mummy jaane ko taiyar nahi ho rahi hai. Hum sabne unhe samjhane ki bahut kosis ki hai. Magar wo humari baat manne ko taiyar nahi hai. Abhi
nisha didi ne bhi unse baat ki hai.”
“Lekin un ne nisha didi se bhi is baat ke liye mana kar diya hai. Mujhe lagta hai ki, yadi aap mummy se baat karege to, wo jarur humhare sath surat
jaane ko taiyar ho jayegi. Bas isi vajah se mai aapko call lagane wali thi.”
Shikha didi ki baat ke jabab me maine unse kaha.
Mai bola “lekin didi, jab wo aap sabki baat nahi maan rahi hai to, fir meri baat kaise maan legi.”
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, mera dil kahta hai ki, wo aapki baat jarur maan legi. Aap ek baar unse baat karke to dekhiye.”
Mai bola “thik hai didi, aap kahti hai to, mai abhi aunty se baat kar leta hu.”
Iske bad, maine shikha didi ka call rakha aur alka aunty ko call laga diya. Pahle maine unse thodi bahut yaha waha ki baten ki aur fir apni asli baat par
aate huye, un se kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, abhi meri shikha didi aur ajji se baat huyi thi. Wo log surat ja rahe hai. Didi bata rahi thi ki, wo log aapko aur barkha ko bhi sath le jana
chahte hai. Lekin aap jaana nahi chahti.”
Aunty boli “haan, shikha mujhse bhi surat chalne ki jid kar rahi thi. Lekin maine uske sath jaane se mana kar diya.”
Mai bola “lekin kyo aunty, aapko unke stah jaane se kya pareshani hai.”
Aunty boli “ab tum bhi shikha ki tarah baat karne lage. Tumko is baat ko samajhna chahiye ki, wo meri beti hai. Mai bhala apni beti ke sasural me kaise
rah sakti hu. Mera jamir mujhe aisa karne ki ijajat nahi deta hai.”
Mai bola “aunty aapka aisa sochna jara bhi galat nahi hai. Aaj yadi shekhar bhaiya hote to, shikha didi ke man bhi aapko sath le jaane ki soch nahi aayi
hoti. Magar aapko sath le jaane ki soch shikha didi ki nahi, balki ajji ki hai.”
“Uske maa pita to, use bachpan me hi chhod kar chale gaye the aur aru jise wo apna sab kuch manta hai, wo bhi us se door hi hai. Aise me jab wo
aapke sath raha to, use apna parivaar pura hote najar aaya tha.”
“Bas isi vajah se wo aapko aur barkha didi ko sath le jaana chahta hai. Aap ek baar is baat ko, ajji ko apna beta samajh kar sochiye. Mujhe yakin hai ki,
fir aapko ajji ke sath jaane me koi pareshani nahi hogi aur uska adhura parivar ek baar fir se pura ho sakega.”
Meri baat sunkar, aunty soch me pad gayi. Fir un ne kuch der bad mujhse kaha.
Aunty boli “thik hai, yadi tum sab yahi chahte ho to, mai apni jid ko chhod deti hu. Tum khud hi shikha se phone karke bata do ki, mai unke sath chalne
ko taiyar hu.”
Aunty abhi mujhse itna hi bol payi thi ki, tabhi barkha didi ne unse phone chheen liya aur khushi me chahakte huye mujhse kaha.
Barkha didi boli “mere bhai, tum to jadugar nikle. Hum sab mummy ko samjhate samjhate thak gaye. Magar wo humari baat maan hi nahi rahi thi. Lekin
tumne to pal bhar me hi mummy ko jaane ke liye taiyar kar liya.”
Mai bola “didi, ye sab to aunty ka mere liye pyar hai. Jo wo meri baat ko maan kar jaane ke liye taiyar ho gayi hai.”
Barkha didi se thodi bahut baat karne ke bad, maine unka call rakha aur shikha didi ko call laga diya. Jab maine unko aunty ke unke sath jaane ki baat
batayi to, wo bahut khush huyi.
Unse thodi bahut baat karne ke bad, meri ajay aur nisha bhabhi se bhi baat huyi. Isi bich seeru didi aa gayi aur mera majak udane lagi. Unse baat
karne ke bad, maine call rakha aur sukun ki saans li.
Na jaane seeru didi me aisi kya baat thi ki, unse baat karke dil khushi se aur chehra muskan se bhar jaata tha. Abhi mai sabke baare me soch hi raha
tha ki, tabhi keerti mere kamre me aa gayi. Usne mujhe aisa akele baithe baithe muskurate dekha to, kaha.
Keerti boli “tum pagal ho gaye ho kya. Jo akele baithe baithe muskura rahe ho.”
Mai bola “tere pas to, mere liye time hi nahi hai. Aise me mai akela baith kar na muskurau to, aur kya karu.”
Keerti boli “jyada natak mat karo. Mujhe mumbai ke sab logon ko dekhna tha aur maine shikha didi ki shadi bhi nahi dekhi thi. Isliye video dekh rahi
thi.”
Mai bola “video to tune dekh liya. Lekin tu waha ke logon ko janti kahan hai. Jo video me unko pehchan legi.”
Keerti boli “mai nahi janti to kya hua. Mausi to sabko janti hai. Un ne hi hume bataya ki, video me kaun kaun hai. Lekin tum ye batao ki, tum yaha akele
kyo baithe ho. Waha humare sath baith kar video bhi to dekh sakte the.”
Mai bola “mai shikha didi se baat karne ke liye kamre me aa gaya tha.”
Ye kahte huye, mai keerti ko saari baten batane laga. Abhi meri aur keeri ki baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi ami khane ke liye bulane aa gayi aur fir hum
sab khane ke liye niche aa gaye.
Niche aakar hum sab khana khane lage aur khana khane ke bad, sab aapas me baten karte rahe. Fir 10:30 baje sab apne apne kamre me jaane lage
to, chhoti maa ne ami nimi ko niche hi so jaane ko bol diya.
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, ami nimi unke kamre me chali gayi. Vaani didi ne chanda mausi se doodh ka jataya aur wo upar chali gayi. Keerti ne
chanda mausi se vaani didi ke liye doodh liya aur upar chalne lagi to, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “tu vaani didi ke sath kal ki tarah koi harkat mat karna.”
Keerti boli “kyo, kya hua.”
Mai bola “dekh, hume to hamesha sath hi rahna hai. Fir humhare kuch din na mil pane ki baat ko lekar, vaani didi ko pareshan karna achi baat nahi hai.
Yadi tujhe fir bhi lagta hai ki, tera aisa karna thik hai to, tu aisa kar sakti hai.”
Keerti boli “ok, mai kal jaisa kuch bhi nahi karugi. Ab to khush.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai bhi muskura diya. Upar aakar keerti vaani didi ke kamre me chali gayi aur mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar
maine kapde badle aur fir bed par let kar, keerti ke baare me sochne laga.
Keerti ko abhi mere kamre me aane me samay lagna tha. Isliye maine priya ko call laga diya. Mere khud se call lagane ki, vajah se priya bahut khush
najar aa rahi thi. Us samay nikki bhi uske pas thi to, usne nikki se bhi meri baat karwayi.
Unse baat chalte chalte, 11:30 baj gaye aur keerti aa gayi. Keerti ke aate hi, maine priya se kal baat karne ko kah kar call rakh diya. Iske bad, meri
keerti se yaha waha ki baten chalti rahi.
Maine use shereen didi ke ghar jaane ki baten batayi. Aise hi yaha waha ki baat karte karte, hume 1 baj gaya aur fir hum ek dusre ko good night kah
kar, ek dusre ki bahon me so gaye.
Lekin raat ko 3 baje achanak nimi ke rone ki aawaj sunkar, hum dono ki hi nind khul gayi. Humne niche jaane ke liye jaise hi darwaja khola to, hum
dono hi vaani didi ko sidiyon se niche utarte dekh kar chauk gaye aur maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “kya didi ne aaj nind ki goli nahi khayi thi.”
Keerti boli “un ne mere samne hi nind ki do goliyan khayi thi.”
Mai bola “ye kaisi nind ki goliyan thi ki, wo nimi ki aawaj sunkar humse pahle nind se jaag gayi.”
Keerti boli “tum khud hi unki nind ko dekh lo. Tumhe to unhe ek goli jyada dene se takleef ho rahi thi aur wo nind ki do goliyan hajmola samajh kar
hajam kar gayi.”
Aise hi baat karte karte hum, chhoti maa ke kamre me pahuch gaye. Chhoti maa nimi ko chup kara rahi thi. Lekin wo chup hone ka naam nahi le rahi
thi aur lagatar roye ja rahi thi.
Mai fauran uske pas gaya aur use shant karwane laga. Thodi hi der me wo chup ho gayi aur fir se so gayi. Uske sote hi, chhoti maa ne use apne seene
se chipka liya. Lekin ami abhi baithi huyi thi aur bahut gusse me lag rahi thi. Use is tarah se baithe dekh kar, vaani didi ne us se kaha.
Vaani boli “ab tu kyo baithi huyi hai. Nimi so gayi hai to, ab tu bhi so ja.”
Lekin ami ne gusse me bhanbhanate huye kaha.
Ami boli “mujhe iske sath nahi sona hai. Ye khud to sapna dekh kar darti hai aur upar se itni raat ko achanak rona suru kar deti hai. Kisi din iska rona
sunkar, dar ke maare meri jaan hi nikal jayegi.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, sab hasne lage. Lekin maine use samjha kar fir se sula diya. Ami ke sone ke bad, vaani didi ne chhoti maa se kaha.
Vaani boli “mausi, kya ami sahi bol rahi hai. Kya nimi ke sath hamesha hi aisa hota hai.”
Mai bola “ji didi, nimi ko ek sapna aata hai ki, mujhe koi maar raha hai aur us sapne ko dekh kar, ye rona suru kar deti hai. Aisa pahle kabhi kabhi hota
tha. Lekin is baar to ye ek mahine me hi teesri baar hua hai.”
Meri baat sunne ke bad, vaani didi ne kaha.
Vaani boli “kya nimi ko kisi doctor ko nahi dikhaya.”
Mai bola “didi, ab wo sapna dekh kar darti hai to, iske liye doctor ko kya dikhana. Subah to, wo sab kuch bhool kar bilkul sahi ho jayegi.”
Vaani boli “aisi laparwahi karna thik baat nahi hai. Wo abhi bahut chhoti hai aur ek hi sapne ko baar baar dekh kar darti hai. Is baat ka aage chal kar
uske upar bura asar bhi pad sakta hai. Kal tum mere sath ise doctor ke yaha lekar chalo.”
Mai bola “ji didi.”
Iske bad, vaani didi apne kamre me chali gayi aur thodi der bad mai aur keerti bhi apne kamre me aa gaye. Kamre me aane ke bad, meri keerti se ek
do baten huyi aur fir hum dono so gaye.
Subah jab meri nind khuli to, ami nimi dono ko aaj bhi ghar me dekh kar mai chuak gaya. Kyoki chhoti maa is mamle me bahut sakht thi. Ami nimi to
door ki baat thi. Wo mujhe tak sochool ke naam se koi chhut nahi deti thi.
Mai leta leta isi baare me soch raha tha ki, tabhi ami mujhe jagane aa gayi. Usne mujhe jaaga dekha to, wo wapas jaane lagi. Lekin maine use rokte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “aaj kal tumhare school ki chhutti chal rahi hai kya. Jo kal se dono ghar me hi dikh rahi hai.”
Ami boli “nahi bhaiya, kal aapke aane ki vajah se humne chhutti li thi to, aaj nimi ko doctor ko dikhane ki vajah se vaani didi ne humari chhutti karwa di
hai.”
Ami ki baat sunte hi, mujhe vaani didi ki raat ki baat yaad aa gayi aur ami ko jaane ki bol kar, mai fresh hone chala gaya. Mai fresh hokar aaya to, thodi
hi der bad, chanda mausi nashta lekar aa gayi.
Na jaane mai kitne saal se ye dekhta aa raha tha ki, mai fresh hokar nikalta tha aur kuch hi der bad chanda mausi chay nashta lekar aa jati thi. Maine
chanda mausi ko chay nashta ke sath dekh kar, muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mausi aap to niche rahti ho. Fir aapko kaise pata chal jata hai ki, mai fresh ho chuka hu. Jo aap mere bahar nikalte hi, nashta lekar aa jati
hai.”
Mausi boli “baba, aapko fresh hone me kitna samay lagta hai, mujhe ache se pata hai. Bas usi andaz se mai nashta lekar chali aati hu.”
Chanda mausi ki baat sunkar, mai muskurate huye chay nashta karne laga aur chanda mausi wapas niche chali gayi. Maine chay nashta kiya aur fir
taiyar hokar niche aa gaya.
Mai niche pahucha to, niche vaani didi, keerti aur ami nimi pahle se hi taiyar baithi thi. Maine un sabko taiyar dekha to, unse kaha.
Mai bola “abhi to sirf 9 baje hai. Kya hume abhi hi doctor ke yaha ke liye nikalna hai.”
Vaani boli “haan, maine socha hai ki, aaj ami nimi ko thodi shoping bhi karwa du. Pahle hum thodi si shoping karege aur fir 10:30 baje ke bad, doctor
ke pas chalege. Ab der mat karo aur jaldi chalo.”
Itna bol kar wo uth kar khadi ho gayi aur unke sath sath baki sab bhi uth kar khade ho gaye. Hum sab bahar aaye aur vaani didi chhoti maa ki car
nikalne lagi. Un ne car nikali aur hum sab usme baithne lage.
Keerti aur ami nimi pichhe wali seat par baith gaye aur mai aage vaani didi ke pas jakar baithne hi wala tha ki, tabhi vaani didi ne mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “are mai kal apna handbag mausi ke kamre me hi bhool gayi thi aur tab se wo wahi pada hai. Usme mera kuch jaruri saman hai. Tum aisa
karo ki, mausi ke kamre se wo le aao.”
Abhi vaani didi mujhse ye baat bol hi rahi thi ki, tabhi unhe chanda mausi humhare pas aa gayi. Un ne humare pas aakar, mujhse kaha.
Chanda mausi boli “baba, thodi der ruk jana. Mehul ki abhi bahurani se baat huyi hai. Wo bhi tum logon ke sath jaane ke liye aa raha hai.”
Chanda mausi ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne unse ruk jaane ke liye haan kah kar, un se chhoti maa ke kamre se apna handbag lane ko kah diya. Jise
sunkar, chanda mausi andar chali gayi.
Vaani didi log car me baithi thi aur mai car ke bahar khada hokar, chanda mausi ke aane ka intejar karne laga. Thodi der bad, chanda mausi aati najar
aayi. Lekin aate aate achanak un ne daud laga di.
Mai hairani se unki harkat ko dekhne laga. Tabhi mere pas aate hi achanak un ne mujhe gaadi se door dhakel diya. Unke aisa karte hi, ek dhany ki
aawaj ke sath ek goli unke haath me ja lagi.
Unka haath khoon se lahu luhan ho gaya aur vaani didi ka handbag unke haath se chhut kar niche gir gaya tha. Chanda mausi ko goli lagte dekh kar,
maine palat kar, Main Gate ki taraf dekha.
Main Gate par do nakab-posh hath me revolver lekar khade the aur un dono ke nishane par mai tha. Wahin dsuri taraf car me baithi ami nimi ne
chanda mausi ko goli lagte dekhi to, un ne rona suru kar diya aur keerti vaani didi ko aawaj lagane lagi.
Vaani didi ko jaise hi bahar ka najara samajh me aaya. Wo ek pal ki bhi der kiye bina car se nikli aur apna handbag dekhne lagi. Isi bich ek nakab-posh
ne fir se mere upar Fire kar diya.
Lekin ek baar fir chanda mausi mere samne aakar khadi ho gayi. Ye goli sidhe aakar, unki peeth me sama gayi aur wo meri bahon me jhool gayi.
Maine dono hathon se chanda mausi ko sambhal liya.
Ab mai un dono nakab-poshon ke nishane par tha. Lekin tab tak vaani didi ne, apne handbag se revolver nikal kar, un dono nakab-posh par dana-dan
goliyan barsana suru kar diya.
Un dono nakab poshon ko shayad is baat ki jara bhi ummid nahi thi aur wo dono vaani didi ke kiye gaye, is palatvaar se hadbada gaye. Ek nakab-posh
ne vaani didi ko nishana banana chaha.
Lekin vaani didi ne dono nakab-poshon me se, kisi ko bhi sambhalne ka mauka nahi diya aur jo nakab-posh vaani didi ko apna nishana banana chahta
hai. Un ne apni goli se uska hi bheja uda diya.
Apne sathi ki ye durgati dekh, dusra nakab-posh wahan se bhagne laga. Use bahgte dekh, vaani didi bhi uske pichhe bhagi. Wo shayad use jinda hi
pakadna chahti thi. Isliye wo us par goli nahi chala rahi thi.
Magar jab wo unhe ek car ki taraf bhagte najar aaya. Tab vaani didi ko samajhte der nahi lagi ki, ye car usi ki hai aur wo usme baith kar bhagna chahta
hai. Ye baat samajh me aate hi, un ne uske pair par goli maar di.
Lekin goli lagne ke bad bhi, wo kisi tarah ladkhadate huye, apni car tak pahuchne me safal ho gaya. Shayad uske sath, us car me koi dusra aadmi bhi
tha. Isliye uske car me baithte hi, uski car hawa se baten karne lagi. Vaani didi ne use car me bhagte dekha to, un ne us car par andha-dhundh goliyan
barsana suru kar diya.
Update-197
Ab mai un dono nakab-poshon ke nishane par tha. Lekin tab tak vaani didi ne, apne handbag se revolver nikal kar, un dono nakab-posh par dana-dan
goliyan barsana suru kar diya.
Un dono nakab poshon ko shayad is baat ki jara bhi ummid nahi thi aur wo dono vaani didi ke kiye gaye, is palatvaar se hadbada gaye. Ek nakab-posh
ne vaani didi ko nishana banana chaha.
Lekin vaani didi ne dono nakab-poshon me se, kisi ko bhi sambhalne ka mauka nahi diya aur jo nakab-posh vaani didi ko apna nishana banana chahta
hai. Un ne apni goli se uska bheja uda diya.
Apne sathi ki ye durgati dekh, dusra nakab-posh wahan se bhagne laga. Use bahgte dekh, vaani didi bhi uske pichhe bhagi. Wo shayad use jinda hi
pakadna chahti thi. Isliye us par goli nahi chala rahi thi.
Magar jab wo unhe ek car ki taraf bhagte najar aaya. Tab vaani didi ko samajhte der nahi lagi ki, ye car usi ki hai aur wo usme baith kar bhagna chahta
hai. Ye baat samajh me aate hi, un ne uske pair par goli maar di.
Lekin goli lagne ke bad bhi, wo kisi tarah ladkhadate huye, apni car tak pahuchne me safal ho gaya. Shayad uske sath, us car me koi dusra aadmi bhi
tha. Isliye uske car me baithte hi, uski car hawa se baten karne lagi. Vaani didi ne use car me bhagte dekha to, un ne us car par andha-dhundh goliyan
barsana suru kar diya.
Jiska natija ye hua ki, vaani didi ki goli car ke tyre par lagi aur tyre fat gaya. Tyre ke fatte car lahrati huyi road divider se takra gayi. Vaani didi fauran car
ke pas pahuch gayi aur apni revolver taan kar, car me sawar logon se haath upar karke bahar nikalne ko kahne lagi.
Usi samay pados wale bungalow ke do Gun-man bhi bhagte huye, vaani didi ke pas pahuch gaye. Un me se ek ne apni Gun car ki taraf taan di. Lekin
vaani didi ne uski Gun ko niche karte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “inhe marna nahi hai. Mujhe ye jinda chahiye hai.”
Iske bad, vaani didi ne car me sawar logon ko bina koi galat harkat kiye, car se bahar aane ki chetavani di. Vaani didi ki ye chetavani sunne ke bad, jis
nakab-posh ko goli lagi thi, wo hath upar karke bahar aa gaya.
Uske bahar nikalte hi, vaani didi ne uska collar pakad kar Gun-man ki taraf dhakel diya. Jise Gun-man ne fauran apne hathon ki girfat me le liya. Lekin
jo car chala raha tha, wo abhi bhi bahar nahi aa raha tha.
Vaani didi ne gusse me use aakhiri chetavani di. Jiske bad, wo apne hath upar kiye, vaani didi ke pas aa gaya. Lekin vaani didi ke pas aate hi, achanak
usne kahin se chaku nikal kar vaani didi ke upar vaar karna chaha.
Magar uska aisa karna, use aur bhi jyada mahnga pad gaya. Uski harkat dekhte hi, vaani didi ki revolver chikh uthi aur goli sidhe uske hath me ja lagi.
Uske haath me goli lagte hi, uska chaku door ja gira aur uska haath lahu-luhan ho gaya.
Dusre Gun-man ne fauran aage bad kar, use bhi daboch liya. Isi bich goliyon ki aawaj sunkar, chhoti maa bhi bahar aa chuki thi. Un ne chanda mausi
ki haalat dekhi to, ek pal ke liye wo ghabra gayi.
Lekin agle hi pal un ne khud ko sambhala aur driver ko tata safari nikalne ke liye aawaj lagane lagi. Tab tak keerti bhi ami nimi ke sath car se bahar aa
chuki thi aur ami nimi ko sambhalne ki kosis kar rahi thi. Usne chhoti maa ki baat suni to, unse kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi aaj aapki car vaani didi ke pas rahna thi. Isliye aapne driver k chhutti de di thi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ko ye baat yaad aayi aur wo khud hi tata safari ko nikalne chali gayi. Un ne tata safari nikali aur mere pas aa gayi. Isi
bich mehul bhi apni bike me aa gaya.
Usne chanda mausi ki haalat dekhi to, apni bike ko ek kinare khada kiya aur fauran chanda mausi ko utha kar tata safari me le jane laga. Isi bich vaani
didi bhi us nakab-posh aur uske sathi ke sath humare pas aa gayi. Un ne humhare pas aate hi, un dono Gun-man se kaha.
Vaani boli “yaha goliyan chali hai to, police bhi yaha pahuchne hi wali hogi. Tum log kisi baat se ghabrana mat aur jo kuch yaha hua hai, police ko sab
kuch bata dena. In dono ko aur us murde ko bhi police ke hawale kar dena.”
“Yadi police ki taraf se koi pareshani ho to, unki mujhse baat karwa dena aur saxena uncle se kah dena ki, vaani ne apna kaam aaj se hi suru kar diya
hai.”
Ye kahte huye, vaani didi ne un dono Gun-man ko apna mobile number diya aur fir mujhe chanda mausi ke sath baithne ko kahne lagi. Vaani didi ki
baat sunkar, mai chup chap tata safari ki taraf bad gaya.
Mehul tata safari me chanda mausi ko apne haathon me thame baitha tha. Mai bhi uske pas jakar baith gaya aur chanda mausi ka haath, apne haath
me thaam kar, ek-tak unka chehra dekhne laga.
Kisi chhoti se chhoti baat par bhi aansu baha dene wala mai, aaj itna bada hadsa ho jaane ke bad bhi, kisi patthar ki but ki tarah baitha hua tha. Aaj na
to meri aankhon me koi aansu the aur na hi mere chehre par koi bhav the.
Aaj jo aurat mere samne ek jinda laash ki tarah padi thi. Wo bhale hi meri maa nahi thi. Lekin maine unki hi god me, hosh sambhala tha aur bachpan
se lekar aaj tak, wo ek maa ki tarah hi, mera khayal rakhti aa rahi thi.
Meri ragon me bhale hi, unka khoon aur doodh nahi tha. Lekin aaj mere liye, un ne apna khoon baha kar, apni is kami ko bhi pura kar diya tha. Un ne
apni jaan ki parwah kiye bina, meri taraf badne wali maut ko apne upar le liya tha.
Mujhe chanda mausi ki is haalat se bahut gahra sadma pahucha tha. Jisne mere dimag ki sochne ki takat aur mere dil ki mehsus karne ki takat ko puri
tarah se khatam kar ke rakh diya tha.
Mai bas unka chehra dekhe ja raha tha aur mehul mujhe sab thik ho jane ka dilasa de raha tha. Udhar chhoti maa gaadi ki gaadi hawa se baten kar
rahi thi aur vaani didi ki car humare pichhe pichhe aa rahi thi.
Kuch hi der me hum hospital pahuch gaye. Lekin hospital wale ise police case bata kar, chanda mausi ka ilaj suru karne se mana karne lage. Tabhi
vaani didi keerti logon ke sath humare pas aa gayi.
Un ne hospital walon ko ialaj suru karte nahi dekha to, apna ID card nikal kar unhe dikhaya aur fauran chanda mausi ka ilaj suru karne ko kaha. Vaani
didi ka parichay paate hi, hospital wale fauran hi, chanda mausi ko operation theatar me le gaye.
Uske bad, doctor ki ek team bhi operation theatar me jaati huyi najar aayi. Hum sab besabri se operation theatar ke bahar chahal kadmi kar rahe the
aur vaani didi lagatar yaha waha phone karne me lagi huyi thi.
Mujhe aur vaani didi ko chhod kar, har ek ki aankhen aansuon se bheegi huyi thi. Chhoti maa ne mujhe is tarah dekha to, un ne mere pas aakar, mujhe
apne gale se lagate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ghabrata kyo hai. Chanda mausi ko kuch bhi nahi hoga. Wo bilkul sahi ho jayegi.”
Chhoti maa ka sahara pakar, mujhe pahli baar apne andar jaan hone ka aehsas hua aur mera seena dard se bhar gaya. Meri aankhen aansuon se
bheeg gayi aur maine rote huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “mummy, chanda mausi ne meri maut ko apne upar le liya hai. Aaj meri vajah se hi, wo maut ke muh me hai.”
Itna kah kar, mai chhoti maa se lipat kar rone laga. Mujhe rote dekh kar, unke aansu bhi bahne lage. Lekin un ne apne aansuon ko ponchhte huye
kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “aisi ashubh baten nahi kahte. Teri vajah se kuch bhi nahi hua. Ye to honi thi, jo ho gayi. Lekin hum chanda mausi ka ache se acha ilaj
karwayege aur unhe kuch bhi nahi hone denge.”
Magar chhoti maa ke is dilasa dene ka mere upar koi asar nahi pada. Maine fir se bilakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai sach kah raha hu mummy. Wo log mujhe hi marne aaye the. Lekin chanda mausi bich me aa gayi aur saari goliyan apne sharir par kha
li. Aapko bhi lagta hai ki, meri jaan ko kisi se khatra hai. Tabhi to, aap mumbai aayi thi. Lekin mummy maine kisi ka kya bigada hai, jo koi meri jaan lena
chahta hai.”
Ye kahte huye mai fir chhoti maa se lipat kar rone laga. Meri baton ne chhoti maa ko bhi pareshan kar ke rakh diya tha. Wahi ami nimi bhi chhoti maa
ke pas aakar, un se lipat kar rone lagi.
Keerti ami nimi ko samjhane lagi aur mehul aakar mujhe samjhane laga. Us samay vaani didi phone par kisi se baat kar rahi thi. Lekin jaise hi, un ne
meri ye baat suni to, fauran call kaat kar humare pas aa gayi.
Un ne aakar pahle mujhe aur ami nimi ko chup karaya aur fir chhoti maa ke pas aakar, unse kaha.
Vaani boli “mausi, ye kya bol raha hai. Kya mumbai me iske sath koi hadsa hua tha.”
Vaani ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne unhe mere sath mumbai me huye hadso ke baare me bata diya. Jise sunkar, vaani ne kuch pareshan hote huye
kaha.
Vaani boli “mausi, itni badi baat ho gayi aur aapne mujhe bataya tak nahi. Yadi aapne ye baat pahle mujhe bata di hoti to, aaj ye itna bada hadsa nahi
hua hota. Lekin ye to mumbai kabhi gaya hi nahi hai. Fir mumbai me is par hamla kaun kar sakta hai.”
Itna bol kar, vaani didi sawaliya najron se chhoti maa ko dekhne lagi. Vaani didi ko apni taraf dekhte pakar, chhoti maa ne apna sar jhuka liya. Chhoti
maa ko sar jhukate dekh, vaani didi ne unse kaha.
Vaani boli “mausi, mujhe aapse kuch jaruri baat karna hai. Aap mere sath aaiye.”
Ye kah kar, vaani didi ne hum logon ko wahin khade rahne ko kaha aur wo chhoti maa ke sath dusri jagah, jakar baat karne lagi. Kuch der bad, chhoti
maa aur vaani didi humare pas aa gayi.
Hum sabka rona to, tham chuka tha. Lekin nimi abhi bhi sisak rahi thi. Vaani didi ne nimi ko abhi tak sisakte dekha to, wo uske samne ghutno ke bal
baith gayi aur uske gaalon ko sahlate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “chhoti, tujhe to meri tarah nidar aur sahsi banna chahiye. Tu apne bhaiya ki tarah rotdu aur darpok kyo banti hai.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, nimi ne unka hath apne gaalon se alag karke apne hath me le liya. Nimi ki is harkat ko dekhte hi, keerti aur ami ne fauran
kaha.
Keerti boli “nimi, nahi.”
Ami boli “nimi, nahi.”
Hum sab keerti aur ami ki baat sunkar, hairani se unko dekhne lage ki, ye kis baat ke liye nimi ko mana kar rahi hai. Vaani didi bhi yahi baat janne ke
liye, nimi ki taraf se dhyan hata kar, ami aur keerti ko dekhne lagi thi.
Lekin is se pahle ki, hum sab un logon se kuch puchh paate, vaani didi ke muh se chikh nikal gayi. Jab humne vaani didi ki taraf dekha to, unka haath
nimi ke muh me tha aur wo gusse me unko daant gadaye ja rahi thi.
Nimi ki is harkat ko dekh kar, hum sab sakpaka gaye. Use vaani didi ke upar gussa aa gaya tha aur wo unke haath ko kaat rahi thi. Nimi ke achanak
kiye is hamle se vaani didi ke muh se cheekh jarur nikal gayi thi.
Lekin ab wo nimi ko dekh kar, muskura rahi thi aur apna haath bhi chhudane ki kosis nahi kar rahi thi. Wahin nimi bhi gusse me bhari unka haath par
apne daant gadaye ja rahi thi.
Maine jaise nimi ko aisa karte dekha, mai fauran uske pas pahucha aur vaani didi ke haath ko us se aajad karwane laga. Lekin vaani didi ne mere
haath ko jhatakte huye, mujhse kaha.
Vaani boli “billi ke kaatne se sherni ghayal nahi hoti. Fir abhi to iske doodh ke daant bhi nahi toote hai. Ise apna gussa nikal lene do.”
Lekin maine vaani didi ki is baat ko ansuna kar, nimi ko naam lekar pukara aur use jaise hi aankh dikhayi. Usne fauran hi vaani didi ka haath chhod
diya. Apne haath ke nimi se chhutte hi, vaani didi ne pyar se uske baalon par hath fera aur fir muskurate huye us se kaha.
Vaani boli “chhoti, mera tujhse vaada hai ki, aaj ke bad, tujhe wo sapna fir kabhi nahi aayega aur tere sapne me bhi, koi tere bhaiya ko maar nahi
payega.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi, nimi ka saara gussa bhag gaya aur wo muskurate huye, vaani didi ke gale se lag gayi. Meri nimmo suru se aisi hi thi.
Jara jara bhi baat par gussa ho jaati thi aur jara jara si baat par khush bhi ho jaati thi.
Abhi hum vaani didi aur nimi ka ye milan dekh hi rahe the ki, tabhi operation theatar se ek doctor bahar nikla. Use dekhte hi, vaani didi aur chhoti maa
uske pas jakar, us se chanda mausi ka haal puchha to, usne kaha.
Doctor bola “dekhiye, inko do goliyan lagi thi. Jo goli inke hath me lagi thi, use to humne nikal diya hai. Lekin jo goli inki peeth par lagi thi. Wo goli sidhe
heart ke pichhle hisse me jakar dhans gayi hai.”
“Humne apne heart surgeon se is baare me baat ki hai. Wo abhi aakar, ise dekhege. Tabhi hum marij ki haalat ke baare me kuch sahi nirnay le
sakege. Abhi to marij ki sitithi bahut hi gambhir hai.”
Itna kah kar, doctor kahin chala gaya. Lekin hum sabke chehre ka rang udha gaya. Thodi der bad wo, kisi dusre doctor ke sath batiyate huye, humare
pas aaya aur bataya ki ye hi heart surgeon hai.
Itna bol kar wo dono doctor operation theatar ke andar chale gaye aur hum bechaini ki haalat me unke operation theatar se wapas bahar nikalne ka
intejar karne lage.
Abhi hum doctor ke bahar nikalne ka intejar kar rahe the ki, tabhi hume ek sup-inspector, do hawaldar ke sath humari taraf aate huye dikha. Usne
humare pas aakar, humse kaha.
Sub-inspector bola “aap me se miss vaani roy kaun hai.”
Vaani boli “mai hu, vaani roy.”
Sub-inspector bola “aapko puchh-tachh ke liye humare sath police station chalna padega.”
Vaani didi ne us sab-inspector ka naam dekha aur fir badi hi vinamrta se kaha.
Vaani boli “Mr. pritam, kya aap jante hai ki, mai kaun hu.”
Pritam bola “janta hu, tabhi aapko itni sharafat se apne sath le ja raha hu. Warna jo kuch aapne yaha kiya hai. Uske bad to, aapko sidha giraftar karke
le gaya hota.”
Pritam ki ye baat sunte hi, mehul hasne laga. Use hanste dekh, maine uske pet me kohni maari aur dhire se us se kaha.
Mai bola “wo sub-inspector vaani didi se aisi baat kar raha hai aur tujhe uski baat par hansi aa rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, mehul ne apni hansi ko dabane ki nakam kosis karte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “tu sirf iski baat sunkar, gussa ho raha hai. Jabki mujhe iska anjam soch soch kar hansi aa rahi hai. Ye pritam, ab vaani didi ko pyara hone
wala hai.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, maine use gusse me ghurte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu ye kya bakwas kar raha hai. Tera dimag to thikane hai.”
Mehul bola “abe tu meri baat ka matlab nahi samjha. Ye saala pakka vaani didi se pitne wala hai. Tu bas chup chap tamasha dekh.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, mai fir se us sub-inspector ki baten sunne laga.Us ne vaani didi se kaha.
Pritam bola “aapki bhalayi isi me hai ki, aap sharafat se humare sath chale. Warna hume jabardasti aapko le jaana padega.”
Sub-inspector ki ye baat sunte hi, vaani didi ka dimag ghoom gaya. Abhi wo us se aap aap kah kar baat kar rahi thi. Lekin is baat ko sunne ke bad, un
ne sidhe tu-tadak par aakar, chutki bajate huye us se kaha.
Vaani boli “tu apni aukat bhool raha hai. Ja, mai tere sath nahi jaati. Ab tere se mera jo ukhadte bane, ukhad le.”
Lekin us sub-inspector ne abhi bhi sabar se hi kaam liya aur vaani didi se fir kaha.
Pritam bola “dekhiye madam, ek sub-inspector ke sath ye badtamizi aapko bahut mahangi pad sakti hai. Behtar yahi hoga ki….”
Lekin uski baton se vaani didi ka dimag pahle hi thikane nahi tha. Un ne use latadte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “abe tu pagal hai kya. Tu sub-inspector ki baat kar raha hai. Mai to tere inspector se tamiz se baat na karu. Tere jaise sub-inspector meri car
ka darwaja kholne ke liye, meri car ke pas khade rahte hai. Ja aur jakar wahin khada ho ja.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, ab us sub-inspector ko bhi gussa aa gaya. Usne apne hawaldaron se kaha.
Pritam bola “tum log khade khade kya tamasha dekh rahe ho. Ye maharashtra ki officer hai aur ye iska maharashtra nahi, balki humara best bengal
hai. Ise humare rajya (state) me goli chalane ka koi adhirkar nahi hai. Ise hathkadi lagao aur thane le chalo.”
Sub-inspector ki baat sunkar, dono hawaldar vaani didi ki taraf badne lage. Ye dekh kar, mujhe to ghabrahat hone lagi. Lekin vaani didi ne muskurate
huye, un dono hawaldaron se kaha.
Vaani boli “tumhara sub-inspector to pagal ho gaya hai. Ye tumhe kanun sikha raha hai aur khud kanun bhool gaya ki, ek mahila ko hathkadi lagane
se, iske sath sath tum dono ki bhi vardi utar sakti hai aur yadi wo mahila vaani roy ho to, fir tumhari vardi wapas milne ki bhi koi ummid nahi hai.”
Vaani didi ki is dhamki me itna dam tha ki, uski taraf badte dono hawaldar wahi ke wahi ruk gaye aur us sub-inspector ko bhi apni galti ka aehsas ho
gaya. Usne fauran mahila police bhejne ke liye, control room call laga diya.
Lekin vaani didi par abhi bhi in sab baton ka koi asar nahi pada. Magar chhoti maa jarur ye sab dekh kar, thoda ghabra gayi thi. Un ne vaani didi ko
samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “vaani beta, kyo bekar ki bahas kar rahi hai. Wo puchh tachh ke liye police station le chalna chahte hai to, hum chal chalte hai. Isme
galat kya hai.”
Vaani boli “mausi, kisi baat me kuch galat nahi hai aur mere rahte, mai kuch galat hone bhi nahi dungi. Aap mujh par yakin rakhiye, abhi ye jis hath se
mujhe hathkadi lagane ki soch raha tha. Thodi der bad, usi haath se ye mujhe salute karta najar aayega.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa chup to ho gayi. Lekin chhoti maa ke chehre par ghabrahat saaf najar aa rahi thi. Ek sharif aadmi ki, ye hi
khasiyat hoti hai ki, wo apni galti na hote huye bhi, police se ghabrata hai.
Jabki jin gunde badmashon ke liye police ko banaya gaya hai. Unhe police ka jara bhi khauf nahi rahta aur police se itni nidarta se milte hai, jaise ki
apne kisi khas dost se mil rahe ho.
Aisa hi kuch is wakt yaha bhi ho raha tha ki, ye sub-inspector un hamla karne wale badmashon se puchh tachh karna chhod kar, hume pareshan karne
me laga hua tha. Shayad isi vajah se sharif log police se khauf khate the.
Magar vaani didi aisi insan thi, jinse khauf, khud khauf khata tha. Ab iski ek misal isi baat ko le lo. Jab hum sabke chehre ka rang udha hua tha. Tab wo
bas khadi khadi muskura rahi thi.
Lekin muskurane wali akeli vaani didi nahi thi. Unke sath sath mehul bhi bina kisi baat ke muskura raha tha. Use muskurate dekh kar, maine us par
gussa karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “yaha hum sabki lagi padi hai aur tu khada khada maja le raha hai. Tujhe kis baat par itni hansi aa rahi hai.”
Mehul bola “tu bekar me dar raha hai. Kya tu janta nahi hai ki, vaani didi to khud ek musibat ka naam hai. Wo bhala kaise kisi musibat me fas sakti hai.
Wo to bas is pritam ke sath khel rahi hai.”
“Kuch hi der bad, wo ise iski aukat dikha kar, wapas bhej degi. Yadi un ne kaha hai ki, ye sub-inspector unko salute karega to, tu dekhna ki ye unko
salute kiye bina yaha se ja nahi sakta.”
Mehul ki ye baat jara bhi galat nahi thi. Vaani didi sach me hi ek musibat ka naam tha. Apne ho ya paraye, ache ho ya bure, sab unse door hi bhagte
the. Wo sirf hawa me teer chalane walon me se nahi thi.
Wo jo kahti thi, use karke dikhane walon me se thi. Lekin us sub-inspector ka kahna bhi sahi tha ki, ye unka rajya (state) maharashtra nahi, balki us
sub-inspector ka rajya (state) best bengal hai.
Jaha vaani didi ke pas kisi tarah ka koi power nahi tha aur apne is rawaiye se wo bahut badi musibat me bhi fas sakti thi. Ab mahila police ke aane ke
bad, yaha kya hone wala hai. Mai yahi soch soch ke pareshan tha.
Abhi mai isi udhed bun me laga tha ki, tabhi hume, apne dal bal ke sath police commissioner humari taraf aate dikhayi diye. Unhe aate dekh kar, sub-
inspector ke chehre par ek gahri muskan aa gayi.
Lekin aisi hi kuch muskan vaani didi ke chehre par bhi thi. Ab dekhne wali baat ye thi ki, police commissioner ke humare pas pahuchne ke bad, vaani
didi ki muskan feeki padti hai ya fir us sub-inspector pritam ki muskan feeki padti hai.
Update-198
Mehul bola “tu bekar me dar raha hai. Kya tu janta nahi hai ki, vaani didi to khud ek musibat ka naam hai. Wo bhala kaise kisi musibat me fas sakti hai.
Wo to bas is pritam ke sath khel rahi hai.”
“Kuch hi der bad, wo ise iski aukat dikha kar, wapas bhej degi. Yadi un ne kaha hai ki, ye sub-inspector unko salute karega to, tu dekhna ki ye unko
salute kiye bina yaha se ja nahi sakta.”
Mehul ki ye baat jara bhi galat nahi thi. Vaani didi sach me hi ek musibat ka naam tha. Apne ho ya paraye, ache ho ya bure, sab unse door hi bhagte
the. Wo sirf hawa me teer chalane walon me se nahi thi.
Wo jo kahti thi, use karke dikhane walon me se thi. Lekin us sub-inspector ka kahna bhi sahi tha ki, ye unka rajya (state) maharashtra nahi, balki us
sub-inspector ka rajya (state) best bengal hai.
Jaha vaani didi ke pas kisi tarah ka koi power nahi tha aur apne is rawaiye se wo bahut badi musibat me bhi fas sakti thi. Ab mahila police ke aane ke
bad, yaha kya hone wala hai. Mai yahi soch soch ke pareshan tha.
Abhi mai isi udhed bun me laga tha ki, tabhi hume, apne dal bal ke sath police commissioner humari taraf aate dikhayi diye. Unhe aate dekh kar, sub-
inspector ke chehre par ek gahri muskan aa gayi.
Lekin aisi hi kuch muskan vaani didi ke chehre par bhi thi. Ab dekhne wali baat ye thi ki, police commissioner ke humare pas pahuchne ke bad, vaani
didi ki muskan feeki padti hai ya fir us sub-inspector pritam ki muskan feeki padti hai.
Commissioner ke humare pas aate hi, sub-inspector ne use salute maara. Lekin commissioner use andekha karte huye, sidhe vaani didi ke pas aa
gaya aur unse hath milate huye kaha.
Commissioner bola “miss vaani, maine aapke baare me jaisa suna tha. Aapko us se kahin jyada bad kar paya hai. Aap ne to mauka-ae-vaardat par hi
do, apradhiyon ko maar giraya aur ek ko jinda giraftar kar liya.”
“Warna humare nikamme officer to, apradhiyon ko pakadna door ki baat hai, ye tak pata nahi laga pate hai ki, ye apradh kiya kisne hai. Ab hume pura
yakin ho gaya hai ki, humne CID se aap jaisi officer ki maang karke kuch galat nahi kiya.”
Commissioner ki baat sunkar, vaani didi muskurane lagi aur unke sath sath hum sab ke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin jab us sub-inspector
ne vaani didi ki tarif hote dekhi to, usne commissioner se kaha.
Sub-inspector bola “sir, in ne aapko galat suchna di hai. Mauka-ae-vaardat par do nahi, sirf ek aadmi maara gaya hai aur do ko humne jinda giraftar
kiya hai.”
Sub-inspector ki baat sunkar, commissioner ne vaani didi ki taraf dekha. Vaani didi ne muskurate huye haan me sar hila diya. Jiske bad commissioner
ne sub-inspector ko fatkar lagate huye kaha.
Commissioner bola “shut up, kya itni bhi tamiz nahi hai ki, jab do bade log baten kar rahe ho to, bich me nahi bolna chahiye aur yadi in ne bola hai ki, in
ne do ko maar giraya hai to, kuch soch samajh kar hi bola hoga.”
“Tum inki kisi baat me apna dimag lagane ki kosis mat karo aur ye baar baar humne humne kahna bhi band karo. Un mujrimo ko tumne ya tumhari
team ne giraftar nahi kiya hai.”
“Yadi tumhare andar itni hi kabliyat hoti to, tum inspector se sub-inspector nahi ban gaye hote. Mai yadi tum jaise nikamme officer ke bharose raha to,
ek din tumhare sath sath meri vardi bhi utar jayegi.”
Commissioner ke muh me us samay jo bhi aa raha tha. Wo us sub-inspector pritam ko bake ja raha tha. Commissioner ki fatkar sunkar, pritam ka
chehra chhota sa ho gaya tha aur wo sar jhuka kar khada ho gaya.
Lekin commissioner ke muh se pritam ke inspector se sub-inspector banne ki baat sunkar, mehul ne hanste huye, dhire se mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “abe ye pritam to bada chhupa rustam nikla. Log tarakki karke, niche se upar jaate hai. Lekin ye itna honhar hai ki, tarakki karke upar se
niche aa raha hai.”
Mehul ki baton se, mujhe bhi hansi aa rahi thi. Isliye maine use chup karaya aur vaani didi logon ki baten sunne laga. Commissioner ne pritam ko khari
khoti sunane ke bad, vaani didi se kaha.
Commissioner bola “miss vaani, is case ko to aapne hal kar diya hai. Apradhi pakde ja chuke hai aur ab is case ko koi bhi dekh sakta hai.”
Lekin vaani didi ne unki baat ko bich me hi kaat kar, mujhe apne pas aane ka ishara karte huye us se kaha.
Vaani boli “nahi sir, ye case abhi hal nahi hua hai aur is case me meri vyaktigat dilchaspi bhi hai.”
Ye kahte huye vaani didi ne mere kandhe par hath rakha aur fir commissioner se mujhe milate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “asal me wo hamla mere is bhai par kiya gaya tha. Lekin unke hamla karne ke pahle hi, mausi ne un logon ko dekh liya aur unke hamle se
ise bachane ke liye wo khud samne aakar, unke hamle ka shikar ban gayi.”
“Mujhe is hamle ke pichhe koi gahri sajish najar aa rahi hai aur us sajish ke taar mumbai tak jude hone ka andesha hai. Jis vajah se ye case mai apne
tarike se, apne star par hi suljhana chahti hu.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, commissioner ne muskurate huye kaha.
Commissioner bola “meri taraf se aapko is case ko suljhane ki puri ijajat hai. Aaj se, balki abhi se, ye sub-inspector aur iska inspector dono aapke
haath ke niche kaam karege aur aapke kisi kaam me koi dakhal andazi nahi karege.”
Commissioner ki ye baat sunkar, pritam ka chhota chehra aur bhi chhota ho gaya.
Abhi commissioner aur vaani didi ki baten chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi 50-55 saal ka ek robila sa aadmi humare pas aa gaya.
Dekhne me wo bhi police ka koi bada officer hi lag raha tha. Lekin uske sath aaye 3-4 aadmi me se ek aadmi ke chehre par najar padte hi, mai thoda
chuak gaya. Kyoki ye pados wale bungalow ke do Gun-man me se ek tha. Us robile aadmi ko dekhte hi commissioner ne hanste huye kaha.
Commissioner bola “aaiye saxena ji, mujhe to lagta tha ki, hum police wale hi, har jagah par der se pahuchte hai. Lekin aapko dekh kar kahna padega
ki, aap CID wale bhi is mamle me humse pichhe nahi hai.”
Commissioner ki is baat se itna to pata chal gaya tha ki, saxena ji CID ke koi officer hai aur us Gun-man ko dekh kar, mujhe ye bhi samajh me aa gaya
ki, ye hi saxena ji humare padosi hai.
Kyoki keerti mujhe pahle hi bata chuki thi ki, humare pados me koi saxena ji aaye hai aur unki chhoti ladki ami nimi ke sath khelne aati hai. Iske aage
na to, usne kuch bataya tha aur na hi maine kuch janne ki kosis ki thi.
Saxena ji ne aakar commissioner ne hath milaya aur fir uski baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Saxena ji bole “vibhuti ji, aap apni police ka mukabla humari CID se mat kijiye. Humari CID kitni tej hai. Iska ek namuna to vaani beti dikha hi chuki hai
aur dusra namuna wo aapko us case ko suljha kar, dikha degi. Jiske liye aapki special request par use yaha bulaya gaya hai.”
“Jab mai pune me tha to, vaani meri team ki sabse kabil officer thi aur mujhe pura yakin hai ki, ye aapke us school student bharti ke gang-rape ke case
ko bhi chutkiyon me suljha degi. Jiski gutthi ko suljhane me aapki police puri tarah se nakam rahi hai.”
Saxena ji ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne unhe ummid bandhate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “aap yakin rakhiye uncle, mai aapko is baar bhi nirash nahi hone dungi.”
Saxena ji bole “mujhe tumse aisi hi ummid thi. Mai tumhare is kaam ke liye tumhe apne teen kabil officer de raha hu. Ye aniruddh, manik aur niranjan
hai. Iske alawa aaj huye hamle ko dekhte huye, mai apne Gun-man vishwa ko bhi tumhare ghar ki surajsha ke liye laga raha hu.”
Saxena ji ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani boli “uncle aapke dono hi Gun-man bahut nidar hai. Mujhe un hamlawaron se ladte dekh kar, dono hi fauran meri madad ke liye pahuch gaye
the. Inki is bahaduri ko mera salam hai.”
Vaani didi ke muh se apni tarif sunkar, Gun-man vishwa ne un se kaha.
Vishwa bola “thanks madam, lekin aapke jaane ke bad, ye sub-inspector sahab humare pas aaye the. Humne inhe aapke baare me sab kuch bata diya
tha aur ye bhi kah diya tha ki, aapse kuch baat karne ke pahle commissioner sahab se jarur baat kar le. Lekin ye hum par apni vardi ka rob jhad kar,
aapse puchh tachh karne yaha tak aa gaye.”
Vishwa ki baat sunkar, pritam gusse me use kha jaane wali najron se ghurne laga. Lekin ye baat sun kar us se jyada gussa commissioner ko aa gaya
aur usne pritam par badakte huye kaha.
Commissioner bola “tumhari is harkat ko dekh kar, dil to kar raha hai ki, tumhe is wakt goli maar du. Magar teri najar to, meri vardi utarwane par hi hai
aur mai tere is sapne ko kabhi pura nahi hone duga. Mai tujhe abhi isi wakt naukri se barkhast karta hu.”
Commissioner ki baat sunte hi, pritam ke pichhe khade dono hawaldar, uske pas se aise door jakar khade ho gaye, jaise ki yadi wo wahan khade rahe
to, barkhast hone ka agla number unhi ka lag jayega.
Lekin is se bhi buri haalat pritam ki huyi thi. Naukri se barkhast hone ka naam sunte hi, uska dimag hil gaya aur usne gidgidate huye, commissioner se
kaha.
Pritam bola “plz sir aisa mat kijiye, meri teen bibi aur ek bacche hai. Yadi mai naukri se barkhast ho gaya to, un sabka kya hoga.”
Pritam ke muh se teen bibi hone wali baat sunkar, sab fatifati aankhon se use dekhne lage. Sabki hairani ko dekhte huye, ek hawaldar ne aage aakar
commissioner se kaha.
Hawaldar bola “sir lagta hai ki, barkhast hone ki baat sunkar, pritam sahab ka dimag thikane nahi hai. Isliye ye aisi bahki bahki baat kar rahe hai. Inki
teen bibi aur ek baccha nahi, balki ek bibi aur teen bacche hai.”
Us hawaldar ki baat sunte hi hum sabki hairani door ho gayi. Wahin vaani didi ne commissioner se kaha.
Vaani boli “sir, mujhe lagta hai ki, iski itni si galti ke liye, ye bahut badi saza hai. Yadi aap ise saza hi dena chahte hai to, aisa kijiye, kuch din ke liye ise
mera driver bana dijiye. Is se iski akal bhi thikane aa jayegi aur ye sahi tarike se kaam karna bhi seekh lega.”
Commissioner bola “thik hai, aaj se ye aapka driver hai. Lekin yadi aaj ke bad, mujhe iski koi aur shikayat mili to, iski vardi jaane se koi bhi nahi bacha
payega.”
Ye baat sunkar, pritam sir jhuka kar khada ho gaya. Use dekh kar mehul ne dhire se mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “abe ye pritam to vaani didi se bhi tej nikla. Sub-inspector ban kar aaya tha aur yahi khade khade driver ban gaya.”
Ye kah kar, mehul muh daba kar hasne laga. Maine uske pet par mukka maar kar, use chup karaya aur tabhi operation theatar se wo dono doctor
bahar nikal aaye. Un ne humare pas aate huyte kaha.
Heart surgeon bola “dekhiye, humne goli nikalne ki puri kosis ki hai. Lekin hum goli nikalne me kamyab nahi ho paye. Jyada kosis karne par goli ke
fatne ya fir dil ki dhadkan rukne ka khatra bhi hai.”
“Isliye hume ye operation rokna pad gaya hai. Hum jitna kar sakte the, humne utna kar diya hai. Lekin ab stithi humari pakad se bahar hai. Inke bachne
ka ab ek hi rasta hai ki, inhe mumbai le jakar kisi bade Heart surgeon ko dikhaya jaye.”
“Lekin inka heart abhi khula hua hai aur aisi haalat me inhe mumbai le ja pana sambhav nahi hai. Yadi aap kahe to, mai mumbai se ek Heart surgeon
ko yaha bula sakta hu. Magar unke yaha aane jaane me aapka bahut kharcha aa jayega.”
Doctor ki baat sunte hi, chhoti maa ne doctor ke samne hath jodte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “doctor sahab, aap paison ki chinta mat kijiye. Aap jitna paisa kahege, hum lagane ke liye taiyar hai. Bas aap kisi bhi tarah se humari
mausi ko bacha lijiye.”
Doctor bola “tab thik hai. Mai abhi aapke samne hi unse baat kar leta hu.”
Itna kah kar, us doctor ne mumbai ke kisi dusre Heart surgeon ko call laga diya. Udhar se call uthte hi, usne kaha.
Doctor bola “hello nisha ji.”
Doctor ke muh se nisha naam sunte hi, maine hairani se mehul ki taraf dekha. Meri tarah mehul bhi ye naam sunkar, chauk gaya. Pata nahi, dusri taraf
se kya kaha gaya. Jiske jabab me doctor ne kaha.
Doctor bola “nisha ji, mai kolkata se Heart surgeon dipendu ghosh bol raha hu.”
Ye kahte huye, wo yaha ki saari sitithi batane laga. Lekin uski baat sunkar, shayad waha se bhi apni koi pareshani batayi ja rahi thi. Jiske jabab me
doctor marij ki gambhir sitithi ke baare me bata raha tha. Ye sab dekh kar, maine thoda pareshan hote huye, doctor dipendu se kaha.
Mai bola “kya aap heart surgeon Dr. nisha khanna se baat kar rahe hai.”
Doctor bola “nahi, ye Pediatric and adult heart surgeon Dr. nisha mehta hai.”
Ye sunte hi, maine fauran uske hath se mobile chheen liya aur apne haath me mobile lete huye kaha.
Meri aawaj sunkar, dusri taraf se kaha gaya “hello kaun.”
Mai bola “bhabhi, mai hu.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “are hero, tu waha kya kar raha hai aur tu itna pareshan sa kyo dikh raha hai. Waha sab thik to hai na.”
Unki baat sunte hi, meri aankhen aanuson se bhar gayi aur maine unse kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, wo kya hai, wo….”
Lekin mai kuch kah nahi pa raha tha aur meri aawaj ladkhada rahi thi. Ye dekhte hi, mehul ne mere hath se mobile le liya aur nisha bhabhi ko yaha
huye hadse ki saari baten batane laga.
Jise sunte hi nisha bhabhi ne mehul se doctor ko phone dene ko kaha aur fir wo use kuch jaruri hidayat dene lagi. Uske bad doctor ne phone rakh kar,
humse kaha.
Doctor bola “Dr. nisha abhi airport par hi hai. Wo surat ja rahi thi, lekin ab agli hi flight se yaha aa rahi hai.”
Ye baat sunte hi, mujhe yaad aaya ki, airport par to is samay sabhi honge. Kahin nisha bhabhi sabko ye baat na bata de. Ye baat dimag me aate hi,
maine fauran nisha bhabhi ko call laga diya. Mera call uthate hi, un ne kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “tu bilkul mat ghabra, hum agli hi flight se waha aa rahe hai.”
Mai bola “nahi bhabhi, aap abhi ye baat waha kisi ko nahi batayegi. Yadi aapne ye baat waha bata di to, fir shikha didi log surat nahi ja payegi. Aap un
logon ko surat jaane dijiye. Aap bas yaha aa jaiye.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “tu ye kaisi baat kar raha hai. Wo log surat bad me bhi ja sakte hai. Abhi unka surat jaane se jyada jaruri tere pas aana hai.”
Mai bola “nahi bhabhi, aap abhi ye baat kisi ko nahi batayegi. Aaj shikha didi pahli baar apni sasural me kadam rakhne ja rahi hai aur bahut samay
bad, ajji ka parivar pura hone ja raha hai. Mai unki khushiyon me khalal nahi dallna chahta hu.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “tu samajhta kyo nahi hai. Yadi maine kisi ko kuch nahi bataya to, bad me sab mujh par bahut naraj hoge aur ye baat unko pata
chalne se kisi ki khushiyon me koi khalal nahi padega.”
Mai bola “bhabhi, mai kuch nahi janta. Aap ye baat kisi ko nahi batayegi to, matlab kisi ko nahi batayegi. Aapko meri kasam hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, nisha bhabhi ne hanste huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “tu sach me shikha ka bhai hai. Wo bhi har chhoti badi baat me apni kasam deti rahti hai aur ab tu bhi waisa hi kar raha hai. Chal mai
teri ye baat maan leti hu. Lekin aman ko to mujhe ye baat batana hi padegi.”
Mai bola “haan, aap unko ye baat bata sakti hai. Unko ye baat batane se mujhe koi pareshani nahi hai.”
Fir thodi bahut baat karke nisha bhabhi ne call rakh diya. Shikha didi logon ke sath, wo aur seeru didi log bhi surat ja rahi thi. Lekin ab wo surat na
jakar, agli flight se sidhe mere pas aa rahi thi.
Nisha bhabhi ka call rakhne ke bad, maine chhoti maa ko waha ka pura haal bataya. Jise sunne ke bad, chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye tune bilkul thik kiya. Shikha pahli baar apni sasural me kadam rakhne ja rahi thi. Aise me uske jaane me achanak rukawat aa jane
se ek tarah ka apshakun hi hota.”
Itna kah kar chhoti maa mujhe dilasa dene lagi. Vaani didi bhi humare pas hi khadi humari baten sun rahi thi. Achanak unhe kuch yaad aaya aur un ne
pritam se kaha.
Vaani boli “Mr. pritam, un dono mujrimo ko aapne kaha chhoda hai.”
Pritam bola “ji, abhi to mai unko ilaj karwane isi hospital me lekar aaya hu.”
Vaani boli “thik hai, aap jakar jara unko dekh kar aaiye aur wapas aakar unki report mujhe dijiye.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, pritam jaane laga. Lekin vaani ne use rok kar gusse me ghurte huye kaha.
Vaani boli “kya aapko itni bhi tamij nahi hai ki, apne se kisi bade officer ke pas se jaate samay kya kiya jaata hai.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunte hi, pritam sakpaka gaya. Usne faran vaani didi ko sorry bola aur salute marte huye waha se aise sarpat bhaga, jaise uske
pichhe koi bhutni lag gayi ho.
Uske pichhe pichhe uske dono hawaldar bhi, gadhe ke sar se seeng ki tarah gayab ho gaye. Unke jaate hi, mehul ne dhire se mere kaan me kaha.
Mehul bola “dekha tune, pritam ne vaani didi ko salute maara ya nahi. Ab to wo vaani didi ka driver bhi ban gaya hai. Ab mai bhi uske sath thoda khel
luga.”
Hum log yaha aapas me baat karne me lage the aur waha vaani didi apne junior ko kuch jaruri baten samjha rahi thi. Tabhi pritam wapas aakar unhe
kuch batane laga. Jise sunne ke bad, vaani didi aur baki log unke sath jaane lage.
Unhe jaate dekh kar, mehul bhi unke sath jaane laga. Maine use rokna chaha. Lekin usne meri baat nahi maani aur un logon ke sath chala gaya.
Mehul ke jaate hi, nisha bhabhi ka call aa gaya.
Nisha bhabhi ne bataya ki shikha didi log surat ke liye nikal gayi hai aur wo 12 baje ki flight se humare yaha aa rahi hai. Unse baat karne ke bad, maine
ye baat chhoti maa ko batayi.
Nisha bhabhi ke aane ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne mujhse unko airport lekar aane ki baat jatayi aur fir wo is hadse ki khabar papa ko dene ke liye call
lagane lagi. Lekin maine unko aisa karne se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “jab papa mumbai me the aur nimi ki tabiyat kharab huyi thi. Kya tab aapne unhe nimi ki tabiyat ki khabar di thi.”
Chhoti maa boli “haan, uski tumse baat nahi ho payi thi. Isliye maine uski tumhare papa se baat karwa di thi.”
Mai bola “lekin ye baat jante huye bhi, wo mumbai me aaram se riya logon ke sath party kar rahe the aur mujhe riya logon se jhuth kahna pada tha ki,
aapne ye baat papa ko nahi batayi hogi.”
“Ab aap khud hi sochiye ki, jab unhe nimi ki tabiyat se koi farak nahi pada tha to, fir unhe chanda mausi ki tabiyat se kya farak padega. Aapko yadi ye
baat kisi ko batana hi hai to, richa aunty aur anu mausi ko bataiye. Wo sunte hi, yaha bhagi chali aayegi.”
Chhoti maa boli “unko keerti ne ye baat bata di hai aur wo log yaha ke liye nikal chuki hai. Lekin tere papa ko bhi ye baat batana jaruri hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, papa ko ye baat batane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Unko unke haal par khush rahne dijiye. Waise bhi chanda mausi ko papa ki nahi, balki ek
ache doctor ki jarurat hai aur iske liye nisha bhabhi yaha aa rahi hai.”
Lekin chhoti maa ne mujhse samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “dekh, aisa nahi kahte. Wo ghar ke bade hai aur unhe is baat ki khabar hona jaruri hai.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ko sunkar, maine gusse me bhannate huye kaha.
Mai bola “wo ghar ke bade hai to, unhe ghar me hi rahne dijiye. Unko yaha aane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Yaha meri bhabhi aa rahi hai aur mai nahi
chahta ki, mere bap ki gandi najar meri bhabhi ya meri bahno par pade.”
Meri baat sunkar chhoti maa sann rah gayi. Papa ke liye meri nafarat koi nayi baat nahi thi. Magar aaj meri aankhon me, papa ke liye nafrat ke sath
sath, ek gussa bhi najar aa raha tha. Jiski vajah wo chah kar bhi, samajh nahi pa rahi thi.
Keerti hum logon se kuch hi doori par ami nimi ke sath baithi thi. Usne jab kisi baat par mujhe, chhoti maa se bahas karte dekha to, wo ami nimi ke pas
se uth kar humhare pas aa gayi.
Wo chup chap humare pas khadi hokar, meri aur chhoti maa ki baton ko sun rahi thi. Lekin jaise hi usne mujhe chhoti maa se ye baat kahte suna to,
wo fauran mera hath pakad kar, mujhe khichte huye, chhoti maa se door le aayi.
Update-199
Mai bola “nahi, papa ko ye baat batane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Unko unke haal par khush rahne dijiye. Waise bhi chanda mausi ko papa ki nahi, balki ek
ache doctor ki jarurat hai aur iske liye nisha bhabhi yaha aa rahi hai.”
Lekin chhoti maa ne mujhse samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “dekh, aisa nahi kahte. Wo ghar ke bade hai aur unhe is baat ki khabar hona jaruri hai.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ko sunkar, maine gusse me bhannate huye kaha.
Mai bola “wo ghar ke bade hai to, unhe ghar me hi rahne dijiye. Unko yaha aane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Yaha meri bhabhi aa rahi hai aur mai nahi
chahta ki, mere bap ki gandi najar meri bhabhi ya meri bahno par pade.”
Meri baat sunkar chhoti maa sann rah gayi. Papa ke liye meri nafarat koi nayi baat nahi thi. Magar aaj meri aankhon me, papa ke liye nafrat ke sath
sath, ek gussa bhi najar aa raha tha. Jiski vajah wo chah kar bhi, samajh nahi pa rahi thi.
Keerti hum logon se kuch hi doori par ami nimi ke sath baithi thi. Usne jab kisi baat par mujhe, chhoti maa se bahas karte dekha to, wo ami nimi ke pas
se uth kar humhare pas aa gayi.
Wo chup chap humare pas khadi hokar, meri aur chhoti maa ki baton ko sun rahi thi. Lekin jaise hi usne mujhe chhoti maa se ye baat kahte suna to,
wo fauran mera hath pakad kar, mujhe khichte huye, chhoti maa se door le aayi aur mujh par gussa karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumhare muh me lagam hai ya nahi. Jo bhi muh me aata hai, bakte chale jaate ho. Jante bhi ho ki, tum mausi se kya bol rahe the.”
Keerti ki is baat par, maine ulte us se hi sawal karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu to sab kuch janti hai. Fir bhi tujhe mera bolna galat lag raha hai. Tu hi bata ki, maine kya galat bola hai.”
Keerti boli “na to mai tumko galat bol rahi hu aur na hi tumne kuch galat bola hai. Lekin tumhe ye to sochna chahiye ki, tum kis se kya bol rahe ho.
Lekin ab mai tumse puchhti hu ki, jin baton ki vajah se, tum mausa ji par itna gussa kar rahe the. Kya tum wo baten mausi ko batane ki himmat rakhte
ho.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai chup hokar rah gaya. Uska kahna jara bhi galat nahi tha. Mai chah kar bhi wo sab baten chhoti maa ko nahi bata kar, unhe
dukh nahi pahucha sakta tha. Mujhe chup dekh kar keerti ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai tumhare dard ko samajh sakti hu. Tum kahin bhi galat nahi ho. Lekin tumhe apna ye gussa apne dil me hi daba kar rakhna hoga. Isi me
hum sabki bhalai hai.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, maine use yakin dilaya ki, ab mai aisi galti dobara nahi karuga. Abhi meri keerti se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi anuradha
mausi, richa aunty aur mohini aunty aa gayi.
Wo aate hi chhoti maa se chanda mausi ki haalat puchhne lagi. Unhe dekh kar, mai aur keerti bhi unke pas aa gaye aur maine richa aunty se kaha.
Mai bola “aap aur mehul yaha hai to, fir uncle ke pas kaun hai.”
Richa aunty boli “hum kamal aur nitika ko unke pas chhod kar aaye hai. Lekin mehul kaha hai. Kya wo kahin gaya hai.”
Mai bola “nahi, wo bhi yahi hai. Abhi wo vaani didi ke sath hai.”
Iske bad keerti richa aunty logon se baat karne lagi. Tabhi mujhe mehul aate huye dikha. Wo bhagte huye aaya aur hum se kuch doori par khade hokar
haafne laga. Use dekh kar, mai uske pas aa gaya aur use haanfte dekh kar, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “abe tujhe kya hua. Tu itna haanf kyo raha hai.”
Mehul bola “kuch mat puchh. Vaani didi ne ek ko aur tapka diya.”
Mai bola “abe saaf saaf bol, kya hua.”

Mehul bola “wo vaani didi ne jin do logon ko pakda tha. Unme se ek ne manik naam ke officer ki Gun chheen li aur pritam ki kanpati par rakh kar, waha
se bhagne ki kosis karne laga. Magar uske waha se bhag paane ke pahle hi, vaani didi ki revolver se nikli goli ne uska bheja udha diya.”
“Lekin us samay uski khopdi aur pritam ki khopdi itni pas thi ki, yadi vaani didi ka nishana jara bhi chukta to, uski jagah pritam ka hi bheja udh jaata.
Bas isi dahshat me pritam ki pant geeli ho gayi.”
Itna bol kar, mehul pet pakad kar hasne laga. Lekin uski is harkat par maine us par bhadakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “waha vaani didi ne ek ko hamesha ke liye sula diya aur tujhe hansi aa rahi hai.”
Mehul bola “vaani didi ne to pahle hi kah diya tha ki, un ne do ko maar giraya hai. Isliye un me se ek ka marna to usi samay pakka ho gaya tha. Mujhe
to us pritam ki haalat par hansi aa rahi hai.”
Mai bola “ab tu pritam par bad me hans lena. Abhi jakar vaani didi se bol ki, 1:30 baje ki flight se nisha bhabhi aa rahi hai aur unko lene ke liye vaani
didi ko humare sath airport chalna hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, mehul vaani didi ke pas chala gaya. Kuch der bad, wo pritam ke sath wapas aate dikha. Uske mere pas aane par, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “kya hua, vaani didi ne kya kaha. Kya wo humare sath nahi chal rahi hai.”
Mehul bola “nahi, wo abhi us mujrim se puchh tachh kar rahi hai. Un ne humare sath jaane ke liye inko bheja hai.”
Itna bol kar, mehul dabi muskan me muskurane laga. Vaani didi ne use khelne ke liye pritam naam ka khilona de diya tha. Jiske wo maje liye ja raha
tha. Mai usko pritam ke pas hi chhod kar chhoti maa ke pas aa gaya.
Maine chhoti maa ko apne airport jaane ki baat jatayi aur fir mai mehul ke sath airport ke liye nikal gaya. Mehul pritam ke sath aage ki seat par baitha
tha aur mai pichhe ki seat par baitha tha.
Wo pure raste bhar, pritam ko vaani didi ke kisse suna suna kar darata raha. Pritam use bich bich me gusse me ghoor kar dekhta. Lekin vaani didi ki
vajah se wo mehul ko kuch bol nahi pa raha tha.
Aise hi mehul ki bak-bak sunte sunte hum log airport pahuch gaye. Pritam ko gaadi ke pas hi chhod kar hum dono andar pahuch gaye. Pritam se door
hote hi, maine mehul se kaha.
Mai bola “tu use jyada pareshan mat kar, warna vaani didi ke jaate hi, wo tujhse gin gin kar badle laga.”
Mehul bola “tu uski fikar kyo karta hai. Vaani didi ke yaha se jaane ke bad bhi, uske dil dimag se vaani didi ka khauf nahi nikal payega. Wo chahte huye
bhi mujhse panga lene ki galti nahi karega.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, mai use samjhane laga aur wo mujhe samjhane laga. Isi bich nisha bhabhi ki flight bhi aa gayi. Mujhe laga tha ki, wo akeli
aayegi. Lekin unke sath, barkha didi ko bhi dekh kar, meri khushi dugni ho gayi.
Magar sath hi sath is baat ko bhi lekar, pareshan ho gaya ki, barkha didi ke alawa ye baat kis kis ko pata chali hai. Mai isi soch me gum tha ki, nisha
bhabhi ne aakar, mere kandhe par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “hey hero, ye tum kis soch me kho gaye. Barkha ko dekh kar, kahin ye to nahi sochne lage ki, barkha ko maine kuch bataya hai.
Maine barkha ko kuch bhi nahi bataya.”
“Maine ye baat sirf aman ko batayi thi. Aman ne ye soch kar, ye soch kar barkha ko bata di ki, shikha ko ye baat pata chalte hi wo ghabrane lagi. Lekin
barkha ke yaha hone par use kuch tasalli rahegi.”
Nisha bhabhi ki ye baat sunte hi, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Mai khushi khushi barkha didi se mila aur fir barkha didi aur nisha bhabhi ko
lekar, airport se bahar aa gaya.
Hum jaise hi apni car ke pas pahuche, waha ek SI ko dekh kar, barkha didi aur nisha bhabhi dono chauk gaye. Lekin kisi ne kuch kaha nahi. Mehul
aage jakar pritam ke pas baith gaya.
Mai pichhe ki seat par barkha didi aur nisha bhabhi ke sath baith gaya. Humari car ke aage badte hi nisha bhabhi ne mujhse kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “ye car to nayi lag rahi hai. Ye police ki car nahi lagti.”
Mai bola “nahi bhabhi, ye police ki car nahi hai. Ye chhoti maa ki car hai. Aap jab bhi aayegi, aapko unki car nayi hi milegi.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “wo kyo.?”

Mai bola “wo isliye, kyoki chhoti maa ko nayi car ka shauk hai. Wo kuch hi din me apni car badal deti hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, nisha bhabhi ne hanste huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “unki bhi aadat seeru ki tarah hai.”
Mai bola “kya matlab, kya seeru didi ko bhi nayi car ka shauk hai.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “haan, seeru ko nayi car ka bahut shauk hai. Lekin aman ke samne uski chal nahi paati hai. Isliye use jab bhi nayi car chahiye rahti
hai. Wo aru ko ajji ke samne khadi kar deti hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe aru ke BMW car le lene wali baat yaad aa gayi aur mai wo hi baat nisha bhabhi ko batane laga. Jise sunkar, wo
bhi hasne lagi. Fir un ne pritam ke baar me puchhte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “kya ye SI tumhara koi rishtedar hai.”
Mai bola “nahi bhabhi, ye meri didi ke assitant hai. Didi kisi kaam me fasi hone ki vajah se aapko lene nahi aa pa rahi thi. Isliye un ne aapko lene inhe
bheja hai.”
Ye kah kar, mai unhe vaani didi ke baare me batane laga. Aise hi baat karte karte, hum hospital pahuch gaye. Hospital pahuch kar, nisha bhabhi aur
barkha didi chhoti maa se milne lagi.
Nisha bhabhi ke hospital me pahuchne ki, khabar milte hi, doctor ki ek team unke pas aa gayi aur wo unhe chanda mausi ki haalat ke baare me batane
lagi. Jiske bad, nisha bhabhi unke sath chanda mausi ko dekhne chali gayi.
Chhoti maa sabko barkha didi se milane lagi. Lekin jaise hi barkha didi ne keerti ko dekha to, hairani se bas dekhti rah gayi. Keerti ne unhe hairan dekh
kar, muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “didi, aise kya dekh rahi hai. Mai nikki nahi, balki punit ki mausi ki ladki keerti hu. Meri shakal bas nikki se milti hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, barkha didi ne muskurate huye use gale se laga liya. Iske bad wo ami nimi se milne lagi. Barkha did ka sabse milna julna ho
chuka tha. Lekin nisha bhabhi abhi tak chanda mausi ke pas se wapas nahi aayi thi.
Tabhi ek nurse humare pas aakar, humse O+ (O Positive) blood ka intejam karne ko kahne lagi. Ittefak se mehul ka blood group O+ (O Positive) hi tha.
Wo fauran blood dene ke liye taiyar ho gaya.
Humne nurse se nisha bhabhi ke baare me puchha to, usne bataya ki, andar chanda mausi ke operation ki taiyari chal rahi hai aur Dr. nisha sathi
doctor ko kuch jaruri hidayat de rahi hai. Wo shayad ab operation ke bad hi bahar aayegi.
Itna kah kar wo mehul ko blood ke liye lekar chali gayi. Tabhi vaani didi apne baki sathiyon aur us mujrim ke sath aa gayi. Un ne aate hi chhoti maa ne
kaha.
Vaani boli “mausi, mai kuch jaruri kaam se ja rahi hu. Lekin jab tak mai wapas nahi aa jati, tab tak aap ya punnu dono me se koi yaha se bahar nahi
niklega. Yadi aapko yaha koi bhi pareshani ho to, aap mujhe call kar dijiyega.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne kuch pareshan hote huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “vaani beta, tum aisa kyo kah rahi ho. Kya abhi bhi kisi baat ka khatra hai.”
Vaani boli “mausi, kisi ko koi khatra nahi hai. Mai sirf aapki suraksha ko dhyan me rakh kar, ye baat kah rahi hu. Aap kisi baat ki koi fikar mat kijiye. Mai
hu na.”
Chhoti maa se itna kahne ke bad, un ne pritam se kaha.
Vaani boli “Mr. pritam, mujhe wapas aane me kuch jyada samay lag sakta hai. Meri gair maujudgi me, aap puri mustaidi se mere parivar ka khayal
rakhege aur mujhse bina puchhe media ko koi bayan jaari nahi karege.”
“Yadi in me se kisi ko kahin aana jana ho to, aap khud use lekar jayege. Aapke sath vishwa bhi yahi rahega. Mai apne parivaar ki taraf se koi bhi
laparwahi sahan nahi karugi. Is baat ko ache se yaad rakhiyega.
Itna kah kar, vaani didi jaane lagi. Lekin fir achanak hi unhe kuch yaad aaya aur un ne wapas palat kar, pritam se kaha.
Vaani boli “Mr. pritam, mere baare me ek baat ache se jaan lijiye. Mai samundar me utarne ke pahle hi uski gahrayi naap leti hu. Mai sirf mujrimo ki hi
nahi, balki apne sath kaam karne walon ki bhi puri jaankari rakhti hu.”
“Aap kya hai aur kya nahi hai. Ye baat bhi mujhse chhupi nahi hai. Mai aapko apni galtiyan sudharne ke ek mauka de rahi hu. Lekin iske bad bhi yadi
aap koi galti karte hai to, fir aapke liye mujhse bura koi nahi hoga.”
Pritam ko itni chetawni dene ke bad, vaani didi apne sathiyon aur us mujrim ke sath chali gayi. Lekin vaani didi ki baat sunkar, pritam ke pasine chhut
gaye the. Shayad uski kisi galti ko vaani didi ne pakad liya tha.
Us samay vaani didi kuch tanav me thi. Isliye un ne barkha didi ki taraf koi dhyan nahi diya tha. Magar barkha didi unko gaur se dekh rahi thi. Unke
humare pas se jaate hi barkha didi ne kaha.
Barkha boli “kya ye hi tumhari vaani didi hai.”
Mai bola “ji didi.”
Barkha boli “lekin, ye to bilkul chhuyi muyi si dikhti hai. Tum to kahte the ki, ye bahut khatarnak hai.”
Is se pahle ki, mai barkha didi ki is baat ka koi jabab de pata, mehul humare pas aa gaya. Usne barkha didi ki is baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “didi, aap unke chhyi muyi wale roop par mat jaiye. Aapki tarah gussa unki naak par hi baitha rahta hai. Aap dono me farak sirf itna hai ki,
aap hum logon par raham kar leti ho aur wo hum logon par bhi raham nahi karti.”
Keerti ne bhi mehul ki baat ka samarthan kiya aur wo barkha didi ko vaani didi ke baare me batane lagi. Jise sunkar, barkha didi bhi hanse bina na rah
saki. Un se baat karte karte, hume samay ka pata hi nahi chala aur 4 baj gaye.
Tabhi hume nisha bhabhi aati huyi dikhayi di. Unke chehre ki muskurahat dekh kar pata chal raha tha ki, sab kuch thik hai. Un ne muskurate huye
chhoti maa ke pas aakar kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “aunty, ab aapko fikar karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Unke heart se goli nikal chuki hai aur ab wo khatre se bahar hai. Bas kuch din ke
aaram ke bad, wo fir se pahle ki tarah ho jayegi.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, hum sabke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Hum log nisha bhabhi se baat karne me lage the aur ami nimi wahin baithi
TV dekh rahi thi. Tabhi ami ne chhoti maa ko pukara.
Uski aawaj sunte hi, chhoti maa ke sath sath hum sabka dhyan bhi ami nimi ki taraf chala gaya. Humare unki taraf dekhte hi, ami ne kaha.
Ami boli “mummy, ye dekhiye, TV me vaani didi ka photo dikha rahe hai.”
Ami nimi ki baat sunkar, hum sab ami nimi ke pas aa gaye aur TV dekhne lage. TV me is samay news aa rahi thi. Jisme vaani didi ka photo dikha rahe
the aur ab tak ke unke karname bata rahe the. Fir news reader ne aaj huyi ghatna ke baare me batate huye kaha.
News reader “aaj bhi humare shahar ki subah ki suruaat hamesha ki tarah apradhiyon ke apradh karne se hi suru huyi thi. Lekin aaj ki subah me
apradh ke alawa bhi bahut kuch khas shamil tha aur wo tha, apradhiyon ko unke apradh ka muh tod jabab dena.”
“Police sutron se gyat hua ki, aaj subah mafiya sargana gauranga ke aadmiyon dwara kolkata ke mashhoor udyogpati amarnath roy ke eklote bete
punit roy par jaan leva hamla kiya gaya. Jiski shikar ek mahila ho gayi.”
“Is se pahle ki apradhi apne mansubon ko anjam de pate, pune ki mashhoor CID officer vaani roy ne 3 me se 2 apradhiyon ko mauka-ae-vaardad par
hi maar giraya aur ek ko gayal kar diya. Jise ilaj ke bad, police hirasat me rakha gaya hai.”
“Punit roy, CID officer vaani roy ke cousin hai. Vaani roy ka is samay shahar me hona koi ittefak nahi tha. Bataya jata hai ki, police commissioner ki
special request par sarkar dwara vaani roy ko school student bharti ke gang-rape ki gutthi suljhne ke liye bheja gaya hai.”
“Lekin unke bhai par kiye gaye hamle ka case bhi unhi ko saunp diye jaane ka kamiyaja mafiya sargana gauranga ko bhogna pad gaya. Vaani roy ne
pichhle 3 ghanto me gauranga ke 8 thikano par tabad tod chhapa maar karyawahi karte huye, gaurnaga sahit uske sau se bhi jyada aadmiyon ko
giraftar kiya hai.”
“Is hamle me ghayal huyi mahila ki haalat ke baare me media koi jaankari nahi di ja rahi hai aur na hi media ko hospital ke andar jaane diya ja raha hai.
Aaiye hum hospital chal kar, waha ka taaja haal lete hai.”
Iske bad, hospital ke bahar ka najara dikhaya jane laga. Lekin hospital ke bahar ka najara dekhte hi, hum sab chauk gaye. Hospital ke bahar ka najara
to ek-dam police ki chhawani ki tarah ka najar aa raha tha.
Hospital ke bahar bahut saara police bal tha. Jo media walon aur kisi bhi sandigdh aadmi ko hospital ke andar nahi aane de raha tha. Ye sab najara
dikhane ke bad, camera ek mahila patrakar ke upar aakar ruk gaya aur usne apni report dete huye kaha.
Mahila patrakar “jaisa ki aap dekh rahe hai ki, hospital ke bahar ka najara kisi police chhawani ki tarah ka najar aa raha hai aur hospital ke andar media
walon ya kisi bhi sandigdh vyakti ko nahi jaane diya ja raha hai.”
“Bataya jata hai ki, aisa sirf mafiya sargana gaurnaga ki giraftari ko dhyan me rakh kar kiya ja raha hai. Hamle me ghayal mahila ka naam chanda
singh bataya ja raha hai aur uski haalat hi bahut gambhir bani huyi hai.”
“Chanda singh ko do goliyan lagi thi. Jinme se ek goli abhi bhi unke heart me dhansi huyi hai. Jise nikalne me yaha ke doctor puri tarah se nakam rahe
aur iske liye mumbai ki mashhoor Pediatric and adult heart surgeon Dr. nisha mehta ko bulaya gaya hai.”
“Udyogpati amarnath roy ke padosiyon se pata chala hai ki, chanda singh unke ghar me kaam karne wali ek mamuli si naukrani hai. Jiski jaan bachane
ke liye udyogpati amarnath roy ki patni, sunita roy paani ki tarah paise baha rahi hai aur Dr. nisha mehta ko bhi iske liye muh maange paise diye ja
rahe hai.”
Us mahila patrakar ki aakhiri baat sunte hi, mujhe gussa aa gaya aur maine gusse me TV band kar diya. Lekin nisha bhabhi ne fir se TV chalu karte
huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “in media walon ki baton par jyada dhyan mat diya karo. Har khabar ko mirch masala laga kar dikhana inki aadat hai.”
Mai bola “lekin bhabhi, ye to aadha sach aur aadha jhuth dikha rahe hai.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “yadi ye sab sach sach dikhayege to, fir inki khabar ko dekhega kaun. Tum ek bahut bade udyogpati ke bete ho aur tumhe aage chal
kar bhi bahut baar in sab baton ka samna karna padega. Isliye tumhe abhi se in sab baton ki aadat daal leni chahiye.”
Tabhi fir se camera wapas news center ki news reader par aa gaya aur usne aage kaha.
News reader “abhi aapne hospital ke bahar ka taaja haal dekha. Ab hum aapko police commissioner office le chalte hai. Jahan is samay media se
vaarta karne ke liye, police commissioner, C.I.D. ke DSP Mr. saxena aur CID officer vaani roy sahit anya police officer upastith hai.”
Iske bad TV par police commissioner office ka drashya dikhayi dene laga aur waha vaani didi bhi dikhayi de rahi thi. Vaani didi ke dikhayi dete hi, nimi
ne vaani didi ka naam lete huye, taliyan bajana suru kar diya.
Nimi ki is harkat par chhoti maa ne use gusse me aankh dikhayi to, wo fir se chup chap baith kar TV dekhne lagi. Tabhi ek patrakar ne vaani didi se
puchha.
Pahla patrakar “miss vaani, aapne mafiya sargana guranga ke sirf 4 thikano par chhapa maare jaane ki suchna media ko di thi, jabki aapke dwara 8
thikano par chhapa maara gaya hai. Kya aapka is tarah se media ko gumrah karna, desh ki janta ke sath dhoka nahi hai.”
Pahle patrakar ke sawal ke jabab me vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “abhi tak CID ki taraf se media ko koi suchna ya bayan jaari nahi kiya gaya hai. Wo suchna police ki taraf se jaari ki gayi thi aur uski CID
ko koi jaankari nahi hai.”
“Lekin desh ki janta ke liye ye chaukane wali baat jarur hai ki, jin 4 jagah par police ne media ko suchit karke chhape marne ki karyawahi ki thi. Un 4
jagah par police ek darjan se bhi kam apradhiyon ko pakdane me kamyab ho payi.”
“Jabki jin thikano par CID ne media ko bina suchit kiye chhape maare the, unme hum 100 se bhi jyada apradhiyon ko pakadne me safal huye hai.
Kahin iska ye matlab to nahi ki, apradhiyon aur media ke bich me pahle se hi santh ganth thi, jis vajah se police un jagah par apradhiyon ko pakadne
me kamyab nahi ho saki.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi ek dusre patrakar ne un par bhadakte huye kaha.
Dusra patrakar “miss vaani, aap ye mat bhuliye ki, ye karyakram desh ki saari janta dekh rahi hai aur aap desh ki janta ke samne hum patrakaron ki
nishtha par shaq karke aur hum par aisa bebuniyad ilajam laga kar, hum patrakaron ko hi nahi, balki desh ki janta ko bhi naraj karke, apne liye musibat
mol le rahi hai.”
Us patrakar ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne ashcharya chakit hone ka natak karte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ye to aap patrakaron ki dogli niti ho hai. Aap yadi CID par bina kisi sabut ke desh ki janta ko humrah karne ka iljam lagaye to, wo galat
nahi hai. Lekin yadi maine koi thos vajah batate huye, aapke samne apna sawal rakha to, wo mere liye desh ki janta aur aap patrakaron ki narajgi ka
sabab ban raha hai.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi ek teesra patrakar bol utha.
Teesra patrakar “miss vaani, aap shayad bhool rahi hai ki, hum patrakar desh ki janta ki aawaj hai aur desh ki janta hi aapse ye sawal desh ki janta
puchhna chahti hai.”
Vaani didi boli “mai desh ki janta ke har sawal ka jabab dene ke liye taiyar hu. Lekin humari media ne police ki dwara ki ja rahi pal pal ki karyawahi aur
police dwara uthaye jane wale agle kadam ka jo prasaran kiya hai.”
“Us prasaran ko desh ki aam janta ke sath sath, un apradhiyon ne bhi dekha. Jis vajah se wo police ke aane se pahle hi, sawdhan ho gaye aur waha
se bhag nikle. Jabki jis jagah par CID ne chhape maare, us se apradhi anjan the aur CID ko itni badi safalta mili.”
“Mai aap patrakaron se puchhna chahti hu ki, aap logon ne apni news me police dwara ki ja rahi karyawahi aur police dwara uthaye jane wale agle
kadam ko dikhane ke pahle, kya ek pal ke liye bhi is baat ko sochna jaruri samjha ki, is news ko desh ki aam janta ke sath sath, wo apradhi bhi dekh
rahe hoge.”
“Kya media ki ye naitik jababdari banti thi ki, wo apne prasaran me aisi koi bhi chij na dikhaye, jis se police ke kaam par asar pade aur wo apradhiyon
ke liye madadgar sabit ho.”
“Mai janti hu ki, media desh ki janta ki aawaj hai. Lekin ye bhi mat bhuliye ki, police ho ya CID ho. Hum par desh ki janta ki suraksha ka bhar hai aur
humne wo hi kiya, jo janta ki suraksha ke liye sahi tha.”
“Iske bad bhi yadi aapko lagta hai ki, maine desh ki janta ko gumrah kiya hai to, mai desh ki janta se maafi mangti hu. Mujhe aap logon se jo bolna tha,
maine wo bol diya hai. Ab aap apne baki ke sawalon ke jabab mere senior officers se le lijiye.”
Itna bol kar vaani didi chup ho gayi aur media wale police commissioner se sawal karne lage. Isi bich ek ladka sabhi ke samne chay samose rakhne
laga. Tabhi nimi vaani didi se baat karne ki jid karne lagi.
Chhoti maa ne use daant kar chup karana chaha to, usne rona suru kar diya. Nimi ko rote dekh, keerti ne use chup karaya aur vaani didi ko call laga
diya. Vaani didi ne keerti ka call dekhte hi, fauran call utha liya.
Vaani didi ke call uthate hi, keerti ne unse nimi se baat karne ko kaha aur fir nimi ko mobile pakda diya. Nimi ne call par aate hi, vaani didi se kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, mujhe bhi samose khana hai.”
Vaani didi boli “kyo, kya tune abhi tak kuch nahi khaya.”
Nimi boli “didi, maine aur ami ne subah se kuch nahi khaya.”
Vaani didi boli “tu ruk, mai abhi kuch lekar aati hu.”
Ye kahte huye vaani didi ne call rakha aur fir saxena ji ko jata kar, us patrakar-varta se bahar nikal aayi. Unke bahar nikalte hi, humne bhi TV band kar
diya. TV band hote hi, mehul ne nimi se kaha.
Mehul bola “moti, tujhe kuch khana hi tha to, mujhse bol deti. Is tarah vaani didi ko pareshan karne ki kya jarurat thi.”
Lekin nimi ne mehul ki baat sunte hi, rona suru kar diya. Maine badi muskil se kisi tarah se use chup karaya aur fir kuch der bad, ek hawaldar khana
lekar aa gaya. Nimi saara khana khol khol kar dekhne lagi.
Lekin use usme samosa kahin najar nahi aaya aur wo fir se rone lagi. Use rota dekh kar, chhoti maa us par gussa karne lagi. Chhoti maa ko nimi par
gussa hote dekh, mujhe laga ki, ab kahin wo nimi par hath na utha de. Isliye mai nimi ko bahlane ke liye bahar lane laga.
Lekin pritam ne mujhe bahar jane se rok diya. Abhi mai pritam se baat kar hi raha tha ki, tabhi vaani didi aa gayi. Unne humare pas aate hi samose
nimi ki taraf bada diye aur nimi khushi khushi samose lekar daudti huyi, ami ke pas chali gayi.
Update-200
Nimi boli “didi, mujhe bhi samose khana hai.”
Vaani didi boli “kyo, kya tune abhi tak kuch nahi khaya.”
Nimi boli “didi, maine aur ami ne subah se kuch nahi khaya.”
Vaani didi boli “tu ruk, mai abhi kuch lekar aati hu.”
Ye kahte huye vaani didi ne call rakha aur fir saxena ji ko jata kar, us patrakar-varta se bahar nikal aayi. Unke bahar nikalte hi, humne bhi TV band kar
diya. TV band hote hi, mehul ne nimi se kaha.
Mehul bola “moti, tujhe kuch khana hi tha to, mujhse bol deti. Is tarah vaani didi ko pareshan karne ki kya jarurat thi.”
Lekin nimi ne mehul ki baat sunte hi, rona suru kar diya. Maine badi muskil se kisi tarah se use chup karaya aur fir kuch der bad, ek hawaldar khana
lekar aa gaya. Nimi saara khana khol khol kar dekhne lagi.
Magar use usme samosa kahin najar nahi aaya aur wo fir se rone lagi. Use rota dekh kar, chhoti maa us par gussa karne lagi. Chhoti maa ko nimi par
gussa hote dekh, mujhe laga ki, ab kahin wo nimi par hath na utha de. Isliye mai nimi ko bahlane ke liye bahar lane laga.
Lekin pritam ne mujhe bahar jane se rok diya. Abhi mai pritam se baat kar hi raha tha ki, tabhi vaani didi aa gayi. Unne humare pas aate hi samose
nimi ki taraf bada diye aur nimi khushi khushi samose lekar daudti huyi, ami ke pas chali gayi.
Nimi ke humare pas se jaate hi, vaani didi ke pas police commissioner ka phone aa gaya. Un ne call uthaya to, commissioner ne kaha.
Commissioner bola “miss vaani, media janna chahti hai ki, humne sabhi apradhiyon ko jinda hi giraftar kiya hai ya kuch ko maar bhi giraya hai.”
Vaani didi boli “sir hum sabhi ko jinda giraftar karna chahte the. Lekin guranga ki giraftari ke samay, uske do aadmiyon ne hum par goliyan barsana
suru kar diya. Jiski jababi karyawahi me humne un dono ko maar giraya hai.”
Itna kahne ke bad, vaani didi ne call rakh diya aur fir apne assitant officer niranjan se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “niranjan, tum CID office jao. Wahan gauranga aur jin do logon ne hum par goliyan chalayi thi. Unhe apne pas rakh kar, baki sab
apradhiyon ko police ke hawale kar do. Kuch der bad, mai gauranga se puchh tachh ke liye aati hu. Tab tak un teeno ko ek sath hi rakho.”
Vaani ki baat sunkar, niranjan ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur wo vaani didi ka aadesh pate hi, waha se chala gaya. Uske bad, un ne apne
assitant officer aniruddha se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “aniruddha, ab mujhe yaha koi khatra najar nahi aa raha hai. Isliye yaha ki saari police hata do. Lekin abhi aetihaat ke taur par, vishwa
aur pritam yahi rahege. Tum jakar saxena uncle se milo aur mumbai CID se baat karo. Mujhe pura yakin hai ki, gauranga se puchh tachh ke bad hume
mumbai jaana padega.”
Vaani didi ka aadesh pate hi, wo bhi waha se chala gaya. Uske bad, un ne apne assitant officer manik se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “manik, tum police commissioner se milkar, unse school student bharti ke gang-rape case ki file lekar, us par aaj se hi kaam suru kar do
aur tumhe usme kya samajh me aa raha hai. Mujhe suchit karo.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, manik bhi waha se chala gaya. Uske jaate hi, mai vaani didi ko nisha bhabhi se milane laga. Nisha bhabhi se milte hi, vaani
didi ne kaha.
Vaani didi boli “sorry, mai kaam ki vajah se pahle aapse nahi mil payi. Ab humari mausi ki tabiyat kaisi hai.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “koi baat nahi, kabhi kabhi mai bhi kaam me fas kar chahte huye bhi kisi ko samay nahi de pati. Magar aapka kaam mujhse bhi kahin
jyada jaruri tha. Aapne to ek hi jhatke me pure mafiya ka safaya kar diya. Khalid bhai, aapke baare me bilkul hi sahi kahte the.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne hairan hote huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “khalid ne aapse mere baar me kya kaha.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “khalid bhai, kahte hai ki, puri CID me ek hi mard hai aur wo hai vaani roy.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunte hi, vaani didi bahut jor se hasne lagi. Unhe is tarah se hanste dekh kar hum sabhi hairan the. Kyoki hum me se kisi ne bhi
na to, unhe dil khol kar hanste dekha tha aur na hi kabhi rote dekha tha.
Hum to, unke thoda sa muskurane ko hi unki hansi maan lete the aur unki aankhon me aayi nami ko unka rona samajh lete the. Vaani didi ne hanste
huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “aap khalid ko kaise janti hai.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “mai, mere pati aman aur khalid teeno ek hi college me the. Usi samay se humari dosti hai.”
Vaani didi boli “kya aap janti hai ki, mujhe mumbai CID se bahar karne me bhi khalid ka hi haath hai.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, hum sab chauke bina na rah sake. Lekin nisha bhabhi ne hanste huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “haan, mai ache se janti hu aur ye bhi janti hu ki, aap khalid bhai ka bhi bheja udane wali thi. Lekin na jane kya soch kar, aapne goli
nahi chalayi aur khalid bhai aapki pakad se bach kar bhag nikle.”
“Jiske bad, un ne aapko promotion dilwakar pune bhijwa diya tha. Lekin aaj bhi unko ye baat pareshan karti rahti hai ki, kabhi kisi mujrim par raham na
karne wali officer ne, un par goli kyo nahi chalayi. Kya mai jaan sakti hu ki, aapne us din aapne un par goli kyo nahi chalayi thi.”
Vaani didi boli “aapka kahna sahi hai ki, mai kisi bhi mujrim par raham nahi karti. Lekin us din khalid ki ek neki ne use bacha liya tha. Mai khalid ka
pichha kar rahi thi. Mera use jinda pakadne ka bhi koi irada nahi tha.”
“Isliye meri car ke uske najdik pahuchte hi, maine us par goli chalane ke liye apni revolver taan di. Khalid ne ek najar meri taraf dekha aur apni car ki
speed bada di. Lekin usi samay na jaane kaha se ek baccha bhagte huye, uski car ke samne aa gaya.”
“Us samay yadi koi aur mujrim hota to, us bacche ko apni car se udha deta. Lekin khalid ne apni maut samne dekhte huye bhi, apni car ko break laga
diye. Uski isi neki ne mujhe us par goli chalane se rok diya aur wo meri pakad se bhag nikla.”
“Uske bad, wo dubai bhag gaya aur fir kuch samay bad mujhe bhi promotion dekar pune bhej diya gaya. Khalid ek mujrim jarur tha. Lekin mujhe uske
andar insaniyat najar aayi thi aur is vajah se mujhe apne aisa karne ka kabhi pachhtawa nahi hua.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “ye aapne bilkul sahi baat boli. Khalid bhai, aaj bhi aurton aur bacchon par hath nahi uthate.”
Vaani didi boli “lekin mere bhai ko marne to, wo aaya tha. Ye aur baat hai ki, aap logon ki vajah se usne kuch nahi kiya.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “nahi, yadi hum nahi bhi hote, tabhi wo punit ko dekhne ke bad, is par hath nahi uthate. Un ne humare samne salim ko kuch nahi
kaha tha. Lekin ghar jane ke bad, use maara bhi aur ghar se bhi nikal diya tha.”
“Hum sabke samjhane par bhi wo salim ko maaf karne ko taiyar nahi tha. Unka kahna tha ki, wo har baat ke liye maaf kar sakte hai. Lekin kisi maa
bahan ke sath bad-saluki karne wale ko kabhi maaf nahi kar sakte.”
“Fir chahe aisa karne wala unka saga bhai hi kyo na ho. Bad me un ne priya ke kahne par, badi mushkil se salim ko maaf kiya. Wo ek don jarur hai,
magar bure insan nahi hai. Isliye hum aaj bhi dost hai.”
Vaani didi boli “chalo, acha hua ki, aapne ye baat mujhe bata di. Warna mere dil me ek baat hamesha rahti ki, khalid mere bhai ko marne ke liye aaya
tha aur mai use iske liye kabhi maaf nahi kar pati.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “matlab ki, ab aapne unhe is baat ke liye maaf kar diya hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “haan, maine use maaf kar diya hai. Lekin use ye baat jarur bata dena ki, wo jis punit ko marne aaya tha. Us punit ki bahan, us se bhi
badi Don hai.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi, nisha bhabhi sahit sabhi hasne lage. Fir maine vaani didi ka barkha didi se parichay karwaya. Dono muskurate huye gale
mili aur fir vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mujhe pata chala hai ki, tum raat ka khana is nalayak se baat kiye bina nahi khati ho.”
Vaani didi ki is baat par barkha didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “didi, jiska itna pyara bhai ho, uska khana bhala, apne bhai se baat kiye bina kaise pach sakta hai.”
Barkha didi ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ek baar fir dil khol kar hans di. Fir un ne ami nimi ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “tum fikar mat karo, ab tum apne bhai se jab chahe, tab mil sakgogi. Kyoki nimi ne mere sath badtamizi ki thi. Isliye ab mai ise apne sath
pune lekar jaugi.”
Vaani didi ye baat ami nimi ko suna rahi thi. Isliye is baat ko sunte hi, sabki najar ami nimi ki taraf chali gayi. Lekin un dono ne ye baat suni hi nahi thi
aur dono samose khane par mast thi.
Kuch der tak wo muskurate huye ami nimi ko samose khate dekhti rahi. Lekin fir achanak na jaane unko kya hua ki, un ne gusse me chikhte huye
kaha.
Vaani didi boli “pritammmm.”
Vaani didi ko chikhte dekh, chhoti maa, richa aunty aur mohini aunty bhi humare pas aa gayi. Vaani didi ka bulana hi kisi ke pasine chhudane ke liye
kaafi tha. Aise me vaani didi ke gusse me pritam ko bulane se uski haalat kharab ho gayi. Usne vaani didi pas aakar, haklate huye kaha.
Pritam bola “ji, ji ji, madam.”
Vaani didi ne use gusse me ghurte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “tu kis mitti ka bana hai. Maine tujhe apni galti ko sudharne ka ek mauka diya aur tujhse kaha ki, mere parivaar ka pura khayal rakhna.
Iske bad, bhi tune unka khayal nahi rakha.”
Pritam bola “nahi madam, aap chahe to, mausi ji se puchh sakti hai. Mai pure samay saaye ki tarah inke sath raha hu.”
Vaani didi boli “kya sirf sath rahna hi khayal rakhna kahlata hai. Meri dono masum bahne bhookh se kaisi behal ho gayi hai. Tujhse itna bhi nahi hua ki,
mai yaha nahi hu to, kam se kam unke khane ka hi kuch intejam kar deta.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi, chhoti maa ne pritam ka bachav karte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “vaani beta, isme inki koi galti nahi hai. Inka ghar idhar pas hi hai. In ne bahut baar hum sabse khana khane chalne ko kaha. Lekin
maine hi khane ke liye mana kar diya tha.”
Vaani didi boli “aapko nahi khana tha to, kam se kam ami nimi ko to khana khila diya hota. Wo ek aur kaha gayab hai. Kam se kam use to inka khayal
rakhna chahiye tha.”
Ye kah kar vaani didi yaha waha dekhne lagi. Kisi ko samajh me nahi aaya ki, wo kisko puchh rahi hai. Lekin mai aur mehul samajh gaye the ki, wo
mehul ko puchh rahi hai.
Isliye mehul unke hi pichhe hi chhup kar, chup chap khada raha. Mehul ki is harkat se richa aunty ko bhi samajh me aa gaya ki, vaani mehul ko puchh
rahi hai. Un ne fauran hi vaani didi se kaha.
Richa aunty boli “wo tumhare hi pichhe chhup kar khada hai.”
Richa aunty ki baat sunte hi, vaani didi ne palat kar mehul ko dekha. Unke dekhte hi, mehul ki saari masti gayab ho gayi aur usne vaani didi ke samne
aate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “didi, mummy galat soch rahi hai. Mai chhupa thodi tha. Mai to kab se aapke pichhe hi khada hu. Asal me mujhe samajh me nahi aaya ki,
aap mujhe puchh rahi hai.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne use kuch kaha to nahi, lekin use gusse me ghurti rahi. Vaani didi ka bolna to, khatarnak tha hi, na bolna bhi kam
khatarnak nahi tha. Mehul ne jab unhe is tarah se ghurte dekha to, unke bina kuch puchhe hi, unhe apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “didi, mai to ami nimi ne khane ke liye bahut baar kah chuka tha. Lekin wo hi mana kar deti thi.”
Ami nimi ka dhyan pahle humari taraf nahi tha. Lekin jab vaani didi ne pritam ko chillaya, tab se wo log humari taraf hi dekh rahi thi. Magar jaise hi nimi
ne mehul ko safed jhuth bolte dekha, wo samosa khate khate humare pas aa gayi aur usne vaani didi se kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, ye motu jhuth bol raha hai. Ye to pure samay phone par laga tha.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, jaha sab dabi muskan me muskurane lage. Asal me mehul ne kuch samay pahle nimi ko moti kah kar chidaya tha. Nimi ne us se
usi baat ka badla nikalne ke liye use motu kaha tha.
Yadi koi aur samay hota to, nimi ke mehul se is tarah baat karne par vaani didi ne nimi ko fatkar laga di hoti. Lekin is samay wo ami nimi par kuch jyada
meharban thi. Isliye un ne nimi ke is tarah se baat karne ki harkat ko andekha kar diya.
Lekin nimi ke is tarah se mehul ki baat ko jhutha sabit kar dene se aur uski pol khol dene se, mehul ki to jaan hi nikal gayi. Wo ghabrahat me yaha
wahan dekhne laga aur vaani didi se najar bachane laga.
Mehul bahut der se pritam ka maja le raha tha. Pritam ko bhi apna badla lene ka ye sahi samay najar aaya aur usne bhi is bahti ganga me hath dhote
huye, nimi ki haan me haan milate huye kaha.
Pritam bola “madam, ye bacchi sahi kah rahi hai. Ye bhai sahab pure samay hi mobile par lage the.”
Pritam ki baat sunkar, mehul use kha jaane wali najron se dekhne laga. Lekin pritam use andekha kar, muskurate huye nimi ki taraf dekhne laga.
Pritam ki baat sunkar, maine dhire se keerti ke kaan me kaha.
Mai bola “ise kahte hai, sau sunar ki, ek lohar ki. Mai mehul se mana kar raha tha ki, pritam ko pareshan mat kar, warna wo bad me tujhse iska badla
lega. Lekin isne meri baat nahi maani. Ab uska natija bhi dekh le.”
“Vaani didi shayad nimi ki kahi baat ko andekha bhi kar deti. Lekin ab nimi ki baat par, pritam ke bhi muhar laga dene se, ab wo is baat ko andekha
nahi karegi. Isko nimi ko moti kahna aur pritam ka maja lena, mahanga padne wala hai.”
Meri ye baat bilkul sahi hi nikli. Pritam ki baat sunne ke bad, vaani didi ne apna hath aage badaya aur mehul se apna mobile dene ko kaha. Mehul ne
bhi bujhe man se apna mobile vaani didi ki taraf bada diya.
Ab ise pritam ki khushkismati kaho ya fir mehul ki badkismati ki, vaani didi ke mehul ka mobile hath me lete hi, usme shilpa ka call aane laga. Vaani
didi ne aa rahe call ko dekhne ke bad, apna sar utha kar mehul ki taraf dekha.
Lekin mehul sar jhuka kar khada raha. Vaani didi ne mehul ko dekhte huye, shilpa ka call utha liya. Lekin un ne call par kuch kaha nahi. Jis vajah se
dusri taraf se shilpa ne kaha.
Shilpa boli “………….” “kya hua jaan, kuch bolte kyo nahi.”
Shilpa ki baat sunte hi, vaani didi ne us se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “jaan nahi, jaan ki amma jaan bol rahi hu. Apne ghar walon se bol dena ki, tumhari aur mehul ki shadi ki baat karne vaani didi aa rahi
hai.”
Vaani didi ka itna kahna tha ki, shilpa ne fauran call kaat diya. Vaani didi ne use wapas call lagaya. Lekin tab tak wo apna mobile band kar chuki thi. Is
se pahle ki, vaani didi fir se mehul ki khichai karna suru kar pati. Maine baat ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, khana to aap le aai hai. Ab aap hi chhoti maa se kahiye ki, wo khana kha le.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani didi ne ek najar meri taraf dekha. Lekin is samay unko meri ye baat sahi lagi aur un ne mehul se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “us ladki ki aur tumhari khabar mai bad me lugi. Lekin aaj tumhari laparwahi ki vajah se ami nimi ko din bhar bhukha rahna pada. Isliye
aaj tumhe raat ke pahle khana nahi milega.”
Mehul bhi hum logon ke sath din bhar se bhukha pyasa laga hua tha aur wo bhi nimi ki tarah hi petu tha. Isliye vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi usne apni
safayi dene ke liye kaha.
Mehul bola “lekin didi…….”
Abhi mehul itna hi bol paya tha ki, vaani didi ne uski baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ab tumko raat ko bhi khana nahi milega.”
Mehul bola “magar didi…..”
Vaani didi ne fir uski baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ab tumhe kal subah bhi khana nahi milega.”
Itna bol kar, vaani didi mehul ke fir se kuch bolne ka intejar karne lagi. Lekin ab mehul ke andar himmat nahi thi ki, wo fir se kuch bolne ki kosis karke,
apna kal raat ka bhi khana band karwa le.
Isliye wo chup chap khada raha. Jab mehu khamosh raha to, vaani didi ne uski taraf se apna dhyan hatate huye, chhoti maa se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mausi, khana to aa gaya hai. Fir aap log khana khane me der kyo kar rahi hai.”
Chhoti maa boli “vaani beta, mujhse hospital me khana nahi khaya jata hai. Mai raat ko ghar me jakar khana kha lugi.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunte hi, pritam ne fauran aage aate huye kaha.
Pritam bola “mausi ji, meri patni ne aap logon ke khane ki puri taiyari kar rakhi hai. Mera ghar yaha pas me hi hai. Aap sab chal kar yadi mere ghar me
khana khayegi to, mujhe bahut khushi hogi.”
Pritam ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa use mana karna chahti thi. Lekin vaani didi ne unhe kuch bolne ka mauka diye bina hi kaha.
Vaani didi boli “pritam thik kah raha hai. Khana to, mai le hi aayi hu. Aap sab waha chal kar sukun se khana kha lijiye. Ye log bhi mumbai se sidhe yaha
hi aa gaye hai. Inhe bhi waha chal kar fresh hone ka mauka mil jayega.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ke bad, kisi ke pas kahne ko kuch nahi bacha. Sab vaani didi ke sath pritam ke ghar ke liye nikal pade. Ek gaadi me, mai vaani
didi, nisha bhabhi aur barkha didi ho gaye.
Dusri gaadi me chhoti maa, ami, nimi, keerti, mehul aur pritam ho gaye. Kuch hi der me hum pritam ke ghar pahuch gaye. Ghar kya, wo ek aalishan
banglow tha aur jiski shano-shaukat bahar se hi dikhayi de rahi thi.
Ab uski ye shano-shaukat uske purkhon ki den thi ya fir uske beimani se kamaye gaye, kaale dhan ki den thi. Ye baat ya to pritam bata sakta tha ya fir
shayad vaani didi bata sakti thi.
Pritam ne ghar pahuch kar, doorbell bajayi. Doorbell bajte hi, kisi ke payal khankhanate huye, bhag kar aane ki aawaj sunayi. Darwaja khulte hi humare
samne ek sundar si ladki khadi thi.
Usne hum sabko dekhte hi, hum se namaste kiya. Pritam ne hume uska parichay dete huye kaha.
Pritam bola “ye meri chhoti bahan payal hai. Humara saara ghar iski payal ki khan khan se hi ghunjta rahta hai.”
Pritam ki baat sunkar, hum sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin thodi si hairani bhi huyi. Kyoki payal ki umar 20-22 saal ke aas pas lagti thi.
Jabki pritam ki umar 35-36 saal ke aas pas lagti thi.
Aise me payal ke pritam ki sagi bahan hone ki ummid kam hi lagti thi. Fir bhi hum me kisi ne bhi is baare me koi sawal nahi kiya. Pritam ne hume ghar
ke andar lakar baithaya aur fir ghar ke andar ki taraf aawaj lagate huye kaha.
Pritam bola “koyal, jaldi aao, mehmaan aa gaye hai.”
Pritam ki aawaj sunte hi, ek aurat bhagti huyi humare pas aayi aur hum sab se namaste karne lagi. Pritam ne humse uska parichay apni patni ke roop
me karaya aur usko bhi hum sabka parichay dene laga.
Lekin pritam ki patni ko dekh kar, hum sab hi hakke bakke se rah gaye. Humare hakke bakke rahne ki vajah ye thi ki, uski sirf aawaj hi koyal ki tarah
meethi nahi thi. Balki uska rang roop bhi koyal ki tarah hi kaala tha.
Pritam dekhne me ek aakarshak naujawan tha. Aise me koyal ke sath uski jodi bilkul bemel lag rahi thi. Pritam ki harkaten to, humare liye pahle hi kisi
paheli ki tarah thi. Us par ab uski patni koyal aur uski bahan payal bhi humare liye kisi paheli se kam nahi thi.
Update-201
Pritam ne ghar pahuch kar, doorbell bajayi. Doorbell bajte hi, kisi ke payal khankhanate huye, bhag kar aane ki aawaj sunayi. Darwaja khulte hi humare
samne ek sundar si ladki khadi thi.
Usne hum sabko dekhte hi, hum se namaste kiya. Pritam ne hume uska parichay dete huye kaha.
Pritam bola “ye meri chhoti bahan payal hai. Humara saara ghar iski payal ki khan khan se hi ghunjta rahta hai.”
Pritam ki baat sunkar, hum sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Lekin thodi si hairani bhi huyi. Kyoki payal ki umar 20-22 saal ke aas pas lagti thi.
Jabki pritam ki umar 35-36 saal ke aas pas lagti thi.
Aise me payal ke pritam ki sagi bahan hone ki ummid kam hi lagti thi. Fir bhi hum me kisi ne bhi is baare me koi sawal nahi kiya. Pritam ne hume ghar
ke andar lakar baithaya aur fir ghar ke andar ki taraf aawaj lagate huye kaha.
Pritam bola “koyal, jaldi aao, mehmaan aa gaye hai.”
Pritam ki aawaj sunte hi, ek aurat bhagti huyi humare pas aayi aur hum sab se namaste karne lagi. Pritam ne humse uska parichay apni patni ke roop
me karaya aur usko bhi hum sabka parichay dene laga.
Lekin pritam ki patni ko dekh kar, hum sab hi hakke bakke se rah gaye. Humare hakke bakke rahne ki vajah ye thi ki, uski sirf aawaj hi koyal ki tarah
meethi nahi thi. Balki uska rang roop bhi koyal ki tarah hi kaala tha.
Pritam dekhne me ek aakarshak naujawan tha. Aise me koyal ke sath uski jodi bilkul bemel lag rahi thi. Pritam ki harkaten to, humare liye pahle hi kisi
paheli ki tarah thi. Us par ab uski patni koyal aur uski bahan payal bhi humare liye kisi paheli se kam nahi thi.
Koyal ne humko muh hath dhone ko kaha aur khud khana lagane ki taiyari karne lagi. Pritam ne khane me koi meetha nahi dekha to, wo humare mana
karne ke bad bhi, meetha lene chala gaya.
Hum sab muh hath dhone ke bad, khane ke liye pritam ke aane ka intejar karne lage. Payal aur koyal dono hi vaani didi par sawalon ki bauchhar karne
me lagi thi. Aise hi baton baton me vaani didi ne payal se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “maaf kijiyega, yadi aapko bura na lage to, kya mai jaan sakti hu ki, aap dono ki arranged marriage huyi hai ya fir love marriage huyi
hai.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ko sunkar, koyal to sharma kar rah gayi. Lekin payal ne muskurate huye kaha.
Payal boli “madam, aapko is baat par yakin nahi hoga. Magar sach yahi hai ki, mere bhaiya bhabhi ki love marriage huyi hai aur inko bhi apni shadi ke
liye utne hi papad belne pade the. Jitne ki baki love marriage karne wale jodo ko belna padte hai.”
“Meri baat sunkar, aapko lagega ki, inki shadi me pareshani humare parivar walon ki taraf se aayi hogi. Lekin aisa nahi tha, ye pareshani bhabhi ke
parivar walon ki taraf se thi. Unhe bhaiya me to koi kharabi najar nahi aayi thi. Lekin unhe humhare parivar ka mahol pasand nahi tha.”
“Asal me mai pritam bhaiya ki sauteli bahan hu. Bhaiya jab 8th class me the. Tabhi unki sagi maa ka dehant ho gaya tha. Unki maa ke dehant ke ek
saal bad, papa ne meri maa se shadi kar li.”
“Papa ke pas daulat ki koi kami nahi thi. Jis vajah se nana nani ne meri mummy ke ache bhavishya ki sochte huye, meri mummy ke kisi ki dusri patni
na banne ki baat ko bhi najar andaz kar diya tha.”
“Jis samay papa aur meri mummy ki shadi huyi. Us samay unki umar me bhi bahut antar tha. Tab papa ki umar 40 saal aur mummy ki umar 22 saal thi.
Bhaiya us samay 9th class me the.”
“Shadi ke bad, mummy ne papa ke umar aur unki dusri patni kahlane ki baat se to, samjhota kar liya. Lekin uske bete ko wo kabhi apna beta na maan
saki aur mere janam hone ke bad to, mere bhaiya ki jindgi narak se bhi badtar ho gayi.”
“Unke sath bhi wo hi sab jyadtiyan hone lagi. Jo kisi ki sauteli maa ke aane par uske sath hoti hai. Itne bade ghar ke bete hone ke bad bhi, kabhi kabhi
bhaiya do sukhi roti khane ke liye bhi taras jaya karte the.”
“Yaha tak ki yadi kabhi bhaiya mummy ki kisi baat ki papa se shikayat karte to, mummy bhaiya par hi ulta sidha iljam laga kar, unhe papa se janwaron
ki tarah pitwa diya karti thi.”
Ye kahte kahte, payal ki aankhen chhalak gayi. Mai pahli aisi ladki dekh raha tha, jo apne sautele bhai ki, tarafdari karne ke liye apni sagi maa ki burayi
kar rahi thi. Payal ki aankhon me aansu dekh, koyal ne pyar se uske sar par hath fera.
Jise dekh kar payal ne apne aapko sambhala aur apne aansu ponchhte huye, fir se apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Payal boli “mere janam ke bad, bhaiya ki pareshani isliye bad gayi thi. Kyoki mere janam ke bad, meri mummy sochne lagi thi ki, yadi bhaiya ye ghar
chhod kar chale jaye to, papa ki saari jaydad par sirf unka aur unki beti ka adhikar rah jayega.”
“Isi vajah se mere janam ke bad, un ne bhaiya par aur bhi jyada julm karna suru kar diya tha. Mummy ke is julm se ghabra kar bhaiya bhi ghar chhod
kar jaane ki baat sochne lage the.”
“Lekin unhe aisa karne se koyal bhabhi rok diya karti thi. Koyal bhabhi suru se hi humare pados me rahti thi aur sirf ye hi ek aisi thi, jinko dekh kar
bhaiya ko lagta tha ki, is duniya me unka koi apna hai.”
“Bhaiya bhabhi bachpan se hi ache dost the. Bhabhi apne ghar walon se chhupa chhupa kar, bhaiya ke liye kuch na kuch lati rahti thi aur jab kabhi
bhaiya ko maar padti to, ye ghanton bhaiya ke pas baith kar roti rahti thi.”
“Inhe suru se hi bhaiya se pyar tha. Lekin apne sundar na hone ki vajah se, in ne kabhi bhi apne is pyar ko bhaiya ke samne jahir nahi kiya tha. Magar
man hi man ye bhaiya ko apna sab kuch manti thi.”
“Dusri taraf mai thi, jiske janam ke bad, bhaiya par maa ke julm bad gaye the. Fir bhi bhaiya ne mujhse kabhi nafrat nahi ki thi. Unhe mujhe khilne ki to
door ki baat thi, mujhe chhune tak ki ijajat nahi thi.”
“Iske bad bhi, jab kabhi bhaiya ko mauka milta, wo mujhe apni god me utha kar, ghumane chale jaate the aur iske badle me wapsi par mummy ki taane
jhidkiya aur papa ki maar khate the.”
“Bas wakt aise hi gujarta ja raha tha. Ek taraf mummy ki nafrat thi, jo ek pal bhi bhaiya ka ghar me rahna sahan nahi kar pa rahi thi to, dusri taraf
bhabhi ki dosti thi, jo unhe is sab ko sahne ka hausla dila rahi thi.”
“Aise hi chalte chalte bhaiya ne college ki padai puri kar li aur ab wo papa ke sath unke business me hath batane ki baat soch rahe the. Un ne ye baat
papa ke samne rakhi to, papa ne unki is baat ko maan liya.”
“Lekin mummy ne ye baat sunte hi, saare ghar me kohram macha diya. Kyoki ab papa ke sath unke business ko wo bhi sambhal rahi thi aur unko papa
ke business me bhaiya ka aana jara bhi pasand nahi aa raha tha.”
“Magar ab bhaiya bhi apne pairon par khade hone layak ho chuke the. Un ne jindgi me pahli baar mummy ki is baat se bagawat kar di. Lekin is baar
bhi papa ne mummy ka hi sath diya.”
“Jis gusse me, aakhir itne saal bad, bhaiya apne ghar ko chhodne ke liye majbur ho gaye. Un ne apna saman uthaya aur jaise hi ghar se jaane ko
huye, unke samne mai rakhi lekar khadi ho gayi.”
“Bhaiya mere paida hone ke bad se hi, mujhse apni kalayi par rakhi bandhwane ke liye taras rahe the. Lekin mummy ne kabhi unhe mujhse rakhi
bandhwane nahi di thi aur mujhe bhi unhe rakhi bandhne nahi deti thi.
“Aise me jab bhaiya ne mere nanhe nanhe hathon me rakhi dekhi to, unke kadam khud ba khud ruk gaye. Us din maine pahli baar unki kalayi me sirf
rakhi hi nahi bandhi, balki unke ghar chhod kar jaane ke irade ko bhi badal diya tha.”
“Ab bhaiya ne papa ke sath business karne ke irade ko chhod kar, naukri karne ka man bana liya tha aur kuch samay bad, unki ye mehnat bhi rang le
aayi. Unhe police me naukri mil gayi aur wo training ke chale gaye.”
“Wo jab apni police training karke wapas laute to, un ne ye khabar bhabhi ko sunayi. Jise sunkar bhabhi bahut khush huyi aur un ne bhi bhaiya ko ek
khabar sunayi ki, unke ghar walon ne ek ladka dekha aur uske sath jaldi hi ab unki shadi karne ka soch rahe hai.”
“Bhabhi ki shadi ki baat sunkar, bhaiya ne unhe dher saari badhai di. Bhabhi bhaiya ke muh se apni shadi ki baat sunkar, upar se muskurati rahi. Lekin
dil hi dil me bahut ro rahi thi.”
“Us samay to bhaiya ko unki shadi ki baat sunkar, bahut khushi huyi. Lekin jab raat ko un ne akele me baith kar, bhabhi ki shadi ke baare me socha to,
unko laga ki, jaise unka sab kuch luta ja raha hai.”
“Us din bhaiya ko aehsas hua ki, jise wo sirf dosti samajhte hai. Asal me wo unka bhabhi ke liye pyar hai. Ye baat samajh me aate hi, unke liye subah
tak ka intejar kar pana mushkil ho gaya.”
“Wo badi becheni se subah hone ka intejar karne lage. Subah doodh dene wala, doodh dene aaya to, wo bhi uske pichhe pichhe, bhabhi ke ghar
pahuch gaye. Bhabhi ne unko dekha to, chauk gayi.”
“Lekin is se pahle ki bhabhi kuch samajh pati bhaiya unke ghar ke andar the. Bhaiya ko is samay apne ghar me dekh kar, bhabhi ghabra gayi. Us
samay unke ghar ke sab log us samay so rahe the. Isliye bhabhi bhaiya ko apne kamre me le aayi.”
“Bhaiya ne jab apne dil ki baat bhabhi ko batayi to, bhabhi dil hi dil me bahut khush huyi. Magar apne sundar na hone ki vajah se, wo bhaiya ke pyar ko
apnane ko taiyar nahi ho rahi thi. Aakhir me unhe bhaiya ki jid ke aage jhukna hi pad gaya aur bachpan ki dosti pyar me badal gayi.”
“Bhaiya ne jab ye baat apne ghar me batayi to, is baat ko sunkar, sabse jyada khushi meri mummy ko huyi. Kyoki wo bhaiya ke liye aisi hi bahu chahti
thi aur wo is shadi ke liye fauran taiyar ho gayi.”
“Lekin jab ye baat koyal bhabhi ke ghar walon ko pata chali to, un ne is shadi ke liye saaf mana kar diya. Kyoki meri mummy ka baratv un se chhupa
nahi tha aur wo kisi bhi haalat me bhabhi ko humare ghar me dena nahi chahte the.”
“Is baat ke pata chalte hi, wo jaldi se jaldi bhabhi ki shadi karne me lag gaye. Lekin unke kuch kar paane ke pahle hi, bhaiya bhabhi ne bhag kar shadi
kar li aur meri mummy ne khushi khushi is shadi ko apna liya.”
“Meri mummy ki soch thi ki, aisi ladki se shadi karke, bhaiya ko sabke samne sharminda hona padega aur bhaiya ki jindagi kuch hi din me narak se bhi
jyada badtar ho jayegi.”
“Lekin iska ulta hi hua, bhabhi se shadi karne ke bad, bhaiya hamesha khush rahne lage aur bhabhi apne vyavhar se sabka dil jeetne lagi. Magar is se
bhi bada jhatka mummy ko tab laga, jab bhabhi ne ek pyare se bete ko janam diya.”
“Tab mummy ko papa ki jaydad ka ek aur hissedar najar aane laga aur ab wo bhaiya ke sath sath bhabhi ko bhi pareshan karne lagi. Fir ek din un ne
aisi chaal chali, jisne bhaiya bhabhi ko ghar chhodne par majbur kar diya.”
“Mummy ne papa ke samne bhaiya par ye iljam lagaya ki, bhaiya mummy ke upar buri najar rakhte hai aur un ne papa ki gair maujudgi me mummy ke
sath jabardasti karne ki kosis bhi ki hai.”
“Us samay tak mai thodi bahut samajhdar ho chuki thi. Maine papa ke samne mummy ke is iljam ko jhuthlaya. Lekin papa ne meri ek bhi baat nahi suni
aur bhaiya bhabhi ko usi samay ghar se nikal jaane ko rok diya.”
“Bhaiya bhabhi bhi apni is bejjati ko sah nahi paye aur un ne usi samay ghar chhod diya. Mai roti rahi aur bhaiya bhabhi ko rokti rahi. Magar mummy ne
mujhe mere kamre me band kar diya.”
“Us din mujhe meri mummy se nafrat ho gayi aur maine un se baat chit band kar di. Bhaiya bhabhi ke ghar se chale jaane se mummy ke raste ka
kaanta hat gaya aur wo papa ki gair maujudgi me unke manager ke sath ghar me hi aiyyashi karne lagi.”
“Mere man me mummy ke liye nafrat to thi hi aur mujhe apne bhaiya bhabhi ki bejjati ka badla bhi lena tha. Isliye ek din jab mummy apne kamre me
manager ke sath thi, tabhi maine papa ko phone karke bula liya.”
“Magar abhi tak mai apni mummy ke nichta ko sahi tarike samajh nahi payi thi. Papa ne aakar jab un dono bahut bhala bura kaha aur mummy ko talak
dene ko kaha to, un dono ne papa ko kamre me band kar liya.”
“Wo is baat se anjan the ki, ye sab khabar maine papa ko di hai aur mai chhup kar un dono ki is harkat ko dekh rahi hu. Jab maine unko papa ko
kamre me band karte dekha to, mai ghabra gayi.”
“Maine fauran bhaiya ko phone karke saari baten bata di. Lekin jab tak bhaiya ghar aa pate, tab tak mummy aur manager papa ka gala daba kar, unki
hatya kar chuke the. Wo hatya karte range hath pakde gaye aur unhe umar kaid ho gayi.”
“Us ghar me papa ki hatya huyi thi aur mujhe us ghar me rahne se dar lag raha tha. Isliye mai bhaiya ke sath aa gayi. Bhaiya ne wo ghar bech kar ye
ghar banwa liya aur papa ki saari jaydad mere naam karwa di.”
“Mujhe apne papa ke marne ya mummy ke jail jaane ka jara bhi dukh nahi hai. Mai apne bhaiya bhabhi ke sath bahut khush hu. Mere bhaiya bhabhi
mujhe apni beti bana kar hi rakhte hai.”
“Mere bhaiya bhabhi ke do bachhe hai. Lekin jab kabhi koi inse puchhta hai ki, inke kitne bacche hai to, mere bhaiya bhabhi hamesha yahi kahte hai ki,
inke teen bacche hai. In ne ye kabhi nahi kaha ki, inke do bacche hai.”
Itna kah kar payal chup ho gayi. Lekin uski aakhiri baat ne hum logon ko bhi uski baat ki sacchai ka yakin dila diya tha. Kyoki pritam ne ghabrahat me
hone ke bad bhi, hum logon ke samne ye hi kaha tha ki, uske teen bacche hai.
Mai abhi pritam ki us baat ke baare me soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi payal ke chup hote hi, koyal ne baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Koyal boli “madam ji, humare ghar me bhagwan ka diya hua, pahle se hi bahut kuch hai. Humare ghar me beimani ka ek paisa bhi nahi aata. Mere pati
ek imandar inspector the aur puri imandari se apna farz nibhate the.”
“Aap unki baat par yakin kare ya na kare, lekin hum logon ko pura yakin hai ki, unhe jhuthe case me fasa kar, inspector se sub-inspector banaya gaya.
Iske bad bhi wo apne farz ko imandari se nibha rahe hai.”
Ye kahte kahte, koyal ki aankh chhalak aayi. Lekin vaani didi ne uth kar, uske aansuon ko ponchh kar, pahli baar apni khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mujhe aapke pati ki imandari par pura yakin hai. Yadi aisa na hota to, mai na to apne parivar ke sath aapke ghar khane par aayi hoti aur
na hi maine aapke pati ko apne parivar ki suraksha ki jimmedari saupi hoti.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, sirf koyal aur payal hi nahi, balki hum sab bhi unhe hairani se dekhne lage. Koyal ne vaani didi ki is baat ko sunkar unse
kaha.
Koyal boli “yadi aisa hai to, fir aapne ek sub-inspector ko apna driver kyo bana diya.”
Koyal ki is baat ko sunkar, vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “waise to mere kaam karne ka andaz aisa hai ki, mai apne dayen hath ko khabar nahi hone deti ki, mera bayan hath kya karne wala hai.
Lekin aap is baat se itni pareshan hai to, mai apne aisa karne ki vajah aapko bata deti hu.”
“Mere aisa karne ki do vajah hai. Pahli vajah to ye hai ki, chahe bade ho ya chhote, mai kabhi kisi ki badtamizi sahan nahi karti. Pritam ne ye jante
huye bhi ki, mai ek CID officer hu, mere sath badtamizi karne ki galti ki thi. Isliye use sabak sikhana jaruri ho gaya tha.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ko sunkar, koyal ne thoda sa mayus hote huye kaha.
Koyal boli “aur dusri vajah kya thi.”
Vaani didi boli “dusri vajah ye thi ki, mai janti thi, aapke pati ek imandar officer hai aur mai ek imandar officer ko apne samne barkhast hote nahi dekh
sakti thi. Maine aapke pati ko apna driver bana kar, na sirf barkhast hone se bachaya hai, balki unhe aise aage aane wale bahut se khatron se bhi door
kar diya hai.”
“Kyoki aapke pati imandar bhale hi ho, magar unme chalaki jara bhi nahi hai. Wo to abhi tak ye bhi nahi pata kar paye ki, unke inspector se sub-
inspector banne ke pichhe kiska hath tha aur unhe kyo fasaya gaya hai.”
“Ye humare desh ki bidambna hai ki, kuch satta ke lalchi aur beiman log, hume ache dino ka lalach dikha kar, satta hathiya lete hai. Humare ache din
to nahi aate, lekin hum jarur lambi kataron me lage, kabhi insaf ke liye to, kabhi apne haq ke liye bhikh mangte najar aate hai.”
“Iske bad bhi humhari aankh nahi khulti aur hum unhi beiman logon ke hathon ki kathputliyan ban kar, unke liye apna bhale chahne walon ka hi bura
karne lagte hai. Aisa hi kuch bura yaha ki janta ne, ek CBI officer ke sath bhi kar diya. Jiski aanch me aapke pati bhi jhulas gaye hai.”
“Mai yaha sirf school student bharti ke gang-rape ke case ko suljhane nahi aayi hu. Balki mujhe yaha CID aur CBI ki ek sanyukt team ka head bana
kar, aise hi bahut se cases ka pardafas karne ke liye bheja gaya hai.”
“Isliye abhi aap apne pati ke usi kaam me khush rahiye, jo maine unko diya hai aur meri is baat par yakin rakhiye ki, mai yaha se sirf har sazish ka
pardafash karke hi nahi jaugi, balki aapke pati ki, inspector ki vardi aur unka khoya hua maan samman bhi unhe wapas dilwa kar jaugi.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, koyal aur payal dono ke chehre ki muskan wapas aa gayi. Wahin hum sabke chehre par pahle se bhi jyada hairani ke
bhav aa gaye. Nisha bhabhi ne dhire se mere kaan me kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “tumhari ye bholi bhali si gudiya dikhne wali didi to, ek aafat ki pudiyan hai. Pata nahi, ab ye kis kis ki band bajane wali hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, meri hansi chhut gayi aur maine muskurate huye, dhire se kaha.
Mai bola “aage ka to pata nahi, lekin abhi to bas ek ki hi band bajne ke aasar dikh rahe hai.”
Ye kahte huye maine mehul ki taraf ishara kar diya. Wo badi hasrat bhari najar se dining table par saje khane ko nihar raha tha. Use dekh kar, nisha
bhabhi ki bhi hansi chhut gayi.
Hum dono ko hanste dekh kar, barkha didi nisha bhabhi se iski vajah puchhne lagi aur nisha bhabhi unhe iski vajah batane lagi. Tabhi pritam meetha
lekar aa gaya. Lekin wo kuch ghabraya hua sa lag raha tha. Vaani didi ne use ghabraya hua sa dekha to, us se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “Mr. pritam, aap thik to hai na. Aapke chehre ke 12 kyo baje huye hai.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, pritam ne apne aas pas ke sabhi logon par najar daali aur fir apne ghabrahat ki vajah batate huye kaha.
Pritam bola “madam, abhi kuch der pahle gauranga ke do aadmiyon ne police commissioner sahab par hamla kar diya hai. Jis vajah se commissioner
office me arfa tarfi ka mahol bana hua hai.”
Pritam ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “are to isme itna ghabrane ki jarurat kya hai. Bade bade cases me hath dalne par, aisi chhoti moti vaardat to hoti hi rahti hai. Aap is sab
ki fikar mat kijiye aur aaram se baith kar khana khaiye.”
“Aapka khana khatam hone ke pahle hi, meri team ke ladke, un dono ko pakad kar, police commissioner ke hawale kar dege. Lekin suna hai ki,
laashen kabhi kuch bola nahi karti hai.”
Ye kah kar, hanste huye, vaani didi ne khana suru kar diya. Unhe khana khate dekh, hum sabne bhi khana khana suru kar diya. Magar sabhi kisi na
kisi gahri soch me khoye huye se lag rahe the.
Update-202
Hum dono ko hanste dekh kar, barkha didi nisha bhabhi se iski vajah puchhne lagi aur nisha bhabhi unhe iski vajah batane lagi. Tabhi pritam meetha
lekar aa gaya. Lekin wo kuch ghabraya hua sa lag raha tha. Vaani didi ne use ghabraya hua sa dekha to, us se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “Mr. pritam, aap thik to hai na. Aapke chehre ke 12 kyo baje huye hai.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, pritam ne apne aas pas ke sabhi logon par najar daali aur fir apne ghabrahat ki vajah batate huye kaha.
Pritam bola “madam, abhi kuch der pahle gauranga ke do aadmiyon ne police commissioner sahab par hamla kar diya hai. Jis vajah se commissioner
office me arfa tarfi ka mahol bana hua hai.”
Pritam ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “are to isme itna ghabrane ki jarurat kya hai. Bade bade cases me hath dalne par, aisi chhoti moti vaardat to hoti hi rahti hai. Aap is sab
ki fikar mat kijiye aur aaram se baith kar khana khaiye.”
“Aapka khana khatam hone ke pahle hi, meri team ke ladke, un dono ko pakad kar, police commissioner ke hawale kar dege. Lekin suna hai ki,
laashen kabhi kuch bola nahi karti hai.”
Ye kah kar, hanste huye, vaani didi ne khana suru kar diya. Unhe khana khate dekh, hum sabne bhi khana khana suru kar diya. Magar sabhi kisi na
kisi gahri soch me khoye huye se lag rahe the.
Wahin dusri taraf vaani didi ki is baat ko sunkar, mere man me bhi ek sawal goonjne laga tha ki, kahin police commissioner ke upar is hamle ke pichhe
vaani didi ka hath hi to, nahi hai.
Mai abhi apni isi udhed bun me laga tha ki, tabhi nisha bhabhi ne mujhe kohni marte huye, dhire se kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “kahin police commissioner par hamla vaani ne hi to nahi karwaya.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat ne mujhe chauka diya. Kyoki mai to khud abhi yahi baat soch raha tha. Maine bhi dhire se nisha bhabhi ki is baat ke jabab me
un se kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, mere man me bhi abhi ye hi sawal aa raha tha. Didi ki baat se to, aisa hi lag raha hai ki, jaise kya hua hai aur kya hone wala hai.
Unhe sab kuch pahle se hi pata hai. Fir bhi yadi un dono hamla karne walon ki laash police ko milti hai to, fir hume ye hi manna padega ki, iske pichhe
inhi ka hath tha.”
Hum dono aapas me baat karne me lage the. Tabhi koyal ki aawaj sunkar, humara dhyan uski taraf chala gaya. Koyal ne mehul ko khana khate nahi
dekha to, usne mehul se kaha.
Koyal boli “bhaiya, aap kyo chup chap baithe hai. Aap bhi khana khaiye na.”
Koyal ki baat sunte hi, hum sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Wahin mehul ne bura sa muh banate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “nahi bhabhi, aaj subah se mera pet sahi nahi hai. Isliye aaj mai kuch nahi kahuga.”
Lekin koyal us se kuch na kuch kha lene ki jid karti rahi aur mehul unhe mana karta raha. Magar wo baar baar vaani didi ki taraf is ummid se jarur dekh
raha tha ki, shayad koyal ki baat sunkar hi, unka dil pighal jaye aur wo use khana khane ke liye kah de.
Lekin vaani didi ne aisa kuch bhi nahi kiya to, mehul ki bhi kuch khane ki himmat nahi huyi. Wo sirf sabko khana khate dekhne ke siwa kuch na kar
saka. Abhi humara khana chal hi raha tha ki, tabhi pritam ka call aa gaya.
Wo phone par baat karne laga aur baat kahatm hote hi, usne hume bataya ki, jin do logon ne police commissioner par hamla kiya tha. Unhe CID ne
maar giraya hai aur unki laash police commissioner ko saunp di gayi hai.
Lekin pritam ki is baat ko sunne ke bad bhi, vaani didi aise khana khati rahi. Jaise ki kuch hua hi na ho. Ab mera shaq puri tarah se yakin me badal
gaya tha ki, ye sab vaani didi ka hi kiya hua hai.
Magar meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, vaani didi ne ye sab kyo kiya hai. Ye hi sab baten sochte sochte, sabke sath sath mera bhi khana khana
ho gaya. Khana khane ke bad, hum sab koyal aur payal se wapas jaane ki ijajat lene lage.
Koyal aur payal dono hume ghar ke bahar tak chhodne aayi. Hum bahar aaye to, waha CID officer aniruddha khada tha. Vaani didi ne use akele me
kuch baat ki aur fir humare pas aakar, chhoti maa se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mausi, mujhe ek jaruri kaam se jaana hai. Aap log aniruddha aur pritam ke hospital jaiye, tab tak mai bhi apna kaam nipta kar aati hu.”
Vaani didi ko akele jaate dekh kar, chhoti maa ko unki chinta hone lagi. Lekin wo ye baat vaani didi se sidhe sidhe nahi kah pa rahi thi. Isliye un ne apni
baat ko ghumate huye, vaani didi se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “beta, tu humari fikar mat kar aur inko apne sath hi le ja. Hum log pritam ke sath hospital chale jayege.”
Lekin vaani didi chhoti maa ki is baat ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Isliye un ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mausi aap meri jara bhi fikar mat kijiye. Jab tak aapka aashirwad mere sath hai. Tab tak mujhe kuch nahi ho sakta. Haan aapki car ko
jarur thodi bahut kharonch aa sakti hai.”
Ye kah kar, vaani didi hanste huye, chhoti maa ki car me humari najron se ojhal ho gayi. Unki baton se chhoti maa ke chehre par muskurahat jarur aa
gayi thi. Lekin unke chehre par chinta ki lakiren bhi saaf dekhi ja sakti thi.
Vaani didi ke jaate hi, ami, nimi keerti aur chhoti maa pritam ke sath aur mai, barkha didi, nisha bhabhi aur mehul aniruddha ke sath gaadi me baith
kar, hospital ke liye nikal pade.
Raste me nisha bhabhi ko shararat sujhi aur wo barkha didi ne koyal ke banaye khane ki tarif karne lagi. Mehul nisha bhabhi ki is shararat ko samajh
gaya tha. Usne palat kar unhe dekhte huye kaha.
Mahul bola “bhabhi, yaha meri bhookh ke maare jaan nikli ja rahi hai aur aapko majak sujh raha hai. Mai to vaani didi ke gusse se bachne ke liye kal
mama ke ghar bhag raha tha. Lekin iski aur keerti ki baat sunkar, yaha ruk gaya aur ab yaha rukne ka natija bhi bhog raha hu.”
Mehul ki ye baat sunkar, mai use kuch bakne hi wala tha ki, tabhi barkha didi ne meri tarafdari karte huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “are, tum is sab ka dosh ise kyo de rahe ho. Ye sab to tumhari khud ki galti se hua hai. Tumne unse jhuth kyo kaha tha.”
Mehul bola “are mujhe laga tha ki, ami nimi mere is jhuth me mera sath degi. Isliye maine bina kisi dar ke vaani didi se jhuth bol diya.”
Mehul ki is baat par barkha didi ko kuch hairani huyi aur un ne mehul se puchha.
Barkha didi boli “lekin tumko ye galatfahmi kyo ho gayi thi ki, wo dono is jhuth me tumhara sath degi.”
Mehul bola “didi, mujhe koi galatfahmi nahi huyi thi. Un dono ne hi parso mujhse kaha tha ki, vaani didi ne unko bahut pareshan kiya hai. Ab hum sab
mil kar vaani didi ko sabak sikhayege. Ab mujhe kya pata tha ki, wo dono churki murki itni jaldi paala badal legi.”
Mehul ki is baat ko sunkar, nisha bhabhi aur barkha didi hansne lagi. Lekin maine nimi ka bachav karte huye, barkha didi se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, nimi ke iska sath na dene me bhi iski hi galti hai. Aapko yaad hoga ki, isne nimi ko moti kaha tha aur usne rona suru kar diya tha. Nimi
moti kahne par chidti hai. Iske bad bhi isne use moti kah kar naraj kar diya tha. Jiska badla nimi ne iske jhuth me sath na dekar aur ise motu kah kar
nikal liya.”
Meri baat sunkar, ek baar fir barkha didi aur nisha bhabhi ki hansi goonj uthi. Nisha bhabhi ne mehul ko fir se chhedte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “tum kuch bhi kaho. Lekin nimi ke tumhare sath na dene se tumhara bhala hi hua hai. Ab to vaani tumhari shadi pakki karwa kar hi
dam legi.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat par mehul ne chidchidate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “kya bhabhi, kya vaani didi meri khichai karne ke liye kam thi, jo aap bhi suru ho gayi. Shilpa ne to vaani didi ki aawaj sunkar, aise mobile
band kiya hai ki, abhi tak uska mobile band hai.”
“Vaani didi ko abhi aap ache se janti nahi hai. Yadi wo dhokhe se bhi shilpa ke ghar chali gayi to, shadi pakki hona to door ki baat hai. Shilpa ke sar se
pyar ka bhoot bhi utar jayega.”
“Upar se ye saara lafda mummy ke samne hua hai. Ab wo alag ghar jakar meri khichai karegi aur mujhse ye janne ki kosis karegi ki, mujhe call karne
wali wo ladki kaun thi. Vaani didi ki vajah se to, ab mera jeena hi haram hone wala hai.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, nisha bhabhi ne use dilasa dene ki garaj se kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “tumhari ye baat to bilkul sahi hai. Mujhe to un mujrimo se kahin jyada is vaani se dar lag raha hai. Ye to gajar mooli ki tarah logon ko
kaat deti hai aur apne aage kisi ko kuch nahi samajhti hai.”
“Ye har pal aise jhatke de rahi hai ki, yadi humari jagah koi kamjor dil wala iske sath hota to, use pata nahi, ab tak kitni baar dil ka daura pad gaya hota.
Iske sath surakshit rahne se acha to, mujrimo ke changul me fase rahna hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki ye baat sunkar, hum sabki hansi chhut gayi. Aise hi hansi majak karte karte hum hospital pahuch gaye. Hospital me anuradha mausi,
richa aunty aur mohini aunty teeno baithi baten kar rahe thi.
Hum sab bhi unhi ke pas jakar baith gaye. Nisha bhabhi logon ko yaha aaye, bahut der ho chuki thi aur wo jab se aayi thi, tab se hi humare sath hi lagi
huyi thi. Isliye chhoti maa unse ghar chal kar, aaram karne ki baat kahne lagi.
Nisha bhabhi ko bhi chhoti maa ki ye baat sahi lagi. Un ne ek baar chanda mausi ko dekh lene ki baat kah kar, ghar chalne ki sahmati de di. Iske bad,
wo chanda mausi ko dekhne chali gayi.
Nisha bhabhi ke chanda mausi ke pas jaane ke bad, chhoti maa barkha didi se baat karne lagi. Mai keerti ko yahan wahan dekhne laga. Wo mujhe
sabse alag thalag baithi, akhbaar padti najar aayi.
Mai jakar uske pas baith gaya. Uske hath me aaj ka akhbaar dekh kar, mujhe yaad aaya ki, aaj budhvar (Wednesday) hai. Ye baat yaad aate hi, maine
us se akhbaar le liya aur us me Tripti ki rachna talashne laga.
Keerti meri is harkat ko hairani se dekhne lagi. Tabhi mujhe Tripti ki rachna dikhayi de gayi. Uski aaj ki rachna ka shirshak “Zaruru To Nahi” tha. Mai
uski ye rachna padne laga.
“Zaruri To Nahi”
“Unko bhi mujhse mohabbat ho zaruri to nahi.

Ek si dono ki hi haalat ho zaruri to nahi.
Dil ki chahat to kai khwaab jaga deti hai,

Haan magar sath me kismat ho zaruri to nahi.
Meri tanhaiyan karti hain jinhe yaad sada,

Unko bhi meri zarurat ho zaruri to nahi.
Wo vaada karke bhool jaya karte hai.

Bhulna meri bhi fitrat ho zaruri to nahi.
Muskurane se bhi ho jate hai bayan dil ke gum,

Mujhko rone ki bhi aadat ho zaruri to nahi.
Unke pahlu me hi dam tode “Tripti.”
Puri meri ye hasrat ho zaruri to nahi.”
Tripti ki is rachna ko pad kar, ek baar fir meri aankhon ke samne priya ka bhola bhala chehra ghumne laga. Is rachna ki har pankti mujhe priya ke dil ka
haal kahti, najar aa rahi thi.
Mere sath sath keerti bhi is rachna ko pad rahi thi. Is rachna ko padne ke bad, usne mujhse mera mobile maanga aur fir usme se priya ka ek Sms khol
kar mere samne rakh diya. Mai priya ka Sms dekhne laga.
Priya ka Sms
Priya ka wo Sms Tripti ki rachna se kaafi milta julta dikh raha tha. Lekin mai keerti ki is baat ka matlab samajh nahi paya aur hairani se uski taraf
dekhne laga. Mujhe is tarah hairan dekh kar, keerti ne mujhse kaha.
Keerti boli “kya tumhe is rachna aur priya ke Sms me kuch khas dikhayi diya.”
Mai bola “haan, priya ke Sms ki line is rachna se bahut kuch milti julti hai. Lekin tu kahna kya chahti hai.”
Keerti boli “mujhe lagta hai ki, kahin priya hi to Tripti nahi hai.”
Mai bola “tu pagal ho gayi hai kya. Akhbaar me chhapi rachna ko, koi bhi bhej sakta hai.”
Keerti boli “tumhara kahna sahi hai. Lekin sochne wali baat ye hai ki, kisi rachna ke chhapne ke pahle hi, koi kaise uski line bhej sakta hai.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu sach me pagal ho gayi hai. Tujhe aaj kal har baat ke pichhe priya hi najar aati hai. Are ye bhi to ho sakta hai ki, ye rachna iske pahle kisi
dusre akhbaar me chhapi ho aur priya ne usi me se padkar isko bheja ho.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, keerti kuch sochne lagi aur mai muskurate huye, use dekhne laga. Mai keerti ke chehre ko dekhne me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi
chillane ki aawaj sunkar, hum dono chauk gaye aur chhoti maa ki taraf dekhne lage.
Chhoti maa ke pas papa aur mausa ji khade the. Papa kisi baat ko lekar chhoti maa par gussa kar rahe the. Mujhe ye samajhte der na lagi ki, wo yaha
huye hadse ki khabar na dene ke upar se chhoti maa par gussa kar rahe hai.
Ye baat samajh me aate hi, mai uth kar unke pas jaane ko hua. Lekin keerti ne mera hath pakad kar, mujhe wapas baithate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “abhi waha par nisha bhabhi aur barkha didi bhi hai. Tum waha jakar gusse me koi naya hangama khada mat kar dena. Tum fikar mat karo,
mausa ji ke sath papa bhi hai. Papa sab sambhal lege.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai chhoti maa ke pas jaane se ruk gaya. Udhar mausa ji papa ko samjhane ki kosis kar rahe the. Lekin papa fir bhi chhoti maa
par gusse kiye hi ja rahe the.
Nisha bhabhi aur barkha didi ke samne, papa ke chhoti maa par chillane se mujhe bahut gussa aa raha tha. Mai jyada der tak ye sab na dekh saka aur
chhoti maa ke pas jaane ke liye uth kar khada ho gaya.
Lekin tabhi waha vaani didi pahuch gayi. Un ne papa ko chhoti maa par gussa hote dekha to, wo papa ka hath pakad kar, unhe pas bane kamre me le
gayi. Ab un dono ko koi nahi dekh pa raha tha.
Lekin mai aur keerti us kamre ke samne hi baithe the. Isliye wo dono hume saaf saaf najar aa rahe the. Us kamre me jaane ke bad, papa ki vaani didi
se bhi kuch jyada hi bahas hone lagi.
Pahle to vaani didi papa se barabari se bahas karti najar aa rahi thi. Lekin fir achanak hi, un ne gusse me apni revolver nikal kar, papa ke muh me
thoos di aur unhe kuch dhamki dene lagi.
Jise sunne ke bad, papa ke pasine chhut gaye. Kuch der tak vaani didi bolti rahi aur papa sunte rahe. Fir un ne papa ke muh se apni revolver nikal li
aur papa se kuch kaha. Jiske bad, papa apni jeb se rumal nikal kar, pasina pochhne lage.
Papa ke pasina ponchh lene ke bad, vaani didi aur papa bahar aa gaye. Bahar aane ke bad, vaani didi to muskura rahi thi. Lekin papa ke chehre ki
muskurahat gayab thi aur wo sabke pas aakar, mausa ji ke sath wapas laut gaye.
Unke jaate hi, mai aur keerti bhi sabke pas aa gaye. Jab hum sabke pas pahuche to, vaani didi sabko papa ke baare me bata rahi thi.
Vaani didi boli “bade mausa ji (keerti ke papa) ne mausa ji (papa) ko call karke yaha ke hadse ke baare me bataya tha. Jis vajah se unhe yaha ki chinta
hone lagi thi aur wo apni jaruri meeting chhod kar yaha bhahte huye aa gaye the.”
“Isi vajah se wo sab par itne gusse me the. Lekin maine unhe yaha sab kuch thik hone ka viswas dila diya hai aur ab wo kisi baat par, kisi se gussa
nahi hai. Wo yaha se befikar hokar, apni meeting puri karne wapas chale gaye hai.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, sabne rahat ki saans li. Lekin vaani didi ke sabse kahe gaye, aadhe sach aur aadhe jhuth ko mai aur keerti achi tarah se
jante the. Isliye hum dono ke chehre par rahat ke koi bhav nahi the.
Vaani didi abhi papa se huyi jhuthi sachi bata rahi thi ki, tabhi nisha bhabhi ka mobile bajne laga. Wo sabko baat karta chhod kar, mobile par baat
karne hum se door chali gayi.
Lekin jab wo humare pas wapas aayi to, wo bahut jyada ghabrayi huyi si lag rahi thi. Unhe ghabraya hua dekh kar, hum sabka man bhi kisi ashanka se
bhar gaya. Nisha bhabhi ne humare pas aate hi, chhoti maa se kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “sorry aunty, mujhe aur barkha ko abhi hi mumbai wapas lautna hoga. Waha achanak hi priya ki tabiyat kharab ho gayi hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki ye baat sunte hi, mohini aunty ne ghabrate huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “meri priya ko kya hua. Mai to use acha bhala chhod kar aayi thi.”
Mohini aunty ki is baat ke jabab me nisha bhabhi ne kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “aunty, abhi mujhe khud bhi sahi se kuch nahi malum hai. Abhi abhi mere pas aman ka call aaya tha. Usne hi bataya ki, priya
achanak coma me chali gayi hai.”
“Use lekar, is samay waha sabhi pareshan hai. Isliye aman ne mujhe waha fauran laut aane ko kaha hai. Ab priya ko kya hua hai. Ye baat to hume
waha pahuchne par hi pata chal sakegi.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat ne, mere sath sath waha khade, sabhi logon ke pairon ke niche ki jamin khiska di thi. Priya ke coma me chale jaane ki baat ne,
ek hi pal me hum sabke dil aur dimag ko hila kar rakh diya tha.
Update-203
Vaani didi abhi papa se huyi jhuthi sachi baten bata rahi thi ki, tabhi nisha bhabhi ka mobile bajne laga. Wo sabko baat karta chhod kar, mobile par
baat karne hum se door chali gayi.
Lekin jab wo humare pas wapas aayi to, wo bahut jyada ghabrayi huyi si lag rahi thi. Unhe ghabraya hua dekh kar, hum sabka man bhi kisi ashanka se
bhar gaya. Nisha bhabhi ne humare pas aate hi, chhoti maa se kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “sorry aunty, mujhe aur barkha ko abhi hi mumbai wapas lautna hoga. Waha achanak hi priya ki tabiyat kharab ho gayi hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki ye baat sunte hi, mohini aunty ne ghabrate huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “meri priya ko kya hua. Mai to use acha bhala chhod kar aayi thi.”
Mohini aunty ki is baat ke jabab me nisha bhabhi ne kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “aunty, abhi mujhe khud bhi sahi se kuch nahi malum hai. Abhi abhi mere pas aman ka call aaya tha. Usne hi bataya ki, priya
achanak coma me chali gayi hai.”
“Use lekar, is samay waha sabhi pareshan hai. Isliye aman ne mujhe waha fauran laut aane ko kaha hai. Ab priya ko kya hua hai. Ye baat to hume
waha pahuchne par hi pata chal sakegi.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat ne, mere sath sath waha khade, sabhi logon ke pairon ke niche ki jamin khiska di thi. Priya ke coma me chale jaane ki baat ne,
ek hi pal me hum sabke dil aur dimag ko hila kar rakh diya tha.
Mere liye priya kya thi, ye to mai khud bhi nahi janta tha. Mai bas itna janta tha ki, use khush dekh kar, mujhe khushi hoti thi aur use kisi dard me dekh
kar, mujhe us se bhi kahin jyada dard hone lagta tha.
Aisa hi kuch abhi bhi mere sath ho raha tha. Priya ke coma me jaane ki baat sunte hi, meri aankhon me priya ka hansta muskurata chehra ghumne
laga aur mujhe aisa lagne laga, jaise ki uski ye muskurahat mujhse door ja rahi ho.
Is baat ka aehsas hote hi, meri aankhon me aansu jhilmilane lage. Keerti mere pas hi khadi thi. Usne jab meri aankhon me jhilmilate aansuon ko dekha
to, mere kaandhe par hath rakhte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “apna dil chhota mat karo, priya ko kuch bhi nahi hoga. Wo jaldi hi hume pahle ki tarah hansti muskurati najar aayegi. Lekin abhi tum
mumbai call laga kar baat kar lo. Tumhare baat karne se un logon ko bhi kuch hausla milega.”
Mujhe keerti ki ye baat sahi lagi aur maine mumbai call lagane ke liye apna mobile nikala. Lekin tabhi mere mobile par shikha didi ka call aane laga.
Mere call uthate hi, shikha didi ne ghabrate huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, aap thik to hai na, wahan sab thik thak to hai na. Aapko kahin koi chot to nahi aayi.”
Shikha didi bahut ghabrayi huyi lag rahi thi aur un ne ek hi saans me mujhse dher saare sawal kar daale the. Unko ghabraya hua dekh kar, maine unko
dilasha dene ki niyat se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aap jara bhi pareshan mat hoiye. Mujhe kahin koi chot nahi aayi hai aur baki sab bhi yahan puri tarah se thik hai. Yahan kisi ko bhi koi
chot nahi aayi hai.”
Lekin meri aakhiri baat sunte hi, shikha didi ne meri baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “bhaiya, mujhe jhutha dilasha dilane ki kosis mat kijiye. Maine TV par wahan ki saari news dekhi hai aur mujhe pata hai ki, aapko
bachate huye, kisi mahila ko goli lagi hai.”
“Mai ye bhi achi tarah se janti hu ki, nisha didi aur barkha aapke pas hi gayi hai. Aap sab ne mujhse is hadse ke baare me chhupa kar, jara bhi acha
nahi kiya. Kya mujhe is musibat ki ghadi me bhi, aapke pas rahne ka koi haq nahi hai.”
Itna kah kar, shikha didi ne rona suru kar diya. Unhe rote dekh kar, maine unhe samjhane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, plz aap rona band kijiye. Mujhe bas isi baat ka dar tha ki, aap is khabar ko sun kar, ghabra jayegi aur fir surat nahi ja payegi. Mai aapko
khushi khushi apni sasural me kadam rakhte dekhna chahta tha.”
“Isliye maine hi nisha bhabhi ko apni kasam dekar, aap sabko ye baat batane se rok diya tha. Isme nisha bhabhi ya kisi ka koi dosh nahi hai. Mai sach
me bilkul thik hu. Yadi aapko meri baat par yakin nahi hai to, aap barkha didi se puchh lijiye.”
Ye kahte huye maine barkha didi ko mobile thama diya. Barkha didi ne call par aate hi, shikha didi se kaha.
Barkha didi boli “didi, aap punit ki bilkul fikar mat kijiye, wo bilkul thik hai. Is hadse me uski mausi gayal huyi hai. Mai nisha didi ke sath, unhi ko dekhne
yaha aayi thi aur ab uski mausi bhi khatre se puri tarah se bahar hai.”
Lekin barkha didi ki baat sunkar bhi, shikha didi kuch samajhne ko taiyar nahi thi aur rote huye, barkha didi ko hi ulta sidha bolne lagi. Wo bechari kisi
ki baat ko samajhti bhi to, kaise samajhti.
Apne ek bhai ko to, wo pahle hi ek hadse me kho chuki thi aur aise me jab unhe mujh me apna bhai najar aane laga tha to, meri jaan par bhi hamla ho
gaya tha. Yahi ek baat unhe kisi ki koi baat samajhne nahi de rahi thi.
Jab barkha didi unhe samjha kar haar gayi to, un ne wapas mujhe mobile thama diya. Maine mobile liya to, mujhe fir shikha didi ke rone ki aawaj
sunayi dene lagi. Aise me mujhe unhe chup karane ka sirf ek hi rasta dikhayi diya aur maine usi raste ko apnate huye sikha didi ne kaha.
Mai bola “didi, plz aap rona band kijiye, aapko meri kasam hai. Mai yaha bilkul thik hu. Vaani didi ne mujh par hamla karne wale sabhi mujrimo ko
pakad liya hai aur ab mujhe yaha kisi baat ka koi khatra nahi hai.”
Meri kasam ne shikha didi ke upar asar dikhyaa aur unka rona tham gaya. Lekin ab un ne mere pas aane ki, jid karte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “thik hai, mai nahi roti. Lekin aapko dekhe bina mujhe chain nahi aayega. Isliye mai abhi waha aa rahi hu.”
Mujhe shikha didi ke yaha aane se koi pareshani nahi thi. Lekin is samay priya ki tabiyat kharab hone ki vajah se mujhe shikha didi ka uske pas jaane
ki jagah, mere pas aana kuch thik nahi lag raha tha. Maine apni isi baat ko unke samne rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aapke yaha aane se bad kar, mere liye aur kya khushi ki baat ho sakti hai. Lekin shayad aapko pata nahi hai ki, abhi achanak priya ki
tabiyat bahut jyada kharab ho gayi hai.”
“Nisha bhabhi aur barkha didi bhi isi vajah se thodi hi der me wapas mumbai ke liye nikalne wali hai. Aise me mujhe aapka priya ke pas jaane ki jagah
mere pas aana kuch thik sa nahi lag raha hai.”
Lekin shikha didi ne meri is baat ko bich me hi kaatte huye kaha.
Shikha didi boli “mujhe nikki se priya ki haalat ka pata chal chuka hai. Mai bhi priya ke pas ja rahi hu. Lekin uske pas jaane se pahle, ek baar mai
aapko sahi salamat dekh kar, tasalli kar lena chahti hu.”
Shikha didi ki is baat ke bad, mere pas unko samjhane ke liye kuch nahi tha. Isliye maine un se nisha bhabhi se baat karne ko kah kar, mobile nisha
bhabhi ki thama diya. Un ne shikha didi ko samjhate huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “shikha, mai jo kah rahi hu, use samajhne ki kosis karna. Mai tumko yaha punit ke pas aane se rokna nahi chahti hu. Lekin tumko is
baat ko samajhna hoga ki, abhi priya ki tabiyat sahi nahi hai.”
“Tum ye bhi achi tarah se janti ho ki, priya ka jo blood group hai. Us group ka blood kitni mushkil se milta hai. Priya aur aru ka blood group ek hi hai.
Lekin is samay aru tumhare sath hai.”
“Aise me yadi priya ko achanak hi, kisi vajah se blood dene ki jarurat pad gayi to, uske liye bahut mushkil ho jayegi. Isliye is samay tum logon ka yaha
aane se jyada jaruri, priya ke pas pahuchna hai.”
“Ab yadi ye sab janne ke bad bhi, tum priya ke pas jaane ki jagah yaha aana chahti ho to, mai tumko yaha aane se bilkul nahi rokugi. Tum jo bhi karna
thik samjho, tum wo kar sakti ho.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat ne shikha didi ke dil par teer ki tarah asar kiya aur wo yaha aane ki jagah, mumbai jaane ke liye taiyar ho gayi. Shikha didi se
baat hone ke bad, nisha bhabhi isi baare me ajay aur seeru didi se logon se baat karne lagi.
Nisha bhabhi ke bad, meri aur chhoti maa ki bhi ajay aur seeru didi logon se thodi bahut baat huyi. Un sab se baat karke call rakhne ke bad, maine
nisha bhabhi se kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, yadi priya ko blood ki jarurat hai to, kya mai blood dene ke liye aapke sath chalta hu.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “nahi, tumhe blood dene ke liye mere sath jane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Maine to blood ki baat sirf shikha ko samjhane ke liye kahi thi.
Yadi sach me hi priya ko blood ki jarurat hoti to, aman khud hi aru ko wapas bula leta.”
Meri aur nisha bhabhi ki is baat ko sunte hi, vaani didi ne humari baat ko bich me hi kaatte huye, mujhse kaha.
Vaani didi boli “tum priya ko blood kaise de sakte ho. Kya tumko pata bhi hai ki, kisi ko blood dene ke liye, dono ka blood group ek sa hona jaruri hai.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ke jabab me maine unse kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mai priya ko blood de sakta hu. Kyoki mera aur priya dono ka blood group ek sa hi hai.”
Meri is baat par nisha bhabhi ne bhi apni sahmati dete huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “ye thik kah raha hai. Iska, priya aur aru, teeno ka blood group AB- (AB negative) hi hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat ko sunkar, vaani didi kuch soch me pad gayi aur fir un ne mujhse kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ye priya wo hi ladki hai na, jiske baare me maine tumse video dekhti samay puchha tha.”
Mai bola “ji didi, wo hi sundar aur hansmukh si ladki priya hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, vaani didi ne kuch sochte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “kya tum priya ki janam tarikh aur janam sthan jante ho.”
Vaani didi ka ye atpata sa sawal sunkar, mere sath sath baki sab log bhi chauke bina na rah sake. Fir bhi maine unke is sawal ka jabab dete huye
kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mujhe priya ke janam sthan ka to, pata nahi hai. Magar uska janamdin, mere janamdin ke ek din bad padta hai. Wo mujhse sirf ek din
chhoti hai.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, vaani didi ne mohini aunty ki taraf dekhte huye, unse kaha.
Vaani didi boli “aunty, aap to priya ki chachi hai. Aapko to pata hi hoga ki, priya ka janam sthan kya hai.”
Vaani didi ka aise mauke par, priya ke baare me ye sab sawal karna, kisi ko bhi acha nahi lag raha tha. Lekin wo apni aadat se majbur thi aur kisi baat
ke unke dimag me aane par, wo usko jaan kar hi rahti thi.
Unki is baat ko sunkar, mohini aunty kuch pareshan si ho gayi. Lekin fir un ne apne aapko sambhalte huye, vaani didi se kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “priya ka janam hospital me hua tha.”
Lekin ye baat bolte bolte, mohini aunty ke chehre se pasina chhutne laga tha. Unke chehre se pasina chhutte dekh kar, vaani didi ne thoda gambhir
hote huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “aunty, asal me baat ye hai ki, priya ko video me dekh kar, mujhe apne ek khas parichit ki yaad aa gayi thi. Bas isi vajah se mai priya ke
baare me ye sab janna chahti thi.”
“Mere sawal ko sunkar, aapko jara bhi pareshan hone ki jarurat nahi hai. Mai bhi aapki beti ki tarah hu aur yadi aap mujhe is baare me kuch batana
nahi chahti to, mai bhi aapke sath koi jabardasti nahi karugi.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, mohini aunty kuch soch me pad gayi aur fir un ne apni khamoshi todte huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “priya ka janam kolkata ki hi ek hospital me hua tha. Lekin us se bhi bada sach ye hai ki, priya meri bhatiji nahi hai.”
Mohini aunty ki ye baat sunte hi, hum sabko ek jordar jhatka laga. Lekin chhoti maa aur richa aunty is baat ko sunte hi, fauran mohini aunty ke agal
bagal aakar khadi ho gayi. Richa aunty ne hadbadate huye mohini aunty se kaha.
Richa aunty boli “fir priya aap logon ko kaise mili.”
Richa aunty ki is baat ko sunkar, mohini aunty kisi gahri soch me pad gayi. Unhe khamosh dekh kar, chhoti maa ne bechain hote huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “bataiye na didi, priya aap logon ko kaise mili.”
Chhoti maa ki baat ko sunkar, mohini aunty ne ek najar sabki taraf dekha aur fir apni khamoshi ko todte huye kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “ye baat nitika ke janam ke bad ki hai. Nitika ke janam hone ki khabar sunkar, mere sasur aur jeth jethani bhi use dekhne yaha aaye
the. Us samay meri jethani padmini ka bhi aathwa mahina chal raha tha.”
“Jis vajah se mai unse apne pas hi rukne ki jid karne lagi. Mere sasur ko bhi meri ye baat sahi lagi. Un ne faisla kiya ki bacche ke janam hone tak wo
aur meri jethani yahi par rukege.”
“Mere jeth ji, ko bhi unka ye faisla sahi laga aur wo un dono ko mere pas chhod kar, wapas mumbai chale gaye. Iske kuch din bad, meri jethani ne yahi
ke ek hospital me ek ladki ko janam diya.”
“Meri jethani ladki ko janam dene ke bad, behosh thi aur mai hospital ke phone par sabko ladki ke janam ki khabar dene me lagi thi. Jab mai apni
jethani ke pas wapas aayi to, wo abhi bhi behosh hi thi aur jhule me unki bacchi nahi thi.”
“Ye dekhte hi, mai ghabra gayi aur jaise hi pichhe palti to, kamre ki diwar se sat kar, ek aadmi ek bacchi ko apni god me lekar chhup kar khada tha.
Uske hath me bacchi ko dekhte hi, maine uske hath se bacchi ko chhin liya aur shor machana suru kar diya.”
“Mujhe shor machate dekh, wo ghabra kar, bacchi ko chhod kar bhag gaya. Maine bacchi ko wapas apni jethani ke pas lakar lita diya. Lekin ab mujhe
hospital walon ki is laparwahi par bahut gussa aa raha tha.”
“Tabhi mere sasur aa gaye. Maine unhe saari baat batayi aur fir gusse me hospital walon ki khabar lene kamre se bahar nikal aayi. Mai abhi kamre se
nikal kar, thodi hi door gayi thi ki, tabhi ek nurse mere pas aayi.”
“Usne mere pas aakar, ek bacchi ko meri god me dete huye bataya ki, ye aapki bacchi hai. Bacchi ki maa behosh thi aur aap phone par baat karne
gayi thi. Isliye mai bina bataye hi, bacchi ko nahlane ke liye le gayi thi.”
“Itna bol kar, wo nurse chali gayi. Lekin ab mai apni god me apni jethani ki bacchi ko dekh kar, soch me pad gayi ki, yadi ye meri jethani ki bacchi hai
to, fir wo maine jabardasti kiski bacchi ko chheen liya hai.”
“Abhi mai in sab baton ko sochne me hi lagi thi ki, tabhi achanak fir se wo aadmi aa dhamka aur mere hath se meri jethani ki bacchi ko, wo dusri bacchi
samajh kar, mujhse chheen kar le gaya.”
“Mai usko pakadne ke liye shor machaya. Lekin tabhi hospital ke dusre hisse se bhi kisi bacchi ke gayab hone ki aawaj aane lagi. Ye aawaj sunkar,
mere sasur bhi mere pas aa gaye.”
“Maine unko ab tak huyi saari ghatna batayi to, wo bhi gahri soch me pad gaye. Lekin fir un ne gambhir faisla karte huye kaha ki, padmini ke to pahle hi
ek ladka aur ek ladki hai. Wo apni bacchi ko khone ka dard apne dusre bacchon ko dekh kar sah sakti hai.”
“Lekin jis maa bap ki ye bacchi hai, pata nahi unki koi dusri aulad hai bhi ya nahi hai. Hume unki bacchi ko, unke hawale kar dena chahiye. Bhagwan
ne chaha to, humari bacchi hume jarur wapas mil jayegi.”
“Apne sasur ki ye baat sunkar, mai us bacchi ko lekar mai uske maa bap ke pas chali gayi. Lekin jaise hi mai unke kamre ka darwaja khatkhatane ko
huyi. Mujhe ek aadmi ki aawaj sunayi di.”
“Wo shayad is bacchi ka bap tha aur kisi aurat se kah raha tha ki, wo meri ek bacchi ko lekar bhaga hai. Meri koi badi bhari jaydad nahi le gaya. Mere
andar jab tak mardangi hai. Tab tak mai aisi kayi bacchiyan paida kar sakta hu.”
“Us aadmi ki ye baat sunkar, meri use bacchi saupne ki himmat nahi huyi aur mai apne sasur ke pas wapas aakar, saari baten batane lagi. Tabhi meri
jethani ko hosh aa gaya aur wo apni bacche ko dekhne ki jid karne lagi.”
“Mere sasur ne wo bacchi meri jethani ki god me daal di aur mujhe ye baat meri jethani ko batane se mana kar diya. Tab se wo bacchi meri jethani ki
beti ban kar hi, humare parivar me pal rahi hai aur wo bacchi priya hi hai.”
Itna kah kar, mohini aunty chup ho gayi. Lekin unki is baat ne baki sab ki bhi bolti band kar di thi. Sab unhe hakke bakke se dekh rahe the aur kisi ko
kuch bhi nahi sujh raha tha.
Wahin vaani didi, chhoti maa, anuradha mausi aur richa aunty ek dusre se aankhon hi aankhon me baat kar rahi thi. Mujhe bhi priya ke baare me ye
sab jaan kar, bahut dhakka pahucha tha.
Lekin is samay mujhe in sab baton ko janne se jyada, priya ki tabiyat ki chinta sata rahi thi aur isi vajah se maine sabki baton par khijte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap logon ko sirf is baat ki fikar sata rahi hai ki, priya kiski beti hai aur kiski beti nahi hai. Kisi ko bhi priya ki tabiyat ka jara bhi khayal nahi hai.
Yadi aap log aise hi bahas karne me lage rahe to, aap logon ko faisla karne ke liye priya nahi, uski laash hi milegi.”
Mai abhi itna hi bol paya tha ki, chatakkk ki aawaj ke sath meri bolti band pad gayi. Mere gaal par vaani didi ka ek jordar tamacha pad tha. Jiske padte
hi, mere sath sath, baki sab bhi vaani didi ko dekhne lage.
Wo bahut hi jyada gusse me mujhe ghoor rahi thi. Unko itne gusse me dekh kar, ek pal ke liye to, mai bhi saham gaya. Wahin vaani didi ne mujh par
apna gussa utarte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “tere muh me jo kuch bhi aata hai, bina soche samjhe bakta chala jata hai. Ab yadi priya ke liye ek bhi galat shabd tere muh se bahar
nikla to, mai abhi ke abhi tera muh tod dugi.”
“Tu janta bhi hai ki, yadi mohini aunty ki ye baat sahi nikalti hai to, fir priya se tera kya rishta niklega. Mohini aunty ki is baat ke sahi nikalne ka matalab
hai ki, priya teri judwa bahan hai.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ko sunte hi, mai, keerti, mehul, barkha didi aur mohini aunty chauk kar rah gaye. Lekin chhoti maa, anu mausi, richa aunty aur
nisha bhabhi ke chehre ke bhav kuch alag hi the. Jinhe mai samajh nahi pa raha tha.
Mere samne meri jindgi ke ek aise raz ka khulasa hua tha. Jiski kalpna maine kabhi apne sapne me bhi nahi ki thi. Mere sath ye sab kuch itna achanak
hua tha ki, mai kuch bhi samajh nahi pa raha tha aur kisi sadme ki haalat me sa, vaani didi ko dekhe ja raha tha.
Update-204
Mai abhi itna hi bol paya tha ki, chatakkk ki aawaj ke sath meri bolti band ho gayi. Mere gaal par vaani didi ka ek jordar tamacha pad tha. Jiske padte
hi, mere sath sath, baki sab bhi vaani didi ko dekhne lage.
Wo bahut hi jyada gusse me mujhe ghoor rahi thi. Unko itne gusse me dekh kar, ek pal ke liye to, mai bhi saham gaya. Wahin vaani didi ne mujh par
apna gussa utarte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “tere muh me jo kuch bhi aata hai, bina soche samjhe bakta chala jata hai. Ab yadi priya ke liye ek bhi galat shabd tere muh se bahar
nikla to, mai abhi ke abhi tera muh tod dugi.”
“Tu janta bhi hai ki, yadi mohini aunty ki ye baat sahi nikalti hai to, fir priya se tera kya rishta niklega. Mohini aunty ki is baat ke sahi nikalne ka matalab
hai ki, priya teri judwa bahan hai.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ko sunte hi, mai, keerti, mehul, barkha didi aur mohini aunty chauk kar rah gaye. Lekin chhoti maa, anu mausi, richa aunty aur
nisha bhabhi ke chehre ke bhav kuch alag hi the. Jinhe mai samajh nahi pa raha tha.
Mere samne meri jindgi ke ek aise raz ka khulasa hua tha. Jiski kalpna maine kabhi apne sapne me bhi nahi ki thi. Mere sath ye sab kuch itna achanak
hua tha ki, mai kuch bhi samajh nahi pa raha tha aur kisi sadme ki haalat me sa, vaani didi ko dekhe ja raha tha.
Mai apni jindagi ke ek aise sach se samna kar raha tha. Jis par yakin karna mere liye itna aasan nahi tha. Lekin mere aas pas is samay jo kuch ghat
raha tha, use itni aasani se jhuthlaya nahi ja sakta tha.
Mohini aunty ki baat se mai itna to samajh chuka tha ki, hospital me un ne jis aadmi ki apni mardangi dikhane wali baat suni thi, wo koi dusra nahi, balki
mera kamina bap hi tha.
Kyoki apni aulad ke kho jane par bhi, uske liye dukh manane ki jagah apni mardangi ki shokhiyan bagharne jaisi nich harkat mere bap ki jagah koi
dusra insan nahi kar sakta tha.
Ye baat dimag me aate hi, maine is baat ki sacchai janne ke liye palat kar chhoti maa ki taraf dekha. Is samay unki najar mujh par hi tiki huyi thi. Lekin
jaise hi maine unki taraf dekha, un ne apne sar ko jhuka liya.
Unki aankhon me is samay nami aur chehre par pareshani saaf dekhi ja sakti thi. Shayad wo is baat ke is tarah se khul jaane ki vajah se is sab ka
samna karne ke liye khud ko taiyar nahi kar pa rahi thi.
Unhe shayad is baat ka dar sata raha tha ki, ab is baat ke khul jaane se pata nahi kya kya sawal karuga. Mai unki kisi pareshani ko badana nahi
chahta tha. Isliye maine apne man ke har sawal ko apne man me hi dabaye rakhna thik samjha aur chhoti maa ke pas aate huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, aapne suna ki, vaani didi kya kah rahi hai. Ye kah rahi hai ki, priya bhi aapki beti hai. Yadi inki baat sahi nikli to, aap usko kaise
sambhalegi. Wo to hum sabse jyada shararti hai.”
Meri ye baat sunte chhoti maa ki aankhon ki nami aansuon me badal gayi. Un ne mujhe apne seene se laga liya aur fut fut kar rona suru kar diya. Unke
ye aansu kisi dukh ke nahi, balki is khushi ke the ki, unka beta unko samajhne laga hai.
Magar ye haal sirf chhoti maa ka nahi tha. Is samay waha khade sabki aankhen aansuon se bhigi huyi thi. Un ne mere pas aakar, mere mathe chumte
huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Richa aunty boli “sonu, humara beta sach me bahut bada ho gaya hai. Ye ab sab kuch samajhne laga hai. Tujhe ab iski fikar karne ki jara bhi jarurat
nahi hai.”
Ye kahte huye, un ne bhi mujhe apne gale se laga liya. Mai thodi der aunty se milta raha. Fir maine chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, humari baten to, bad me bhi hoti rahegi. Abhi nisha bhabhi ka mumbai wapas lautna bahut jaruri hai. Hume inke jaane ka intejam
kar dena chahiye.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne fauran hi, nisha bhabhi se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “aap log chinta mat kijiye. Mai abhi hi aap logon ki wapsi ki ticket karwa deti hu.”
Magar vaani didi ne chhoti maa ki is baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mausi, aapko inki ticket ke liye pareshan hone ki jarurat nahi hai. Ab mai bhi mumbai ja rahi hu. Ye log mere sath hi chali jayegi. Aap
yadi mere sath chalna chahti hai to, befikar hokar chal sakti hai. Anu mausi aur richa mausi milkar, yaha chanda mausi ka khayal rakh legi.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ki sahmati, anu mausi aur richa aunty ne bhi de di. Jiske bad chhoti maa vaani didi ke sath jaane ko taiyar ho gayi. Chhoti maa ke
mumbai jaane ki baat sunte hi, keerti ne bhi fauran bich me kudte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi yadi aap mumbai jayegi to, fir mai bhi aapke sath mumbai chalugi. Warna mai aapko bhi mumbai nahi jaane dugi.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, mai use ghoor kar dekhne laga. Lekin us par mere is ghurne ka koi farak nahi pada aur wo ulta mujhe hi ghoor kar dekhne
lagi. Wahin dusri taraf chhoti maa ne use samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, abhi teri tabiyat sahi nahi hai. Aisi haalat me mai tujhe apne sath mumbai nahi le ja sakti.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur mai keerti ko chidate huye dekhne laga. Lekin wo abhi bhi mumbai jaane ki jid par
adi huyi thi. Keerti ko mumbai jaane ki jid karte dekh, nisha bhabhi ne chhoti maa se kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “aunty, mujhe lagta hai ki, keerti ko piliya hua hai. Yadi mera ye andaza sahi hai to, aap befikar hokar ise apne sath mumbai le chal
sakti hai. Iske piliya ko puri tarah se thik karne ki jimmedari meri hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa use bhi apne sath le chalne ko taiyar ho gayi aur mai muh bana kar keerti ko dekhne laga. Sabke mumbai
jaane ki baat ko sunkar, mohini aunty ne kuch sankoch sa karte huye vaani didi se kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “vaani beta, kya mai bhi tum logon ke sath mumbai chal sakti hu.”
Mohini aunty ki is baat ke jabab me vaani didi ne muskurate huye, unse kaha.
Vaani didi boli “aunty, isme puchhne wali kya baat hai. Aap bhi humare sath mumbai chal sakti hai. Lekin aap apne chalne ki taiyari jaldi kar lijiye. Kyoki
hume abhi hi yaha se nikalna hai.”
Abhi vaani didi ki mohini aunty se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi fir se mera mobile bajne laga. Maine mobile dekha to, nikki ka call aa raha tha. Mere call
uthate hi, nikki ne rote huye kaha.
Nikki boli “wo priya… pata nahi priya ko kya ho gaya hai. Wo kisi se baat nahi kar rahi hai. Plz tum jaldi yaha aa jao. Hum sab yaha bahut pareshan
hai.”
Nikki ka rona sunkar, meri aankhon me bhi nami chhane lagi. Fir bhi maine khud ko sambhalte huye, nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “tum ro mat, humari priya ko kuch bhi nahi hoga. Wo jaldi hi thik ho jayegi.”
Lekin nikki par meri is baat ka koi asar nahi pada aur usne fir se rote huye kaha.
Nikki boli “mujhe ye sab nahi sunna. Mai ye sab sunte sunte thak gayi hu. Plz tum fauran yaha aa jao. Mujhe pura yakin hai ki, tumhare uske pas rahne
se wo jaldi hosh me aa jayegi.”
Nikki ko is tarah rote dekh kar, mera hausla jabab de raha tha. Fir bhi maine khud par kabu paane ki kosis karte huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “haan, haan, tum chinta mat karo, mai fauran hi waha aa raha hu. Humari priya ko kuch bhi nahi hoga.”
Magar itna kahte hi, meri aankhon ke samne priya ka chehra ghoom gaya. Ek taraf priya ke muskurate huye chehre ne aur dusri taraf nikki ke lagatar
rone ki aawaj ne mujhe tod kar rakh diya tha.
Meri aankhon se aansuon ka samundar bah nikla aur mujhse nikki se iske aage kuch bhi kahte nahi bana. Meri is haalat ko dekhte hi, nisha bhabhi ne
mujhse mobile le liya aur wo nikki ko samjhane lagi.
Wahin dusri taraf barkha didi ne mujhe apne kandhe se laga kar, mujhe dilasa dete huye kaha.
Barkha boli “mere bhai, us ladki ne hanste hanste bahut bade bade dard sahe hai. Aise me ye dard uska kuch bhi nahi bigad payega. Yakin rakho, wo
jaldi hi thik ho jayegi.”
Barkha didi ki is baat se mujhe thoda hausla mila aur maine apne aansu ponchh liye. Lekin ab bhi meri aankhon me priya ka chehra ghum raha tha.
Mai fauran hi priya ke pas jaana chahta tha.
Magar chanda mausi ko aisi haalat me chhod kar jaane ko bhi mera dil ganwara nahi kar raha tha. Udhar nisha bhabhi ne nikki ko samjhane ke bad,
call rakhte huye mujhse kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “mujhe lagta hai ki, tumhe bhi humare sath, mumbai chalna chahiye. Tumhare waha hone se sabko hausla milega.”
Lekin maine nisha bhabhi ke sath mumbai jaane se mana karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, priya ka khayal rakhe ke liye to, wahan bahut se log hai aur ab chhoti maa bhi wahan ja rahi hai. Magar yahan chanda mausi hosh
me aate hi, mujhse aur chhoti maa se milna chahegi.”
“Ab chhoti maa ke yahan na rahne par, mera chanda mausi ke pas rahna bahut jaruri ho gaya hai. Wo mere parivar ka ek hissa hai aur mai unko aisi
haalat me akela chhod kar, nahi ja sakta.”
Meri is baat ke samarthan me chhoti maa ne bhi nisha bhabhi se kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “ye thik hi kah raha hai. Chanda mausi se bhale hi humara koi rishta na ho, lekin fir bhi wo humare parivar ka ek hissa hi hai. Mai to
iski jindgi me bahut bad me aayi hu. Lekin chanda mausi iske janam se hi iske sath hai.”
“Jab ise sambhalne wala koi nahi tha. Tab wo hi ek maa ki tarah hi iska khayal rakhti thi aur aaj jab iske pas iska khayal rakhne ke liye hum sab hai,
tab bhi wo ek maa ki tarah hi iska khayal rakh rahi hai. Hum sab unhe, ghar ke kisi bade bude ki tarah hi, pyar aur samman dete hai.”
“Jis tarah is samay priya ke parivar ka uske pas rahna jaruri hai. Usi tarah chanda mausi ke parivar ka bhi unke pas rahna jaruri hai. Isliye jab tak mai
mumbai se wapas nahi aa jaati, tab tak ye aur iski dono bahne yaha chanda mausi ke pas rah kar, unka khayal rakhege.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ko sunkar, nisha bhabhi ne bhi mere yahi rukne ki baat par sahmati de di. Jis samay humari ye baat chal rahi thi. Us samay vaani
didi mumbai jaane ki taiyari kar rahi thi.
Humhari baat khatam hote hi, un ne chhoti maa, keerti aur mohini aunty se apne chalne ki taiyari karne ke liye kah diya. Jiske bad, chhoti maa keerti ke
sath aur mohini aunty mehul ke sath ghar chali gayi.
Vaani didi ne keerti se apne kamre se unka saman bhi le aane ko jata diya tha. Unke jaane ke bad, vaani didi ki nisha bhabhi aur barkha didi se baat
chalti rahi. Kuch hi samay bad, chhoti maa, keerti aur mohini aunty wapas aa gayi.
Mohini aunty ke sath nitika bhi thi. Wo priya ki tabiyat ki vajah se bahut pareshan lag rahi thi. Usne vaani didi se unke sath mumbai chalne ki baat
puchhi to, vaani didi ne use bhi sath chalne ke liye haan bol diya.
Iske bad, hum sab airport ke liye nikal gaye. Mujhe keerti ke mumbai jaane ki baat par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Lekin pata nahi, use mumbai jaane ki
kaisi dhun chadi thi ki, wo mere gusse ki koi parwah nahi kar rahi thi.
Usne mujhse mumbai wali sim bhi le li thi aur mumbai pahuch kar usi se baat karne ki baat kah rahi thi. Mai uske jaane se khush to nahi tha, lekin uski
khushi ke liye, mai use hanste hanste mumbai ke liye vida kar raha tha.
Khair 8:30 baje unki flight ka samay ho gaya aur sab humse vida lekar flight ki taraf bad gaye. Unki flight ke chhutte hi, mai aur mehul, ami nimi ke sath
wapas hospital aa gaye.
Nisha bhabhi aur barkha didi ko to, wapas jaana hi tha. Lekin unke sath sath, chhoti maa, vaani didi aur keerti ke bhi chale jaane ki vajah se mujhe
bahut khali khali sa lag raha tha.
Jabki vaani didi ke chale jaane se mehul bahut hi jyada khush najar aa raha tha. Usne hospital wapas aate hi, richa aunty se kaha.
Mehul bola “mummy, nisha bhabhi ne kaha hai, chanda mausi ko der raat ko hi hosh aayega. Isliye aap log ami nimi ko lekar ghar chali jaiye aur hum
dono ke khane ke liye kuch ko bhej dijiyega.”
Richa aunty ko mehul ki ye baat sahi lagi aur un ne mehul se kaha.
Richa aunty boli “tu thik kahta hai. Ami nimi din bhar se pareshan ho gayi hai. Mai abhi inko lekar ghar chali jati hu aur inhe subah jaldi lekar aa jaugi.
Punnu bhi humare sath ghar jakar hi khana kha lega.”
Richa aunty ki baat sunkar, mehul ne bhi unki baat ki sahmati dete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “thik hai, aap ise apne sath le jaiye aur mere liye khana yahi bhej dijiyega.”
Mehul ki is baat ko sunkar, richa aunty ne use dhamakte huye kaha.
Richa aunty boli “vaani tera khana kal subah tak ke liye band karke gayi hai. Yadi tune kal subah ke pahle kuch bhi khane ki kosis ki to, mai vaani ko
teri sikayat kar dugi. Tujhe kal ke pahle kuch bhi khane ko nahi milega.”
Richa aunty ki ye baat sunte hi, mehul ki saari khushi gayab ho gayi. Wo richa aunty ko manane ki kosis karne laga. Lekin un ne mehul ki koi bhi baat
nahi suni aur mujhe apne sath lekar ghar aa gayi.
Humare sath sath anu mausi bhi khana khane aayi thi. Unhe raat ko chanda mausi ke pas hi rukna tha. Isliye wo apne ghar nahi gayi thi. Hum richa
aunty ke ghar pahuche to, waha par uncle ke pas kamal ke sath sath shilpa bhi thi.
Shilpa ko itne samay waha dekh kar, jitni hairani mujhe ho rahi thi, utni hi hairani richa aunty aur anu mausi ko bhi ho rahi thi. Lekin kamal ne humari is
hairani ko door karte huye, richa aunty se kaha.
Kamal bola “aunty, shilpa didi aaj raat ko nitika didi ke pas ruk kar padne aayi thi. Magar nitika didi yaha thi to, ye bhi yaha chali aayi. Ye dono mil kar,
humara khana taiyar kar rahe the ki, tabhi mehul bhaiya aa gaye.”
“Un ne aakar nitika didi ko priya ki tabiyat aur unki mummy ke mumbai jaane ki baat batayi to, nitika didi bhi mumbai jaane ki jid karne lagi. Jiske bad
mehul bhaiya ne unse chalne ki taiyari kar lene ko kaha aur nitika didi apne ghar chali gayi.”
“Jab nitika didi apni mummy aur mehul bhaiya ke sath hospital jaane lagi to, wo shilpa didi se humara khana taiyar karne ki baat kah gayi thi. Jis vajah
se ye khana taiyar karne yahi ruk gayi thi.”
“Humara khana taiyar karne ke bad, ye akeli hi ghar jaane lagi to, maine inko rok liya tha. Maine inse kaha tha ki, jab koi ghar wapas aa jayega to, mai
inko inke ghar chhod aauga.”
Itna bol kar kamal chup ho gaya. Lekin uske ek hi saans me itni lambi chaudi baat bol jaane se, mai itna to samajh gaya tha ki, iske pichhe bhi mehul
ka hi hath hai. Wo bas thodi der ke liye hi, ghar aaya tha.
Magar usne us thodi hi si der me kamal ko sab kuch samjha diya tha aur shilpa ka bhi uske ghar ki rasoi me pravesh karwa kar, ghar walon ke dil me
ghar banane ka rasta khol diya tha.
Ab jab usne itna kar diya tha to, rahi sahi kasar maine bhi puri kar dene ki baat sochi aur shilpa se kaha.
Mai bola “aap to apne ghar se aaj raat ko nitika ke ghar rukne ka bol kar aayi thi aur ab raat bhi jyada ho gayi hai. Yadi aapka ghar wapas lautna jaruri
na ho to, aap aaj raat ko yahi ami nimi ke pas ruk jaiye. Ye dono aaj yahi rahne wali hai.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, kamal ne fauran meri haan me haan milate huye kaha.
Kamal bola “haan didi, aap yahi ruk jaiye. Mai subah aapko ghar chhod duga.”
Meri aur kamal ki baat sunkar, shilpa uncle aunty ki taraf dekhne lagi. Jab uncle ne bhi us se yahi ruk jaane ki baat kahi to, wo iske liye taiyar ho gayi.
Iske bad, aunty log khana lagane lagi.
Hum sabne sath mil kar khana khaya. Khana khane ke bad, maine ami nimi ko kuch jaruri baten samjhayi aur fir mai anu mausi ke sath wapas hospital
ke liye nikal gaya.
Hum log jab hospital pahuche to, mehul maje se apne dost atul ke sath baitha khana khane me laga tha. Atul wo hi ladka tha, jo mere accident ke
samay, mehul ke sath, mujhe aur keerti ko lene aaya tha.
Mehul ko atul ke sath khana khate dekh kar, mujhe laga ki, atul hi mehul ke liye khana lekar aaya hai. Ye dekhte hi, maine atul se kaha.
Mai bola “tumne iske liye khana lakar, bahut badi musibat mol li hai. Yadi vaani didi ko ye baat pata chal gayi to, wo iske sath sath tumhari khatiya bhi
khadi kar degi.”
Meri baat sunte hi, khana khate khate, atul ke hath ruk gaye aur usne safayi dete huye kaha.
Atul bola “mai kaha iske liye khana laya hu. Mai to bas is se milne aaya tha. Ye khana kha raha tha aur isne mujhse khana khane ko kaha to, mai bhi
iske sath khane ke liye baith gaya.”
Mai bola “to fir ye khana kaun lekar aaya.”
Meri baat sunkar, humare pas khade pritam ne kaha.
Pritam bola “ye khana mai lekar aaya tha. Vaani madam jaati samay bol kar gayi thi ki, unke gusse ki vajah se yadi aunty mehul ko khana khane se
mana kar de to, mai isko khana lakar de du.”
Pritam ki baat sunkar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur maine pritam se kaha.
Mai bola “humari vaani didi bhi kamal hai. Ek taraf khud hi ise khana khane se mana kiya tha aur dusri taraf khud hi ise khana dene ki bhi bol kar gayi
hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, pritam ne kaha.
Pritam bola “madam ne mehul ke hospital me rahne ki vajah se hi, aakhiri samay me iski ye saza maaf kar di hai. Warna wo aisa karne ke mood me
bilkul nahi lag rahi thi.”
Mai bola “hum logon ka khana to ho gaya hai. Lekin aapke khane ka kya hua.”
Pritam bola “mai to apne ghar jakar hi khana khauga. Abhi kuch der me vishwa aa jayega. Uske aate hi, mai ghar chala jauga.”
Pritam se itni baat karne ke bad, mai chanda mausi ko dekhne andar chala gaya. Chanda mausi ko abhi bhi hosh nahi aaya tha. Thodi hi der bad, anu
mausi aa gayi to, mai uth kar bahar aa gaya.
Bahar aane ke bad, maine sabse alag thalag jakar, nikki ko call laga diya. Nikki ke call uthate hi, maine use nisha bhabhi ke sath, chhoti maa, vaani
didi aur keerti ke aane ki baat batane laga.
Lekin jab use mere na aane ki baat pata chali to, wo mujh par gussa hone lagi aur usne isi gusse me call riya ko pakda diya. Maine riya se priya ka
haal chal puchha aur use bhi chhoti maa aur keerti ke waha aane ki baat bata di.
Iske bad meri raj se thodi bahut baat huyi aur fir raj ne wapas nikki ko call thama diya. Maine apne waha na aa pane ki baat par nikki ko apni safayi
dena chaha. Lekin usne mujhe koi safayi dene ka mauka diye bina hi call rakh diya.
Mai nikki ki is narajgi ko achi tarah se samajh sakta tha. Wo is baat ko lekar naraj thi ki, priya mujhe apni jaan se bhi jyada pyar karti hai aur mai uski
aisi haalat ki baat sunkar, bhi uske pas nahi aaya.
Lekin wo is hakikat se anjan thi ki, mai sirf priya ka pyar hi nahi, balki uska bichhda hua judwa bhai bhi hu. Magar is wakt mere liye priya se jyada
chanda mausi ke pas rahna jaruri tha.
Kyoki priya ke pas to, is samay uska saara parivar tha. Lekin chanda mausi ke liye to, unka saara parivar mai hi tha. Un ne ek maa ki tarah sirf meri
dekh bhal hi nahi ki thi, balki aaj meri taraf badne wali maut ko bhi apne upar le liya tha.
Mai unki mamta ke is karz ko to, kabhi nahi chuka sakta tha. Lekin is samay unke pas rah kar, ek bete ka farz to nibha hi sakta tha. Yahi vajah thi ki,
mai chahte huye bhi priya ke pas nahi ja paya tha.
Lekin mere priya ke pas na jaane ka ye matlab hargij nahi tha ki, mujhe priya ki fikar bilkul bhi nahi thi. Priya ko lekar is wakt mere dil me ek aisa dard
tha, jise mai chah kar bhi kisi ke samne bayan nahi kar pa raha tha.
Jab se mujhe pata chala tha ki, priya meri bahan hai. Tab se mai kisi ke samne dil khol kar, priya ki is haalat par ro bhi nahi pa raha tha. Mujhe apne
dard se jyada, mere apno ka dard mehsus hone laga tha.
Ek tarah se priya khud to besudhi ki nind me soyi huyi thi. Lekin wo apni jhuthi muskan, apni dard chhupane ki aadat mujhe de gayi thi. Mere andar jo
baat baat par ro dene wala chhota sa baccha tha, wo na jaane kaha kho gaya tha.
Aaj bhale hi meri aankhon me aansu nahi the. Lekin aaj mai mehsus kar pa raha tha ki, priya apne muskurate huye chehre ke pichhe kitna jyada dard
chhupa kar rakha karti thi.
Priya ka chehra baar baar meri aankhon ke samne ghoom raha tha aur mere uske pas na jaane ki vajah se, jo dard mujhe ho raha tha, us dard ka
aehsas nikki to kya koi bhi nahi kar sakta tha.
Mai apni yahi haalat nikki ko batana chahta tha. Magar usne mujhe apni koi baat kahne ka mauka hi nahi diya tha. Mai nikki se jara bhi naraj nahi tha.
Lekin priya ke liye pareshan jarur tha.
Meri isi pareshani ne mujhe mere dil ki baat nikki se kahne par majbur kar diya aur maine jindagi me pahli baar apne dil se kuch likh kar nikki ko bhej
diya.
Mera Sms
“Aaj Acchi Si Koi Saza Do Mujhe.
Chalo Aisa Karo Aaj Rula Do Mujhe.
Usko Bhoolu To Maut Aa Jaye Mujhe.
Apne Dil Ki Gahrayi Se Ye Dua Do Mujhe.”
Nikki ko Sms bhejne ke bad, mai aankh band karke baith gaya aur priya ki baton ko yaad karne laga. Thodi hi der bad, mere pas nikki ka Sms aa gaya.
Nikki ka Sms
“Ek Parinde Ka Dard Bhara Fasana Tha.
Tute The Pankh Aur Udte Huye Jana Tha.
Toofan To Jhel Gaya Par Hua Ek Afsos,
Wahi Daali Tooti Jispe Uska Ashiyana Tha.”
Ye Sms mujhe nikki ne bheja tha. Lekin is Sms me mujhe priya ka chehra aur uski bebasi najar aa rahi thi. Priya ki bebasi aur uske dard ko mehsus
karte hi, mai chah kar bhi, apni aankhon ko chhalakne se na rok saka aur meri aankhon se aansuon ki barsat hone lagi.
Update-205
Aaj bhale hi meri aankhon me aansu nahi the. Lekin aaj mai mehsus kar pa raha tha ki, priya apne muskurate huye chehre ke pichhe kitna jyada dard
chhupa kar rakha karti thi.
Priya ka chehra baar baar meri aankhon ke samne ghoom raha tha aur mere uske pas na jaane ki vajah se, jo dard mujhe ho raha tha, us dard ka
aehsas nikki to kya koi bhi nahi kar sakta tha.
Mai apni yahi haalat nikki ko batana chahta tha. Magar usne mujhe apni koi baat kahne ka mauka hi nahi diya tha. Mai nikki se jara bhi naraj nahi tha.
Lekin priya ke liye pareshan jarur tha.
Meri isi pareshani ne mujhe mere dil ki baat nikki se kahne par majbur kar diya aur maine jindagi me pahli baar apne dil se kuch likh kar nikki ko bhej
diya.
Mera Sms
“Aaj Acchi Si Koi Saza Do Mujhe.
Chalo Aisa Karo Aaj Rula Do Mujhe.
Usko Bhoolu To Maut Aa Jaye Mujhe.
Apne Dil Ki Gahrayi Se Ye Dua Do Mujhe.”
Nikki ko Sms bhejne ke bad, mai aankh band karke baith gaya aur priya ki baton ko yaad karne laga. Thodi hi der bad, mere pas nikki ka Sms aa gaya.
Nikki ka Sms
“Ek Parinde Ka Dard Bhara Fasana Tha.
Tute The Pankh Aur Udte Huye Jana Tha.
Toofan To Jhel Gaya Par Hua Ek Afsos,
Wahi Daali Tooti Jispe Uska Ashiyana Tha.”
Ye Sms mujhe nikki ne bheja tha. Lekin is Sms me mujhe priya ka chehra aur uski bebasi najar aa rahi thi. Priya ki bebasi aur uske dard ko mehsus
karte hi, mai chah kar bhi, apni aankhon ko chhalakne se na rok saka aur meri aankhon se aansuon ki barsat hone lagi.
Abhi meri aankhon ne barasna suru hi kiya tha ki, tabhi mujhe mehul meri taraf aate dikha. Use dekhte hi, mai apni aankhon ko saaf karne laga. Mehul
ne mere pas aate hi kaha.
Mehul bola “abhi nikki ka call aaya tha. Usne bataya hai ki, nidhi didi ne kaha hai ki, kabhi kabhi dimag par chot lagne ya kisi mansik aaghat ki vajah
se, marij gahri behoshi me chala jata hai.”
“Lekin kuch hi samay bad, wo behoshi se bahar bhi aa jata hai. Isliye abhi hume priya ke coma me jaane ki baat soch kar, nirash nahi hona chahiye
aur priya ke hosh me aane ki puri ummid rakhna chahiye.”
Mehul ki is baat ko sunkar, mai samajh gaya ki, nikki bhale hi mujhse naraj thi. Lekin wo mujhe pareshan hote bhi nahi dekhna chahti thi. Isliye usne
mehul ko call karke ye sab baten batayi thi.
Abhi meri mehul se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi anu mausi ne aakar bataya ki, chanda mausi ko hosh aa raha hai. Anu mausi ki ye baat sunte hi, mai
aur mehul fauran hi, unke sath chanda mausi ke pas aa gaye.
Chanda mausi ko hosh me aate dekh kar, meri aankhon me khushi ke aansu chhalak aaye aur mai aakar unke pas baith gaya. Chanda mausi ke
aankh kholte hi, unki najar sabse pahle mere upar hi padi.
Wo apne hathon se mere sharir ko tatol kar dekhne lagi. Mehul ne chanda mausi ko mere sharir ko tatolte dekha to, muskurate huye un se kaha.
Mehul bola “mausi, aap iski fikar mat karo. Ye bilkul thik hai. Aapne iske badan par ek kharoch tak nahi aane di. Ye bahut khushnashib hai ki, ise aap
jaisi pyar karne wali mausi mili hai. Mujhe to koi pyar hi nahi karta.”
Mehul ki baat sunkar, chanda mausi ne haule se muskurate huye, use apne pas bulaya aur fir uske sar par bhi hath ferne lagi. Fir wo chhoti maa aur
baki logon ke baare me puchhne lagi. Unki is baat ke jabab me anu mausi ne un se kaha.
Anu mausi boli “chanda, abhi thodi der pahle sab yahi tumhare pas the. Tumhare operation ke liye mumbai se nisha aur barkha aayi thi. Sunita ko kisi
kaam se achanak unke sath mumbai jana pad gaya. Keerti aur vaani bhi sunita ke sath mumbai gayi hai.”
Anu mausi ki ye baat sunkar, chanda mausi kuch soch me pad gayi. Unhe soch me pada dekh kar, anu mausi ne unhe tokte huye kaha.
Aun mausi boli “kya hua chanda, tum kis soch me pad gayi.”
Anu mausi ki baat sunkar, chanda mausi apni soch se bahar nikal aayi. Lekin un ne anu mausi ki is baat ka koi jabab nahi diya. Humare ghar me papa
ke alawa sabhi chanda mausi ko chanda mausi kah kar bulate the.
Lekin chanda mausi umar me anu mausi aur richa aunty se chhoti thi. Jis vajah se ye log chanda mausi ko unka naam lekar bulati thi. Magar ye log bhi
chanda mausi ko wo hi maan samman deti thi, jo unhe chhoti maa deti thi.
Anu mausi ne jab chanda mausi ko unki baat ka jabab dete nahi dekha to, wo shayad unki is khamoshi ka matlab samajh gayi thi. Un ne chanda mausi
ko samjhate huye kaha.
Anu mausi boli “chanda, tum kisi baat ki fikar mat karo. Sunita jaldi hi wapas aa jayegi. Tab tak tumhara khayal rakhne ke liye, mai tumhare pas hu aur
fir tumhare ye dono bacche bhi to tumhare pas hi hai.”
“Tum nahi janti ki, nisha to punnu ko bhi apne sath mumbai le jana chahti thi. Lekin isne tumhe aisi haalat me chhod kar jaane se saaf mana kar diya.
Kya ye sab janne ke bad bhi, tumhe kisi baat ki chinta karne ki jarurat hai.”
Anu mausi ki ye baat sunkar, chanda mausi ki aankhon me aansu aa gaye aur wo anu mausi se ami nimi ke baare me puchhne lagi. Unki is baat ke
jabab me anu mausi ne kaha.
Anu mausi boli “richa aur ami nimi bhi abhi yahi the. Kuch der pahle punit unko ghar chhod kar aaya hai. Ami nimi abhi richa ke pas hi hai aur ab wo
subah richa ke sath tumse milne aayegi.”
Iske bad, anu mausi ne chanda mausi se aaram karne ko kaha to, wo aankh band kar ke let gayi. Thodi hi der me unki nind lag gayi. Unki nind lagte hi,
mai aur mehul bahar aa gaye. Bahar aate hi mehul ne mujhse kaha.
Mehul bola “ek baat bata, kya pahle kabhi tujhe kisi ne bataya tha ki, teri koi judwa bahan bhi hai.”
Mehul ki baat is baat ke jabab me maine us se kuch kaha to nahi, lekin use ghoor kar dekhne laga. Mere is tarah ghurne se mehul samajh gaya ki,
mujhe uski is baat par gussa aa raha hai.
Kyoki hum dono ke bich kabhi kisi baat ka parda nahi tha. Yadi keerti ki baat ko chhod diya jaye to, meri koi bhi baat mehul se chhupi nahi thi. Apni
baat par mujhe gusse hote dekh, mehul ne fauran hi apni baat ko badalte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “abe gussa kyo hota hai. Maine to aise hi is baat ko puchh liya tha. Lekin ab tu jaan gaya hai ki, teri koi judwa bahan bhi hai aur wo koi or
nahi, balki priya hi hai to, aise me tera uske pas jana banta hai.”
“Ab to chanda mausi ko bhi hosh aa gaya hai. Aise me ab tu befikar hokar waha ja sakta hai. Meri baat maan aur tu kal hi mumbai nikal ja. Yadi ami
nimi tere sath jana chahe to, unhe bhi le ja. Mai yaha sab kuch sambhal luga.”
Mujhe bhi mehul ki ye baat thik lag rahi thi. Isliye maine is baat par thoda gambhir hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu kah to thik raha hai. Lekin tune dekha nahi ki, meri judwa bahan ki baat khulte hi, chhoti maa, richa aunty aur anu mausi kis tarah se
ghabra gayi thi. Un ne kuch soch kar hi, aaj tak is baat ko humse chhupa kar rakha tha.”
“Mohini aunty ki baat se hume ye to samajh me aa gaya ki, koi aadmi hospital se meri judwa bahan ko lekar bhaga tha. Lekin wo aadmi kaun tha aur
usne aisa kyo kiya, ye baat abhi tak ek raz hi hai.”
“Kahin aisa to nahi ki, is sab ke pichhe chhoti maa ka hi koi hath ho aur is sab me richa aunty aur anu mausi bhi unke sath ho. Tabhi to is baat ke
khulte hi, teeno is tarah se ghabra gayi thi.”
Meri baat abhi puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, mehul ne mera gireban pakad liya aur mujhe fatkarte huye kaha.
Mehul bola “apni juban ko lagam de. Yadi tune aunty ke baare me ek shabd ki galat kaha to, mai tera muh tod duga. Un ne ami nimi se jyada tujhe
pyar kiya hai aur meri mummy ne bhi mujhse jyada tujhe pyar kiya hai.”
“Anu mausi jarur tujhe pasand nahi karti thi. Lekin un ne bhi kabhi tere sath kuch galat nahi kiya. Ye baat un logon ne tujhse chhupayi jarur hai. Magar
ho sakta hai ki, wo log ye baat tujhe batane ke liye kisi sahi samay ka intejar kar rahi ho.”
“Un ne is tarah se is baat ke tere samne aa jane ki kabhi ummid nahi ki hogi. Isliye wo log us samay ghabra gayi thi. Magar aaj tujhe teri bahan ka pata
kya chala gaya ki, tune ek pal me hi un sabke pyar ko paraya kar diya.”
“Mujhe meri mummy aur anu mausi par tere shaq karne ki baat ka jara bhi bura nahi laga. Mujhe bura is baat ka laga ki, tune aunty ke pyar par shaq
kiya. Aaj tujhe apna dost kahte huye mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.”
Mehul us samay bahut gusse me tha, isliye maine use kuch bhi kahne se nahi roka. Lekin apni aakhiri baat kahte kahte, uski aankhon me nami aa
gayi. Maine uske hath par apna hath rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “jitni takleef tujhe meri is behuda baat ko sunkar pahuchi hai. Us se bhi jyada takleef mujhe chhoti maa, risha aunty aur anu mausi ka
ghabraya hua chehra dekh kar pahuchi thi.”
“Tu kahta hai ki, anu mausi mujhe pasand nahi karti. Lekin un ne bhi kabhi mere sath kuch galat nahi kiya. Mai bhi teri is baat ko galat nahi manta aur
mujhe lagta hai ki, wo bhi mujhe kisi se kam pyar nahi karti hai.”
“Isliye us samay mai un sab ke ghabraye huye chehre ko dekh kar, apne man me uth rahe, har sawal ko bhool gaya tha. Mujhe yaad tha to, sirf itna
yaad tha ki, wo teeno meri maa hai.”
“Unke man se is ghabrahat ko mitane ke liye, maine apne man ke har sawal ko hansi me udha diya tha. Yadi priya meri bahan na hoti to, chanda
mausi ke hosh me aate hi, mera mumbai jana bahut aasan tha.”
“Lekin ab priya ke meri bahan hone ki vajah se mera mumbai ja pana itna aasan nahi hai. Mai kuch pal pahle mili bahan ke liye, mai in sabke barso ke
pyar ko chhota nahi dikha sakta.”
Itna bol kar mai chup ho gaya. Lekin meri baat sunte hi, mehul ne mujhe apne gale se lagate huye kaha.
Mehul bola “mai bekar me hi tujhe galat samajh raha tha. Mummy sahi kah rahi thi. Tu to sach me bahut samajhdar ho gaya hai. Lekin fir bhi priya
humari bahan hai aur tujhe is samay uske pas rahna hi chahiye.”
Mai bola “mujhe kab mumbai jaana hai, iska faisla mujhe nahi, balki chhoti maa, richa aunty ya fir anu mausi ko karna hai. Inke bole bina mai mumbai
jaane ki baat soch bhi nahi sakta.”
Mehul bola “yadi tu mumbai nahi ja sakta to, fir mai mumbai jauga aur kal hi jauga.”
Abhi mehul itni hi baat bol paya tha ki, tabhi hume anu mausi ki aawaj sunayi di. Un ne mehul ki is baat ko sunne ke bad, hume tokte huye kaha.
Anu mausi boli “nahi, tumko mumbai jaane ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Mumbai punnu hi jayega aur tum yahi rah kar chanda ka khayal rakhoge.”
Anu mausi ki is baat sunkar, hum dono hi chauk bina na rah sake. Pata nahi wo kab se, hum dono ke pichhe khadi, humari baten sun rahi thi. Anu
mausi ko apne samne dekh kar, hum dono se hi kuch kahte nahi ban raha tha. Lekin anu mausi ne humare pas aate huye kaha.
Anu mausi boli “priya ki jitni fikar tum logon ko hai. Us se jyada hume priya ki fikar hai. Humne bhale hi, is baat ko tum bacchon se chhupa kar rakha
tha. Lekin fir bhi hum log hamesha priya ki talash me lage rahe the.”
“Jo aadmi priya ko lekar bhaga tha. Use kuch saal pahle uske ek parichit ne mumbai me dekha tha. Uska wo parichit tum logon ke mumbai jaane ke
kuch din pahle humse mila tha aur usne ye baat hume batayi thi.”
“Humne is baare me vaani se baat ki thi. Us samay wo kisi case me busy thi aur usne kaha tha ki, wo jaldi hi kolkata aa rahi hai aur yaha aakar, wo us
aadmi ki naye sire se talash suru karegi.”
“Usi samay tum log bhi mumbai ja rahe the. Lekin us aadmi ko talash karne ki baat yadi tumhare samne sunita ya richa rakhti to, tum is baat ko lekar
un se sawal karna suru kar dete.”
“Isi vajah se un ne ye kaam mujhe karne ko kaha tha aur maine tumko uska mumbai me pata karne ka kaam saunpa tha. Lekin tumhari is talash se
hume nirasha hi hath lagi thi.”
“Magar shikha se baat karke is baat ki khushi bhi huyi thi ki, maine tumhe jis pate par us aadmi ko talash karne ka kaam diya tha. Waha shikha rahti
hai. Meri shikha se isi baare me thodi bahut huyi thi.”
“Maine shikha se bataya tha ki, mai jis aadmi ki talash kar rahi hu, wo meri saheli ka pati hai aur apni bacchi ko lekar gayab hai. Humhare pas uski koi
tasveer nahi hai. Jis vajah se hum use abhi tak dud nahi paye hai.”
“Lekin ab uski talash karne ke liye meri bhatiji vaani waha aa rahi hai. Wo ek CID officer hai aur hume ummid hai ki, wo use jarur dud nikalegi. Isliye ab
is baare me punnu se koi baat na ki jaye.”
“Iske bad hum log vaani ke yaha aane ka intejar karne lage. Lekin vaani ke yaha aane ke pahle hi, tumhare sath waha ek ke bad ek hadse ho gaye.
Jise dekh kar, hume laga ki, kahin in sab hadso ke pichhe usi aadmi ka hath to nahi hai.”
“Bas isi dar ki vajah se sunita fauran waha pahuch gayi thi. Magar iske bad waha koi hadsa na hone se hume laga ki, shayad ye sab hum logon ka
vaham tha aur humne is baat ko apne dimag se nikal diya tha.”
“Magar aaj jab tum par huye hamle ke bad, vaani ko un hadson ka pata laga to, usne usi aadhar par saari karyawahi karna suru kiya. Tum par hamla
gauranga ne karwaya tha, isliye vaani ne use uske giroh ke sath girftar kar liya.”
“Gauranga se ki gayi puchh tachh me ye saaf ho gaya ki, usne tumhare naam ki supari lekar, tum par hamla kiya tha aur tumhare naam ki supari
mumbai se ek aadmi dekar gaya tha.”
“Vaani ne gauranga aur uske sathiyon ke bayan ke aadhar par us supari de jaane wale aadmi ki tasveer banwayi aur wo tasveer hume dikhayi to,
humne fauran pehchan liya ki, ye wo hi aadmi hai, jo tumhari bahan ko lekar bhaga tha.”
“Tum itne din mumbai me rahe. Lekin tumne ek baat par jara bhi gaur nahi kiya ki, waha tumhare ghar ke jo bhi bade the. Wo nikki ke keerti ke
hamsakal hone ke bad bhi, use dekh kar jitna nahi chaukte the, us se jyada priya ko dekh kar chaukte the.”
“Priya pahli najar me hi sabki ladli ban jati thi. Sabka jhukav priya ke taraf hone ki vajah ye thi ki, jaise nikki ki shakal keerti se milti thi. Waise hi priya ki
shakal bhi bahut kuch tumhari mummy se milti hai.”
“Yaha tak ki priya ki muskurahat, uska chulbulapan aur uski shararaten bhi bahut kuch tumhari mummy se milti julti hai. Lekin is sabke bad bhi, humare
dimag me ye baat nahi aayi thi ki, priya hi tumhari bahan ho sakti hai.”
“Lekin vaani ne jaise hi, shikha ki shadi ke video me priya ko dekha, uske man me priya ke baare me janne ki utsukta bad gayi thi. Bas isi vajah se
usne tumse priya ki janam tarikh aur janam sthan ke baare me sawal kiya tha.”
“Lekin is sawal ko karte samay, use bhi shayad is baat ki ummid nahi thi ki, uska kiya ye ek sawal hi, tumhari khoyi huyi judwa bahan ko, itni jaldi hum
sabke samne lakar khada dega.”
“Mohini ki baton se ye baat to saaf ho gayi thi ki, priya hi tumhari judwa bahan hai aur jo mohini ki asli bhatiji hai, wo is samay us aadmi ke pas hai.
Magar abhi hum is sachai ko nahi jante hai ki, ye raz mohini ke parivaar me kaun kaun janta hai.”
“Bas isi vajah se vaani aur sunita mumbai gayi hai. Wo pahle mohini ki asli bhatiji ko dudna chahti hai. Iske bad hi, wo priya ke tumhari judwa bahan
hone ki baat mohini ke parivaar ke samne rakhna chahti hai.”
“Hume is wakt sabse jyada is baat ka dar sata raha hai ki, jo aadmi tumhe dekhte hi, tumhare khoon ka pyasa ho gaya tha. Usne mohini ki bhatiji ke
sath, tumhari judwa bahan ke dhokhe me, pata nahi kya saluk kiya hoga.”
“Hum log is samay sirf priya ki salamati ke liye hi nahi, balki padmini ki asli beti ke liye bhi, ye dua maang rahe hai ki, uske sath koi anhoni na huyi ho.
Kyoki humne ek maa ko apni bacchi ki judai me ghut ghut ke marte dekha hai.”
“Hum nahi chahte ki, aisa hi kuch padmini ke sath bhi ho. Yadi padmini ki beti ke sath koi anhoni ho gayi hogi to, humare liye priya ke tumhari judwa
bahan hone ki baat uske samne rakh pana bahut hi mushkil ho jayega.”
Itna bol kar anu mausi chup ho gayi. Unka ye roop mere liye bilkul hi naya tha. Unki baton se saaf samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo sirf meri maa ko hi
ache se nahi janti thi, balki mere atit ki baton ko bhi ache se janti thi.
Lekin is samay unke muh se meri mausi nahi, balki ek maa bol rahi thi. Jiske man me ek dusri maa ke dard ka aehsas chhupa hua tha. Mai bhi is
padmini aunty ko pahuchne wale dard ka aehsas kar sakta tha. Isliye maine anu mausi se kaha.
Mai bola “mausi, aapka kahna jara bhi galat nahi hai. Padmini aunty ki haalat aisi nahi hai ki, wo apni beti ko khone ka dard sah sake. Yadi aisi ko stithi
aati hai to, mai yahi chahuga ki, padmini aunty ke samne priya ki sachai ko kabhi na khola jaye.”
“Mai ye to nahi janta ki, unke parivaar me is sachai ko kaun kaun janta hai. Lekin maine ye apni aankhon se dekha hai ki, dada ji is sachai ko jante
huye bhi, priya ko bahut pyar karte hai aur use riya, raj se jara bhi alag nahi samajhte hai.”
“Sirf dada ji hi nahi, balki aakash uncle, padmini aunty, raj aur riya ki bhi wo bahut ladli hai. Wo unke ghar ki raunak hai aur un sabki jaan hai. Priya bhi
un sabko bahut pyar karti hai.”
“Na to wo log priya ke bina rah sakte hai aur na hi priya unke bina rah sakti hai. Aise me ye sachai un sabke samne rakhne ka matlab, sirf un sabki
khushiyon ko khatam karna hi hoga.”
“Priya wahan un sabke sath bahut khush hai aur mai yahan apni bahno ke sath bahut khush hu. Isliye acha yahi hoga ki, aap log bhi is baat ko bhool
jaye ki, priya meri bahan hai aur un sab ko pahle ki tarah khush rahne de.”
Meri baat sunkar, anu mausi ne aage bad kar, mujhe apne gale se laga liya. Meri jindgi me ye pahla mauka tha, jab anu mausi ne itne pyar se mujhe
apne gale lagaya tha. Un ne pyar se mere sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Anu mausi boli “mujhe maaf kar de. Maine hamesha tujhe dukh hi diya hai. Mujhe lagta tha ki, tu bhi apne bap ki tarah hi niklega. Lekin mai bilkul galat
thi. Tu apne bap ki tarah nahi, balki apni maa ki tarah hai. Teri maa sach me bahut khushnashib thi, jise tera jaisa beta mila.”
Anu mausi ki baat sunkar, itne saalon me pahli baar, meri aankhon me janam dene wali maa ko yaad karke, aansu aa gaye. Lekin maine aansu bhari
aankhon se, ek dard bhari muskan ke sath muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mausi, aap meri maa ki kis khushnashibi ki baat kar rahi ho. Meri maa to duniya ki sabse badnashib maa thi. Jinke bete ne unhe unke marne
ke bad hi, bhula diya. Yahan tak ki mujhe to, unka chehra tak yaad nahi hai.”
“Tabhi to priya ko dekhne ke bad, mai us se kahta tha ki, aisa lagta hai ki, jaise mera tumse pichhle janam ka koi rishta hai. Lekin mai us se ye kabhi
na kah saka ki, tumhari surat meri maa se milti hai.”
“Lekin mai priya se ye baat kahta bhi to kaise kahta. Mujhe to apni maa ka chehra tak yaad nahi tha. Ab aap hi batao, jis maa ke bete ko uska chehra
tak yaad nahi hai. Wo maa ek khushnashib maa kahlayegi ya fir badnashib maa kahlayegi.”
Meri baat sunkar, anu mausi ne mere aansu pochhte huye kaha.
Anu mausi boli “jis maa ka tera jaisa beta ho. Wo kabhi badnashib ho hi nahi sakti. Fir teri maa purnima to kisi poonam ke chand ki tarah thi. Jitna ujla
uska tan tha, us se bhi jyada ujla uska man tha. Wo, mai aur richa teeno bahut pakki saheliyan thi.”
“Wo apni beti ki judai sah nahi payi aur isi gam me usne ghut ghut kar apni jaan de di. Lekin marne ke bad bhi, wo apne bete ko roj apni aankhon se
dekhti hai aur aaj barson bad, apni khoyi huyi beti ko bhi apni aankhon se dekhegi.”
Anu mausi ki baten sunkar, mere sath sath mehul ki aankhen bhi puri tarah se bheekh chuki thi. Lekin anu mausi ki aakhiri baat sunkar, hume kuch
samajh me nahi aaya aur hum dono hairani se unki taraf dekhne lage.
Update-206
Mai bola “mausi, aap meri maa ki kis khushnashibi ki baat kar rahi ho. Meri maa to duniya ki sabse badnashib maa thi. Jinke bete ne unhe unke marne
ke bad hi, bhula diya. Yahan tak ki mujhe to, unka chehra tak yaad nahi hai.”
“Tabhi to priya ko dekhne ke bad, mai us se kahta tha ki, aisa lagta hai ki, jaise mera tumse pichhle janam ka koi rishta hai. Lekin mai us se ye kabhi
na kah saka ki, tumhari surat meri maa se milti hai.”
“Lekin mai priya se ye baat kahta bhi to kaise kahta. Mujhe to apni maa ka chehra tak yaad nahi tha. Ab aap hi batao, jis maa ke bete ko uska chehra
tak yaad nahi hai. Wo maa ek khushnashib maa kahlayegi ya fir badnashib maa kahlayegi.”
Meri baat sunkar, anu mausi ne mere aansu pochhte huye kaha.
Anu mausi boli “jis maa ka tera jaisa beta ho. Wo kabhi badnashib ho hi nahi sakti. Fir teri maa purnima to kisi poonam ke chand ki tarah thi. Jitna ujla
uska tan tha, us se bhi jyada ujla uska man tha. Wo, mai aur richa teeno bahut pakki saheliyan thi.”
“Wo apni beti ki judai sah nahi payi aur isi gam me usne ghut ghut kar apni jaan de di. Lekin marne ke bad bhi, wo apne bete ko roj apni aankhon se
dekhti hai aur aaj barson bad, apni khoyi huyi beti ko bhi apni aankhon se dekhegi.”
Anu mausi ki baten sunkar, mere sath sath mehul ki aankhen bhi puri tarah se bheekh chuki thi. Lekin anu mausi ki aakhiri baat sunkar, hume kuch
samajh me nahi aaya aur hum dono hairani se unki taraf dekhne lage.
Anu mausi ne hume is taraf hairan dekha to, un ne humari hairani ko door karte huye kaha.
Anu mausi boli “isme itna hairan hone wali koi baat nahi hai. Ek accident me sunita ki aankhon ki roshni chali gayi thi. Purnima ne use apni aankhe
dekar, uski adheri jindgi ko fir se roshan banaya tha.”
“Aaj sunita bhale hi purnima ki di huyi aankhon se ye duniya dekh rahi hai. Lekin is sachai ko wo khud bhi nahi janti hai ki, uski andheri jindgi ko roshan
banane wali aankhne purnima ki hai.”
“Tumhari maa ek bahut hi mahan aurat thi aur uske dil me har ek ke liye beshumar pyar tha. Kya tumhe kabhi sunita ki aankhon me apni maa najar
nahi aati. Jo tumhe apni maa ek badnashib maa lagti hai.”
Anu mausi ki is baat ko sunkar, maine apna chehra saaf karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mausi, chhoti maa sirf aankhon se hi nahi, balki sar se lekar paanv tak meri maa hai. Unke pyar ne kabhi mujhe maa ki kami mehsus nahi
hone di aur isi vajah se mujhe meri janam dene wali maa ka chehra tak yaad nahi raha.”
“Mujhe janam dene wali maa kitni mahan thi, ye to mai nahi janta. Lekin mai ye achi tarah se janta hu ki, meri chhoti maa duniya ki sabse achi maa hai
aur ye meri khushnashibi hai ki, mai unka beta hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, anu mausi ne muskurate huye, ek baar fir mujhe apne gale se laga liya. Tabhi unka mobile bajne laga. Un ne mobile dekha to, chhoti
maa ka call aa raha tha. Unke call uthate hi chhoti maa ne, unse kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “didi, hum log mumbai pahuch gaye hai aur ab priya ko dekhne hospital ja rahe hai. Waha chanda mausi ka kya haal hai aur punnu
kaisa hai.”
Anu mausi boli “chanda ko hosh aa gaya hai aur abhi wo so rahi hai. Punnu aur mehul dono mere pas hi hai. Tu khud hi punnu se baat kar le.”
Ye kahte huye, anu mausi ne mujhe mobile thama diya. Chhoti maa ne mujhse sabka haal chaal puchha aur fir mujhe sabka dhyan rakhne ke liye
samjhane lagi. Mujhse baat karne ke bad, wo fir se anu mausi se baat karne lagi.
Chhoti maa ke bad, anu mausi ki vaani didi se baat hone lagi. Un ne vaani didi se mujhe mumbai bhejne ke baare me puchha. Magar vaani didi ne
abhi mujhe mumbai bhejne ke liye mana kar diya.
Vaani didi se baat hone ke bad, anu mausi mujhse aur mehul se aaram karne ko kah kar, wapas chanda mausi ke pas chali gayi. Unke jaane ke bad,
meri mehul se baten hone lagi.
Mehul ne bataya ki, jab mai khana khane ghar gaya tha, tab shereen baji aur sheza aayi thi. Wo log tab bhi aayi thi, jab hum pritam ke ghar khana
khane gaye the. Mehul ki baat sunkar, mai shereen baji ke baare me sochne laga.
Jab mai shereen baji ke ghar gaya tha, tab wo ghar par nahi thi aur jab wo mujhse milne hospital aayi to, tab mai yaha nahi tha. Mai jab se wapas aaya
tha, tab se meri unse mulakat nahi ho payi thi.
Yadi unke pas mobile hota to, meri unse baat ho sakti thi. Lekin na to unke pas mobile tha aur na hi unke ghar me phone tha, jis vajah se meri abhi tak
unse koi baat bhi nahi ho payi thi.
Mai abhi isi baare me soch raha tha ki, tabhi mujhe mehul ke kharraton ki aawaj sunayi dene lagi. Wo mujhse baat karte karte hi so gaya tha. Maine
time dekha to raat ke 12:15 baj chuke the.
Ab mujhe bhi nind satane lagi thi. Lekin mai keerti se baat kiye bina nahi sona chahta tha. Magar uska call aane ka naam nahi hi le raha tha aur aakhir
me uske call ka intejar karte karte meri nind lag gayi.
Subah 6 baje meri nind kisi ke mere sar par hath ferne se khuli. Maine aankh khol kar dekha to, meri bagal me shereen baji, ek kaale rang ka dushala
odhe baithi muskura rahi thi.
Shereen baji umar me mujhse 8 saal badi thi aur jyada padi likhi nahi thi. Un ne apni school tak ki padai puri ki thi aur ab duniyadari ke college me apni
padai puri kar rahi thi. Jisne unhe hum sab se kahin jyada samajhdar bana diya tha.
Shereen baji bahut jyada sundar thi aur unke kaale lambe ghane baal unki sundarta me char chand laga dete the. Keerti ke baal bhi bahut lambe the.
Lekin baji ke mukable me uske baal kuch bhi nahi the.
Keerti ke baal uski kamar ke niche tak aate the. Jabki baji ke baal unke ghutno tak aate the. Yahi vajah thi ki, mai jab kabhi bhi baji ke lambe baalon ki
tarif karta to, keerti jal bhun jati thi.
Baji mujhe bahut pyar karti thi. Unhe keerti ka mujhse ladna jhagadna aur mujhe pareshan karna jara bhi pasand nahi aata tha. Wahin keerti ko mera
baji ke pas itni der-der tak baithe rahna pasand nahi aata tha.
Yahi sab vajah thi ki, keerti aur baji ke bich me kabhi nahi patti thi aur dono ek dusre ko jara bhi pasand nahi karti thi. Unke hamesha ke is jhagre me
mai pis jata tha. Isliye mai unke samne ek dusre ka naam lene se hi bacha karta tha.
Shereen baji ke ghar me, unke alawa aslam, sheza aur unki ammi thi. Unke abba ka kuch saal pahle intekal ho gaya tha. Unke abba ek sarkari naukri
me the aur unki jagah ab shereen baji ko naukri mil gayi thi.
Tab se lekar aaj tak shereen baji hi apne parivar ki saari jimmedari nibhati aa rahi thi. Mai shereen baji ke pas baitha, un se ghanto baten kiya karta tha
aur aisi hi kuch aadat shereen baji ko bhi lag gayi thi.
Wo har chhutti ke din mere aane ka intejar karti rahti thi aur jab kabhi mai unke ghar nahi ja pata tha to, wo pareshan ho jaya karti thi. Pichhle ek
mahine se, mai keerti aur uncle ke chakkar me unke pas nahi ja paya tha.
Jis vajah se wo mujhe dudte huye pahle ghar tak aur ab hospital tak aa gayi thi. Maine unhe itni subah subah apne samne dekha to, mere chehre par
muskurahat aa gayi aur maine muskurate huye unse kaha.
Mai bola “baji, aap itni subah subah yaha kya kar rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, baji ne muskurate huye kaha.
Baji boli “tumko dekhe huye bahut din ho gaye the. Isliye socha ki, tumko sote me hi pakad liya jaye. Warna fir se tumse mil pana mushkil ho jayega.”
Baji ki is baat par maine sharminda hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry baji, mai aapse milne gaya tha. Lekin aap ghar par nahi thi. Mai kal sham ko aapse milne aata. Magar uske pahle hi ye sab ho gaya.”
Meri is baat par baji ne pyar se mere gaal par chapat lagate huye kaha.
Baji boli “pagal, mai sab janti hu. Mujhe tujhse koi shikayat nahi hai. Mai khush hu ki, tu bilkul sahi salamat hai. Warna tujh par huye hamle ki baat
sunkar to, meri jaan hi nikal gayi thi. Ab tu ye sab bekar ki baten chhod aur uth kar nashta kar le. Mai tere liye apne hathon se nashta bana kar layi hu.”
Baji ne abhi itna hi bola tha ki, mehul fauran uth kar humare pas aa gaya aur usne baji ke hath se tiffine lete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “baji aapne ye bahut acha kaam kiya. Mujhe subah uthte hi bhookh lagne lagti hai.”
Ye kahte huye mehul tiffine khol kar mere samne rakh diya aur mujhe nashta karne ko bol kar, khud bhi nashta karne laga. Maine nashta karte huye
baji se kaha.
Mai bola “baji, aaj aap akeli hi kyo aayi ho. Kya wo hari mirch abhi tak sokar nahi uthi hai. Acha hua ki, aap use apne sath lekar nahi aayi. Warna wo
subah subah hi mere dimag ka dahi kar deti.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi, mehul ko ek jordar thaska lag gaya. Use thaska lagte dekh, maine us par gussa karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “abe aaram se nashta kar, nashta kahin bhaga nahi ja raha hai.”
Magar wo meri baat sunkar bhi, fatifati aankhon se mujhe hi dekhe ja raha tha. Uske is tarah se dekhne se mai itna to samajh chuka tha ki, mujhse hi
kahin koi galti ho gayi ho.
Lekin mere kuch samajh me nahi aaya to, mai mehul ki is harkat ko janne ke liye, sawaliyan najron se baji ki taraf dekhne laga. Baji ne mujhe apni taraf
dekhte paya to, un ne mujhe apne pichhe dekhne ka ishara kiya.
Baji ka ishara samajh me aate hi, maine fauran apne pichhe palat kar dekha aur pichhe dekhte hi, meri bhi bolti band ho gayi. Mere pichhe hare rang
ke salwar suit me sheza khadi thi.
Sheza umar me mujhse ek saal chhoti thi aur 9th class me padti thi. Uske upar baji ki hi parchayi padi thi. Wo baji ki tarah hi bahut sundar thi. Uske
baal baji ke barabar to nahi the. Lekin baki ladkiyon se kahin jyada bade the.
Magar uski khasiyat uske chehre ki muskan thi. Uske chehre par har samay ek muskan thirakti rahti thi. Jo use aur bhi jyada sundar banati thi. Wo
bahut hansmukh aur chanchal thi.
Pal bhar me naraj hona aur pal bhar me hi maan jana uski aadat thi. Meri us se jyada baat chit to nahi hoti thi. Lekin thodi bahut hansi majak chalta
rahta tha aur wo kabhi mere kisi majak ka bura nahi manti thi.
Lekin is samay maine uska jo majak udhaya tha. Use sunkar, wo gusse me tamtamayi huyi mujhe dekh rahi thi. Meri us se najar milte hi, usne gusse
me bhadakte huye shereen baji se kaha.
Sheza boli “appi aapne sun liya na. Bhaijan meri peeth pichhe kaise meri burayi kar rahe hai. Ab mai inse kabhi baat nahi karugi.”
Ye kahte hi, uski gusse me tamtamayi aankhon me aansu jhilmilane lage. Mai hamesha hi sheza ka isi tarah se majak udhaya karta tha aur wo bhi
mere is majak ka kabhi bura nahi maana karti thi.
Magar aaj mai uska ye majak uski peeth pichhe udha raha tha. Jis vajah se mera ye majak uske dil ko chubh gaya tha. Lekin uski aankhon me aansu
dekhte hi, maine fauran baat ko sambhalne ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “are mai sirf majak kar raha tha aur tu mere is majak ko sach samajh kar, aansu bahane lagi. Maine to tujhe mere pichhe khade, pahle hi
dekh liya tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, sheza ne sisakte huye kaha.
Sheza boli “bhaijan, ab jhuth bolne ki kosis mat kijiye. Mai janti hu ki, aapne mujhe nahi dekha tha.”
Sheza kah to sach rahi thi. Lekin ab usko manane ke liye mere pas apni galti par parda dalne ke siwa koi rasta nahi tha. Maine use apni safayi dene ke
liye ek aur jhuth bolte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai sach bol raha hu. Maine tujhe hara salwar suit pahan kar mere pichhe khade dekh liya tha. Tabhi to maine tujhe hari mirch kaha tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, sheza ka sisakna band ho gaya aur wo kuch soch me pad gayi. Use soch me pada dekh kar, baji ne bhi mera sath dete huye kaha.
Baji boli “sheza yadi tujhe iske majak ka itna hi jyada bura lagta hai to, aaj ke bad ye tujhse bilkul bhi majak nahi karega. Ye pahle se hi bahut pareshan
hai. Ab tu subah subah aansu baha kar iski pareshani ko aur mat bada.”
Baji ki fatkar sunte hi, sheza ne fauran apna mood badalte huye kaha.
Sheza boli “appi aap bhi mujhe hi gussa kar rahi hai. Bhaijan ko to aapne kuch bhi nahi kaha, jab dekho, tab mera majak udhate rahte hai.”
Baji boli “ise ghar aane de, mai ise bhi bahut gussa karugi. Lekin abhi tu apni sikayat ka pitara band kar aur in dono ko chay de de.”
Baji ki is baat ko sunne ke bad, sheza apna gussa bhool kar, mujhe aur mehul ko chay nikal kar dene lagi. Hum logon ke chay peene ke bad, baji aur
sheza chanda mausi se milne andar chali gayi.
Unke andar jaane ke thodi hi der bad anu mausi bahar aa gayi. Un ne bahar aate hi, mujhse aur mehul se kaha.
Anu mausi boli “shereen abhi richa ke aane tak yahi ruki hai. Isliye mai ab ghar ja rahi hu. Tum dono me se jo bhi mere sath ghar chalna chahta ho, wo
ghar chal sakta hai.”
Abhi mehul ke ghar me shilpa ruki huyi thi. Isliye maine mehul ko hi anu mausi ke sath ghar bhej diya. Unke jaane ke bad, mai apna mobile nikal kar
dekhne laga. Usme raat ko 1:30 baje ke aas pas keerti ke 3 call aaye the.
Lekin abhi subah ke 7 baj jane ke bad bhi, uska koi call nahi aaya tha. Isliye maine khud hi usko call laga lena thik samjha aur use call laga diya. Magar
usne mera call jate hi, call kaat diya.
Uske call kaatne se mai itna to, samajh gaya tha ki, wo sokar uth chuki hai aur is samay kisi ke sath hai. Lekin meri samajh me abhi tak ye baat nahi aa
rahi thi ki, aakhir is bandi ko mumbai jaane ki itni jyada utawli kyo padi thi.
Kahan to mere kahe kahe bhi, wo mumbai aane ko taiyar nahi thi aur ab kahan mujhe yaha akela chhod kar, apni itni tabiyat kharab hone ke bad bhi,
jid karke mumbai me jakar baithi thi.
Mujhe uske mumbai jaane se koi pareshani nahi thi. Lekin abhi uski tabiyat sahi na hone ki vajah se uski fikar sata rahi thi. Mai abhi keerti ke baare me
soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi uska call aane laga.
Uska call aate dekh kar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur maine fauran hi uska call utha kar, muh fulane ka natak karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tujhe mujhse baat karne ki badi jaldi fursat mil gayi. Ab itni jaldi bhi call karne ki kya jarurat thi. Sidhe yaha wapas aane ke bad hi baat karna
tha na.”
Meri baat sunte hi, keerti khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Use hanste dekh kar, maine us par jhutha gussa dikhane ka natak chalu rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “kisi ka majak udane ki bhi had hoti hai. Mai tere upar gussa kar raha hu aur tujhe meri baat par hansi aa rahi hai.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ae tumhara ye jhutha gussa dikhane ka natak bahut ho gaya. Apna ye natak band karo aur sidhe tarike se baat karo. Yadi tum sach me hi
gussa hote to, apna muh fula kar baithe hote. Aise ek hi baar me mera call na utha liya hota.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, meri bhi hansi chhut gayi. Maine gussa karne ka natak band karte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “acha baba, ab tu ye bata ki, teri tabiyat kaisi hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, keerti ne thoda gambhir hote huye kaha.
Keerti boli “meri tabiyat bilkul thik hai. Magar priya ko abhi tak hosh nahi aaya hai. Mai aur vaani didi to raat ko 1 baje barkha didi ke sath, ajay bhaiya
ke bungalow me aa gaye the. Lekin mausi riya ke ghar walon ke sath saari raat hospital me hi thi.”
“Abhi jab tumne mujhe call kiya tha, tab hi wo ajay bhaiya ke sath hospital se wapas lauti thi. Wo priya ki tabiyat ko lekar bahut jyada pareshan thi aur
vaani didi se tumhe yaha bulane ki baat kar rahi thi.”
“Vaani didi ne unse dopahar tak intejar karne ko kaha hai. Shayad aaj raat tak ya fir kal kisi samay tumhe bhi ami nimi ke sath yaha ke liye nikalna pad
sakta hai. Tum apni aur ami nimi ki yaha ke liye nikalne ki taiyari karke rakhna.”
Priya ki haalat ke baare me sunte hi, meri aankhon me nami chha gayi. Shayad keerti ko bhi meri is haalat ka aehsas tha, isliye usne mujhe samjhate
huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum fikar mat karo, priya ko kuch nahi hoga. Priya ka ilaj nidhi didi kar rahi hai. Nisha bhabhi bata rahi thi ki, nidhi didi ek bahut achi
Neurosurgeon hai aur wo priya ki tabiyat par pal pal najar rakhe huye hai.”
“Mai janti thi ki, tum abhi yaha nahi aa paoge. Lekin tumhe waha priya ki tabiyat ki chinta satati rahegi. Isliye mai jid karke yaha aa gayi thi. Taki mai
tumhe yaha ka saara haal batati rahu.”
“Maine tumhari mumbai wali sim chalu kar li hai. Tum bhi apne mobile me meri sim daal kar chalu kar lena. Wo sim se baat karna abhi bhi free hi hai.
Us se tum yaha ki saari baat chit apne kaano se sun sakoge.”
Keerti ne thodi bahut baten karne ke bad, mujhse uski di huyi sim mobile me daal kar, ek missed call dene ki baat jata kar call rakh diya. Uske call
rakhne ke bad, maine uski di huyi sim mobile me daali aur use ek missed call de diya.
Keerti ko missed call dene ke bad, mai uske baare me sochne laga. Wo jid karke mumbai sirf meri vajah se hi gayi thi. Is se hi pata chalta tha ki, wo
meri soch se kahin jyada gahrayi tak mujhse judi huyi thi.
Mai abhi keerti ke baare me soch raha tha ki, tabhi sheza aa gayi. Usne mujhe gum-sum sa baithe dekha to, hansi majak karke mera dil bahlane lagi.
Uske is hansi majak se mera saara tanav door ho gaya.
Aise hi sheza se baat karte karte 9 baj gaye. Abhi meri sheza se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi kisi ladki ki aawaj ne mujhe chauka diya. Maine pichhe
palat kar dekha to, mere samne red color ka patiyala salwar suit me ankita khadi thi.
Ankita ko is tarah se achanak apne samne dekh kar, mere to pasine chhut gaye. Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ye achanak yaha kaise aa gayi
aur ab mai iske baare me sheza ko kya samjhauga.
Wahi dusri taraf sheza kabhi ankita ki taraf to, kabhi meri taraf gaur se dekhe ja rahi thi. Mujhe is baat ka dar bhi sata raha tha ki, kahin ankita sheza ke
samne kuch ulta sidha na bol jaye. Isliye ankita ke kuch bolne ke pahle hi, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “aap yaha kaise.? Kya aapka bhi koi yaha bharti hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, ankita ne muskurate huye kaha.
Ankita boli “are nahi, mera yaha koi bharti nahi hai. Wo to kal maine TV par news dekhi thi aur abhi meri friend se meri baat huyi to, us se pata chala ki,
abhi aap yahi ho. Isliye mai aap se milne yaha chali aayi.”
Ankita ki ye baat sunkar, mai samajh gaya ki, abhi uski keerti se baat huyi hai aur keerti ne use yaha aane diya hai to, iska matlab hai ki, usne sab
kuch samjha kar hi ankita ko bheja hoga.
Is baat ke samajh me aate hi, mere man me ankita ke aane se jo bhi dar tha, wo nikal gaya tha aur mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi thi. Maine
muskurate huye ankita se kaha.
Mai bola “un news walon ne to, raai ka pahad bana diya. Pata nahi unko aisa karne me kya mil gaya.”
Lekin ankita ne jaise meri is baat ko suna hi nahi tha. Usne sheza ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha.
Ankita boli “aapne inse to mera parichay karwaya hi nahi hai.”
Anikta ki baat sunkar, maine uska sheza se parichay karwate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye mere dost ki bahan sheza hai aur sheza ye meri friend ankita hai.”
Mere un dono ka parichay karwa dene ke bad, dono aapas me baten karne lagi. Abhi un dono ki baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi wheelchair par ek ladki ko
hospital ke andar aate dekh kar, hum teeno ki hi najren us par jakar tik gayi.
Wo ladki is samay ek black skirt top pahni thi aur sheza ki umar ki lag rahi thi. Uske baal jyada lambe to nahi the. Lekin uske khule huye baal, uske
chehre ko khoobsurat jarur bana rahe the.
Wo na to sheza ki tarah sundar thi aur na hi sheza ki tarah uske chehre par koi muskan thirak rahi thi. Fir bhi uske chehre par ek masumiyat jhalak rahi
thi. Jo humara dhyan uski taraf khich rahi thi.
Us masoom se chehre wali ladki ko wheelchair par dekh kar, na jane kyo mujhe uske sath hamdardi si ho rahi thi. Aisa hi kuch shayad sheza aur
ankita ke sath bhi ho raha tha. Wo dono bhi bade gaur se usi ladki ko dekh rahi thi.
Ek aadmi us ladki ki wheelchair ko dhakelte huye, use I.C.U. room ke andar le gaya. Us ladki ke humari najron se ojhal hote hi, sheza ne uske sath
hamdardi jatate huye, mujhse kaha.
Sheza boli “bhaijaan, us ladki ka chehra kitna pyara lag raha tha. Lekin lagta hai ki, us bechari ke pair kharab hai.”
Maine bhi sheza ki is baat ki sahmati di. Iske bad, ankita hum dono se ijajat lekar, wapas jaane lagi. Sheza muskurati huyi, ankita ko jaate huye dekhne
lagi. Mai janta tha ki, ab ye uske jaate hi, mere upar sawalon ki bauchhar kar degi.
Lekin ankita ke hospital se bahar nikalte hi, hume richa aunty aur ami nimi hospital ke andar aate dikhayi de gayi. Richa aunty ko aate dekh kar, maine
bhi rahat ki saans li ki, ab mera sheza ke sawalon se pichha chhut jayega.
Richa aunty ne humare pas aakar sheza se ek do baten ki aur fir mujhse chanda mausi ki tabiyat ke baare me puchhne lagi. Maine unhe chanda mausi
ki tabiyat ka bataya aur fir vaani didi ki anu mausi se huyi baat ka hawala dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “aunty, raat ko anu mausi ki vaani didi se baat huyi thi. Vaani didi ne kaha hai ki, wo jaldi hi mujhe bhi mumbai bula legi. Mujhe kisi bhi samay
ami nimi ke sath mumbai ke liye nikalna pad sakta hai.”
Meri baat sunne ke bad, richa aunty mujhe mumbai jaane ki taiyari karne ke liye samjhane lagi. Lekin tabhi humari mumbai jaane ki baat sunkar, ami
ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, abhi meri school me exam chal rahe hai aur mai apne exam chhod kar mumbai nahi ja sakti hu. Yadi mai mumbai nahi gayi to, nimi
bhi mere bina mumbai nahi jayegi.”
“Abhi yaha mummy aur keerti didi bhi nahi hai. Aapko pata hai ki, nimi raat ko akele me kitni jyada dar jaati hai. Aise me aap hum dono ko akele chhod
kar mumbai kaise ja sakte hai.”
Ami ki ye baat sunkar, mere sath sath richa aunty bhi sann rah gayi. Kyoki kal priya ke baare me jo bhi baten huyi thi, wo ami nimi ke samne hi huyi thi.
Wo dono apne kaano se sun chuki thi ki, priya meri judwa bahan hai.
Wo ye bhi achi tarah se janti thi ki, chhoti maa mumbai kyo gayi hai aur hum logon ko mumbai kyo jaana hai. Iske bad bhi ami ka ye baat kahna mere
gale se niche nahi utar raha tha.
Nimi to abhi nasamajh thi aur us se is tarah ki baat karne ki ummid ki bhi ja sakti thi. Lekin ami me in sab baton ki achi khasi samajh thi aur us se is
tarah ki baat karne ki ummid hargij nahi ki ja sakti thi.
Wo ek tarah se mujhe mumbai jaane se rokna chahti thi. Usne kolkata me ek aisa bomb foda tha. Jiski goonj mujhe mumbai tak sunayi de rahi thi aur
jiske dhamake ne mere man me ek anjana sa dar paida kar diya tha.
Update-207
Meri baat sunne ke bad, richa aunty mujhe mumbai jaane ki taiyari karne ke liye samjhane lagi. Lekin tabhi humari mumbai jaane ki baat sunkar, ami
ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, abhi meri school me exam chal rahe hai aur mai apne exam chhod kar mumbai nahi ja sakti hu. Yadi mai mumbai nahi gayi to, nimi
bhi mere bina mumbai nahi jayegi.”
“Abhi yaha mummy aur keerti didi bhi nahi hai. Aapko pata hai ki, nimi raat ko akele me kitni jyada dar jaati hai. Aise me aap hum dono ko akele chhod
kar mumbai kaise ja sakte hai.”
Ami ki ye baat sunkar, mere sath sath richa aunty bhi sann rah gayi. Kyoki kal priya ke baare me jo bhi baten huyi thi, wo ami nimi ke samne hi huyi thi.
Wo dono apne kaano se sun chuki thi ki, priya meri judwa bahan hai.
Wo ye bhi achi tarah se janti thi ki, chhoti maa mumbai kyo gayi hai aur hum logon ko mumbai kyo jaana hai. Iske bad bhi ami ka ye baat kahna mere
gale se niche nahi utar raha tha.
Nimi to abhi nasamajh thi aur us se is tarah ki baat karne ki ummid ki bhi ja sakti thi. Lekin ami me in sab baton ki achi khasi samajh thi aur us se is
tarah ki baat karne ki ummid hargij nahi ki ja sakti thi.
Wo ek tarah se mujhe mumbai jaane se rokna chahti thi. Usne kolkata me ek aisa bomb foda tha. Jiski goonj mujhe mumbai tak sunayi de rahi thi aur
jiske dhamake ne mere man me ek anjana sa dar paida kar diya tha.
Wahin jab richa aunty ne ami ki ye baat suni to, use samjhate huye kaha.
Richa aunty boli “ami beta, tum ye kaisi baat kar rahi ho. Tum janti ho ki, priya tumhari didi hai. Abhi is wakt uski tabiyat sahi nahi hai. Aise me tum sab
ka mumbai jaana bahut jaruri hai.”
Lekin ami ne unki ye baat sunkar, tunakte huye kaha.
Ami boli “keerti didi aur vaani didi bas hi humari didi hai. Inke siwa humari koi didi nahi hai. Hume kisi ko dekhne mumbai nahi jana hai aur hum
mumbai se bhi yaha kisi ko nahi aane dege.”
Ami ki is baat ne uske dil ka dar khul kar, humare samne la diya tha. Abhi tak kisi ne bhi is baat par dhyan nahi diya tha ki, chhoti maa aur keerti ko
mumbai jaate dekh kar bhi, ami nimi ne unke sath mumbai jaane ki jid kyo nahi ki thi.
Lekin ab nimi ke is jabab se unke mumbai na jaane ki baat ka matlab samajh me aa gayi thi, unke man me ye dar ghar kar gaya hai ki, kahin priya ki
vajah se mai un se door na ho jau.
Ami ki baat sunne ke bad, richa aunty ne unhe samjhana chaha. Lekin maine richa aunty ko chup rahne ka ishara kiya aur fir ami ne kaha.
Mai bola “betu, aisa nahi kahte. Tu priya ko apni didi nahi manti hai to, tujhe koi use apni didi manne ke liye majbur nahi karega. Lekin tu is baat ko kyo
bhulti hai ki, priya ke humari bahan hone wali baat hume abhi pata chali hai.”
“Jabki priya to abhi is baat ko janti bhi nahi hai. Mumbai se tum logon ke liye sabse jyada gift usne hi bheje hai. Usne sirf tum logon ke liye gift hi nahi
bheje hai. Balki mumbai me meri jaan bhi bachai hai.”
“Wo humari bahan bad me, uske pahle wo meri ek bahut achi dost hai. Magar mere liye priya se bad kar tum dono ki khushi hai. Yadi ye sab janne ke
bad bhi, tum dono mumbai jaana nahi chhati ho to, hum hargij mumbai nahi jayege.”
Ami gaur se meri baat sun rahi thi. Abhi wo kuch bolne hi wali thi ki, tabhi shereen baji aa gayi. Un ne aate hi kaha ki, chanda mausi ami nimi ko puchh
rahi hai. Unki baat sunkar, maine ami nimi ko chanda mausi ke pas jaane ka ishara kiya.
Jiske bad, ami ne nimi ka hath pakda aur dono chanda mausi ke pas jaane lagi. Usi samay wo wheelchair wali ladki I.C.U. room se wapas nikal aayi.
Wo shayad waha kisi se milne aayi thi.
Mere dekhte hi dekhte wo ladki hospital se bahar nikal gayi. Wahin dusri taraf shereen baji ne hum sabko kisi gahri soch me dekha to, hum se iski
vajah puchhne lagi.
Maine unhe kal se lekar abhi tak ki saari baten batane laga. Jise shereen baji aur sheza badi hairani ke sath sunti rahi. Jab mai apni baat bol kar chup
hua to, shereen baji ne kaha.
Baji boli “ami nimi to abhi bacchi hai. Lekin tum to samajhdar ho. Tumhe ami nimi ko samjhana chahiye ki, priya unki didi hai aur unhe is samay uske
pas rahna chahiye. Magar tum ho ki, unki haan me haan mila rahe ho.”
Mai bola “baji, aapki baat sahi hai. Lekin is samay unhe samajhne se jyada, unke dil se dar ko nikalna jaruri tha ki, priya ke meri bahan hone se, mere
dil me unke liye jo pyar hai, usme koi kami nahi aayi hai.”
“Mujhe ummid hai ki, meri is baat ko sunne ke bad, wo khud hi khushi khushi mumbai jaane ke liye taiyar ho jayegi. Fir rahi baat unke priya ko apni didi
manne ki to, is baat ko hum bad me bhi samjha sakte hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, richa aunty ne bhi meri baat ki sahmati di aur fir wo mujhse ghar jakar aaram karne ki baat kah kar, chanda mausi ke pas chali gayi.
Kuch der bad, ami nimi humare pas wapas aa gayi.
Shereen baji aur sheza unse baat karne lagi. Lekin ab koi bhi mumbai ke baare me baat nahi kar raha tha. Jab ami ne kisi ko bhi mumbai ke baare me
baat karte nahi dekha to, fir usne khud hi is baat ko suru karte huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, yadi hum teeno bhi mumbai chale gaye to, fir yaha chanda mausi ka khayal kaun rakhega.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “chanda mausi ka khayal rakhne ke liye yaha par anu mausi, mausa ji, richa aunty aur mehul hai. Baji bhi yaha roj aati rahegi. Lekin jab hume
waha jaana hi nahi hai to, fir iske baare me sochne ka kya fayda hai.”
Ami boli “nahi bhaiya, un ne aapki jaan bachayi thi. Hum unko dekhne jarur jayege. Lekin aap saare samay humare sath hi rahoge.”
Ami ki baton se mere sath sath shereen baji aur sheza ke chehre par bhi muskurahat aa gayi. Maine pyar se ami nimi ke sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum log jaisa chahti ho, waisa hi hoga. Mai hum logon ke chalne ki taiyari kar leta hu.”
Ami, nimi, baji aur sheza se thodi bahut baat aur karne ke bad, mai aaram karne mehul ke ghar jaane ke liye hua to, shereen baji mujhe hospital ke
bahar tak chhodne ke liye aa gayi.
Mujhe laga tha ki, wo aise hi mujhe bahar tak chhodne aa rahi hai. Lekin aisa nahi tha, un ne bahar aate hi, mujhe kuch aisi baat batayi. Jise sunkar
mujhe keerti ke upar gussa aane laga.
Lekin mai apna gussa dabaye, chup chap baji ki baten sunta raha. Apni baat khatam hone ke bad, baji ne muskurate huye mere hath me ek chhota sa
box thama diya. Jise dekh kar, maine baji se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin baji aapke pas itne paise kaha se aaye.”
Baji boli “are mai job karti hu. Kya mere pas itne paise bhi nahi ho sakte. Ise tu apne janamdin ka gift samajh kar rakh le.”
Mai bola “kab se aap apne liye ek mobile lene ki soch rahi hai. Lekin aaj tak aap ek mobile nahi le payi aur aaj aapke pas achanak itne saare paise aa
gaye ki, aap mujhe sona gift karne lagi.”
“Ab aap bekar me mujhe bahlana band kijiye aur sidhi tarah se bataiye ki aapke pas itne paise kaha se aaye hai. Yadi aapne mujhe sach nahi bataya
to, fir aaj ke bad, mai bhi aapko kuch nahi batauga.”
Baji boli “tum jid kar rahe ho to suno. Maine jo paise apne mobile ke liye jode the, unse hi ye liya hai.”
Mai bola “baji, aap fir mujhse jhuth bol rahi hai. Yadi aapne itne paise apne mobile ke liye jod liye hote to, aapka mobile kab ka aa gaya hota. Yadi aap
sach batana nahi chahti to, jhuth bhi mat bataiye.”
Baji boli “mai jhuth nahi bol rahi. Kuch paise mere mobile ke liye jode huye the aur baki ke paison ke liye maine apne kaan ke jhumke girvi rakhe hai.”
Baji ki baat sunkar, mai hairani se unki taraf dekhne laga. Mujhse to wo kabhi koi mahnga gift leti nahi thi aur aaj mere liye apne kaan ke jhumke tak,
girvi rakh diye the. Is se pahle ki mai unse kuch bolta, un ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Baji boli “abhi tum is sabke baare me mat socho. Na to mai kahin bhagi ja rahi hu aur na hi mere jhumke kahin bhage ja rahe hai. Hum is baare me
fursat se baith kar baten kar lege. Abhi tum ghar jakar aaram karo.”
Maine iske badle me baji se kuch bolna chaha to, un ne mujhse chup kara diya. Mujhe bhi unki ye baat manna sahi laga aur mai unse ami nimi ka
khayal rakhne ki baat bol kar mehul ke ghar ke liye nikal liya.
Mai jab mehul ke ghar pahucha to 10:30 baj chuke the. Uncle apne kamre me the aur mehul, kamal ke sath baitha TV dekh raha tha. Shilpa dikhayi
nahi di to, puchhne par pata chala ki, wo apne ghar ja chuki hai.
Mehul ne mujhse khane ka puchha to, maine sokar uthne ke bad, khana khane ki baat boli aur fir mai mehul ke kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aakar
maine kapde badle aur fir priya ke baare me sochte sochte meri nind lag gayi.
Fir meri nind 1:30 baje nimi ke jagane par khuli. Wo aur ami shilpa ke sath ghar aayi thi. Maine uth kar fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad, mai
taiyar hokar bahar aaya to, ami, nimi, kamal aur mehul khane par mera intejar kar rahe the.
Unke sath shilpa bhi thi. Shilpa ko fir se yahi dekh kar, mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, abhi to nitika yaha nahi hai. Fir ye apne ghar me kya kah
kar is tarah yaha ruki huyi hai.
Mai mehul se ye baat puchhna chahta tha. Lekin mai ye bhi janta tha ki, uske pet me ye baat jyada der tak nahi pach sakti. Wo mujhe khud hi saari
baat bata dega. Isliye mai chup chap khana khane laga. Khana khane ke bad, maine mehul se kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, vaani didi ka call aate hi, mujhe kabhi bhi mumbai ke liye nikalna pad sakta hai. Mujhe apne mumbai jaane ke liye koi khas taiyari nahi
karna hai. Lekin ami nimi ke saman ki packing karna bahut jaruri hai.”
“Tu aisa kar ki, shilpa aur ami nimi ko lekar ghar chala ja. Shilpa ami nimi ke saman ki packing kar degi aur tu mere saman ki packing dekh lena. Mai jo
bag mumbai le gaya tha. Wo abhi waisa ka waisa hi mere kamre me rakha hua hai.”
“Maine usme se sirf pahne huye kapde alag kiye hai. Tu usme sirf kuch kapde rakh dena, iske siwa tujhe kuch bhi nahi karna hai. Mai keerti ko phone
kar deta hu, wo shilpa ko sab bata degi.”
Maine mehul se packing ke bad, humare bag yahi laane ki baat bhi jatayi aur fir keerti ko bhi call karke saari baat bata di. Iske bad, mehul, shilpa aur
ami nimi ko apne sath lekar mere ghar ke liye nikal gaya.
Ab mai aur kamal akele hi ghar me the. Thodi der mai kamal se yahan wahan ki baten karta raha. Iske bad kamal ne khud hi shilpa ke mehul ke ghar
me ruke rahne ka saara raz khol kar diya.
Kamal se aise hi yahan wahan ki baat karte karte 4 baj gaya aur mehul log wapas aa gaye. Mehul ke aane ke bad mai uske sath hospital jane laga to,
ami nimi bhi hospital jaane ki jid karne lagi.
Lekin maine unhe samjhaya ki, chhote bacchon ka hospital me jyada der rahna unki sehat ke liye acha nahi hota hai. Mere samjhane par wo meri baat
samajh gayi aur fir mai mehul ke sath hospital ke liye nikal gaya.
Shereen baji aur sheza, roze ki vajah se, mere hospital pahuchne ke kuch der pahle hi ghar ja chuki thi. Ab chanda mausi ki haalat me bhi bahut kuch
sudhar tha. Lekin abhi unhe kam se kam ek hafte ICU me hi rahna tha.
Din ke samay me chanda mausi ke pas richa aunty aur bua ji (vaani didi ki mummy) thi. Jabki raat ke samay me unke pas anu mausi ko rukna tha.
Chhoti maa ke na rahne par bhi bahut achi tarah se chanda mausi ka khayal rakha ja raha tha.
Itne saare logon ke chanda mausi ke pas bane rahne se mujhe kisi baat ki koi chinta nahi thi. Shayad apne parivar ke sath rahne ka sabse bada fayda
yahi hota hai ki, badi se badi musibat ghadi bhi apna jyada asar nahi dikha pati hai.
Mai hospital aane ke bad, baki ke saare samay hospital me hi raha. Bich bich me meri chhoti maa, vaani didi, keerti, shikha didi aur raj logon se bhi
baat hoti rahi. Lekin nikki abhi bhi mujhse baat nahi kar rahi thi.
Aise hi dekhte dekhte sham ke 7 baj gaye aur mujhe ami nimi, shilpa ke sath hospital ke andar aati najar aayi. Unhe itni samay hospital me dekh kar,
mai unhe gusse me ghurne laga. Lekin ami ne mere pas aate hi, apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, humne hospital aane ki jara bhi jid nahi ki thi. Aunty ne hi ghar phone karke kaha tha ki, tum dono shilpa didi ke sath yaha aa jao. Fir
hum charo ghar wapas chalege.”
Ami ki is baat ke bad, mere pas us par gussa karne ke liye kuch nahi bacha tha. Fir bhi maine apni baat rakhne ke liye us se kaha.
Mai bola “tum teeno yaha ho to, fir abhi uncle ke pas kaun hai.”
Ami boli “abhi uncle ke pas kamal bhaiya aur atul bhaiya (mehul ka dost) hai. Mehul bhaiya ne hi atul bhaiya ko uncle ke pas ghar bheja hai.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, maine use chanda mausi ke pas jaane ko kaha aur mai mehul ki taraf dekhne laga. Mehul ne is baat par safayi dete huye kaha.
Mehul bola “mai ye baat tujhe batane hi wala tha. Magar tu us samay kisi se phone par baat karne me laga tha. Uske bad ye baat mere dimag se hi
nikal gayi.”
Itna kah kar, wo mujhse pichha chhudane ke liye ami nimi ke pichhe pichhe chanda mausi ke pas chala gaya. Mai uski is harkat ko achi tarah se
samajh gaya tha. Isliye uski is harkat par muskuraye bina na rah saka.
Asal me shilpa abhi ek baar bhi chanda mausi se milne nahi aayi thi. Isliye mehul ne ami nimi ke bahane se shilpa ko hospital bulaya tha. Usne ghar
me mujhe ami nimi ko hospital aane se mana karte bhi dekh liya tha.
Jis vajah se use is baat ka dar bhi laga hua tha ki, kahin mai ami nimi ke hospital aane ki baat sunkar, unhe hospital aane se mana na kar du. Isliye
usne ami nimi ke shilpa ke sath, yaha aane ki baat mujhe nahi batayi thi.
Wo jarurat se bahut jyada tej bhag raha tha aur is teji me wo ye tak bhool gaya tha ki, shilpa ke baare me vaani didi sab kuch janti hai. Abhi wo bahut si
baton me uljhi hone ki vajah se is baat ko thande baste me daal kar chali gayi hai.
Lekin yahan na hote huye bhi, unki bahut si aankhen yahan lagi huyi hai aur unhe yahan ki pal pal ki khabar mil rahi hai. Jab wo mumbai se yahan
wapas aayegi to, iski ye saari harkaten, iske sath sath pata nahi kis kis ko le dubegi.
Mai abhi inhi sab baton me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi richa aunty phone par baat karte huye bahar aayi. Un ne mere pas aakar mujhe bataya ki, vaani didi
ka phone hai. Mere hello kahte hi, vaani didi ne kaha.
Vaani didi boli “tumhare liye ek achi khabar hai. Ab tum kisi bhi samay yaha aa sakte ho. Tum fauran apne yaha aane ki taiyari kar lo.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi, mere chehre par khushi ki lahar daud gayi aur maine dhadakte dil se un se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, meri wahan aane ki saari taiyari hai. Lekin kya padmini aunty ki ladki ka pata chal gaya hai.”
Vaani didi boli “haan, uska bhi pata chal gaya hai. Tum yaha aa jao, tumhe bhi sab pata chal jayega. Tum 8 baje se 10:30 baje tak ki, jis bhi flight se
yaha aana chaho, us se aa sakte ho.”
“Mai abhi manik ko call kar deti hu. Wo kuch hi der me tumhare pas pahuch jayega. Tum us se jis flight ka bologe, wo us flight se tumhare yaha aane
ka intejam kar dega.”
Iske bad, vaani didi ne mujhe kuch jaruri baten samjha kar, call rakh diya. Unke call rakhne ke bad, maine saari baten richa aunty ko batayi to, un ne
kaha.
Richa aunty boli “haan, vaani mujhe ye sab baten bata chuki hai. Maine ami nimi ki bhi vaani se baat karwa di thi. Warna wo fir se koi naya natak suru
kar deti.”
Richa aunty ki ye baat sunkar, meri hansi chhut gayi. Fir unke sath chanda mausi se milne aa gaya. Maine un se apne aur ami nimi ke mumbai jaane ki
baat batayi to, un ne bade pyar se mujhe aashirwad diya.
Meri chanda mausi se baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi manik aa gaya. Usne mujhse flight ka puchha to, maine us se 9:30 baje ki flight ka jata diya. Usne
hum logon se airport par milne ki baat kahi aur wo chala gaya.
Uske jaate hi, hum chanda mausi, richa aunty aur bua ji se ijajat lekar, mehul ke ghar ke liye nikal pade. Shilpa bhi humare sath hi ghar wapas ja rahi
thi. Ratse me maine ye baat batane ke liye, anu mausi ko call laga diya.
Lekin chhoti maa ne anu mausi ko call karke ye baat pahle hi bata di thi aur ab wo mehul ke ghar me humare aane ka intejar kar rahi thi. Kuch hi der
me hum log mehul ke pahuch gaye.
Hume waha anu mausi aur uncle se milkar sidhe airport ke liye nikalna tha. Magar waha khana laga dekh kar, hum sab chauk gaye. Hume hairan dekh
kar, anu mausi ne tokte huye kaha.
Anu mausi boli “jyada chaukne ki jarurat nahi hai. Tum sabko to der se khana khane ki aadat hai. Lekin mai ami nimi ko khana khaye bina yahan se
nahi nikalne dungi. Isliye inke sath tum sabko bhi khana khana padega.”
Anu mausi ki ye baat sunkar, meri aankhon me keerti ka chehra aa gaya. Usne bhi chhoti maa ko bina khana khaye, ghar se nahi nikalne diya tha.
Maine ami nimi se khana khane ko kaha aur mai bhi unke sath khane ke liye baith gaya.
Waise to jab se maine priya ki tabiyat ka suna tha, ek niwala bhi mere gale se nahi utarta tha. Magar apni dono bahno ki khushi ke liye mujhe unke
sath khane ke liye baithna hi padta tha.
Lekin aaj anu mausi ke pyar ne mujhe khane ke liye baithne par majbur kar diya tha. Hum sabne ek sath mil kar khana khaya. Khane ke bad, uncle aur
anu mausi se ijajat lekar, hum airport ke liye nikal pade.
Hum 9 baje airport pahuche. Lekin manik ke wahan hone se, hume airport me kahin koi pareshani nahi huyi. Kuch hi der me humari flight ki ghoshna
bhi ho gayi aur hum mehul se vida lekar flight ki taraf bad gaye.
Kuch hi der bad, mai ami nimi ke sath plane me tha. Ami nimi ka plane me safar karne ka ye pahla mauka tha. Isliye dono is safar ko lekar bahut hi
jyada utsahit najar aa rahi thi.
Humhari flight ke udan bharte hi ami nimi ka josh dugna ho gaya. Wo viman ki khidki se viman ko dharti se upar jaate dekh rahi thi. Viman ke upar
jaane se chhote chhote makano ko dekh kar nimi shor machane lagi.
Mai nimi ko shor machane se mana kar raha tha. Lekin wo bhi apni aadat se majbur kuch der chup rahne ke bad, fir se shor machane lagti thi. Kuch
der tak aise hi chalta raha.
Lekin kuch der bad, nimi achanak hi chup ho gayi aur apne dono hathon se apne kaano ko masalne lagi. Fir achanak hi usne rona suru kar diya aur
rote huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, mere kaan sunya ho gaye. Mere kaan kharab ho gaye hai.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, ami ne bhi uski haan me haan milate huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, mere kaan bhi sunya ho gaye hai. Mujhe bhi kam sunayi de raha hai.”
Unki baat sunkar, maine unhe samjhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti, tum dono bekar me dar rahi ho. Hum humara plane ab aasman me hai aur hawa ka dabaw kam hone ki vajah se aisa ho raha hai.
Tumhare kaan ko kuch bhi nahi hua hai. Wo bilkul sahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, dono ne rahat ki saans li aur fir se plane ke bahar dekhne lagi. Ami nimi ki chhoti moti shararaton ke bich humara mumbai tak ka
safar pura ho gaya aur 12 baje flight ne udan bharna band kar diya.
Mai ami nimi ke sath plane se niche utar aaya. Vaani didi ne kaha tha ki, wo hume lene aayegi. Isliye mai unko dekhte huye, waiting lounge ki taraf bad
gaya. Waiting lounge me hume vaani didi, keerti aur barkha didi najar aa gayi.
Unko dekhte hi, nimi ne keerti ki taraf daud laga di. Mai aur ami bhi jaldi se unke pas pahuch gaye. Vaani didi ne mujhe apne gale se laga liya aur fir
mere baalon par hath fer kar mera swagat karne lagi.
Barkha didi ne bhi muskurate huye mera swagat kiya. Keerti bhi mujhe dekh kar, bahut khush najar aa rahi thi. Lekin mai us se narajgi vajah se us ki
taraf dekh bhi nahi raha tha.
Kuch hi der me hum airport se bahar aa gaye. Barkha didi, keerti aur ami nimi gaadi me pichhe baith gayi aur mai vaani didi ke sath gaadi me aage
baith gaya. Lekin ab keerti mujhe gusse me dekh rahi thi.
Isi sabke bich hum log hospital pahuch gaye. Mere mumbai aane ki khabar sabko ho chuki thi. Isliye itni raat ho jaane ke bad bhi, abhi tak sabhi log
hospital me hi ruke huye the.
Hospital me is samay chhoti maa, alka aunty, shikha didi, nisha bhabhi, ajay, aman, seeru didi, nikki, aakash uncle, padmini aunty, mohini aunty, raj,
riya, nitika aur neha maujud the.
Chhoti maa ne mujhe dekhte hi apne gale se laga liya. Ami nimi bhi aakar chhoti maa se lipat gayi. Chhoti maa se milne ke bad, mai shikha didi se
mila. Un ne bhi mujhe apne gale se laga liya.
Mujhe apne samne sahi salamat dekh kar, unki aankhon se khushi ke aansu chhalak nikal aaye. Maine unke aansu ponchhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, ab to aapne dekh liya na ki, mai bilkul sahi salamat hu. Ab aap bilkul bhi aansu nahi bahayegi. Mujhse to aapne bahut laad kar liya. Ab
apna thoda sa laad, meri do nanhi shaitano ke liye bacha kar rakh lijiye.”
Ye kahte huye maine ami nimi ko apne pas bulaya aur unhe shikha didi se milane laga. Ami nimi ko shikha didi ke pas chhod kar, mai padmini aunty ke
pas aa gaya. Priya ki vajah se unki aankhen aansuon se bhari huyi thi.
Unhe dilasha dene ke bad mai aakash uncle aur raj, riya se mila. Un se milne ke bad, mai ajay aur aman se mila. Fir seeru didi se milne ke bad, mai
nikki ke pas aa gaya. Nikki abhi bhi mujhse naraj lag rahi thi.
Mai uski narajgi ko door karna chahta tha. Magar uske liye ye samay sahi nahi tha. Isliye maine nikki se priya ka haal puchhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya ab kaisi hai. Kya mai abhi priya se mil sakta hu.”
Nikki boli “haan tum priya se mil sakte ho. Tum chal kar khud apni aankhon se dekh lo ki, wo kaisi hai.”
Ye kahte huye, usne mujhe apne sath chalne ka ishara kiya. Mai nikki ke sath priya ke pas jaane laga. Hume priya ke pas jaate dekh kar, nisha bhabhi
riya aur keerti bhi humare pichhe aane lagi.
Update-208
Mujhe apne samne sahi salamat dekh kar, shikha didi ki aankhon se khushi ke aansu chhalak aaye. Maine unke aansu ponchhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, ab to aapne dekh liya na ki, mai bilkul sahi salamat hu. Ab aap bilkul bhi aansu nahi bahayegi. Mujhse to aapne bahut laad kar liya. Ab
apna thoda sa laad, meri do nanhi shaitano ke liye bacha kar rakh lijiye.”
Ye kahte huye maine ami nimi ko apne pas bulaya aur unhe shikha didi se milane laga. Ami nimi ko shikha didi ke pas chhod kar, mai padmini aunty ke
pas aa gaya. Priya ki vajah se unki aankhen aansuon se bhari huyi thi.
Unhe dilasha dene ke bad mai aakash uncle aur raj, riya se mila. Un se milne ke bad, mai ajay aur aman se mila. Fir seeru didi se milne ke bad, mai
nikki ke pas aa gaya. Nikki abhi bhi mujhse naraj lag rahi thi.
Mai uski narajgi ko door karna chahta tha. Magar uske liye ye samay sahi nahi tha. Isliye maine nikki se priya ka haal puchhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “priya ab kaisi hai. Kya mai abhi priya se mil sakta hu.”
Nikki boli “haan tum priya se mil sakte ho. Tum chal kar khud apni aankhon se dekh lo ki, wo kaisi hai.”
Ye kahte huye, usne mujhe apne sath chalne ka ishara kiya. Mai nikki ke sath priya ke pas jaane laga. Hume priya ke pas jaate dekh kar, nisha bhabhi
riya aur keerti bhi humare pichhe aane lagi.
Priya ke room ki taraf badte har kadam ke sath sath, mere dil ki dhadkane bhi teji se bad rahi thi. Mai abhi priya ke kamre ke pas pahucha hi tha ki,
tabhi mera mobile bajne laga.
Maine mobile nikal kar dekha to, anu mausi ka call aa raha tha. Maine sabko ye baat batayi aur sabse andar chalne ko kah kar, mai mausi se baat
karne ke liye bahar hi ruk gaya.
Meri baat sunkar, sab andar chale gaye. Magar keerti mere pas hi khadi thi. Maine uski taraf dekha to, wo yaha waha najar ghuma kar dekhne lagi.
Maine uski is harkat ko andekha karte huye, mausi ka call utha kar kaha.
Mai bola “hello mausi.”
Anu mausi boli “tum sab ache se pahuch gaye ho na. Vaani tumko lene samay par pahuch gayi thi na.”
Mai bola “ji mausi, hum sab yaha pahuch gaye hai. Vaani didi bhi hume lene samay par aa gayi thi aur abhi hum sabke sath, yaha hospital me hai.”
Mausi boli “tu priya se mila ki nahi, ab priya ki tabiyat kaisi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi mausi, abhi mai priya se nahi mila hu. Mai us se milne ja hi raha tha ki, tabhi aapka call aa gaya. Mai abhi priya ke kamre ke bahar hi
khada hu.”
Mausi boli “chal thik hai, tu priya se mil le. Maine sirf ye kahne ke liye call kiya tha ki, maine tujhse jo kuch bhi kaha hai, wo sab tu sunita se mat kah
dena. Sahi samay aane par, wo khud hi tujhe saari baten bata degi.”
Mai bola “mausi, aap jara bhi fikar mat karo. Chhoti maa mujhe kuch bataye ya na bataye, mai unse koi sawal jabab nahi karuga aur na unke samne
aapse huyi kisi baat ka jikar karuga.”
Meri baat sunkar, anu mausi ne rahat ki saans li aur fir priya ka haal batane ki kah kar call rakh diya. Unke call rakhne ke bad, maine keerti ki taraf
dekha to, wo bade gaur se meri aur anu mausi ki baten sunne me lagi thi.
Mere uski taraf dekhte hi, wo fir se yaha waha dekhne lagi. Use samajh me to aa gaya tha ki, mai uski mummy se baat kar raha hu. Lekin mera bigda
hua mood dekh kar, uski mujhse kuch puchhne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi.
Uski is harkat par mujhe hansi to, bahut aa rahi thi. Lekin mai kisi tarah se apni hansi ko rokte huye priya ke kamre ki taraf bad gaya. Mujhe priya ke
kamre me jaate dekh kar, keerti bhi mere pichhe pichhe aane lagi.
Sabko bahar khade dekh kar, meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, is samay priya ke pas kaun hai. Lekin priya ke kamre me kadam rakhte hi, dada ji ko
waha dekh kar, meri ye hairani khud ba khud door ho gayi.
Ek najar waha khade sab logon par dalne ke bad, maine priya ki taraf dekha to, wo behoshi ki haalat me bed par leti thi. Uske chehre par abhi bhi
jamane bhar ki masumiyat tair rahi thi.
Use dekh kar aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise wo bahut gahri nind me so rahi ho aur abhi uth kar, hum sab se baten karne lagegi. Uske is masoom chehre ko
dekh kar, mere kaano me uski hansi goonjne lagi.
Mai abhi priya ko dekhne me hi khoya hua tha ki, tabhi dada ji mere pas aa gaye. Unki aankhen aansuon se bheegi huyi thi. Mere pas aate hi, un ne
mere gale lagte huye kaha.
Dada ji bole “beta dekho, humari priya ko kya ho gaya hai. Ye kal se aankh tak nahi khol rahi hai. Is se bolo na, hum sab se baat kare.”
Dada ji ki baat sunkar, mera dil bhar aaya. Lekin maine apne aapko sambhalte huye un se kaha.
Mai bola “dadu, aap fikar mat kijiye. Priya ko jaldi hi hosh aa jayega. Humari priya ko…………”
Lekin mai apni baat puri bhi nahi kar paya tha ki, meri aankhon ke samne priya ka hansta khilkhilata chehra aa gaya aur mere kaano me priya ki hansi
goonjne lagi. Jiske goonjte hi, mera gala rundh gaya.
Mujhse aage kuch bhi kahte nahi bana aur priya ka chehra dekh dekh kar meri aankhon me nami chhane lagi. Jo ladki mere aane ki aahat se hi, mujhe
pehchan jaya karti thi. Aaj use mere uske pas aane ka koi aehsas nahi tha.
Jo ladki mujhse hamesha saaye ki tarah chipki rahna chahti thi, wo aaj mujhe aankh khol kar dekh tak nahi rahi thi. Jo ladki mujhe apni jaan se bhi
jyada pyar karti thi, wo hi mere samne bejan padi thi.
Magar mere liye sabse dard dene wali baat ye thi ki, jo ladki mere samne bejan si padi thi, wo meri judwa bahan thi. Mai uski khushi ke liye na to kal
kuch kar saka tha aur na hi aaj uske liye kuch kar pa raha tha.
Meri is bebasi ne meri aankhon ki nami ko aansuon me badal diya. Mai dada ji ko dilasa dete dete khud hi un se lipat kar rone laga. Keerti ne mujhe
rote dekha to, usne mere kandhe par hath rakha aur mujhe samjhane lagi.
Magar keerti ko apne pas pakar, meri rahi sahi himmat bhi jabab de gayi. Wo hi to ek thi, jo mere dard ko achi tarah se samajh sakti thi. Uske siwa meri
haalat ko samajhne wala koi nahi tha.
Keerti ke samajhane ke mere upar koi asar nahi pada aur mai us se hi lipat kar rone laga. Mere is tarah rone ne keerti ki aankhon ko bhi aansuon se
bhar diya aur uska mujhe samjhana band ho gaya.
Wo mujhe samjhana chahte huye bhi, apne khud ke bahte aansuon ki vajah se mujhse kuch bol nahi pa rahi thi. Wo apne honthon se apne aansu
peeti ja rahi thi aur meri peeth par hath ferte huye, mujhe shant karwane ki kosis kar rahi thi.
Nisha bhabhi ne jab mujhe is tarah se rote dekha to, wo mere pas aa gayi. Un ne pyar se mere sar par hath fera aur mujhe hausla rakhne ko kahne
lagi. Unki baton ka mere upar asar hua aur mai apne aapko sabhalne ki kosis karne laga.
Abhi wo mujhe hausla rakhne ke liye samajh hi rahi thi ki, tabhi nikki ne hum sabko chaukate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “bhabhi, bhabhi, ye dekhiye, priya ki aankh se aansu nikal rahe hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunte hi, nisha bhabhi mere pas se hat kar, priya ke pas chali gayi aur hum sab ki najar bhi priya ke chehre par jakar jam gayi. Priya ki
aankhon ke kinaron se sach me aansu ki dharayen bah rahi thi.
Ye dekhte hi, nisha bhabhi ko laga ki, priya ko hosh aa raha hai. Wo priya ke gaal thapthapa kar use jagane ki kosis karne lagi. Lekin priya ke sharir ne
koi bhi harkat nahi ki aur wo behosh hi padi rahi.
Nisha bhabhi ne nikki se fauran aman ko bulane ko kaha aur wo khud nidhi didi ko call karke ye sab baten batane lagi. Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunte hi
nikki ne bahar ki taraf daud laga di.
Nisha bhabhi ne nidhi didi se baat karke phone rakha hi tha ki, nikki ke sath aman aur baki log bhi humare pas aa gaye. Nisha bhabhi ne priya ke
aansu wali baat aman ko batayi to, wo bhi priya ko dekhne laga.
Lekin use bhi priya ke sharir me koi harkat hoti najar nahi aayi. Magar priya ke aansuon ne hum sabke man me priya ke hosh me aane ki ek ummid ki
kiran jarur jaga di thi.
Kuch hi der me nidhi didi bhi aa gayi. Un ne aakar priya ko dekha aur uski kuch jaruri janch karne ke bad hum sab se kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “priya ki abhi ki report se to uski haalat me koi sudhar hota najar nahi aa raha hai. Lekin uske aansu nikalne se is baat ki ummid jarur
jatayi ja sakti hai ki, wo jaldi hi hosh me aa sakti hai.”
Nidhi didi ki is baat ko sunkar, ek baar fir hum sab ke chehre latak gaye. Humare latke huye chehre dekh kar, aman ne hume samjhate huye kaha.
Aman bola “are aap sab is tarah nirash kyo hote hai. Aap logon ko shayad malum nahi ki, ek accident me aru ki haalat priya se bhi kahin jyada kharab
ho gayi thi aur wo teen din tak hosh me nahi aayi thi.”
“Sabko lag raha tha ki, aru coma me chali jayegi. Lekin maine ummid nahi chhodi thi aur mai ghanton aru ke pas baith kar baten kiya karta tha aur aise
hi meri baten sunte sunte teesre din aru ko hosh aa gaya tha.”
“Abhi bhi shayad aap logon ke bich chal rahi baton ki vajah se hi, priya ke aansu nikal aaye. Aap log yadi apni nirasha ko chhod kar, priya se baten
karte rahege to, use jaldi hi hosh aa jayega.”
Hum sab gaur se aman ki baten sun rahe the. Mai nisha bhabhi aur ajay se is baare me pahle hi sun chuka tha. Isliye mujhe aman ki ye baat sahi lag
rahi thi. Lekin nidhi didi ne aman ki is baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “kya jiju, aap ek doctor hokar bhi ye kaisi baten kar rahe hai. Abhi priya ke dimag ne puri tarah se kaam karna band kar diya hai. Jis
vajah se wo humari kisi baat ko sun aur samajh nahi sakti hai.”
“Uske kaano tak humari baten jaati to jarur hai. Lekin humari baten uske kaan ke parde me padte hi, kisi kaanch ki tarah toot kar bikhar jaati hai aur
uska dimag un baton ko jod nahi pata hai.”
“Isliye humhare kuch bhi bolne ya karne ka us par koi asar nahi padega aur na hi humare kuch karne se uska sharir koi harkat karega. Ye to abhi kisi
sui ki chubhan tak mehsus nahi kar sakti.”
Ye kahte huye, nidhi didi ne ek injection liya aur priya ke hath me lagane lagi. Unke priya ko injection lagane par bhi priya ke sharir me koi harkat nahi
huyi. Priya ko injection lagane ke bad, nidhi didi ne kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “aap log bilkul bhi nirash mat hoiye, priya ko jaldi hosh aa jayega. Yadi priya ko kal tak hosh nahi aaya to, parson hum priya ko apne
naye hospital me shift kar dege.”
“Parson humare naye hospital ka lokarpan (Inauguration) hai aur usme mere guru Dr. robert bhi aa rahe hai. Dr. robert duniya ke Number One
neurologist hai aur unki safalta ka pratishat, shat-pratishat (Cent percent) hi raha hai.”
“Meri unse priya ke baare me charcha ho chuki hai aur wo khud bhi aakar priya ko dekhege. Lekin uske pahle mai aap sab se priya ko lekar kuch jaruri
baten karna chahti hu.”
Ye kahte huye nidhi didi ne hum sab se apne sath chalne ka ishara kiya aur wo priya ke kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Maine ek najar priya ki taraf dekha
aur fir sabke sath sath mai bhi nidhi didi ke pichhe pichhe jane laga.
Nidhi didi hum sabko nisha bhabhi ke room me lekar aa gayi. Un ne hum sabko baithne ko kaha aur fir apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “aap sabko pata hai ki, priya dil ki marij hai aur is hadse ke bad wo dimag ki marij bhi ban gayi hai. Coma ek aisi bimari hai, jisme marij
ka dimag so jaata hai aur uske dil ke alawa baki ka sharir kaam karna band kar deta hai.”
“Coma ke marij ke liye ye kahna mushkil hota hai ki, wo kab coma se bahar aayega. Kabhi kabhi to coma ka marij jindgi bhar hi coma me rahta hai aur
kabhi kabhi aisa hota hai ki, coma ke marij ke coma se bahar aa jaane ke bad bhi, uske sharir ke kuch hisse jindgi bhar kaam nahi kar pate.”
“Ye sab baten aapko batane ke pichhe mera maksad aapko darane ya aapse ye kahne ka nahi hai ki, priya puri tarah se thik nahi ho sakti. Balki mai
aapko sirf itna samjhana chahti hu ki, priya ke coma bahar aa jane ke bad bhi, uske dimag ko puri tarah se thik hone me ek lamba samay lag sakta
hai.”
“Priya ke dil ki marij hone ki vajah se uske liye koi bhi sadma pahle hi jaan lewa tha. Aise me ab uske dimagi taur par bhi bimar ho jaane ki vajah se
uski haalat aur bhi jyada sangeen ho gayi hai.”
“Ab koi bhi sadma uske dil aur dimag dono par bahut jyada asar karega aur yadi aisi haalat me use pata lage ki, wo itne barson tak jis ghar me pali
badi, wo us ghar ki beti nahi hai to, is baat ka us par bura asar pad sakta hai.”
“Use aakash uncle ki beti na hokar, punit ki bahan hone wali baat ka hargij pata nahi chalna chahiye. Hume uske coma se bahar aane ke bad bhi, uske
samne wahi mahol bana kar rakhna hoga, jo uske coma me jaane se pahle tha.”
“Yadi use bhoole se bhi is baat ki bhanak lag gayi aur wo fir se coma me chali gayi to, fir use dobara coma se bahar la pana humare to kya, bhagwan
ke bas ki bhi baat nahi hogi.”
Itna bol kar nidhi didi chup ho gayi. Lekin unki ye baat sunte hi padmini aunty fafak kar ro padi. Unhe rote dekh kar, chhoti maa ne unhe dilasa dete
huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “priya ko kuch nahi hoga. Wo jaldi hi thik ho jayegi. Wo thik ho jaye, is se jyada mujhe kuch nahi chahiye. Aapka aaj bhi priya par utna
hi haq hai, jitna aaj se pahle tha.”
“Aap jab tak use apni beti bana kar rakhna chahe, rakh sakti hai. Priya aapke ghar ki nahi, humare ghar ki beti hai, ye baat mere ya mere ghar walon
ke muh se ye baat kabhi bhi nahi niklegi.”
“Hum isi baat se santosh kar lege ki, humari beti sahi salamat hai aur ek aise parivar me hai, jahan use apne ghar se bhi jyada pyar mil raha hai. Fir bhi
use humare ghar ki har chij par utna hi adhikar rahega, jitna ki punnu ko hai.”
Itna bol kar chhoti maa chup ho gayi. Lekin unke muh se priya ke padmini aunty ki beti bankar hi rahne ki baat sunkar, padmini aunty ke sath sath
aakash uncle ki aankhon se aansu aa gaye.
Wo priya se kitna pyar karte the, ye baat mujhse chhupi nahi thi. Maine unhe sabse jyada priya se hi laad karte dekha tha. Aise me priya ke unse door
hone ki baat se unke dil par kya gujari hogi, ye to unke siwa koi nahi jaan sakta tha.
Lekin is samay unke chehre par jo khushi jhalak rahi thi. Wo hum sabko jarur dikhayi de rahi thi. Lekin ye haal sirf padmini aunty aur aakash uncle bas
ka nahi tha, balki raj aur riya ka bhi kuch aisa hi haal tha.
Un ne bhi jab chhoti maa ke muh se ye baat suni to, unki aankhon me bhi aansu jhilmilane lage aur dono uth kar, chhoti maa ke pas aa gaye. Riya
aakar chhoti maa se lipat gayi aur raj ne jhuk kar, chhoti maa ke pair pakad liye.
Chhoti maa ne raj ko apne pairon se uthaya aur riya ke sath sath use bhi apne gale se laga liya. Riya ne chhoti maa ko apni bahon me jor se jakadte
huye kaha.
Riya boli “aunty, humne jitna socha tha, aap to us se bhi jyada mahan hai. Aapne ek pal me hi humare ghar ki saari raunak, saari khushiyan hume
wapas kar di.”
Raj aur riya dono chhoti maa se lipte huye the aur unki aankhon se khushi ke aansu bah rah the. Ye najara dekh kar, hum sabki aankhen bhi nam ho
gayi. Wahin chhoti maa ne riya ki baat par samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “nahi beti, maine koi mahan kaam nahi kiya. Mai bhi ek maa hu aur ek maa ke dard ko achi tarah se samajh sakti hu. Punnu ko maine
nimi ki umar se paala hai aur aaj meri khud ki do betiyan hai.”
“Iske bad bhi yadi aaj koi mujhe punnu se alag kar de to, meri jaan hi nikal jayegi. Fir tumhari maa ne to priya ke janam ke bad se hi, use apna dudh
pila kar paala hai. Unke liye to priya ko chhod pana aur bhi jyada mushkil kaam hai.”
“Aaj jise tum meri mahanta kah rahi ho. Kal yahi baat jab logon ko pata chalegi to, wo ye hi kahege ki, meri khud ki do betiyan thi, isliye maine punnu ki
sagi bahan ko us se door kar diya. Kyoki mai ek sauteli……”
Abhi chhoti maa apni baat puri bhi nahi kar payi thi ki, maine fauran hi unki baat ko bich me hi kaat kar, gusse me bhadakte huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, kaun log, kaise log, aap logon ke kuch kahne ki parwah mat kijiye. Mai manta hu ki, aapne jo faisla liya hai. Bilkul sahi faisla liya
hai. Mai aapke is faisle ke sath hu.”
“Lekin apne muh se dobara kabhi bhi is baat ko mat nikalne dena ki, aap meri sauteli maa hai. Aap sirf meri maa hai. Mere liye aapse bad kar, duniya
me na to koi tha, na hi koi hai aur na hi kabhi koi hoga.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur baki sab bhi hanse bina na rah sake. Wahin jab vaani didi ne mujhe ye kahte suna
to, pyar se mere sar ke pichhe chapat laga di.
Lekin vaani didi ki ye pyar se lagayi chapat bhi itni jordar thi ki, mai apne sar ke pichhe hath ferne laga aur sab vaani didi ko gaur se dekhne lage.
Vaani didi ko bhi apni is galti ka aehsas hua aur un ne baat ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ye pahle se bahut samajhdar ho gaya hai. Lekin gussa abhi bhi iski naak par hi baitha rahta hai. Pata nahi iski ye jara jara si baat par
gussa karne ki aadat kab jayegi.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, ek baar fir sabki hansi chhut gayi. Ab jab hansi majak chal raha ho aur seeru didi chup rah jaye. Aisa kaise ho sakta tha. Un
ne vaani didi ki baat sunte hi, fauran sabko apni upastithi ka aehsas karate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “yadi iske gussa karne ke bad, aap ise aisi hi pyar bhari chapat lagati rahi to, mujhe ummid hai ki, iska gussa jaana to door ki baat hai, aana
bhi bhool jayega.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, ek baar fir sabke kahkahe goonj gaye. Ab sabke chehro par muskurahat najar aa rahi thi. Lekin neha kisi gahri soch me padi
huyi thi. Vaani didi neha ko kisi soch me pada dekha to, sabka dhyan apni taraf khichte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “humne is baat ka faisla to kar liya ki, priya abhi padmini aunty ke pas hi rahegi. Lekin kisi ne ye nahi socha ki, neha to padmini aunty ki
beti hai aur ab unke sath hi rahegi.”
“Ab yadi neha padmini aunty ke sath rahegi to, hume priya ko neha ke baare me kuch to batana hi padega ki, wo ab uske ghar me kis haisiyat se rah
rah rahi hai. Ye baat to hum priya se chhupa kar rakh nahi sakte.”
Vaani didi ke muh se neha ke padmini aunty ki asli beti hone ki baat sunkar mujhe ek jhatka sa laga. Kyoki abhi tak mai padmini aunty ki asli beti kaun
hai, is baat se puri tarah se anjan tha.
Lekin neha ke padmini aunty ki beti hone ki baat pata chalte hi, mujhe ye baat bhi samajh me aa gayi ki, durjan hi wo aadmi tha, jo priya ko bachpan
me lekar bhaga tha. Magar usne aisa kyo kiya tha, ye baat abhi bhi mere liye ek raz hi thi.
Mai abhi isi soch me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi vaani didi ki baat sunte hi, raj ne tapak se kaha.
Raj bola “didi, isme pareshani wali koi baat nahi hai. Neha aur priya dono hi humari bahan hai. Hum punnu ki jagah neha ko priya ki judwa bahan bata
dege aur baki ki kahani wo hi bata sakte hai, jo abhi hai.”
Raj ki ye baat sabhi ko sahi lagi aur sabne is baat par apni sahmati de di. Is baat ko sunte hi, neha ke chehre par bhi khushi jhalakne lagi. Aakhir us
ghar ki asli beti to, wo hi thi aur usko andekha kiye jane se uska pareshan hona bhi galat nahi tha.
Lekin vaani didi ki samajhdari ne uske man ke is dar ko bhi alag kar diya tha aur ab sab khush najar aa rahe the. Lekin ab neha ke padmini aunty ki
beti hone ki baat ne mere man me bahut saare sawal paida kar diye the.
Update-209
Vaani didi ke muh se neha ke padmini aunty ki asli beti hone ki baat sunkar mujhe ek jhatka sa laga. Kyoki abhi tak mai padmini aunty ki asli beti kaun
hai, is baat se puri tarah se anjan tha.
Lekin neha ke padmini aunty ki beti hone ki baat pata chalte hi, mujhe ye baat bhi samajh me aa gayi ki, durjan hi wo aadmi tha, jo priya ko bachpan
me lekar bhaga tha. Magar usne aisa kyo kiya tha, ye baat abhi bhi mere liye ek raz hi thi.
Mai abhi isi soch me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi vaani didi ki baat sunte hi, raj ne tapak se kaha.
Raj bola “didi, isme pareshani wali koi baat nahi hai. Neha aur priya dono hi humari bahan hai. Hum punnu ki jagah neha ko priya ki judwa bahan bata
dege aur baki ki kahani wo hi bata sakte hai, jo abhi hai.”
Raj ki ye baat sabhi ko sahi lagi aur sabne is baat par apni sahmati de di. Is baat ko sunte hi, neha ke chehre par bhi khushi jhalakne lagi. Aakhir us
ghar ki asli beti to, wo hi thi aur usko andekha kiye jane se uska pareshan hona bhi galat nahi tha.
Lekin vaani didi ki samajhdari ne uske man ke is dar ko bhi alag kar diya tha aur ab sab khush najar aa rahe the. Lekin ab neha ke padmini aunty ki
beti hone ki baat ne mere man me bahut saare sawal paida kar diye the.
Jinke jabab chhoti maa, vaani didi, keerti ya nikki me se hi koi de sakta tha. Magar chhoti maa se mujhe kuch puchhna nahi tha aur vaani didi se kuch
puchhne ki mere andar himmat nahi thi.
Mai sirf keerti aur nikki se hi kuch puchh sakta tha. Lekin is samay apni narajgi ke chalte, mai keerti se baat karna nahi chahta tha. Jabki nikki apni
narajgi ke chalte, mujhse baat nahi kar rahi thi.
Mai abhi isi soch me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi sabke kahkahe sunkar, mai apni soch se bahar nikal aaya aur ye dekhne laga ki, achanak sab hasne kyo
lage hai. Sabki najar aman aur nisha bhabhi par tiki huyi thi.
Mujhe itna to samajh me aa gaya tha ki, sab inhi ki vajah se hans rahe hai. Lekin ye samajh me nahi aaya ki, aakhir hua kya hai. Jab meri kuch samajh
me nahi aaya to, maine mere bagal me baithi barkha didi se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, kya hua.? Sab log aman aur nisha bhabhi ko dekh kar, hans kyo rahe hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha didi ne mujhe hairani se dekhte huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “tum yaha baithe baithe so rahe ho kya, jo tumko nahi malum nahi ki, yaha par abhi kya hua hai.”
Barkha didi ki baat sunkar, maine thoda sharminda sa hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mai kisi soch me khoya hua tha. Isliye mera dhyan yaha ki baton par nahi tha.”
Meri baat sunkar, barkha didi ne hanste huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “jaisa abhi tumhara haal hai, waisa hi aman jiju ka bhi haal tha. Nidhi didi unse kuch puchh rahi thi. Magar wo bas ek-tak vaani didi ko
dekhne me khoye huye the.”
“Jab nidhi didi ke do teen baar puchhne par bhi un ne koi jabab nahi diya to, nisha bhabhi ne unhe jor se kohni maari aur wo hadbada kar, yaha waha
sabko dekhne lage. Bas isi vajah se hum sabko hansi aa gayi.”
Barkha didi ki baat sunkar, mai bhi aman aur nisha bhabhi ki taraf dekhne laga. Nisha bhabhi dhire dhire unhe khari khoti suna rahi thi aur aman unko
apni safayi dene ki kosis kar raha tha.
Aman ki baat sunne ke bad, nisha bhabhi ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur un ne muskurate huye, vaani didi se kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “vaani, tum apne jiju ka is tarah se tumko ghurne ka koi galat matlab mat nikal lena. Asal me tumhare jiju ek Plastic and Cosmetic
Surgeons hai aur inhe logon ke chehre ki sundarta jyada prabhavit karti hai.”
“In ne khalid bhai se suna tha ki, vaani ek bahut khatarnak CID officer hai. Inko laga tha ki, vaani koi bahut sakht mijaj ki kathor chehre wali ladki hogi.
Lekin tum to dekhne me bhaut sundar aur bahut najuk lagti ho.”
“Tumko dekh kar, inhe yakin nahi ho raha hai ki, ek chhuyi muyi aur najuk si dikhne wali ladki, khatarnak se bhi khatarnak mujrim ke chhakke chhuda
deti hai. Ye isi soch me gum the ki, tum itna sab kuch bina kisi dar ke kaise kar leti ho.
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar hum sabki hansi chhut gayi. Wahin vaani didi ne muskura kar, aman ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “aisa nahi hai. Sabki tarah mujhe bhi dar lagta hai. Magar mujhe kisi mujrim ka nahi, balki is baat ka dar lagta hai ki, mere hath se kabhi
koi masoom ya begunah na maara jaye.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi, neha ne pahli baar apna muh kholte huye kaha.
Neha boli “didi, mere baba begunah hai. Mai manti hu ki, un ne mujhe mere mata pita se door kar diya tha. Lekin un ne meri parvarish me kabhi koi
kami nahi ki hai aur mujhe bade laad pyar se paala hai.”
“Yaha tak ki, garibi ke mahol me rahne ke bad bhi, un ne mujhe bade se bade school me padaya aur meri har chhoti badi khwahish ko pura kiya hai.
Un ne ek pal ke liye bhi mujhe aehsas nahi hone diya ki, mai unki beti nahi hu.”
“Fir bhala mere baba gunahgaar kaise ho sakte hai. Aap alka bua aur shikha didi se puchh kar dekh lijiye ki, mere baba kaise hai. Is sabko karne ke
pichhe jarur unki koi majburi rahi hogi. Warna mere baba itna bura kaam kabhi nahi karte.”
Ye kahte kahte neha ki aankhen aansuon se bhig gayi. Uski bheegi aankhon ko dekh kar hi pata chal raha tha ki, wo durjan se kitna jyada pyar karti
hai. Use rote dekh kar, vaani didi uske pas aayi aur use samjhate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mujhe kisi se kuch puchhne ki jarurat nahi hai. Tumhe sahi salamat dekh kar hi, mujhe samajh me aa gaya ki, un ne tumhare sath kuch
bhi bura nahi kiya hai.”
“Lekin tum ye baat kyo bhulti ho ki, un ki vajah se ek maa ne apni bacchi ke liye tadap tadap kar jaan de di aur tumhe apni maa ke hote huye bhi, uski
chhati se lag kar doodh pina nashib nahi hua. Tum jindgi bhar maa ke pyar ke liye tarasti rahi.”
“Ek bacche ko uski maa se door karna, sirf kanoon hi nahi, balki insaniyat ki najar me bhi gunah hai. Fir ye bhi to dekho ki, un ne punnu ke upar bhi
jaan lewa hamla karwaya hai.”
Magar neha par vaani didi ki is samjhaish ka koi asar nahi hua. Usne fir durjan ka bachav karte huye kaha.
Neha boli “didi, mai nahi janti, mere baba ne aisa kyo kiya. Mai bas itna janti hu ki, jab se hosh sambhala hai. Tab se maine mere baba ko kabhi koi
galat kaam karte nahi dekha.”
“Ye bhi to ho sakta hai ki, aap sabko koi galatfahmi ho rahi ho. Mere baba ne aisa kuch kiya hi na ho aur unko fasane ki kosis ki ja rahi ho. Mere baba
kabhi aisa kaam kar hi nahi sakte.”
“Wo bechare abhi bahut bimar chal rahe hai. Unhe abhi ilaj ki bahut jarurat hai. Yadi mere baba ko kuch ho gaya to, mai unke bina jee nahi pahugi.”
Itna kah kar, neha fir bilakh kar rone lagi. Use is tarah se durjan ke liye rota dekh kar, mujhe bhi uske upar taras aane laga aur ab mera dil bhi yahi
chah raha tha ki, durjan ko uske kiye ki, saza na di jaye.
Wahin neha ko rote dekh kar, shikha didi aur alka aunty uske pas aa gayi. Shikha didi neha ko chup karwane lagi aur alka aunty ne neha ke sar par
hath ferte huye vaani didi se kaha.
Alka aunty boli “vaani beta, neha thik kah rahi hai. Durjan bhaiya pahle chahe jo rahe ho aur pahle un ne chahe jo kiya ho. Lekin ab wo waise bilkul bhi
nahi hai. Wo puri tarah se badal chuke hai.”
“Kisi samay wo mambai ke maane huye gunde hua karte the. Lekin jaise jaise neha badi hoti gayi. Unke andar ka bura insan marta gaya aur uski jagah
ek bap ne le li. Un ne neha ki dekh bhal bilkul sage bap ki tarah ki hai.”
“Maine neha ko apne inhi hathon ne paala hai. Mujhse is bacchi ka dukh dekha nahi ja raha hai. Tum se yadi ho sake to, durjan bhaiya ko chhod do.
Punnu mera bhi beta hai aur mai jababdari leti hu ki, punnu ko unse koi khatra nahi hoga.”
Apni baat kahte kahte alka aunty ki aankhe bhi aansuon se bhig chuki thi. Neha aur alka aunty ke aansuon ne hum sabki aankhon me bhi nami la di
thi. Wahin is mahol ko dekh kar, vaani didi bhi kuch pareshan si najar aane lagi thi.
Shayad wo is baare me kuch soch rahi thi. Vaani didi abhi apni soch me hi khoyi huyi thi ki, tabhi chhoti maa ne unke pas aate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “vaani beta, yadi gunah karne wala gunahgaar hai to, gunah karne ke liye majbur karne wala bhi utna hi bada gunahgaar hai.”
“Yadi gunah karne wale ko saza mil rahi hai to, fir gunah karne ke liye majbur karne wale ko bhi saza milni chahiye aur yadi gunah ke liye majbur karne
wale ko saza nahi di ja rahi hai to, fir gunah karne wale ko bhi saza nahi di jaani chahiye.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, vaani didi fati fati aankhon se chhoti maa ko dekhne lagi. Lekin us samay chhoti maa ke chehre par koi bhav nahi the. Unka
chehra bahut sakht sa ho gaya tha.
Mujhe chhoti maa ki ye baat samajh me nahi aayi aur mai hairani se unko dekhta rah gaya. Magar shayad vaani didi unki baat ka matlab samajh chuki
thi. Un ne chhoti maa ki is baat ke jabab me kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mausi, mai aapki baat ko manti hu. Lekin kanoon sirf sabuton ko manta hai aur abhi saare sabut unke khilaf hai. Gauranga aur mohini
aunty ke bayan hi, unko saza dilwane ke liye kafi hai.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunte hi, mohini aunty ne fauran hi kaha.
Mohini aunty boli “yadi sab nahi chahte ki, unko saza mile to, mai apna bayan badalne ke liye taiyar hu. Mai kah dungi ki, mujhse unko pehchan ne me
galti ho gayi thi.”
Mohini aunty ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “aunty sirf aapke bayan badal lene se kuch nahi hoga. Unke sabse bade gunah ka gawah to gauranga hai aur wo bhala apna bayan kyo
badalne laga.”
Abhi vaani didi ki baat puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, ek aawaj ne hum sabko chauka diya.
Aane wali aawaj “gauranga kya, apun to gauranga ke bap ka bhi bayan badalwa dega.”
Is aawaj ko sunte hi, hum sabne pichhe palat kar dekha. Khalid bhai apni mast chaal me, humare pas hi chale aa rahe the. Unki najar ajay aur aman
par thi aur un ne apni us baat ke bad, aman logon se kaha.
Khalid bola “mai waha priya aur dada ji ke pas baitha, tum logon ke aane ka intejar kar raha tha aur tum dono chindi chor yaha mahfil jama kar baithe
ho.”
Ye kahte huye khalid bhai ajay aur aman ki taraf bade aa rahe the. Lekin tabhi seeru didi ko na jaane kya sujha ki, wo daud kar khalid bhai ke samne
jakar khadi ho gayi aur unse kaha.
Seerat boli “bhai jaan, acha hua aap aa gaye. Hum yaha mahfil saja kar nahi baithe hai. Hum sabko police ne hirasat me le liya hai.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunte hi, khalid bhai ko gussa aa gaya. Un ne gusse me aag babula hokar apni revolver nikalte huye kaha.
Khalid bola “mere rahte kisi police wale ki itni aukat nahi ki, wo tum logon ko hath bhi laga sake. Kaun hai wo saala, jisne tum logon ko hirasat me liya
hai.”
Ye kahte huye khalid bhai yaha wahan dekhne lage. Wahin seeru didi ne badi hi masumiyat se kaha.
Seerat boli “bhai jaan, wo saala nahi, saali hai.”
Ye kahte huye, seeru didi unke samne se hat gayi. Seeru didi ke unke samne se hatte hi, khalid bhai ki najar sidhe vaani didi par padi aur unhe seeru
didi ki saari shararat samajh me aa gayi.
Un ne apni revolver ko wapas jeb me wapas rakha aur seeru didi ki taraf badne lage. Unhe apni taraf badte dekh, seeru didi kahkahe lagate huye nisha
bhabhi ke pichhe aakar khadi ho gayi. Khalid bhai ne seeru didi ko ghurte huye kaha.
Khalid bola “tune fir apun ko mamu bana diya.”
Seeru didi se itna kahne ke bad, khalid bhai vaani didi ke pas aaye aur unse kaha.
Khalid bola “madam aap aur mumbai me, mujhe abhi bhi apni aankhon par yakin nahi ho raha hai. Aap ne to kasam khayi thi ki, aap ek CID officer ki
haisiyat se kabhi mumbai me kadam nahi rakhegi.”
Khalid ki ye baat sunte hi, aman ne aage aate huye khalid se kaha.
Aman bola “abe tu aate hi ye kya bakwas lekar baith gaya. Kya tujhe pata nahi hai ki, punit inka bhai hai. Uske liye to inko yaha aana hi tha.”
Aman ki baat sunkar, khalid bhai ne sharminda sa hote huye kaha.
Khalid bola “sorry madam, mera irada aapko chot pahuchane ka nahi tha. Asal me mujhe aapki pichhli baten yaad aa gayi thi. Punit aapka hi nahi,
mera bhi bhai hai. Maine jab TV par news dekha to, mera bhi khoon khaul gaya tha.”
“Yadi aapne gauranga ko nahi pakda hota to, uski is galti ke liye, mai khud waha jakar uska game baja dalta. Aapko yadi us se koi bayan dilwana hai
to, mujhe bataiye. Mere ek ishare par wo koi bhi bayan dene ko taiyar ho jayega.”
Khalid ki baat sunkar, vaani didi chhoti maa ki taraf dekhne lagi. Chhoti maa ne unhe haan me sar hila kar, ishara kiya. Jiske bad, vaani didi ne khalid
se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “neha ke pita ne gauranga ko punnu ke naam ki supari di thi. Jis vajah se usne punnu par jaan lewa hamla kiya tha. Iske jabab me
maine gauranga ke char sathiyon ka khatma karke, uske pure giroh ko hirasat me le liya.”
“Gauranga ke bayan ke anusar humne supari dene wale ki tasweer banayi aur usi aadhar par humne neha ke pita ko hirasat me le liya hai. Lekin ye
sab chahte hai ki, neha ke pita ko iski saza na mile aur unko sudharne ka ek mauka diya jaye.”
Itna kah kar vaani didi chup ho gayi. Magar khalid bhai jaise Don ke samajhne ke liye itni hi baat kaafi thi. Un ne vaani didi ki is baat ke jabab me kaha.
Khalid bola “madam samajiye ki, aapka ye kaam ho gaya. Apne diye gaye bayan se mukarna mujrimo ke liye koi nayi baat nahi hai. Punnu par hamla
gauranga ne karwaya tha to, ab uski saza bhi wo ya uska koi aadmi hi bhogega.”
Khalid ki ye baat sunte hi, neha ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur wo aakar vaani didi se lipat gayi. Vaani didi ne pyar se uske sar par hath ferte
huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mai is sabke sakht khilaf hu. Magar sirf tumhari vajah se ek mujrim ka sath de rahi hu. Kal subah tak tumhare baba tumhare pas honge.
Lekin ye ab tumhari jababdari hai ki, tum apne baba ko sahi raste par lekar aao.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunte hi, neha ne chahakte huye kaha.
Neha boli “thanks didi, aap fikar mat karo. Mai kahugi to, mere baba aapki sab baat manege. Wo kabhi meri koi baat nahi kaatte hai. Wo aapko sikayat
ka koi mauka nahi dege.”
Neha ki baat sunkar, khalid bhai ne bhi durjan ki wakalat karte huye kaha.
Khalid bola “madam, mai durjan ko achi taraf se janta hu. Wo ek bahut acha aur diler insan hai. Pata nahi, usne aisa ghatiya kaam kis khunnas me
aakar kar diya. Mai bhi use apni taraf se samjhane ki kosis karuga.”
“Aapko yadi meri pahli wali baat buri lagi ho to, mai uske liye maafi chahta hu. Aap yakin maniye, aapko ek CID officer ki haisiyat se, ek baar fir se
mumbai me dekh kar, mujhe sach me bahut khushi ho rahi hai.”
Khalid bhai ki is baat par vaani didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mai mumbai me jarur hu. Lekin ab mai ek CID officer nahi hu. Mumbai aane ke pahle hi, maine apni naukri se istifa de diya tha aur
mere anurodh par mera istifa manjur bhi kar liya gaya hai.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ne ek-dam se sabko chauka diya tha. Nitika aur mohini aunty ke alawa, sabhi se vaani didi ko mile ek do din se jyada nahi hua the.
Iske bad bhi is baat ko sunte hi sabke chehre murjha gaye.
Lekin is baat ne sabse bada jhatka mujhe pahuchaya tha. Kyoki ek to unki ye naukri meri vajah se hi gayi thi aur dusra mujhe unke CID officer hone se,
apne aap par bahut naaz tha.
Mai unke kaarname apni school me bahut bada chada kar bataya karta tha. Unke gauranga ko pakadne ke kaarname ne bhi pure west bangal me
tahalka macha kar rakha kar rakha tha aur jis vajah se mera seena garv se chauda ho gaya tha.
Mujhe ummid thi ki, wo schoolgirl ke rape-case ko bhi chutkiyon me hal kar degi. Lekin unke istifa dene ki baat ne mera saara ghamnd choor choor
karke rakh diya tha aur isi gusse me mai unko kha jaane wali najron se ghoor kar dekh raha tha.
Magar wo meri is haalat se anjan, aise muskuraye ja rahi thi, jaise ki kuch hua hi na ho. Achanak hi unki najar mujh par padi aur un ne mujhe is taraf se
ghoorte dekha to, hanste huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ye tumhe kya hua. Tum aise kha jaane wali najron se mujhe kyo dekh rahe ho.”
Vaani didi ki baat ko sunkar, mai to khamosh hi raha. Lekin ajay ne pahli baar apna muh kholte huye kaha.
Ajay bola “aapke istife ki baat sunkar, jab hum logon ko itna bada jhatka laga hai to, fir punit ko to aur bhi bada jhatka laga hoga. Aakhir aapne ye sab
usi ki vajah se hi to kiya hai.”
Magar ajay ki ye baat sunkar bhi vaani didi ke chehre par koi shikan nahi aayi. Wo mere pas aayi aur mere kandhe par hath rakh kar, pahle ki tarah hi,
muskurate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “tumhe to mere kaam ki vajah se mai vaani nahi, sunami lagti thi na. Lo ab maine sunami wala kaam chhod diya aur apni juban ko bhi
shikha ki tarah meetha kar liya hai.”
“Ab mere ‘I love u’ bolne par tumhare hone wale jiju ko na bolne ki himmat bhi aa jayegi aur unhe shadi ke bad, USA chhod kar india bhi nahi aana
padega. Ab to tumhare jiju ki kismat kharab nahi hogi na.”
Vaani didi ye baat sirf mujhe chhedne ke liye kah rahi thi. Lekin unki in baton se samajh me aa raha tha ki, un ne mehul ke ghar me mere aur keerti ke
bich, unke baare me huyi saari baten sun li thi.
Is baat ka aehsas hote hi, mera sar sharam se jhuk gaya aur maine is baat par sharminda hote huye unse kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mai keerti se wo baten sirf majak me kah raha tha aur jab aap aayi tab mai jiju ki kismat kharab hone ki baat nahi kah raha tha. Mai
keerti se kahne wala tha ki, humhare jiju ki kismat achi hai. Lekin meri baat puri bhi nahi ho payi aur aap mere samne aa gayi. Jis vajah se meri baat
adhuri rah gayi thi.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani didi ne kaha.
Vaani didi boli “to apni us baat ko abhi sabke samne pura kar lo.”
Lekin mai vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, bhi chup hi khada raha to, un ne fir se mujhe is baat ko pura karne ko kaha aur unke sath sath seeru didi bhi
mujhe baat pura karne ke liye uksane lagi.
Kyoki vaani didi ki baton se shayad wo bhi samajh chuki thi ki, mai dil khol kar vaani didi ki burayi karne me laga hua tha aur aage ki baat bhi aisi hi
kuch niklegi. Aakhir me unke baar baar kahne par maine apni us baat ko pura karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, us din mai keerti se kahne wala tha ki, humhare jiju ki kismat achi hai, jo unki shadi humari didi se ho rahi hai. Unhe shadi ke bad,
duniya me kisi se bhi dar nahi lagega.”
Itna kah kar mai ruk gaya. Mujhe baat puri karte na dekh kar, vaani didi ne mujhse kaha.
Vaani didi boli “aage bolo, tumhare jiju kyo kisi se dar nahi lagega.”
Mai bola “kyoki………”
Lekin iske aage kahne ki meri himmat hi nahi ho rahi thi. Mujhe aage ki baat kahne se hichakte dekh kar, seeru didi samajh gayi ki asli baat ab hi aane
wali hai. Un ne mere pas aakar, mera hath hilate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “haan, haan, ruk kyo gaye. Tum tarif hi to kar rahe ho. Ab kyoki ke bhi aage bolo.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, mai unko ghurne laga. Lekin wo mujhe chhedte huye baat puri karne ko kahne lagi. Jiske bad, maine apni baat ko pura karte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “kyoki aap khud hi dar ka dusra naam ho. Shadi ke bad, jiju aap se hi itna dar jayege ki, unhe aapke dar ke alawa koi dar pareshan nahi kar
payega.”
Meri ye baat sunte waha khade sabhi log hasne lage aur mai sar jhuka kar khada ho gaya. Aaj pahli baar maine vaani didi se itni majak bhari baten ki
thi. Lekin ab andar hi andar mujhe unse dar bhi lag raha tha.
Kyoki vaani didi in sab baton me wo bahut sakht thi aur unhe chhoto ka bado ka majak udhana jara bhi pasand nahi tha. Yadi aur koi samay hota to, is
baat ke kahne par un ne abhi tak mere kaan ke niche ek do baja diye hote.
Lekin aaj apne istife ki vajah mujhe pareshan dekh kar, un ne mera dil halka karne ke liye khud hi is baat ko chheda tha. Taki mai unki is baat me ulajh
jau aur unke istife wali baat mere dimag se nikal jaye.
Update-210
Mai bola “kyoki………”
Lekin iske aage kahne ki meri himmat hi nahi ho rahi thi. Mujhe aage ki baat kahne se hichakte dekh kar, seeru didi samajh gayi ki asli baat ab hi aane
wali hai. Un ne mere pas aakar, mera hath hilate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “haan, haan, ruk kyo gaye. Tum tarif hi to kar rahe ho. Ab kyoki ke bhi aage bolo.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, mai unko ghurne laga. Lekin wo mujhe chhedte huye baat puri karne ko kahne lagi. Jiske bad, maine apni baat ko pura karte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “kyoki aap khud hi dar ka dusra naam ho. Shadi ke bad, jiju aap se hi itna dar jayege ki, unhe aapke dar ke alawa koi dar pareshan nahi kar
payega.”
Meri ye baat sunte waha khade sabhi log hasne lage aur mai sar jhuka kar khada ho gaya. Aaj pahli baar maine vaani didi se itni majak bhari baten ki
thi. Lekin ab andar hi andar mujhe unse dar bhi lag raha tha.
Kyoki vaani didi in sab baton me wo bahut sakht thi aur unhe chhoto ka bado ka majak udhana jara bhi pasand nahi tha. Yadi aur koi samay hota to, is
baat ke kahne par un ne abhi tak mere kaan ke niche ek do baja diye hote.
Lekin aaj apne istife ki vajah mujhe pareshan dekh kar, un ne mera dil halka karne ke liye khud hi is baat ko chheda tha. Taki mai unki is baat me ulajh
jau aur unke istife wali baat mere dimag se nikal jaye.
Magar unki is kosis ke bad bhi ye baat mere dimag se nahi nikal saki thi. Sabka hasna rukte hi, maine fir se usi baat par wapas aate huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mai koi baccha nahi hu, jo aap mujhe in baton se bahlana chahti hai. Yadi aap ek CID officer ki haisiyat se mumbai nahi aana chahti thi
to, aapko yaha aana hi nahi chahiye tha.”
“Aapko meri vajah se istifa dekar mumbai aane ki koi jarurat nahi thi. Mujhe aapke CID officer hone ka bahut ghamand tha. Lekin aaj aapne istifa dekar
mere saare ghamand ko choor chhor kar diya.”
Meri baat sunkar, vaani didi ke chehre ki muskurahat gambhirta me badal gayi aur un ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “dekho, mere liye mere farz se bad kar, kuch bhi nahi hai. Maine apne har farz ko puri imandari ke sath nibhaya hai aur apne farz ko
nibhane se kabhi pichhe nahi hati.”
“Abhi maine jo bhi kiya hai, wo mere parivar ke liye mera farz tha. Mere is farz ko nibhane me meri naukri ek diwar ban kar khadi thi aur maine us diwar
ko tod diya. Jiska mujhe jara bhi afsos nahi hai.”
Itna kahne ke bad, unke chehre par wapas wahi muskan thirakne lagi. Unki is baat me gahri sacchai thi aur iski gawahi unka chehra de raha tha. Jisme
unki naukri chale jaane ke bad bhi, ek shikan najar nahi aa rahi thi.
Un ne bina kisi soch vichar ke aur bina kisi ko is baat ki khabar lage, mere liye wo sab kuch kar diya tha. Jise laakh baar sochne ke bad bhi, mera bap
kabhi nahi kar sakta tha.
Mujhe hamesha se yahi lagta tha ki, vaani didi sabse jyada keerti ko pyar karti hai. Lekin aaj unki is baat ne sabit kar diya tha ki, unke dil me mere liye
bhi keerti se kam pyar nahi hai.
Shayad unhe kisi se apna pyar jatana aata hi nahi tha ya fir unhe kabhi is baat ki parwah hi nahi rahi ki, unke baare me kaun kya sochta hai. Wo bas
apne hi banaye usulon par chalti rahi.
Unki itni jyada kamyabi ki ek vajah shayad ye bhi thi ki, un ne ghar ya bahar kisi ki bhi baat ki koi parwah nahi ki thi. Lekin mujhe unki parwah ho rahi
thi aur unke is kadam se mere dil ko thes bhi pahuchi thi.
Shayad vaani didi is baat ko achi tarah se samajh rahi thi. Isliye jab un ne mujhe apni baat sunne ke bad bhi, kamosh dekha to, fir se mujhe samajhate
huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ab tum kis soch me pade ho. Kya tum ye nahi jante ki, mai shadi karke USA me basna chahti thi. Magar apni naukri ki vajah se aisa kar
nahi pa rahi thi. Lekin ab naukri chhod dene se meri shadi ka rasta bhi saaf ho gaya hai.”
“Tumhe to khush hona chahiye ki, tumhari vajah se mere shadi karne ka rasta khul gaya hai. Ab yadi iske bad bhi tumhe meri naukri jaane ka dukh ho
raha hai to, mere pas tumhare is dukh ko door karne ka bhi ek rasta hai.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, mere sath sath baki sab bhi sawaliya najron se vaani didi ki taraf dekhne lage. Vaani didi ne humari is hairani ko door
karte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mere pas CID officer se bhi badi ek naukri ki peshkash aayi hai.Sarkar mere kaam karne ke tarikon se prabhavit hokar mujhe
Undercover agent banana chahti hai.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat sunkar, sabke muh khule ke khule rah gaye. Kisi ki samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, aakhir vaani didi kya bala hai. Un ne ek naukri
ko laat maari to, us se badi dusri naukri khud hi unke pas chal kar aa gayi.
Mai bhi unki is baat ko sunkar, bas unhe dekhta rah gaya. Un ne apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ab tum khud hi faisla le lo ki, mujhe ab shadi kar lena chahiye ya fir abhi bhi ye hi sab kaam karte rahna chahiye.”
Vaani didi ki is baat ko sunkar, sabke chehre par khushi ki lahar daud gayi. Kyoki ab wo dono me se chahe koi bhi kaam karti baat khushi ki hi thi.
Lekin unki is baat ne mujhe uljhan me daal diya tha.
Kyoki mai dil se chahta tha ki, wo shadi kar le. Lekin unke kaam se unki khud ki ek pehchan thi aur shadi ke bad, unki wo pehchan khatam hone wali
thi. Meri samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, mai unhe kya jabab du.
Mai apni isi uljhan me uljha hua tha ki, tabhi keerti ne humari baat ke bich me kudte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “didi aap shadi kar lo. Hum log kab se aapki shadi hone ka intejar kar rahe hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par chhoti maa aur nitika ne bhi haan me haan mila di. Un sabko aisa karte dekh kar, maine bhi is baat par apni sahmati ki mohar laga
di. Jiske bad vaani didi ne apna faisla sunate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “thik hai, mai abhi se baat karti hu. Waise bhi wo priya ko dekhne aane hi wala hai. Usi samay hum baki sab baten bhi tay kar lege.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunte hi, pahli baar ami ki aawaj sunayi di. Wo vaani didi ki shadi hone ki baat sunkar, bahut khush najar aa rahi thi. Lekin nimi keerti
ki god me baithi baithi so chuki thi.
Yadi is samay nimi jaag rahi hoti to, usne jarur ye baat sunte hi nachna suru kar diya hota. In sab baton ke chalte 3 kab baj gaye, kisi ko pata hi nahi
chala. Jab nidhi didi ne ghar jaane ki ijajat mangi, tab sabka dhyan is taraf gaya.
Iske bad, baki sab bhi ghar jaane ki taiyari karne lage. Raj bhi apne ghar walon ko ghar jaane ke liye kahne laga. Pahle to koi bhi ghar jaane ko taiyar
nahi ho raha tha. Lekin bad me raj ke samajhane par wo bhi ghar jaane ke liye taiyar ho gaye.
Lekin nikki aur riya dono fir se hospital me rukne ki baat par aapas me bahas karne lagi. Unhe bahas karte dekh, raj ne nikki ko samjhaya aur use bhi
baki logon ke sath ghar jaane ke liye taiyar kar liya.
Kuch hi der bad, mujhe raj aur riya ko chhod kar baki sab ghar jaane lage. Sabse pahle nidhi didi ghar ke liye nikli. Unke jaane ke bad dada ji, aakash
uncle, padmini aunty, mohini aunty, nitika, neha aur nikki ghar ke liye nikale.
Iske jaane ke bad, chhoti maa, vaani didi, keerti, ami, nimi aur barkha didi bhi ghar chali gayi. Fir sabse aakhiri me khalid bhai, ajay, aman, nisha
bhabhi, shikha didi, alka aunty aur seeru didi bhi ghar chale gayi.
Ajay mere sath hospital me hi rukna chahta tha. Lekin kal use apne naye hospital ki taiyari bhi dekhna tha. Jis vajah se maine jabardasti use ghar bhej
diya tha. Ab riya andar priya ke pas baithi thi aur mai raj ke sath bahar baitha tha.
Bich bich me mai aur raj andar priya ko dekhne chale jaate aur fir wapas aakar wahi baith kar baten karne lagte. Meri raat bhar raj se yaha wahan ki
baten hoti rahi aur aise hi humara saara samay kat gaya.
Subah ke 7 bajte hi aakash uncle hospital aa gaye. Unki aankhne bata rahi thi ki, humne unhe jabardasti ghar to bhej diya tha. Lekin wo ghar jakar bhi
shukun ki nind so nahi paye aur subah hote hi wapas hospital aa gaye.
Wo aate hi, hum logon se ghar jaane ki bolne lage. Lekin hum unhe akela chhod kar jaana nahi chahte the. Isliye hum unke sath wahi ruke rahe. Fir
7:30 baje ajay aur shikha didi bhi aa gaye.
Unke aate hi, aakash uncle fir hum logon se ghar jaane ko kahne lage. Uncle ki baat sunkar, shikha didi ne humse kaha ki, ab wo priya ke pas rahegi.
Hum log befikar hokar ghar jaye.
Ajay ne apne driver ko hume ghar chhodne ko kaha aur fir hum log ghar ke liye nikal pade. Pahle maine raj aur riya ko unke ghar chhoda aur fir mai
ajay ke bungalow ke liye nikal pada.
Mujhe wahan pahuchte pahuchte 8:30 baj chuke the. Jab mai waha pahucha to, chhoti maa aur vaani didi taiyar baithi huyi thi. Maine unhe itni subah
subah taiyar baithe dekha to, chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, aap sab itni subah subah kaha ja rahi hai. Kya aap log hospital ja rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “haan, hum log abhi hospital hi ja rahe hai aur wahi se chanda mausi ko dekhne ghar bhi jaana chahte hai. Hum soch rahe the ki, aaj
hi mausi ko dekh kar wapas aa jaate.”
“Magar ye ami nimi humare sath ghar jaane ko taiyar hi nahi ho rahi hai. Dono jid kiye baithi hai ki, wo tumhare sath yaha aayi thi aur tumhare sath hi
ghar wapas jayegi. Barkha aur keerti unko dusre kamre me samjha rahi hai.”
“In dono ladkiyon ne to meri naak me dam karke rakh diya hai. Dono ki jid dino din badti ja rahi hai. Ab inko sambhalna mere liye mushkil hota ja raha
hai. Meri samajh me nahi aata ki, mai in dono ladkiyon ka kya karu.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, vaani didi ne unhe samjhate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mausi, unke bigadne me aapka koi dosh nahi hai. Unko bigadne me pura hath isi ka hai. Isne hi unko sar par chada rakha hai. Jis vajah
se un ki jid dino din badti ja rahi hai.”
“Yadi mai chahti to, mere chutki bajate hi, wo dono humare sath jaane ko taiyar ho jati hai. Magar tab hume inki dramebaji dekhne ko nahi mil pati. Ab
ye laat-saab aa gaye hai to, inki aur inki ladliyon ki dramebaji bhi dekh lijiye.”
Ye kahte huye, vaani didi ne keerti ko aawaj lagayi aur us se ami nimi ko bahar le aane ko kahne lagi. Usi samay seeru didi, selu didi aur aru aa gayi
aur wo log chhoti maa se chalne ke baare me puchhne lagi.
Chhoti maa unko ami nimi ke baare me bata hi rahi thi ki, tabhi keerti aur barkha didi, ami nimi ke sath bahar aa gayi. Un ne mujhe dekha to, sidhe
mere pas aa gayi aur mujhse chhoti maa ki sikayat karne lagi.
Seeru didi unki baat sunkar, kuch bolne hi wali thi ki, vaani didi ne unko chup rahkar, humari baat sunne ka ishara kiya. Jiske bad wo bhi chup chap
ami nimi ki baten sunne lagi.
Jab ami nimi ki sikayat karna band kiya to, maine bhi unki tarafdari karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tum dono ki baat bilkul sahi hai. Tum dono mere sath yaha aayi ho aur tumhe mere sath hi ghar wapas jaana chahiye. Mere rahte tumhe kisi
baat ki chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai.”
“Mai sham ko sokar uthne ke bad, tum dono ko ghumane bhi le jauga. Lekin mai to din bhar yaha sota rahuga aur aaj naye hospital ki vajah se seeru
didi logon ke pas samay nahi hai. Aise me tum dono yaha din bhar bor ho jaogi.”
“Chhoti maa sirf din bhar ke liye hi ghar wapas ja rahi hai. Yadi tum dono din bhar ke liye unke sath jaana chahti ho to, ja sakti ho. Mujhe tumhare
jaane ka jara bhi bura nahi lagega aur mai tumhare aane ke bad, tumhe ghumane le jauga.”
Meri baat sunkar, ami soch me pad gayi aur nimi, uska chehra dekhne lagi. Ami shayad mere din bhar aur apne akele bor hone ki baat soch rahi thi.
Kuch der sochne ke bad, usne mujhse kaha.
Ami boli “thik hai bhaiya, yadi aapko humare jaane ka bura nahi lag raha hai to, hum dono mummy ke sath ghar chale jaate hai. Aap fikar mat karna,
hum log mummy ke pichhe pad kar, unhe sham tak jarur wapas le aayege.”
Ami ki baat sunte hi sabke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Wahin vaani didi ne chhoti maa se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “dekh liya mausi, mujhe pata tha ki, ye hi sab hona hai. Mai isi vajah se chup thi aur aapse bhi shanti banaye rakhne ko kah rahi thi. Ab
aap apna gussa khatam kijiye aur jaldi chaliye. Hume apni flight bhi pakadna hai.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa uth kar khadi ho gayi. Un ne mujhe kuch jaruri baten samjhane lagi aur barkha didi sokar uthne par khane ke liye
call lagane ki baat jatane lagi. Iske bad sab chhoti maa ke sath chale gaye.
Unke jaane ke bad, maine darwaja band kiya aur kamre me aakar muh hath dhone laga. Muh hath dhone ke bad, maine kapde badle aur aakar bed
par lette huye mehul ko call laga diya.
Mehul se baat karke maine uska call rakha hi tha ki, tabhi keerti ka call aa gaya. Wo mujhe us se sahi se baat na karne ki vajah se ladti rahi. Uske call
rakhne ke bad, mai uske aur priya ki tabiyat ke baare me sochte sochte so gaya.
Fir meri nind kisi ke doorbell bajane ki aawaj sunkar khuli. Koi lagatar doorbell bajaye ja raha tha. Maine samay dekha to, 4:30 baj gaye the. Mai uth
kar darwaja kholne chala gaya.
Maine darwaja khola to samne barkha didi aur nikki khadi thi. Wo mere liye khana lekar aayi thi. Unhe khana liye dekh kar, maine barkha didi se kaha.
Mai bola “didi, aapko mere khane ke liye pareshan hone ki jarurat nahi thi. Maine aapse kaha to tha ki, mai sokar uthte hi aapko call kar duga.”
Barkha didi boli “mujhe pata hai aur mai ye baat shikha didi ko bhi samjha rahi thi. Magar wo 12 baje ke bad se hi, mere pichhe padi thi. Fir jab wo
khud hi yaha khana lekar aane ki baat kahne lagi to, mujhe yaha aana hi pad gaya.”
Unki baat sunkar, maine unhe bataya ki, mai abhi sokar utha hu aur mujhe taiyar hone me samay lagega. Mai nahane ke bad khana kha luga. Iske
bad, mujhse thodi bahut baat karne ke bad, wo wapas chali gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad, mai fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad, maine khana khaya aur fir taiyar hokar hospital ke liye nikal gaya. Mujhe hospital
pahuchte pahuchte 6:30 baj gaye.
Abhi hospital me padmini aunty, raj, riya, nikki aur barkha didi thi. Shikha didi ko puchhne par pata chala ki, wo barkha didi ke mere pas se wapas aate
hi, ghar chali gayi thi. Jabki nisha bhabhi aur seeru didi log naye hospital me thi.
Is samay priya ke pas riya thi. Sabse milne ke bad, mai barkha didi ke sath priya ke pas chala gaya. Abhi mujhe priya ke pas thodi hi der huyi thi ki, fir
se uski aankhon se aansu nikalne lage.
Ye dekhte hi, barkha didi ne fauran nidhi didi ko call laga diya. Nidhi didi bhi is samay naye hospital me thi. Un ne saari baat sunne ke bad kaha ki,
unhe aane me thoda samay lagega. Wo priya ki janch karne duty doctor ko bhej rahi hai.
Unke call rakhne ke thodi hi der bad, ek doctor aaya aur priya ki janch karne laga. Priya ki janch karne ke bad, us ne nidhi didi ko call karke saari report
de di. Tab tak riya ne bhi bahar jakar sabko ye baat bata di.
Sabhi bhagte huye, priya ke pas aa gaye. Abhi bhi priya ki aankhon se aansu bahne ke alawa, uske sharir me koi harkat nahi ho rahi thi. Magar is
samay uske ye aansu sabko is baat ki ummid dila rahe the ki, shayad wo hosh me aa jaye.
Pichhle 48 ghanton se behosh padi, priya ke aansu bhi, is samay sabke liye uski muskan se kuch kam keemti nahi the. Magar uski is haalat ko sahan
kar pana mere bas me nahi tha.
Jab mere sahan karne ki shakti khatam hone lagi aur meri aankhon me nami chhane lagi to, mai waha se bahar aa gaya. Mai bahar samundar ke
kinare aakar baith gaya aur tanhai me priya ke baare me sochne laga.
Mai dekh to samundar ki taraf raha tha. Lekin mujhe najar sirf priya ka chehra aa raha tha. Meri aankhon me priya ka hansta hua chehra najar aa raha
tha aur mai us chehre ko dekh dekh kar aansu bahaye ja raha tha.
Mere aansu bahte ja rahe the aur mai unhe ponchne ki kosis bhi nahi kar raha tha. Mai priya ko yaad karne me itna khoya hua tha ki, mujhe aehsas hi
nahi hua ki, kab koi mere pas aakar khada ho gaya.
Mujhe is baat ka aehsas tab hua, jab kisi ne mere kandhe par hath rakha. Maine jab apna sar utha kar pichhe dekha to, mere pichhe keerti khadi thi.
Use apne samne dekhte hi, mai fauran apne aansu ponchhne laga.
Mera aansuon se bhara chehra dekh kar, keerti ki aankhon me bhi aansu jhilmilane lage the. Usne mere pas baithte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua, mujhe dekh kar chup kyo ho gaye. Samajh lo mai tumhare pas hu hi nahi aur is tufan ko apne andar se bahar nikal jaane do. Apni
bahan ke dard me aansu bahana koi buri baat nahi hai.”
“Magar tun na jaane kyo, kab se is tufan ko apne andar chhupaye huye ho aur andar hi andar ghute ja rahe ho. Aaj ise bahar nikal jaane do aur apne
har dard ko isme bah jaane do. Shayad is se tumhare dil ka bojh kuch kam ho jaye.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine apna chehra uske kandhon me chhupa liya aur ek baar fir meri aankhon se aansu chhalakne lage. Ab mujhse priya ka
dard sahan nahi ho pa raha tha aur maine is dard se karahte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhse ab priya ki haalat dekhi nahi ja rahi hai. Wo upar wala pata nahi, us se kis baat ka badla le raha hai. Pahle use janam lete hi, uske
mata pita se door kar diya. Wo is baat se anjan hone ki vajah se khush thi.”
“Magar us upar wale se uski ye khushi bhi nahi dekhi gayi. Usne use ek aisi bimari de di, jiski vajah se use uske sabse bade sapne swimming ko
bhulna pad gaya. Fir bhi us ladki ne us upar wale par se viswas nahi uthaya.”
“Magar us upar wale ko itne ke bad bhi us masoom par raham nahi aaya aur usne uske dil me mere liye pyar paida kar diya. Wo shayad ise ek sundar
sapna samajh kar bhool bhi jaati.”
“Lekin fir us upar wale ne mujhe uske samne lakar khada kar diya aur mere hi hathon se uska dil tudwa diya. Magar itna sab ho jaane ke bad bhi us
masoom ne kisi se koi sikayat nahi ki aur har dard sahkar bhi muskurati rahi.”
“Shayad us upar wale ko uska muskurana hi pasand nahi tha. Usne abki baar us ladki ko paalne wale maa bap ko hi, us se paraya kar diya aur jis
ladke ko wo apni jaan se jyada pyar karti hai, use uska bhai bana kar uske samne lakar khada diya.”
“Bas us upar wale ne us bejuban par ek mehrbani kar di ki, use coma me bhej diya. Warna is sacchai ko janne ke bad, wo chah kar bhi muskura nahi
pati aur sunte hi, apna dam tod deti.”
“Hum dono judwa bhai bahan hai. Fir us upar wale ka ye kaisa insaf hai ki, mai hamesha hi khushiyon me palta raha aur meri masoom judwa bahan
hamesha hi dukh dard sahti rahi.”
“Tum sab mujhse hamesha puchhte the na ki, mai jara si baat par ladkiyon ki tarah kyo rone lagta hu. Aaj mujhe samajh me aa raha hai ki, mai jara
jara si baat par kyo rone lagta tha.”
“Mai isliye rota tha, kyoki meri bahan ko dard me bhi rona nahi aata. Apni bahan ke hisse ke aansu bhi mai hi baha liya karta tha. Mai abhi bhi jindgi
bhar aise hi rone ko taiyar hu.”
“Bas wo upar wala meri bahan ke har dukh dard ka ant kar de aur uske chehre ki muskurahat use wapas kar de. Us masoom par wo raham kar de.
Iske badle me wo chahe to, meri jaan le le.”
Mai keerti ke kandhe par apna chehra chupaye, rote huye, apne dil ka har gubar bahar nikale ja raha tha aur keerti chup chap meri baat sunti ja rahi
thi. Uski aankhen bhi aansuon se bhari huyi thi.
Lekin wo na to khud ke aansuon ko bahne se rok rahi thi aur na hi mere aansuon ko bahne se rok rahi thi. Jab mai apni baat kahte huye shant ho gaya
to, usne apne aansu ponchhe aur fir meri aankhon ko saaf karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “nikki bata rahi thi ki, priya Siddhi vinayak ko bahut manti hai. Hum aisa karte hai ki, kal Siddhi vinayak mandir chalte hai. Wo humari
prarthna jarur sunege aur unke aashirwad se priya jaldi thik ho jayegi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai uske chehre ko dekhne laga. Mujhe bhi uski ye baat sahi lag rahi thi. Is samay priya ko duaaon ki bahut jarurat thi. Lekin kal
priya ko naye hospital me bhi le jaya jana tha. Isi baat ko dhyan me rakhte huye maine kaha.
Mai bola “lekin kal to priya ko naye hospital me shift kiya jana hai aur kal hi naye hospital ki suruaat bhi hai. Kya aise me humara waha jana thik hoga.”
Keerti boli “priya ko 2 baje ke bad yaha se shift kiya jayega aur naye hospital ka Inauguration ka samay10:30 baje ka hai. Hum subah jaldi waha
chalege aur 10:30 baje ke pahle wapas bhi aa jayege.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine use chalne ki sahmati de di. Abhi humari is baare me baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi hume dudte huye, barkha didi ke sath
ami nimi humare pas aa pahuchi. Un ne aate hi keerti se kaha.
Ami boli “didi, aap yaha bhaiya ko bulane aayi thi aur aap khud hi yaha baith kar rah gayi.”
Ami ki baat sunkar, keerti ne apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mai to ise bulane hi aayi thi. Lekin iske sar me dard tha to, ye thodi der aur yaha baithne ki baat karne laga. Isliye mai bhi iske sath yahi
baith gayi aur tum logon ko ghumne le chalne ki baat karne lagi.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, ami gaur se mera chehra dekhne lagi. Mujhe laga ki wo ye dekh rahi hai ki, kahin keerti us se jhuth to nahi bol rahi hai aur ab
shayad wo is baare me mujhse kuch sawal karegi.
Lekin jaisa mai soch raha tha, waisa kuch bhi nahi tha. Ami ne mera chehra gaur se dekhne ke bad, mujhse to kuch nahi kaha. Lekin barkha didi ki
taraf dekhte huye, unse puchha.
Ami boli “didi, kya aaj bhaiya ne khane ke bad, chay nahi pi thi.”
Ami ki ye baat sunkar, barkha didi ne apna sar peette huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “sorry, shikha didi ne mujhse kaha bhi tha ki, khane ke bad ise chay dena na bhulu. Lekin isne khana lekar hum logon wapas bhej diya
tha. Maine bhi socha tha ki, jab ye yaha aayega to, tab yahi se chay lekar ise pila dugi. Magar jab ye yaha aaya to, ye baat mujhe yaad hi nahi rahi.”
Barkha didi ki baat sunkar, nimi ne ami se ek kadam aage badte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “humare bhaiya ko jab khane ke bad, chay nahi milti to, unka sar dard karne lagta hai. Mai abhi shikha didi ko jakar batati hu ki, barkha didi ne
bhaiya ko chay nahi di thi.”
Ye kah kar nimi hospital ke andar jaane ke liye mud gayi. Lekin barkha didi ne fauran uska hath pakad kar, use rokte huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “meri maa, tu shikha didi se kuch mat bol, warna wo abhi sabke samne mujhe khari khoti sunane lagi. Tu chal mere sath, mai abhi ise
chay lekar deti hu.”
Ye kahte huye, barkha didi nimi ka hath pakad kar, chay lene jane lagi. Maine unhe rokne ki kosis karta raha, magar wo nahi ruki. Barkha didi aur nimi
ko jaate dekh, ami bhi unke pichhe pichhe chali gayi. Mai aur keerti tab tak unhe jaate huye dekhte rahe, jab tak ki wo log humari aankhon se ojhal nahi
ho gaye.
Update-211
Ami boli “didi, kya aaj bhaiya ne khane ke bad, chay nahi pi thi.”
Ami ki ye baat sunkar, barkha didi ne apna sar peette huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “sorry, shikha didi ne mujhse kaha bhi tha ki, khane ke bad ise chay dena na bhulu. Lekin isne khana lekar hum logon wapas bhej diya
tha. Maine bhi socha tha ki, jab ye yaha aayega to, tab yahi se chay lekar ise pila dugi. Magar jab ye yaha aaya to, ye baat mujhe yaad hi nahi rahi.”
Barkha didi ki baat sunkar, nimi ne ami se ek kadam aage badte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “humare bhaiya ko jab khane ke bad, chay nahi milti to, unka sar dard karne lagta hai. Mai abhi shikha didi ko jakar batati hu ki, barkha didi ne
bhaiya ko chay nahi di thi.”
Ye kah kar nimi hospital ke andar jaane ke liye mud gayi. Lekin barkha didi ne fauran uska hath pakad kar, use rokte huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “meri maa, tu shikha didi se kuch mat bol, warna wo abhi sabke samne mujhe khari khoti sunane lagi. Tu chal mere sath, mai abhi ise
chay lekar deti hu.”
Ye kahte huye, barkha didi nimi ka hath pakad kar, chay lene jane lagi. Maine unhe rokne ki kosis karta raha, magar wo nahi ruki. Barkha didi aur nimi
ko jaate dekh, ami bhi unke pichhe pichhe chali gayi.
Mai aur keerti tab tak unhe jaate huye dekhte rahe, jab tak ki wo log humari aankhon se ojhal nahi ho gaye. Unke humari najron se ojhal hote hi, keerti
ne kaha.
Keerti boli “kya tumne sach me chay nahi pi thi.”
Mai bola “haan, aaj mera chay peene ka man hi nahi kiya tha.”
Keerti boli “maine to tumhare rone ki baat chhupane ke liye unse sar dard ka bahana bana diya tha. Magar wo dono is bahane ko bhi sach samajh kar,
apne ghumne jaane ki baat bhool kar, tumhare liye chay lene chali gayi.”
“Wo itni chhoti hokar bhi, tumhari pareshani ko, apni khushi se jyada aehmiyat deti hai. Kabhi kabhi to, mujhe khud bhi lagta hai ki, unke mukable me
mera pyar kuch bhi nahi hai.”
“Mai janti hu ki, tum bhi unhe apni jaan se jyada pyar karte ho. Lekin mujhe lagta hai ki, tum logon ke bich priya ke aa jaane se, ami ko is baat ka dar
sata raha hai ki, kahin unke liye tumhara pyar kam na ho jaye.”
“Aaj subah jab mai aur barkha didi, ami nimi ko ghar chalne ke liye samjha rahe the. Tab ami ulte mujhe hi ghar na jaane ke liye samjhane lagi. Uski
baton se saaf samajh me aa raha tha ki, wo tumhe priya ke pas chhod kar jaana nahi chahti thi.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mere dimag me humare yaha aane ki samay ki baat ghoom gayi aur mai keerti ko ami se huyi baton ke baare me batane laga.
Jise sunne ke bad keerti ne kaha.
Keerti boli “iska matlab ye hi hai ki, meri soch galat nahi thi. Yadi aisa hai to, hume jaldi hi unke man se is dar ko nikalna hoga. Warna unka ye dar,
kahin unke aur priya ke bich me diwar na ban jaye.”
Keerti ki is baat ke jabab me maine kaha.
Mai bola “tera kahna thik hai. Lekin priya ko is sacchai pata nahi lagna hai aur chhoti maa ne bhi kah diya hai ki, priya padmini aunty ke sath hi rahegi.
Aise me ami ke man se priya ka dar apne aap hi nikal jayega.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti mujhe hairani se dekhne lagi aur fir achanak hi mujh par gusse me bhadakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “lagta hai, priya ke sath sath tumhare dimag ne bhi kaam karna band kar diya hai. Are tum se jyada dimag to, us chhoti si bacchi ami ke pas
hai. Jisne priya ke tumhari judwa bahan hone ki baat sunte hi, humare sath yaha aane ki jara bhi jid nahi ki aur tumhare sath waha chipki rahi.”
“Kya kabhi tumne ami ko nimi ki tarah jid karte dekha hai. Magar aaj to usne jid karne me nimi ko bhi pichhe chhod diya tha. Kal sabke samne ye sun
lene ke bad bhi ki, priya yahi rahegi. Wo aaj tumhe yaha akela chhod kar, mausi ke sath jaane ko taiyar nahi ho rahi thi.”
“Tum ne mausi ke muh se priya ke yahi rahne ke baare sunkar, ye soch liya ki, mausi ne priya ko uske haal par chhod diya hai. Lekin mausi ne apna
faisla bahut soch samajh kar liya hai.”
“Un ne padmini aunty se sirf ye kaha hai ki, wo jab tak priya ko apni beti bana kar rakhna chahe, rakh sakti hai. Un ne ye nahi kaha ki, wo priya ko
apne sath nahi rakhna chahti hai.”
“Kyoki wo ache se janti hai ki, ye baat hamesha ke liye priya se chhupa kar rakh pana mumkin nahi hai aur priya ko is sachai ka pata chalne par yaha
ke haalat badal bhi sakte hai.”
“Isliye un ne sabke samne ye baat bhi saaf kar di thi ki, priya ko unke ghar ki har chij par utna hi adhikar ragega, jitna ki tumhe hai. Mausi ke ye baat
kahne ka maksad sirf ye tha ki, priya ke ghar ke raste uske liye hamesha khule hai.”
“Jab mausi aur ami priya ke ek na ek din apne ghar aane ki baat ko soch kar, apne kadam utha rahi hai to, tumhe bhi priya ke apne ghar wapasi karne
ki baat soch kar hi, apne kadam uthana hoga.”
“Mausi ne aaj tak jis sautele-pan ke bhed bhav ko tumhare aur ami nimi ke bich me nahi aane diya. Ab us sautele-pan ke bhed bhav ko priya aur ami
nimi ke bich me na aane dene ki, tumhari jimmedari hai.”
“Abhi ami nimi chhoti hai aur is samay yadi unke dil dimag par koi baat baith gayi to, use jindgi bhar use nikal pana aasan nahi hoga. Is samay wo dono
bhi us mod se gujar rahi hai, jis daur se tum bachpan me apni nayi maa ko dekh kar gujare the.”
“Tumhe unki bhavnaon ko samajhna hoga aur unke dil par bina koi thes lagaye, unke dil me priya ko lekar jo jalan hai, use bahar nikalna hoga. Unhe
ye aehsas karana hoga ki, priya ke aa jaane se bhi, wo dono hi tumhari ladli rahegi.”
“Ek baar ye baat unke man me baith gayi to, fir unke man me priya ke liye jo jalan hai, wo apne aap hi khatam ho jayegi aur unke dil me priya ko lekar
jo dar samaya hua hai, wo dar bhi nikal jayega.”
Itna kah kar keerti chup ho gayi aur mai uski baton ko sochne laga. Uski saari baton me sachai thi aur mai bhi ami nimi ke baare me aisa hi kuch soch
raha tha. Isliye maine keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “teri ye baat sahi hai aur mai bhi ami nimi ke baare me aisa hi kuch soch raha tha. Lekin mai unhe priya ke baare me kuch bhi samjhane se
isliye bach raha hu. Taki unhe ye na lage ki, mai priya ki tarafdari kar raha hu.”
Meri ye baat sunte hi keerti hasne lagi. Itni gambhir baat par use hanste dekh kar, maine us se hasne ki vajah puchhi to, usne iski vajah batate huye
kaha.
Keerti boli “aaj subah subah hi ami ne mausi par priya ki tarafdari karne ka iljam lagaya tha. Wo to vaani didi ne mausi ko rok liya aur hum ami nimi ko
dusre kamre me le gaye. Warna tumko aate hi, ami nimi roti huyi milti.”
Uski is baat ko sunne ke bad, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “is sabko dekhne ke bad bhi, tujhe lagta hai ki, mujhe abhi unhe kuch samjhane ki kosis karna chahiye.”
Keerti boli “haan, is sabke bad bhi mujhe lagta hai ki, tumko unhe samjhana chahiye. Kyoki tum unhe hum logon se jyada achi tarah se samajhte ho
aur wo dono bhi sirf tumhari baat ko manti aur samajhti hai.”
“Iski ek misal subah tumhare samjhate hi, unka humare sath jaane ke liye taiyar ho jana hai. Tum ye achi tarah se jante ho ki, unhe kab, kis baat ke
liye, kis tarah se samjhaya ja sakta hai.”
“Mai unhe apni taraf se samjhane ki puri kosis karugi. Lekin unke upar jitna asar tumhare samjhane ka padega. Utna asar mere ya kisi aur ke
samjhane ka nahi padega. Isliye tumhe khud bhi unko samjhana padega.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mai ek baar fir se is ami nimi ko samjhane ke baare me sochne laga. Mai abhi keerti se kuch kahne hi wala tha ki, tabhi ami
nimi barkha didi ke sath chay lekar aa gayi.
Barkha didi ne mujhe chay di aur fir mujhse ek do baten kane ke bad, ami nimi ko apne sath lekar wapas hospital me jaane ke liye mud gayi. Lekin
maine unko jaane se roka aur fir ami ke sar par hath ferte huye us se kaha.
Mai bola “betu, mai chay peekar aata hu. Fir hum ghumne chalte hai. Tab tak tu chal kar chhoti maa ko jata de ki, hum log ghumne ja rahe hai.”
Lekin usne meri baat sunkar, bade hi bholepan se kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya, aaj mai aur nimi bahut thak gaye. Aaj hum log aapke sath ghumne nahi ja payege.”
Ye kahte huye usne puchha.
Ami boli “kyo nimi, maine thik kaha na.”
Ami ki baat sunte hi, nimi ne apni aadat se majbur hokar, apne dono hath, apne pairo par rakhte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “haan bhaiya, mere pairo me itna dard hai ki, mujhse to ab chala tak nahi ja raha hai.”
Ye kahte huye, wo apne hi hathon se apne pairon ko dabane lagi. Uski ye harkat dekh kar, barkha didi aur keerti ke sath sath meri bhi hansi chhut
gayi. Barkha didi ne hanste huye, aage bad kar nimi ko apni god me utha liya.
Un ne mujhe jaldi aane ka jataya aur ami nimi ko apne sath lekar, hospital ke andar chali gayi. Un ke jaane ke bad, keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye dono bahut badi nautanki hai. Pal pal me apne rang badalti hai. Abhi andar kah rahi thi, bhaiya ko jaldi bulao, hume ghumne jana hai aur
ab kah rahi hai ki, hum log bahut thak gaye hai.”
Mai bola “tune nimi ki harkat nahi dekhi. Achi bhali chalte huye, chay lekar aayi thi. Lekin ami ki baat sunte hi, uske pairon me dard hone laga.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti khilkhila kar hasne lagi. Aise hi ami nimi ki baat par hansi majak karte huye maine apni chay khatam ki aur fir keerti ke sath
wapas hospital ke andar aa gaya.
Hum jab andar pahuche to, aakash uncle, padmini aunty, chhoti maa, nisha bhabhi, shikha didi, selu didi, aru, riya aur raj sab baithe aapas me baat
karne me lage the. Mere unke pas pahuchte hi, nisha bhahi ne thoda gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “ae hero, hum sab kya tumhe bevkuf najar aate hai. Jo hum sab yaha baithe hai aur tum bahar baith kar aaram se chay pee rahe ho.
Tum yaha priya ki dekh bhal ke liye aate ho ya fir bahar baith kar chay peene aate ho.”
Nisha bhabhi ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe thodi sharmindgi si mehsus hone lagi aur maine unke samne sharminda hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry bhabhi, mai to chay ke liye mana kar raha tha. Lekin barkha didi aur ami nimi ne meri baat nahi maani aur mujhe chay peena pad
gaya.”
Meri is baat sunte hi, nisha bhabhi ki hansi chhut gayi aur un ne hanste huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “are mai to majak kar rahi thi. Maine in sab se pahle hi kaha tha ki, dekho mai kaise tumko darati hu. Magar tum to sach me mere
majak se dar gaye.”
Unki baat sunkar, maine thoda muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, aap bhi seeru didi se kuch kam nahi ho. Lekin seeru didi yaha kahi dikhayi nahi de rahi hai. Kya wo priya ke pas hai.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “nahi, priya ke pas is samay nikki hai. Seeru to is samay ghar me hetal ke sath hai.”
Hetal didi ka naam sunte hi, mere chehre ki muskurahat gahri ho gayi aur maine nisha bhabhi se kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, kya hetal didi yahi par hai. Lekin wo priya ko dekhne aur mujhse milne kyo nahi aayi.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me nisha bhabhi ne thoda gambhir hote huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “wo aaj hi yaha aayi aur aate hi tumhare baare me puchh rahi thi. Lekin humne us se kah diya ki, tum kal aa rahe ho aur abhi humne
use priya ki tabiyat ke baare me bhi kuch nahi bataya hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat par maine thoda hairan hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin kyo bhabhi.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “wo kya hai ki, parson hetal ki plastic surgery hona hai. Jis surgeon ko uski surgery karna hai. Wo kal hospital ke Inauguration me
yaha aa raha hai. Us se humari ye baat pahle hi tay ho chuki thi ki, Inauguration ke dusre din wo hetal ki surgery kar dega.”
“Lekin tumne khud dekha hai ki, hetal ne ajay ki shadi ki baat sunte hi, kaise apni surgery ko taal diya tha. Hume dar tha ki, wo kahin priya ki tabiyat ki
baat sunte hi, fir se apni surgery ko taal na de.”
“Yadi hum fir se us surgeon ko surgery ke liye mana karte to, is se uske samne humari chhavi (image) kharab hone ka khatra tha. Isliye abhi hume
hetal se priya ki tabiyat ki baat ko chhupa kar rakhna pada hai.”
“Hetal ne yaha aate hi, humse kaha tha ki, uski surgery ke samay tumhe jarur bula liya jaye. Lekin hum priya ki tabiyat ki baat us se chhupa rahe the.
Isliye humne use tumhare yaha hone ki baat bhi pata nahi chalne di.”
“Humne us se kah diya ki, tum kal hospital ke Inauguration me aa rahe ho aur hetal ki surgery ki baat hum tumhe yaha aane par hi batayege. Isliye
hetal ne bhi tumko achanak chauka dene ki baat soch kar, is baare me tumhe call nahi kiya.”
Nisha bhabhi ki ye baat sunkar, maine kuch sochte huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, ye to bahut khushi ki baat hai ki, hetal didi ki surgery ho rahi hai. Maine khud hi hetal didi se kaha tha ki, apni surgery ke samay par
mujhe bulana mat bhulna.”
“Lekin bhabhi kal to priya ko naye hospital me shift kiya ja raha hai aur kal hetal didi bhi waha rahegi. Aise me priya ki baat unse kaise chhupi rah
sakegi aur wo priya ke baare me bhi to puchh sakti hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, selu didi ne hanste huye kaha.
Selina boli “uski fikar tum mat karo. Unki har baat ka jabab dene ke liye seeru didi, har samay unke sath hai. Un ne hetal didi ke bina kuch puchhe hi,
unko bata diya hai ki, priya abhi apni chachi ke ghar gayi hai.”
“Abhi bhi hum sabko yaha aana tha to, wo humare nikalne ke pahle hi, hetal didi ko apne sath lekar nikal gayi. Seeru didi ke rahte, tab tak koi gadbad
nahi ho sakti, jab tak wo khud hi koi gadbad karna na chahe.”
Selu didi ki ye baat sunte hi, sabki hansi gunj gayi. Iske bad, sab kal ke baare me baat karte rahe. Fir 8:30 baje ke bad, nisha bhabhi log ghar chali
gayi. Unke jaane ke kuch der bad, chhoti maa aur padmini aunty log bhi ghar chali gayi.
Ab hospital me kal ki tarah mai, raj aur riya hi rah gaye the. Shikha didi ne jaate jaate, padmini aunty se jata diya tha ki, hum logon ke liye khana wo
bhejegi. Isliye ab raj ke ghar se kisi ke aane ki koi ummid nahi thi.
Aaj subah ke bad se, meri ajay se koi mulakat ya baat nahi ho payi thi. Lekin shikha didi ke khana bhejne ki baat ki vajahs se, mujhe abhi ajay ke aane
ki ummid jarur lagi huyi thi.
Lekin dekhte dekhte, 10 baj gaya. Magar na to ajay ka kuch pata tha aur na hi abhi tak shikha didi ke yaha se humara khana aaya tha. Raj ne jab
samay dekha to, mujhse kaha.
Raj bola “yaar, 10 baj gaya hai aur ab mujhe bahut bhukh lag rahi hai. Lekin humare khane ka kuch pata nahi. Kahin aisa to nahi ki, shikha didi ghar
jakar, humara khana bhejne ki baat bhool gayi ho.”
Raj ki baat sunkar, maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi, aisa nahi ho sakta. Tum bhool rahe ho ki, aman ke yaha dinner ke samay 9:30 baje ka hai. Mujhe lagta hai ki, humara khana ajay lekar
aayega aur ajay yaha aaya to, fir wo der raat tak humare sath hi rukega. Isliye shayad humara khana unke dinner ke bad hi aayega.”
Meri baat sunkar, raj chup ho gaya. Lekin uski harkaton se pata chal raha tha ki, use sach me bahut jor ki bhookh lagi hai. Ek baar to, mera man kiya
ki, mai shikha didi se call karke khane ki puchh lu.
Lekin fir maine kuch der aur intejar karne ki baat soch kar, apne ye irada taal diya. Mera sochna jara bhi galat nahi nikla. Kuch hi samay bad, hume
ajay aur aman dono aate dikhayi de gaye. Ajay ne humare pas aate hi kaha.
Ajay bola “sorry yaar, is aman ki vajah se tum logon ka khana lane me der ho gayi. Mai khana lekar nikal hi raha tha ki, ye bhi mere sath chalne ki bol
kar, khud dinner karne baith gaya.”
Ajay ki baat sunkar, aman ne apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Aman bola “yaar tum log hi bolo ki, maine dinner se fursat hone ke bad, yaha aakar kya bura kiya. Ab kam se kam hum bina kisi fikar ke, chahe jitni der
yaha ruk sakte hai.”
Aman ki baat sunkar, ajay use latadne laga. Kuch der hum unki is pyar bhari nok jhok ka maja lete rahe. Fir aman ne is nok jhok se apna pichha
chhudate huye kaha.
Aman bola “ab ye sab baten chhodo aur tum log apna dinner kar lo. Mai priya ke pas jata hu aur riya ko yaha bhejta hu.”
Ye kah kar, aman humare pas se chala gaya aur kuch hi der bad riya aa gayi. Riya ke aane ke bad, hum ek room me aa gaye. Ajay bina dinner kiye
aaya tha. Isliye usne bhi humare sath hi dinner kiya.
Dinner karne ke bad, riya wapas priya ke pas chali gayi aur aman humare pas aa gaya. Iske bad humari kaafi der tak priya aur naye hospital ke baare
me baten hoti rahi. Fir raat ko 1 baje ajay aur aman ghar wapas chale gaye.
Unke jaane ke bad, maine raj ko bataya ki, mai subah siddhi vinayak ke mandir ja raha hu. Isliye mai subah jaldi ghar chala jauga. Iske bad, meri raj se
yaha waha ki baten hoti rahi.
Mai aur raj bich bich me, andar jakar priya ko dekh aate the. Aise hi karte karte subah ke 5 baj gaye. Subah hote hi, maine keerti ko call laga diya.
Lekin shayad wo abhi bhi sokar, nahi uthi thi. Isliye usne mera call nahi uthaya tha.
Mere do teen baar call lagane par usne mera call utha liya. Maine us se apne ghar aane ki baat jata kar call rakh diya. Iske bad, maine raj ko ghar
jaane ki baat jatayi aur mai ghar ke liye nikal pada.
Kuch hi der bad mai ghar pahuch gaya. Ghar pahuch kar, maine keerti ko call laga kar, darwaja kholne ko kaha. Thodi der bad, keerti ne aakar darwaja
khola aur mai uske sath andar aa gaya. Lekin ghar ke andar ka najara dekh kar mai hairan huye bina na rah saka.
Update-212
Unke jaane ke bad, maine raj ko bataya ki, mai subah siddhi vinayak ke mandir ja raha hu. Isliye mai subah jaldi ghar chala jauga. Iske bad, meri raj se
yaha waha ki baten hoti rahi.
Mai aur raj bich bich me, andar jakar priya ko dekh aate the. Aise hi karte karte subah ke 5 baj gaye. Subah hote hi, maine keerti ko call laga diya.
Lekin shayad wo abhi bhi sokar, nahi uthi thi. Isliye usne mera call nahi uthaya tha.
Mere do teen baar call lagane par usne mera call utha liya. Maine us se apne ghar aane ki baat jata kar call rakh diya. Iske bad, maine raj ko ghar
jaane ki baat jatayi aur mai ghar ke liye nikal pada.
Kuch hi der bad mai ghar pahuch gaya. Ghar pahuch kar, maine keerti ko call laga kar, darwaja kholne ko kaha. Thodi der bad, keerti ne aakar darwaja
khola aur mai uske sath andar aa gaya.
Lekin ghar ke andar ka najara dekh kar mai hairan huye bina na rah saka. Mujhe to lag raha tha ki, abhi sab so rahe hoge. Isliye maine ghar aane ke
bad, doorbell bajane ki jagah, keerti ko call laga kar darwaja khulwaya tha.
Magar yaha ka najara to meri soch ke bilkul hi ulta tha. Is wakt ghar me sab kahin jaane ki taiyari karte najar rahe the. Jis vajah se ghar me kafi chahal
pahal ka mahol bana hua tha.
Us se bhi badi hairani ki baat ye thi ki, is samay nikki aur nitika bhi yahi hona thi. Mai khade khade hairani se sabko dekh raha tha ki, tabhi barkha didi
ne mere pas aate huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “are, tum aate hi khade kyo ho gaye. Hum sab taiyar hai, tum bhi jakar jaldi se taiyar ho jao.”
Barkha didi ki baat sunkar, mujhe itna to samajh me aa gaya ki, shayad wo sab bhi humare sath hi ja rahe hai. Lekin ye sab kab aur kaise hua. Ye baat
meri samajh me nahi aa rahi thi.
Maine bhi is samay is baat me samay gawana thik nahi samjha aur apne kamre me aakar fresh hone chala gaya. Mai jab naha kar bathroom se bahar
nikla to, ami nimi mere bed par baithi thi.
Mujhe dekhte hi, nimi fauran daud laga kar bahar bhag gayi. Jabki ami wahi baithi rahi. Maine taiyar hote huye ami se kaha.
Mai bola “betu, ye nimmo mujhe dekh kar kyo bhag gayi. Kya isne subah subah koi shararat ki hai.”
Ami boli “nahi bhaiya, wo keerti didi ne hume yaha baithaya tha aur kaha tha ki, jaise hi aap naha kar bahar nikle, hum unko aakar bata de. Wo aapke
liye chay lekar aa jayegi.”
Mujhe ami ki baton se samajh me to aa gaya tha ki, nimi mujhe dekh kar, is tarah kyo bhagi hai. Fir bhi maine anjan bante huye ami se kaha.
Mai bola “lekin betu, iske liye nimmo ko bhagne ki kya jarurat thi. Wo aaram se jakar bhi to keerti ko ye baat bata sakti thi.”
Ami boli “bhaiya, nimi ko laga ki, kahin us se mai jakar keerti didi ko ye baat na bata du. Isliye usne aapko dekhte hi daud laga di.”
Itna kah kar, wo khud hi apni baat par khilkhila kar hasne lagi aur uski is hansi me mai bhi uska sath dene laga. Mere taiyar hote hi keerti chay lekar aa
gayi. Maine chay pee aur fir mai ami nimi aur keerti ke sath bahar aa gaya.
Mujhe dekhte hi, sab jaane ke liye uth kar khade ho gaye aur hum ghar ko taala laga kar bahar aa gaye. Lekin hum itne log ho chuke the ki, ek gaadi
me nahi aa sakte the. Isliye nikki chhoti maa se ek car aur nikal lene ko kahne lagi.
Nikki ki baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne ek car aur nikal li. Lekin ab sawal ye uth raha tha ki, kaun kiske sath baithega. Kyoki sabke sab chhoti maa ke sath
hi baithne le liye khade huye the.
Kyoki vaani didi se abhi bhi sabko dahshat lag rahi thi. Vaani didi ne hume gaadi me baithne ki aawaj lagayi to, maine keerti ko vaani didi ki car me
chalne ishara kiya aur barkha didi ko bhi apne sath le aaya.
Hum teeno aakar vaani didi ki gaadi me baith gaye aur baki sab chhoti maa ke sath ho gaye. Hum sabke gadiyon me baithte hi, humari gadiyan
siddhivinayak mandir jaane ke liye nikal padi.
Abhi subah ke 6:15 baje the, isliye raste me jyada bhid nahi thi. Hum 6:30 baje siddhivinayak mandir pahuch gaye. Lekin waha itni subah subah bhi
achi khasi bhid najar aa rahi thi.
Gaadiyon ko parking me lagane ke bad, chhoti maa prasad lene lagi. Vaani didi ne bhid se bachne ke liye, chhoti maa se VIP darshan karne ki baat
kahi to, chhoti maa ne unko samjhate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “hum koi film dekhne nahi aaye hai ki, bhid se bachne ke liye black se ticket le le. Hum bhagwan ke darshan karne aaye hai aur
bhagwan ke dar par koi chhota bada, amir garib nahi hota hai.”
“Bhagwan chhota bada, amir garib nahi dekhte. Wo to kewal bhakti bhav dekhte hai aur jo un ke darshan puri shraddha aur aashtha ke sath karta hai.
Wo use apne darshano ka fal jarur dete hai.”
“Isliye hum sab bhi aam logon ki tarah hi bappa ke darshan karege. Mujhe viswas hai ki, bappa hume apne darshano ka fal jarur dege aur humari priya
jaldi hi coma se bahar aa jayegi.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ko sunne ke bad vaani didi ne kuch nahi kaha aur fir hum sab aakar darshan karne walon ki katar me khade ho gaye. Lekin
darshan karne walon ki katar me lagne ke kuch hi der bad, nimi ki nautanki suru ho gayi.
Wo apne pairon me dard hone ki baat kah kar, keerti ki god me aa gayi. Ab nimi itni chhoti bhi nahi thi ki, keerti jyada der tak use apni god me le sake.
Kuch hi der bad, keerti ke hath dard karne lage aur usne nimi ko nitika ki god me thama diya.
Magar kuch hi der bad, nitika ko bhi hathon me dard mehsus hone laga to, usne nimi ko nikki ki god me de diya. Lekin kuch der bad, nikki ki himmat bhi
jabab de gayi aur nimi barkha didi ki god me aa gayi.
Barkha didi ko nimi ko god me lene se jyada pareshani nahi huyi. Lekin jab wo bahut der tak use god me liye rahi to, vaani didi unse nimi ko apni god
me dene ki baat kahne lagi.
Nimi ne jaise hi vaani didi ki god me jaane ki baat suni to, usne fauran barkha didi ki god se niche utarte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, ab mere pair ka dard thik hai. Mai ami didi ke pas jati hu.”
Ye kahte huye, wo daud kar ami ke pas chali gayi aur baki sab uski is harkat ko dekhte rah gaye. Nimi ki is harkat par nitika ne bura sa muh banate
huye kaha.
Nitika boli “ye nimi bhi badi ajib hai. Hum sabki god me rahkar, humare hathon me dard kar diya aur jab vaani didi ki use god me lene ki baari aayi to,
uske pairon ka dard hi gayab ho gaya.”
Nitika ki ye baat sunkar, sab hasne lage aur kuch hi der me hum katar me chalte chalte bappa ke samne pahuch gaye. Hum sab ne baari baari se
bappa ke darshan kiye. Fir chhoti maa ke prasad chadane ke bad hum bahar aa gaye.
Abhi sirf 8 baje the. Humare subah jaldi yaha aa jane ki vajah se hume na to jyada bhid bhad ka samna karna pada tha aur na hi hume darshan karne
me jyada samay nahi laga tha.
Magar subah jaldi uthne aur nashta na karne ki vajah se ab sabko bhukh lagne lagi thi. Barkha didi nashta karne ke liye sabse ghar chalne ki baat
kahne lagi. Lekin vaani didi ne unki baat kaatte huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “nahi, hume 10 baje ke pahle hospital ke Inauguration me bhi pahuchna hai aur yadi humne ghar jakar nashta kiya to, hume hospital ke
liye nikalne me der bhi ho sakti hai.”
“Isliye acha yahi hoga ki, hum yahi aas pas ke kisi restaurant me chal kar nashta kar le aur wahi se priya ko dekhte huye, naye hospital chal chalege.”
Vaani didi ki ye baat hum sabko sahi lagi. Humne pas ke hi ek restaurant me nashta kiya aur nashta karne ke bad, hum sab 9:15 baje priya ko dekhne
hospital pahuch gaye.
Is samay hospital me aakash uncle, mohini aunty aur dada ji the. Dada ji aur mohini aunty bahar baithe the. Jabki aakash uncle priya ke pas the. Hum
sab dada ji aur aunty se milne lage.
Unse mil lene ke bad, chhoti maa, ami nimi aur nikki priya ke pas chali gayi. Thodi der bad, chhoti maa aur ami nimi, priya ko dekh kar wapas aayi to,
vaani didi aur barkha didi priya ko dekhne chali gayi.
Unke priya ke pas se lautne ke bad, keerti aur nitika priya ko dekhne gayi. Jab wo log bhi priya ko dekh kar, aa gayi to, fir mai priya ke pas pahucha.
Aakash uncle uske pas baithe the aur nikki uske bed par hi baithi thi.
Lekin wo is sab bekhabar behoshi ki nind me soyi huyi thi. Uske chehre par koi bhav nahi tha. Fir bhi wo hamesha ki tarah bahut pyari lag rahi thi aur
aisa lag raha tha ki, jaise wo abhi aankh khol kar mujhse baten karne lagegi.
Mai uske chehre ko dekhne me khoya hua tha ki, tabhi uski aankhon se aansu bahne lage. Uske aansu bahte dekh, uncle ne kankapati aawaj me nikki
se kaha.
Aakash uncle bole “nikki beta, jaldi se nidhi ko call lagao. Ye dekho fir se priya ke aansu aa rahe hai.”
Nikki ne priya ke aansu dekhe to, uski aankhon me nami aa gayi aur usne priya ke aansu ponchhte huye uncle se kaha.
Nikki boli “uncle, nidhi didi ko call lagane ka koi fayda nahi hai. Wo pahle hi bata chuki hai ki, priya ke aansu dawaiyon ki vajah se aa rahe hai. Jab tak
iska sharir koi harkat nahi karta, tab tak ye coma me hi hai.”
Nikki ki ye baat sunkar, uncle ki aankhon ne barasna suru kar diya. Wo priya ka hath apne hathon me lekar, use apni aankhon me lagaye, roye ja rahe
the. Na jaane kitni baar mai unhe priya ke liye rote dekh chuka tha.
Mai pahle se is priya ke liye unke is pyar ki kadar karta tha. Lekin aaj unke in aansuon ki keemat bahut jyada bad gayi thi. Kyoki aaj unki aankh se
girne wala har aansu sirf unki beti ke liye hi nahi, balki meri bahan ke liye bhi gir raha tha.
Wo roye ja rahe the aur nikki unko chup karane ki kosis kar rahi thi. Unka rona dekh kar meri aankhon me bhi nami aa rahi thi. Lekin maine apni
aankhon ki nami ko saaf kiya aur uncle ko pakad ke apne sath bahar le aaya.
Mai unko dilasa dete huye bahar sabke pas le aaya aur nitika ko andar bhej diya. Uncle ki ye haalat dekh, chhoti maa aur vaani didi unko dilasa dene
lagi. Unki baat sunkar, uncle ne aansu bhari aankhone se apni bebasi jahir karte huye kaha.
Uncle bole “priya meri sabse ladli beti hai aur uski hansi se mera saara ghar gunjta rahta tha. Lekin aaj uski hansi ke bina mera ghar, ghar hi nahi
lagta. Maine apne inhi hathon ke jhulon me maine use jhulaya hai aur meri inhi ungaliyon ko pakad kar usne chalna seekha hai.”
“Lekin aaj ye hath itne bebas aur lachar ho gaye hai ki, apni beti ko uski nind se jaga bhi nahi pa rahe hai. Pata nahi, mere kis gunah ki saza meri is
masoom beti ko mil rahi hai. Mujhse uski ye haalat dekhi nahi ja rahi hai.”
Apni baat kahte kahte uncle ke sabar ka bandh toot gaya aur bilakh kar rone lage. Unka rona dekh kar, hum sabki aankhen bhi aansuon se bheeg
gayi. Dada ji ne unhe aage bad kar apne gale se laga liya aur unhe samjhane lage.
Tabhi kahin se nidhi didi aa gayi. Unko is samay yaha dekh kar, hum sabko thodi hairani ho rahi thi. Lekin wo khud bhi yaha ka mahol dekh kar kuch
hairan aur pareshan si ho gayi. Un ne humare pas aate hi kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “kya hua, yaha sab thik to hai na.”
Nidhi didi ki baat sunkar, maine unhe saari baat bata di. Jise sunne ke bad, un ne uncle ko dilasa dete huye kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “uncle aap priya ki jara bhi fikar mat kijiye. Priya ki jitni fikar aapko hai. Utni hi uski fikar mujhe bhi hai. Tabhi to mai Dr. robert ke yaha
pahuchte hi, unhe pahle priya ko dikhane lekar aayi hu.”
Ye kahte huye, nidhi didi ne apne sath aaye Dr. robert ka parichay uncle se karwaya aur fir wo Dr. robert ko lekar, priya ke kamre ki taraf bad gayi.
Hum log bhi unke pichhe priya ke kamre tak aaye.
Lekin nidhi didi ne hum sabko bahar hi rok diya. Nidhi didi ke andar jaane ke thodi der bad, nikki aur nitika bhi bahar aa gayi. Un ne bahar aakar bataya
ki, nidhi didi ke sath aaye, doctor ne un logon ko bahar bhej diya.
Iske bad, hum sab badi bechaini se nidhi didi ke bahar aane ka intejar karne lage. Karib 10 min bad, nidhi didi bahar aayi aur aakash uncle ko apne
pas bulaya. Unki kuch der aakash uncle se baten hoti rahi.
Fir aakash uncle ne humare pas aakar nikki ko nidhi didi ke pas bhej diya. Nikki ke nidhi didi ke pas pahuchne par nidhi didi ne us se kuch baten ki aur
fir use apne sath priya ke kamre me le gayi.
Shayad unke sathi doctor ko nikki se kuch puchna tha. Karib 10 min bad nikki bahar aayi aur chhoti maa ko apne sath bula kar le gayi. Ab andar
shayad chhoti maa se mere baare me kuch puchha jana tha.
Chhoti maa ke andar jaane ke karib 15 min bad, nikki ko chhod kar, baki sab bahar nikal aaye. Chhoti maa humare pas aakar khadi ho gayi aur nidhi
didi, Dr. robert ko lekar apne room me chali gayi.
Update-213
Lekin nidhi didi ne hum sabko bahar hi rok diya. Nidhi didi ke andar jaane ke thodi der bad, nikki aur nitika bhi bahar aa gayi. Un ne bahar aakar bataya
ki, nidhi didi ke sath aaye, doctor ne un logon ko bahar bhej diya.
Iske bad, hum sab badi bechaini se nidhi didi ke bahar aane ka intejar karne lage. Karib 10 min bad, nidhi didi bahar aayi aur aakash uncle ko apne
pas bulaya. Unki kuch der aakash uncle se baten hoti rahi.
Fir aakash uncle ne humare pas aakar nikki ko nidhi didi ke pas bhej diya. Nikki ke nidhi didi ke pas pahuchne par nidhi didi ne us se kuch baten ki aur
fir use apne sath priya ke kamre me le gayi.
Shayad unke sathi doctor ko nikki se kuch puchna tha. Karib 10 min bad nikki bahar aayi aur chhoti maa ko apne sath bula kar le gayi. Ab andar
shayad chhoti maa se mere baare me kuch puchha jana tha.
Chhoti maa ke andar jaane ke karib 15 min bad, nikki ko chhod kar, baki sab bahar nikal aaye. Chhoti maa humare pas aakar khadi ho gayi aur nidhi
didi, Dr. robert ko lekar apne room me chali gayi.
Hum sab bechaini se unke wapas aane ka intejar karne lage. Kuch der bad, wo apne kamre se bahar nikli. Unke chehre par khushi jhalak rahi thi. Un
ne humare pas aakar muskurate huye kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “uncle, ek khush-khabri hai. Dr. robert to yaha sirf aaj ke liye aaye the. Lekin priya ko dekhne ke bad, un ne apna irada badal diya hai aur
un ne faisla kiya hai ki, wo kuch din yahi rahkar, khud hi priya ka case dekhege.”
“Unke baare me to mai aapko pahle hi bata chuki hu ki, wo apne kisi bhi case me asafal nahi rahe hai aur ye hum sabke liye bahut khushi ki baat hai
ki, un ne khud hi priya ka case apne hath me le liya hai.”
Nidhi didi ki baat sunkar, hum sabke chehre par raunak aa gayi. Wahi is baat ko sunte hi nitika ne kaha.
Nitika boli “ye sab aaj bappa ke darshan karne ka fal hai. Un ne hi Dr. robert ke man ko badal diya hoga.”
Nitika ki is baat ke jabab me nidhi didi ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “ye sach hai ki, sacche man se ki gayi prarthana kabhi bekar nahi jati aur ye bhi sach hai ki, upar wala acchhon ke sath kabhi bura nahi
karta hai. Isliye viswas rakho ki, priya jaldi thik ho jayegi.”
Nidhi didi ki ye baat sunkar, sabko bahut hausla mila. Lekin mera dhyan is samay in sab baton par na hokar, chhoti maa ke upar tha. Wo priya ke
kamre se bahar aane ke bad se chup chup si thi.
Abhi bhi nidhi didi ki baat se un par koi asar padte nahi dikha. Wo hum sab ke sath hote huye bhi, na jaane kis soch me khoyi huyi thi. Wo apni soch
me gum thi ki, nidhi didi ne apni baat ka rukh unki taraf modte huye kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “aunty, Inauguration ka samay to kab ka ho chuka hai. Kya aap waha nahi jayegi.”
Nidhi didi ki is baat ko sunkar, chhoti maa ne chuakte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “haan, haan, hum sab bhi wahi ke liye nikalne wale the ki, tabhi tum aa gayi. Ab der karna thik nahi hai, chalo chalte hai.”
Ye kah kar, chhoti maa ne aakash uncle, dada ji aur mohini aunty se jaane ki ijajat le li. Magar keerti ne humare sath aane se mana kar diya. Usne
kaha ki, wo priya ke sath hi waha aayegi.
Chhoti maa ne bhi use yahi rukne ki ijajat de di. Iske bad, nikki ko bulaya gaya to, usne bhi sabse yahi baat kahi. Lekin nidhi didi ne jab use hetal didi
ke baare me samajhaya to, wo humare sath chalne ko taiyar ho gayi.
Iske bad, keerti aur nitika ko priya ke pas hi chhod kar, hum sab nidhi didi ke sath naye hospital ke jaane ke liye nikal pade. Kuch hi der me hum sab
naye hospital pahuch gaye.
Mai pahli baar is hospital me aa raha tha. Isliye ise dekh kar, meri aankhen khuli ki khuli rah gayi. Hospital ki imarat tees manjila hone ke sath sath,
uske aas pas ka mahol bhi hospital ke hisab se hi tha.
Hospital ke ek taraf vishal samundar to, dusri taraf ek bahut bada Garden tha. Is samay Garden me achi khasi bhid najar aa rahi thi. Inauguration
program usi Garden me chal raha tha.
Jis hospital me abhi priya thi, ye hospital us se char guna bada tha. Hospital ke samne gadiyon ki parking ke liye bahut badi jagah di gayi thi. Jo abhi
gaadiyon se puri tarah se bhari huyi thi.
Hum bhi apni gaadiyan wahi park karne lage. Gaadi se utarte samay meri najar us parking ke pichhe bani ek aalishan imarat par padi. Jo kisi hotel se
kam nahi lag rahi thi. Use dekh kar, maine barkha didi se uske baare me puchha to, un ne kaha.
Barkha didi boli “ye ek dharamshala hai. Ise bahar se aane wale marijon ko dhyan me rakh kar banaya gaya hai. Jis se ki marij ke sath aane walon ko
yaha rukne me koi pareshani na ho. Yaha rukne ke sath sath khane peene ki bhi suvidha hai.”
Barkha didi se baat karte huye hum sab usi Garden me pahuch gaye. Ajay ne apne khas mehmano se humara parichay karaya. Is samay waha santri
se lekar mantri tak sabhi maujud the.
Magar mere janne walo me, ajay, aman, nisha bhabhi, shikha didi, aman ki mom, chacha, chachi, seeru didi, selu didi, aru, hetal didi, hetal didi ki mom,
dhiru shah, abhay, khalid aur ajay aman ke kuch rishtedar ke alawa koi nahi tha.
Isliye mai chhoti maa ko sabse milta chhod kar, shikha didi ke pas aa gaya. Meri shikha didi se baat chal rahi thi ki, tabhi seeru didi aur hetal didi aa
gayi. Hetal didi ne muskurate huye mujhe apne gale se laga liya.
Ami nimi unko dekh kar, thoda ghabra rahi thi aur unki is ghabrahat ko dekh kar, mai unka parichay hetal didi se karwane se bach raha tha. Kyoki mai
ami nimi ki kisi harkat ki vajah se hetal didi ke dil ko chot pahuchana nahi chahta tha.
Lekin hetal didi ki najar ami nimi par pad gayi aur un ne khud hi mujhse unke baare me puchh liya. Aakhir me majbur hokar, maine unka parichay ami
nimi se karwate huye kaha.
Mai boli “didi, ye ami nimi hai.”
Iske sath hi maine ami nimi ko bhi hetal didi ka parichay dete huye kaha.
Mai bola “betu, chhoti ye hetal didi hai.”
Mere muh se hetal didi ka naam sunte hi, ami nimi ka saara dar bhag gaya aur unke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Unke chehre par muskurahat
dekh kar, mera chehra bhi fir se khil utha.
Asal me unke is dar ke bhag jaane ki do vajah thi. Pahli sabse jaruri vajah to ye thi ki, yaha walon ke bheje gaye, gift aur khilono me se unhe sabse
jyada, hetal didi ke bheje huye khilone hi pasand aaye the.
Jabki dusri vajah ye thi ki, wo video me hetal didi ko pahle hi dekh chuki thi. Us samay mai unko bata chuka tha ki, tumko itne pyare gift bhejne wali
hetal didi yahi hai aur jaldi hi surgery se inka ye chehra thik ho jayega.
Us samay to un dono ne bhi bade josh me kah diya tha ki, chehra kharab hone se kya hota hai. Humari sabse achi didi to yahi hai. Lekin yaha achanak
unko apne samne dekh kar, wo shayad unhe pehchan nahi payi aur ghabra gayi.
Magar jab unhe hetal didi ka naam pata chala to, unka dar khud-ba-khud bhag gaya aur unke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Magar yaha bhi nimi
apni harkat se baaj nahi aayi. Usne hetal didi ke samne apna rona rote huye kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, aapne ami didi ko kitni achi nachne wali gudiya di hai. Lekin mujhe dhol bajane wala, aisa gudda diya hai ki, wo dhol bajate bajate hi gir
jata hai aur sab mera majak udate hai.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, sab hasne lage aur hetal didi ne uske samne baith kar, pyar se uske sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Hetal didi boli “tum fikar mat karo. Mai tumhe us se bhi pyari gudiya dungi.”
Hetal didi ki baat sunte hi, nimi ne khush hote huye kaha.
Nimi boli “didi, jaldi se de dena. Nahi to aap hospital me…….”
Abhi nimi apni baat puri bhi nahi kar payi thi ki, tabhi seeru didi ne use apni god me utha liya. Ye dekh kar hetal didi ne, seeru didi ko tokte huye kaha.
Hetal didi boli “are use kaha le ja rahi ho. Use uski baat to puri karne do.”
Lekin seeru didi ne unki baat ko ansuna karte huye kaha.
Seeru didi boli “are ye jab se aayi hai, tum se hi batiaaye ja rahi hai. Is se thoda mujhe bhi to baat karne do. Tab tak tum punnu se apni jaruri baat ko
pura kar lo.”
Ye kahte huye, seeru didi ne ami ko apne sath aane ka ishara kiya aur un dono ko humare pas se door lekar chali gayi. Hetal didi ko seeru didi ki ye
harkat samajh me nahi aayi aur wo hairani se unhe dekhti rah gayi.
Lekin mai unki is harkat ko samajh chuka tha. Asal me nimi shayad baton baton me hatel didi ke bharti hone ki baat bolne wali thi. Jise wakt rahte
seeru didi ne bolne se rok diya tha aur isi vajah se wo unhe hum se door le gayi thi.
Hetal didi ko is tarah hairan dekh kar, maine baat ka rukh apni taraf modte huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, wo log abhi wapas aa jayegi. Aap ye bataiye ki, aapko mujhse kya jaruri baat karni hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, hetal didi ka dhyan seeru didi ki taraf se hat gaya aur un ne muskurate huye kaha.
Hetal didi boli “pahle tum ye batao ki, tum kitne din ke liye yaha aaye ho. Tab hi mai tumhe apni baat bataugi.”
Mai unki baat ka matlab samajh raha tha. Fir bhi maine anjan bante huye kaha.
Mai bola “didi, mai to hospital ke Inauguration ke liye aaya hu aur iske bad chala jauga.”
Hetal didi boli “tab tum apna jaana kuch din ke liye taal do.”
Mai bola “kyo didi.”
Hetal didi boli “kyoki kal meri surgery hone wali hai. Aise me tumhe ek do din to mere pas rukna hi padega.”
Hetal didi ki ye baat sunkar, maine bhi thoda nakhra karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, mai to yaha khud se aaya hu. Aapne to mujhe ye baat batane ki jarurat hi nahi samjhi. Yadi mai yaha nahi aaya hota to, mujhe ye
baat pata bhi nahi chalti aur aapki surgery bhi ho gayi hoti.”
Meri baat sunte hi, hetal didi ne kasam khate huye kaha.
Hetal didi boli “are nahi nahi, mai tumko call karne hi wali thi. Tabhi nisha bhabhi ne bataya ki, tum yaha aa rahe ho. Tumko chaukane ke liye hi, humne
ye baat abhi tak chhupa kar rakhi thi.”
“Lekin ab yadi tumne meri surgery ke pahle yaha se jaane ki baat sochi bhi to, mai surgery se sach me bhag jaugi aur tum jante ho ki, mere liye aisa
karna koi badi baat nahi hai.”
Unki ye baat sunkar, mujhe man hi man hansi aa gayi. Kyoki isi dar ki vajah se to, sab unse priya ki baat ko chhupa kar rakhe huye the. Maine unki is
baat ko sunkar, unhe yakin dilaya ki, mai unki surgery ke bad bhi yahi rukuga.
Iske bad, meri unse isi baare me baat chalti rahi. Tabhi nidhi didi hume bulane aa gayi. Ab karyakram ke mukhya-atithi hospital ka lokarpan karne wale
the. Hum sab unhi ke pas aakar khade ho gaye.
Un ne taaliyon ki gadgadahat ke bich ke sang-marmar ke shila-lekh ka anavran kiya aur fir se taliyon ki gadgadahat goonj gayi. Lekin jaise hi meri najar
shila-lekh par likhe hospital ke trustees ke naam par padi, mai chauke bina na rah saka.
Hospital ke trustees me mera naam bhi likha hua tha. Trustees me apna naam dekh kar maine chaukte huye nisha bhabhi se kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi ye sab kya hai. Hospital ke trustees me mera naam kyo likha hua hai.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “tum trustees me shamil ho. Isliye tumhara naam likha hua hai. Tum pure naam pado, tumhe aur bhi naye naam najar aayege.”
Nisha bhabhi ki baat sunkar, mai ek baar fir se hospital trustees ka naam padne laga. Trustees me sabe pahle Ajay, fir Aman, fir Nisha bhabhi, Fir
Shikha didi, fir Nidhi didi, fir Barkha didi, fir Hetal didi, fir Seeru didi, fir Selu didi, fir Aru, fir Nikki, fir priya aur sabse aakhiri me mera naam tha.
Pahle hospital ke 7 trustees banaye gaye the. Jinme ki ajay aur aru ka naam joda jaana tha. Lekin ab hospital ke 13 trustees the. Jinme ajay aur aru ke
sath sath, nidhi didi, nikki, priya aur mera naam bhi jod diya gaya tha.
Mujhe usme kisi ke naam par koi aetraj nahi tha. Lekin fir bhi apna aur priya ka naam jode jaane par kuch ajib jarur lag raha tha. Maine apni is hairani
ko nisha bhabhi par jahir karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “bhabhi, isme baki naam to thik hai. Lekin isme mera aur priya ka naam kyo joda gaya hai.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “priya nikki ki saheli hai aur uska naam nikki ke kahne par joda gaya tha. Isliye priya ka naam dekh kar tumko hairan hone ki jarurat
nahi hai. Haan tum apne naam ka jarur puchh sakte ho ki, wo kiske kahne par joda gaya.”
Mai bola “isme puchhna kya hai. Mera naam shikha didi ya barkha didi ke kahne par joda gaya hoga.”
Nisha bhabhi boli “nahi, tumhara naam hum me se kisi ke kahne par nahi joda gaya. Asal me tumhare jaane ke bad, hum sab tumhari hospital ka naam
badalne ki baat par charcha kar rahe the.”
“Shikha aur barkha to is baat par apni sahmati de chuki thi. Lekin alka aunty se is baare me baat karna baki rah gaya tha. Jab humne unse is baare me
baat ki to, un ne bhi is par koi aetraj nahi jataya.”
“Un ne sirf itna kaha ki, unhe hospital ka naam shekar ke naam par na rakhe jaane se koi aetraj nahi hai. Lekin wo chahti hai ki, punnu unke bete jaisa
hai aur usne shekhar ki jagah, shikha ke bhai ka farz nibhaya hai.”
“Yadi is hospital me kisi tarah se usko bhi jod liya jaye to, unhe behad khushi hogi. Unki ye baat sunkar, hum sabke chehre khushi se khil uthe aur
aman ne tumhara naam trustees me jode jaane ki baat rakh di.”
“Tumhara naam trustees me naam jode jaane ke bad, ajay, aru aur nikki ka naam bhi wapas trustees me jode jaane ki baat chal rahi thi ki, tabhi barkha
ne nidhi ka aur nikki ne priya naam jodne ki baat rakh di.”
“Priya ka naam trustees jode jaane ki sahmati humne aakash uncle se le li thi. Jabki tumhara naam jode jaane ki sahmati seeru ne sunita aunty se li
thi. Is tarah ye saare naam sabki sahmati se hi jode gaye hai.”
Nisha bhabhi ki is baat se yaad aaya ki, jab yaha se jaane ke bad, hum mehul ke ghar me the, tab seeru didi ne chhoti maa se baat karke, unka gussa
shant kiya tha. Shayad yahi baat karke un ne chhoti maa gussa shant kiya tha.
Lekin nikki ka naam wapas jode jaane ki baat meri samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Kyoki nisha bhabhi ne pahle jin 7 trustees ke naam bataye the, unme
nikki ka naam nahi tha. Maine jab nisha bhabhi ke samne ye baat baat rakhi to, un ne kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “nikki ka naam pahle trustees me shamil kiya jaana tha. Lekin jab ajay aur aru ka naam usme shamil nahi kiya gaya to, nikki ne bhi
apna naam shamil karne se mana kar diya tha.”
Meri nisha bhabhi se baat chal rahi thi ki, tabhi shikha didi mere pas aa gayi aur meri unse baat hone lagi. Ab sabhi log hospital me the aur aman
sabko hospital me pradan ki jaane wali suvidhaon ke baare me bata raha tha.
Is sabke chalte chalte 1 baj gaya aur logon ka jaana suru ho chuka tha. Kuch hi der me kuch khas logon ko chhod kar, baki log ja chuke the. Ab aman
naye hospital ke doctor aur nurse se charcha kar raha tha aur unhe kuch jaruri nirdesh de raha tha.
Jab aman ka sabko nirdesh dena ho gaya to, wo humare pas aa gaya aur hetal didi se ghar jakar aaram karne ko kahne laga. Magar hetal didi hum
sabko chhod kar ghar jaane ko taiyar nahi ho rahi thi.
Tab aman ne mujhse aur seeru didi se hetal didi ke sath ghar jaane ko kaha. Hum aman ke aisa karne ka matlab samajh rahe the. Isliye hum bina koi
sawal jabab kiye, hetal didi ke sath jaane ko taiyar ho gaye.
Nisha bhabhi humse ami nimi ko apne sath ghar le jaane ko kahne lagi. Jiske bad, mai, ami nimi, seeru didi aur hetal didi ghar ke liye nikal gaye. Aman
ke ghar pahuch kar, hum sab yaha waha ki baten karte rahe.
Isi bich hum logon ne ek sath me khana khaya. Fir 5 baje ke bad selu didi, aru, aman aur nisha bhabhi ghar wapas aa gayi. Un ne bataya ki priya ko
naye hospital me shift kar diya gaya aur ab hum log waha ja sakte hai.
Nisha bhabhi se ijajat milne ke bad, mai seeru didi aur ami nimi ke sath hospital aa gaya. Priya ka room hospital ke 25th floor par tha. Hum log sidhe
25th floor par pahuch gaye.
Priya is samay jis room me thi, use dekh kar, lag hi nahi raha tha ki, wo is samay kisi hospital me hai. Uska room kisi hotel ke suite se kam nahi lag
raha tha. Is samay priya ke pas sabhi log maujud the.
Ajay un se kuch baat kar raha tha aur kisi ne bhi hume aate huye nahi dekha tha. Lekin tabhi priya ki aankhon se fir aansu bahne lage aur priya ke
aansu dekhte hi, ek ek karke, sabki najar khud-ba-khud darwaje ki taraf badti chali gayi.
Update-214
Tab aman ne mujhse aur seeru didi se hetal didi ke sath ghar jaane ko kaha. Hum aman ke aisa karne ka matlab samajh rahe the. Isliye hum bina koi
sawal jabab kiye, hetal didi ke sath jaane ko taiyar ho gaye.
Nisha bhabhi humse ami nimi ko bhi apne sath ghar le jaane ko kahne lagi. Jiske bad hum ami nimi ko apne sath lekar, hetal didi ke sath ghar ke liye
nikal pade. Aman ke ghar pahuch kar, hum sab yaha waha ki baten karte rahe.
Isi bich hum logon ne ek sath me khana khaya. Fir 5 baje ke bad selu didi, aru, aman aur nisha bhabhi ghar wapas aa gayi. Un ne bataya ki priya ko
naye hospital me shift kar diya gaya aur ab hum log waha ja sakte hai.
Nisha bhabhi se ijajat milne ke bad, mai seeru didi aur ami nimi ke sath hospital wapas aa gaya. Priya ka room hospital ke 25th floor par tha. Hum log
sidhe 25th floor par pahuch gaye.
Priya is samay jis room me thi, use dekh kar, lag hi nahi raha tha ki, wo is samay kisi hospital me hai. Uska room kisi hotel ke suite se kam nahi lag
raha tha. Is samay priya ke pas sabhi log maujud the.
Ajay un se kuch baat kar raha tha aur kisi ne bhi hume aate huye nahi dekha tha. Lekin tabhi priya ki aankhon se fir aansu bahne lage aur priya ke
aansu dekhte hi, ek ek karke, sabki najar khud-ba-khud darwaje ki taraf badti chali gayi.
Mujhe sabka is taraf se mujhe dekhne ka matlab samajh nahi aa raha tha. Isliye mai bhi sabko hairani se dekhe ja raha tha. Tabhi aakash uncle ne
meri taraf ishara karte huye nidhi didi se kaha.
Uncle bole “ab to aap logon ne khud dekh liya na ki, kaise punit ke aate hi, priya ki aankhon se aansu bahne lage. Kya ab bhi aapko lagta hai ki, priya
ki aankhon se aansu dawaiyon ki vajah se aa rahe hai.”
Uncle ki is baat ko sunkar, nidhi didi ne thoda gambhir hote huye kaha.
Nidhi didi boli “uncle, hum ye baat pahle se hi jante hai ki, priya ke aansu punit ki vajah se hi nikal rahe hai aur is baare me meri Dr. robert se bhi
charcha ho chuki hai. Un ne bhi is baat par apni sahmati de di hai.”
“Humne aap logon se ye baat sirf isliye kahna thik nahi samajha. Kyoki kahin aapko ye na lage ki, jis ladki ko aapne itne saal tak pala hai. Use aap me
se kisi ke bhi hone ka koi aehsas nahi hai.”
“Magar wo coma ki haalat me bhi apne judwa bhai ke aane ka aehsas kar leti hai aur uske aate hi, aansu bahana suru kar deti hai. Is baat se aapke dil
ko koi chot na pahuche. Bas isi vajah se humne ye baat aap logon se nahi kahi thi.”
Nidhi didi ki ye baat sunkar, aakash uncle ne un se kaha.
Uncle bole “nidhi beta, tum ye kaisi baat kar rahi ho. Mai judwa bacchon ki khasiyat ko acchi tarah se janta hu. Kuch judwa bacche to aise bhi hote hai,
jinhe apne judwa ko lagi chot ka aehsas tak hota hai.”
“Bas isi vajah mai is baat par jor de raha tha ki, priya bhale hi coma me ho. Lekin use punnu ke aane ka kuch na kuch aehsas jarur hota hai aur tum
logon ko is baat ko andekha nahi karna chahiye.”
Uncle ki baat sunkar, ajay ne unko samjhate huye kaha.
Ajay bola “uncle, aapki baat bahut had tak sahi hai. Lekin aap judwa bacchon ki jis khasiyat ki baat kar rahe hai. Wo sirf ek-saman judwa (Identical
twins) me hi dekhne ko milti hai.”
“Jab maa ke pet me bhruna (Embryo) banne wala anda kisi kaas paristithi, me bhruna (Embryo) banne ke pahle hi, do hisso me vibhajit ho jata hai to,
ek hi ande se do bhruno ka vikas hona suru ho jata hai.”
“Is tarah ek hi ande se bane judwa bacchon ko ek-saman judwa (Identical twins) kahte hai. Aise bacchon ke chehro aur unki harkaton me bahut jyada
samanta dekhne ko milti hai.”
“Lekin ek-saman judwa (Identical twins) hamesha ek hi ling ke hote hai. Wo ya to ladke ladke hi ho sakte hai ya fir ladki ladki ho sakte hai. Ek ladka ek
ladki kabhi ek-saman judwa (Identical twins) nahi hote hai.”
“Priya aur punnu asaman judwa (Fraternal twins) hai. Jab maa ke pet me ek hi samay me do alag alag ando se, do bhruna (Embryo) ka vikas hota hai
to, use asaman judwa (Fraternal twins) kahte hai.”
“Asaman judwa (Fraternal twins) bacche ek saman ling ke bhi ho sakte hai aur alag alag ling ke bhi ho sakte hai. Aam taur par aise bacchon ke chehro
aur unki harkaton me koi samanta dekhne ko nahi milti hai.”
“Magar ye judwa bacche hi ek sath ek hi samay me apni maa ke garbha me rahte hai. Isliye inki 50 pratishat aadaten aur harkaten aapas me milti hai.
Lekin priya hume is baat ka apwad banti najar aa rahi hai.”
“Uske dimag ne puri tarah se kaam karna band kar diya hai. Lekin uska dil dhadak raha hai aur achi tarah se kaam bhi kar raha hai. Uska dil hi use
punnu ke uske pas hone ka aehsas karata hai aur uske aansu nikalna suru ho jate hai.”
“Is tarah ki baten aksar ek-saman judwa (Identical twins) bacchon me hi dekhne ko milti hai aur asaman judwa (Fraternal twins) baccho me aisi koi
baat kabhi dekhne ko nahi milti hai.”
“Magar priya ke sath aisa hone ki vajah shayad uske dil ka sharir ke bayen taraf (left side) hone ki jagah dahini taraf (right side) hona bhi ho sakta hai.
Jis vajah se uske dil ko maa ke pet se hi punnu ke dil ko mehsus karne ki aadat pad gayi hai.”
Itna bol kar, ajay chup ho gaya. Lekin uski baat sunkar, chhoti maa, keerti aur mai use hairani se dekhne lage. Chhoti maa ne ajay ke pas aate huye
kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “priya ke dil ke dahini taraf (right side) hone se kya matlab hai. Kya priya ka dil hum sabki tarah nahi hai. Kya use is se koi khatra hai.”
Chhoti maa ki is baat ko sunkar, ajay ne unhe dilasa dete huye kaha.
Ajay bola “aunty, priya ka dil hum sabki tarah sharir ke bayen taraf (left side) na hokar, uske sharir ke dahini taraf (right side) me hai. Aisa hajaron
logon me se kisi ek insan me hi dekhne ko milta hai.”
“Priya ka dil bimari ki vajah se kamjor jarur hai. Lekin uska dil achi tarah se kaam kar raha hai. Apne dil ki vajah se use koi khatra nahi hai. Wo apne
iradon ki bahut majbut ladki hai aur uski yahi baat uske kamjor dil ko bhi majbut banati hai.”
“Hum sabke sharir se ek mansik tarang nikalti hai. Lekin hum ek dusre ki tarango ko mehsus nahi kar pate hai. Magar ek-saman judwa (Identical twins)
bacchon me ek dusre ki mansik tarango ko mehsus karne ki takat hoti hai.”
“Bilkul wo hi takat hume priya me bhi dekhne ko mil rahi hai. Uska dil punnu ke sharir se nikalne wali tarango ko mehsus kar leta hai. Aksar kisi sadme
ka asar humare dil par padta hai aur hume dil ka daura pad jata hai.”
“Lekin priya ne jab punnu ke sath huye hadse ki news dekhi to, iska asar sirf uske dimag par pada aur uske dimag ne kaam karna band kar diya.
Magar is news ka koi asar uske dil par nahi pada.”
“Kyoki kahin na kahin priya ke dil ko is baat ka pura aehsas tha ki, punnu ko kuch bhi nahi hua hai aur isi vajah se uska dil apna kaam karta raha. Abhi
bhi jab punnu uske karib aata hai to, uske dil ki dhadkane bahut jyada bad jaati hai.”
“Uska dil punnu ko apne pas pana chahta hai. Lekin uske dimag ke kaam na karne ki vajah se bebasi me uske aansu nikalne lagte hai. Is samay wo
khud se hi ek jang ladne me lagi huyi hai.”
“Dr. robert ko ye saari baten humne vistar se bata di hai aur aaj se un ne priya ka ilaj suru bhi kar diya hai. Unka kahna hai ki, yadi sab kuch unke
mutabik chalta raha to, priya jaldi hi coma se bahar aa jayegi.”
Ajay ki baat sunkar, sabke chehre par ummid ki ek kiran jagmaga uthi. Lekin priya ki haalat ko jaan kar, mera dil rone ko kar raha tha. Apna dhyan is
baat par se hatane ke liye, maine baat badalte huye chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, vaani didi yaha dikhayi nahi de rahi hai. Wo kaha gayab hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, chhoti maa ne muskurate huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “wo abhi aur uske papa ko lene airport gayi hai.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunte hi, maine chaukte huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya jiju yaha aa gaye hai. Lekin vaani didi ne ye baat pahle kyo nahi batayi. Mai bhi unke sath jiju ko lene chala jata. Vaani didi ki ye baat jara
bhi achi nahi hai.”
Abhi mai itna hi bol paya tha ki, tabhi mujhe vaani didi ki aawaj sunayi di.
Vaani didi boli “kise meri kaun si aadat achi nahi lagti hai.”
Vaani didi ki aawaj sunte hi, sabki najar darwaje ki taraf chali gayi. Wo abhi jiju aur unke pitaji ke sath aa rahi thi. Maine unhe dekha to, dekhta hi rah
gaya. Wo white color ke suit me bilkul kisi hero ki tarah dikh rahe the.
Maine ab tak unhe sirf photo me hi dekha tha aur unka photo dekh kar hi, mai unhe vaani didi ke liye pasand bhi kar chuka tha. Meri abhi un se ek do
baar phone par baat ho chuki thi. Lekin unhe apne samne dekhne ka ye mera pahla mauka tha.
Un ne aate hi, chhoti maa ke pair chuye aur fir priya ko dekhne, uske pas chale gaye. Vaani didi ne unhe priya ki tabiyat ke baare me bataya aur fir
unka sabse parichay karwane lagi. Abhi jiju ne sabse milne ke bad, nidhi didi se kaha.
Abhi jiju bole “mujhe vaani ne bataya tha ki, priya ka ilaj Dr. robert karege. Isliye maine Dr. robert ke yaha aane ke pahle hi, un se yaha rah kar, priya
ka ilaj karne ke baare me baat kar li thi. Ab Dr. robert yahi rah kar priya ka ilaj karege.”
“Iske bad bhi yadi aap logon ko priya ke ilaj ke liye USA to kya, duniya ke kisi bhi kone se, kisi chij ki jarurat ho to, aap behichak hokar mujhe kah sakte
hai. Mai palak jhapakte hi, use aapke samne hajir kar duga.”
Abhi abhi jiju ki baat puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, tabhi na jaane vaani didi ko kya hua ki, unke tevar achanak hi badal gaye. Un ne gusse me bhadakte
huye abhi jiju se kaha.
Vaani didi boli “ye log pichhle char din se priya ke liye raat din ek kar rahe hai aur tum ne aate hi, apni baton se inhe nicha dikhana suru kar diya.
Mujhe tumse aisi baat ki jara bhi ummid nahi thi.”
“Ye jo ajay tumhare samne khada hai, iski ginti desh ke top 5 udyogpation me hoti hai. Abhi tum jis hospital me khade ho. Ye hospital bhi ajay ka hi hai.
Priya ke liye ajay ke pyar ka andaz isi baat se lagaya ja sakta hai ki, usne priya ko bhi is hospital ke trustees me shamil kiya hai.”
“Ye hi nahi, yadi tum daulat ki baat karo to, priya ki chhoti maa ki daulat me itne zero hai ki, yadi tumhari aur ajay ki saari daulat ko bhi mila diya jaye to,
wo priya ki chhoti maa ki daulat se ek zero ko bhi kam nahi kar sakti.”
“Wo priya ke ilaj ke liye USA to kya, duniya ke kisi bhi kone se, kuch bhi palak jhapakte hi manga sakti hai. Lekin unhe priya ke ilaj me kahin koi kami
najar nahi aa rahi hai. Isliye wo is mamle khamosh hai.”
Itna kah kar, vaani didi chup ho gayi. Unki is baat ne waha khade sabhi logon ki bhi bolti band kar di thi. Vaani didi ki is baat se abhi jiju aur unke pita ji
ka chehra bhi chhota sa ho gaya tha.
Vaani didi ke swabhav ko sabhi ache se jante the. Unko kisi baat ko samjhane ki kosis karna, sirf unke gusse ko badana hi tha. Isliye hum me se koi
bhi, unko samjhane ki himmat nahi kar pa raha tha.
Chhoti maa, ajay aur baki logon ko bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, is mahol ko kaise fir se pahle jaisa banaya jaye. Tabhi keerti ne seeru didi ko
kuch karne ka ishara kiya. Jiske bad, seeru didi ne hans kar, taali peette huye abhi jiju se kaha.
Seerat boli “wah jiju, aapne bhi kya khoob vaani didi ko bevkuf banaya hai. Unki to samajh me hi nahi aaya ki, hum sab mile huye hai aur unko gussa
dilane ke liye hi ye natak kar rahe the.”
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunte hi, sab seeru didi ki taraf dekhne lage. Lekin seeru didi ne ulte sabki taraf sawal dagte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “are aap logon ko kya ab bhi samajh me nahi aaya ki, abhi jiju sirf vaani didi ko gussa dilane ke liye ye natak kar the. Un ne pahle hi, call
karke, ye baat humko bata di thi. Yadi aapko meri baat par yakin na ho to, keerti se puchh lo. Jiju ne usko hi call kiya tha.”
Seeru didi ki is baat ko sunkar, sab keerti ki taraf dekhne lage. Keerti ne bhi fauran seeru didi ki baat par haan me haan mila di. Jiske bad sabke
chehre par hansi wapas aa gayi.
Sabko ache mood me dekh kar, abhi jiju ke chehre par bhi rahat aa gayi. Wahi vaani didi ka chehra aisa ho gaya. Jaise ki unhe sach me kisi ne bevkuf
bana diya ho. Kuch der seeru didi isi mamle ko suljhane me lagi rahi.
Jab sab kuch pahle ki tarah ho gaya to, abhi jiju ne is baat ko sambhalne ke liye, keerti aur seeru didi ko thanks bola. Kuch der bad vaani didi, abhi jiju
aur unke pitaji ko apne sath lekar chali gayi.
Unke jaane ke bad, nidhi didi, ajay, shikha didi bhi chale gaye. Fir 7 baje ke bad, chhoti maa, barkha didi aur keerti bhi ami nimi ke sath ghar chale
gaye. Raat ke 10 baje tak sab ghar ja chuke the.
Ab hospital me mai, riya aur raj hi the. Aaj hum sab ghar me hi khana kha kar aaye the. Isliye hume kisi ke aane ki ummid nahi thi. Lekin aaj bhi ajay
raat 10:30 baje aa gaya aur raat ko 12:30 baje ghar wapas chala gaya.
Ajay ke jaane ke bad, hum teeno priya ke pas hi rahe. Lekin aaj mere aur raj ke priya ke pas hi rahne ki vajah se riya so gayi thi. Nind to mujhe aur raj
ko bhi bahut jyada sata rahi thi.
Magar ek dusre se baat karte rahne ki vajah hume jaagne me jyada pareshani nahi ho rahi thi. Bas aise hi baat karte karte subah ke 7 baj gaye. Subah
hote hi, aakash uncle aur nikki aa gaye.
Aaj Sunday tha aur aaj hetal didi ki surgery bhi hona thi. Isliye mujhe aaj din bhar hospital me hi rukna tha. Nikki logon ke aate hi, mai unko jata kar,
fresh hone ke liye ghar aa gaya.
Ghar aane ke bad, maine fresh hua aur taiyar hone laga. Mere taiyar hote hi, keerti chay nashta lekar aa gayi. Maine keerti se baat karte huye, chay
nashta kiya aur fir mai keerti ke sath kamre se bahar aa gaya.
Chhoti maa, vaani didi, barkha didi aur ami nimi pahle se hi taiyar baithi thi. Mere aate hi wo uth kar khadi ho gayi aur fir 8:15 baje hum sab hospital
jaane ke liye nikal pade.
Humare pchuchne ke kuch hi der bad, hetal didi ki surgery suru ho gayi. Unki surgery 3 baje tak chali. Surgery ho jaane ke bad, unko priya ke pas wale
room me hi, shift kar diya gaya.
Unko room me shift karne ke bad, mai ami nimi aur keerti ke sath 3:30 baje ghar aa gaya. Aaj abhi jiju ko wapas bhi jaana tha. Lekin ab mujhe bahut
nind sata rahi thi. Isliye mai ghar wapas aate hi so gaya.
Fir meri nind 9:30 baje keerti ke jagane par khuli. Usne mujhe bataya ki, abhi jiju aur unke pitaji sham ki flight se ja chuke hai. Keerti se thodi bahut
baat karne ke bad, mai fresh hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad, mai taiyar hua aur fir sabke sath, dinner karne baith gaya. Dinner ke bad, mai 10:30 hospital pahuch gaya. Hospital pahuchte hi,
mai sabse pahle hetal didi se milne unke pas gaya. Unhe abhi bhi hosh nahi aaya tha.
Is samay unke pas unki mummy, seeru didi, selu didi, aru, aur shikha didi thi. Unse milne ke bad, mai priya ke pas aa gaya. Priya ke pas is samay
aakash uncle, padmini aunty, ajay, nikki, nitika, riya aur raj the.
Mere pahuchne ke kuch hi der bad, aakash uncle, padmini aunty aur nitika ke sath ghar wapas chale gaye. Unke jaane ke kuch hi der bad, selu didi,
aru, aur shikha didi bhi ajay ke sath ghar wapas chali gayi.
Ab hospital me hetal didi ke pas unki mummy, seeru didi aur nikki thi. Jabki priya ke pas mai, raj aur riya the. Lekin bich bich me seeru didi, nkki, riya,
raj aur mai is karme se us kamre me hote rahte the.
Raat ko 1 baje ke bad, hetal didi ko hosh aa gaya. Unke hosh me aate hi, mai unse jakar mila. Maine unhe bataya ki, ajay ne humare rukne ke liye ek
kamra khulwa diya hai aur hum usi me ruke huye hai.
Meri ye baat sunkar, wo bahut jyada khush huyi. Iske bad hum sab thodi thodi der me yaha se waha hote rahte the. Hetal didi dawaiyon ke asar ki
vajah se jyadatar samay soti hi rahi.
Aise hi karte karte raat beet gayi aur subah ke 7 baj chuke the. Aaj Monday tha aur priya ke coma me rahne ka 6wan din tha. Lekin usne ab tak apne
aansu bahane ke siwa, koi bhi harkat nahi ki thi.
Mai isi baare me soch raha tha ki, tabhi uncle aur nitika aa gaye. Maine unko ghar jaane ki baat jatayi aur hetal didi se milne aa gaya. Hetal didi se
milkar, maine unhe sham ko aane ki baat jatayi aur mai ghar aa gaya.
Mai jab ghar pahucha to, keerti ne mujhe chay lakar di. Mai chay peene laga to, keerti ne mere samne aaj ka akhbar rakh diya. Akhbar dekhte hi, mai
samajh gaya ki, aaj Monday hone ki vajah se wo mujhe akhbar de rahi hai.
Mai chay peete peete akhbar me Tripti ki rachna dudne laga. Lekin pura akhbar dekh lene ke bad bhi, mujhe kahin bhi Tripti ki rachna najar nahi aayi
aur maine mayus hokar akhbar ko ek kinare rakh diya.
Aaj ke akhbar me Tripti ki rachna ko na pakar, ab mujhe bhi keerti ki ye baat sahi lagne lagi thi ki, priya hi tripti hai. Lekin mera dimag abhi bhi is baat
ko manne ke liye taiyar nahi tha.
Update-215
Meri ye baat sunkar, wo bahut jyada khush huyi. Iske bad hum sab thodi thodi der me yaha se waha hote rahte the. Hetal didi dawaiyon ke asar ki
vajah se jyadatar samay soti hi rahi.
Aise hi karte karte raat beet gayi aur subah ke 7 baj chuke the. Aaj Monday tha aur priya ke coma me rahne ka 6wan din tha. Lekin usne ab tak apne
aansu bahane ke siwa, koi bhi harkat nahi ki thi.
Mai isi baare me soch raha tha ki, tabhi uncle aur nitika aa gaye. Maine unko ghar jaane ki baat jatayi aur hetal didi se milne aa gaya. Hetal didi se
milkar, maine unhe sham ko aane ki baat jatayi aur mai ghar aa gaya.
Mai jab ghar pahucha to, keerti ne mujhe chay lakar di. Mai chay peene laga to, keerti ne mere samne aaj ka akhbar rakh diya. Akhbar dekhte hi, mai
samajh gaya ki, aaj Monday hone ki vajah se wo mujhe akhbar de rahi hai.
Mai chay peete peete akhbar me Tripti ki rachna dudne laga. Lekin pura akhbar dekh lene ke bad bhi, mujhe kahin bhi Tripti ki rachna najar nahi aayi
aur maine mayus hokar akhbar ko ek kinare rakh diya.
Aaj ke akhbar me Tripti ki rachna ko na pakar, mai bhi ye sochne par majbur ho gaya tha ki, kahin priya hi to tripti nahi hai. Ye baat mere dimag me
aate hi, meri najron ke samne tripti ki ab tak ki saari rachnaye ghumne lagi.
Tripti ki har rachna me mujhe ek dard hi najar aaya tha aur ab jab mai tirpti ki rachnaon se priya ko jod kar dekh raha tha to, mujhe meri bahan ke
hanste muskurate chehre ke peechhe chhupe dard ka aehsas hone laga.
Maine anjane me hi uske dil par bahut gahra jakhm lagaya tha aur is baat ke aehsas se hi meri aankhon me nami chha gayi. Maine apni aankhon me
aayi nami ko ponchhte huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “yadi priya hi tripti hai to, uske dil me bahut jyada dard chhupa hua hai aur uske is dard ke liye sirf aur sirf mai hi jimmedar hu. Maine anjane
me hi sahi, magar use bahut jyada dard diya hai.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me keerti ne, priya ke tripti hone ki baat ka khulasa karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “maine nikki se pata kiya tha. Nikki ne is baat ko maana hai ki, priya hi tripti hai. Priya ki har rachna, chahe wo “Pratiksha” ho ya fir chahe wo
“Koi To Rok Lo” ho. Wo sirf tumhare upar hi thi.”
“Tumko yaad hoga ki, shikha didi ki shadi me, khane ke samay par, nikki aur priya kisi baat ko lekar aapas me lad gayi thi. Lekin unke is jhagre ko
seeru didi ne natak kah kar taal diya tha.”
“Lekin unka wo jhagda sach me hua tha aur unke is jhagde ki vajah bhi tum hi the. Priya ne tumhare pas se aate hi, nikki ko ye bata diya tha ki, usne
apne pyar ki saari sachchai tumhe bata di hai.”
“Us samay nikki ko tumhari ye baat buri lagi thi ki, priya ke muh se uske pyar ke baare me sab kuch jaan lene ke bad bhi, tumhare muh se uske liye,
dilase ke do shabd bhi nahi nikle. Is baat ko lekar nikki tumhare upar naraj thi.”
“Aise me jab priya ne khane ke samay par apni nayi rachna “Koi To Rok Lo” nikki ko sunayi aur use chapwane ke baare me nikki ko batane lagi to,
nikki uske upar bhadak uthi aur dono ke bich wo jhagra ho gaya tha.”
“Nikki ke man me usi din se tumhare liye narajgi thi. Fir jab tum priya ki tabiyat ke baare me sunne ke bad bhi yaha nahi aaye to, nikki ki ye narajgi or
bhi jyada bad gayi aur khul kar tumhare samne aa gayi.”
“Nikki aur priya dono sagi bahno ki tarah ek dusre se pyar karti hai. Priya ki is haalat se nikki ko bahut bada jhatka laga hai. Lekin wo bechari to abhi
khul kar ro bhi nahi pa rahi hai.”
Apni baat bolte bolte keerti ka gala bhar aaya aur wo aage ki baat kahte kahte ruk gayi. Lekin ye haal sirf keerti ka hi nahi tha. Mera bhi aisa hi kuch
haal tha. Uski baten sunte sunte meri aankhon me bhi nami chha gayi thi.
Keerti ne meri aankhon ki nami dekhi to, apni aakhon me chhayi nami ko ponchh kar, apni baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumhe Tripti ki rachna me hamesha dard najar aata hai. Asal me Tripti ki rachna me ye dard tabhi se aaya hai. Jab priya ko ye pata chala ki,
tum kisi aur se pyar karte ho.”
“Warna Tripti ki pahle ki rachnaon me ye dard nahi tha. Maine Tripti ki purani rachnaon ke kuch akhbar jama kiye hai. Tum uski pahle ki rachana dekho
to, tumhe khud hi is baat ka aehsas ho jayega.”
Ye kahte huye keerti ne kuch akhbar nikal kar mere samne rakh diye aur unme se ek akhbar meri taraf bada diya. Ye mumbai me mere suruaati dino
ka akhbar tha. Mai usme chhapi Tripti ki rachna ko dekhne laga. Usme chhapi Tripti ki rachna ka shirshak “Bhool jaati hu” tha. Mai uski ye rachna
padne laga.
“Bhool jaati hu”
“Zaroori kaam hai lekin rozana bhool jaati hu.

Mujhe tum se mohabbat hai batana bhool jaati hu.
Teri galiyon se guzrna itna ahca lagta hai.
Mai rasta yad rakhti hun thikana bhool jaati hu.
Bas itni baat per mai logon ko ahchi nahi lagti.
Jo dil me hota hai mai sach sach bol jaati hu.
Shararat le ke ankhon main wo tera dekhna mujh ko.
Mai nazron pe jami nazrein jhukana bhool jaati hu.
Mohabat kab huyi kaise huyi sub yad hai mujh ko.
Mai kar ke mohabat ko bhulana bhool jaati hu.”
Tripti ki is rachna me koi dard nahi, balki uska alhad-pan najar aa raha tha. Uski is rachna ko padne ke bad, maine akhbar ko ek kinare rakha aur
thandi si saans lete huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “mai is ladki ka kya karu, mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai. Mai uske dil me bahut gahrayi tak basa hua hu. Mai use kaise samjhau ki,
mai uska bhai hu aur mere baare me ye sab sochna galat hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.

Keerti boli “nahi, tumhe abhi use kuch bhi samjhane ki jarurat nahi hai. Jaisa chal raha hai, bas waisa hi chalne do. Kyoki uska dimag ab koi dusra
jhatka sahne ke layak nahi hai. Wakt ke sath sab kuch khud hi thik ho jayega.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai chup rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka. Kyoki is samay mujhe khud bhi is ke alawa koi rasta najar nahi aa raha tha. Mujhe
khamosh dekh kar, keerti ne baat badalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tripti aur priya ke baare me bahut baten ho chuki hai. Ab tum ye batao ki, tum mujhse kyo naraj ho.”
Keerti ko sidhe apni baat par aate dekh, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Magar maine apni muskurahat ko dabate huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, ami nimi, vaani didi aur barkha didi dikhayi nahi de rahe hai. Ye sab ke sab itni subah subah kaha gaye hai.”
Mujhe apni baat ka jabab na dete dekh, keerti ne tapak se kaha.
Keerti boli “aaj somvaar hone ki vajah mausi shiv ji ki puja karne mandir gayi hai. Baki sab bhi unhi ke sath gaye hai. Ab tum batao ki tum mujhse naraj
kyo ho.”
Keerti ko meri narajgi ki vajah janne ke liye itna bechain hote dekh, mujhe bhi use pareshan karna thik nahi laga aur mai use apne sath apne kamre me
lekar aa gaya. Kamre me aakar maine apne bag se shereen baji ka diya hua gift box nikala aur use keerti ke hath me thama diya.
Update-216
Keerti boli “nahi, tumhe abhi use kuch bhi samjhane ki jarurat nahi hai. Jaisa chal raha hai, bas waisa hi chalne do. Kyoki uska dimag ab koi dusra
jhatka sahne ke layak nahi hai. Wakt ke sath sab kuch khud hi thik ho jayega.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mai chup rahne ke siwa kuch na kar saka. Kyoki is samay mujhe khud bhi is ke alawa koi rasta najar nahi aa raha tha. Mujhe
khamosh dekh kar, keerti ne baat badalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tripti aur priya ke baare me bahut baten ho chuki hai. Ab tum ye batao ki, tum mujhse kyo naraj ho.”
Keerti ko sidhe apni baat par aate dekh, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi. Magar maine apni muskurahat ko dabate huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, ami nimi, vaani didi aur barkha didi dikhayi nahi de rahe hai. Ye sab ke sab itni subah subah kaha gaye hai.”
Mujhe apni baat ka jabab na dete dekh, keerti ne tapak se kaha.
Keerti boli “aaj somvaar hone ki vajah mausi shiv ji ki puja karne mandir gayi hai. Baki sab bhi unhi ke sath gaye hai. Ab tum batao ki tum mujhse naraj
kyo ho.”
Keerti ko meri narajgi ki vajah janne ke liye itna bechain hote dekh, mujhe bhi use pareshan karna thik nahi laga aur mai use apne sath apne kamre me
lekar aa gaya. Kamre me aakar maine apne bag se shereen baji ka diya hua gift box nikala aur use keerti ke hath me thama diya.
Keerti ne jaise hi us gift box ko khola. Use us gift box me apna Gold bracelet najar aaya. Apna Gold bracelet dekhte hi, keerti ko meri narajgi ki vajah
bhi samajh me aa gayi aur usne mujhe bahalane ki kosis karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “acha to tumhari narajgi ki vajah mera ye bracelet hai. Lekin tumhe mera ye kaise mila.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, maine use thoda gussa dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “yahi to mai tujhse janna chahta hu ki, tera ye bracelet mere pas kya kar raha hai. Ise to tere pas hona chahiye tha.”
Mujhe gusse me dekh kar, keerti ka sar sharmindgi se jhuk gaya. Us se meri baat ke jabab me kuch bhi kahte nahi ban raha tha. Lekin mai janta tha ki,
usne aisa kyo kiya hai. Isliye maine use, uska diya hua mobile dikhate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tune isi mobile ke liye apna bracelet becha tha na. Le ab mai tere samne hi is mobile ke tukde tukde kar deta hu.”
Ye kahte huye jaise hi maine mobile ko jamin par patakne ke liye apna hath uthaya. Keerti ne aage bad kar mera hath pakad liya aur aisa karne se
mujhe rokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry jaan, mujhse galti ho gayi. Mai dobara aisa nahi karugi. Plz tum apna gussa khatam karo.”
Abhi keerti ki baat puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, tabhi doorbell baj uthi. Doorbell ki aawaj sunte hi, keerti ne mujhe apni kasam dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “jaan tumhe meri kasam hai. Yadi tumne is mobile ko kuch kiya to, mera mara hua muh dekhoge.”
Ye kahte huye wo mere kamre se bahar nikal gayi. Mai us se sach me naraj tha. Lekin uski is harkat par muskuraye bina na rah saka. Mai muskurate
huye fresh hone ke liye bathroom me chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad, maine kapde pahne aur drawing room me aa gaya. Waha par chhoti maa, vaani didi, barkha didi, aur keerti baithi aapas me baat
kar rahi thi. Ami nimi unke pas hi baithi thi.
Mai bhi sabke sath baith kar baten karne laga. Baton baton me pata chala ki, aaj chhoti maa ne priya ki tabiyat thik hone ke liye upwas rakha hai. Meri
isi baare me chhoti maa se baten hoti rahi.
Kuch der sabse baat karne ke bad, mai apne kamre me aa gaya aur bed par let kar, priya ke tripti hone ke baare me sochne laga. Priya ke baare me
yahi sab sochte sochte meri nind lag gayi.
Fir meri nind dopahar ko 3:30 baje keerti ke jagane par khuli. Use itni samay ghar me dekh kar mujhe kuch hairani huyi. Usne apne ghar me ki vajah
batate huye kaha ki, wo dopehar ko khana khane ghar aayi thi aur tab se wo yahi hai.
Keerti se thodi bahut baat karne ke bad, mai nahane chala gaya. Nahane aur taiyar hone ke bad, maine khana khaya. Fir mai keerti ke sath hospital aa
gaya. Hospital aakar pahle mai hetal didi se mila, uske bad priya ke pas aa gaya.
Raat ko 8:30 baje tak hospital me hi rukne ke bad, mai dinner ke liye ghar aa gaya. ghar aakar maine sabke sath dinner kiya aur jab wapas hospital
jaane ko hua to, keerti bhi mere sath hospital jaane ki jid karne lagi.
Chhoti maa ne use hospital jaane se mana kiya. Lekin vaani didi ke bhi hospital jaane ki vajah se use hospital jaane ki ijajat mil gayi. Lekin keerti ko
hospital jaate dekh kar, ami nimi bhi hospital jaane ki jid karne lagi.
Chhoti maa ne unhe bhi hospital jaane se mana kiya. Lekin vaani didi ki vajah se unhe bhi hospital jaane ki ijajat mil gayi. Ab ghar me chhoti maa akeli
hi thi. Isliye wo bhi humare sath hi hospital ke liye nikal padi.
Hum sab 10 baje hospital pahuch gaye. Sabse pahle hum hetal didi se mile. Unke pas is samay unki mummy, seeru didi, selu didi, aru aur shikha didi
thi. Unke pas kuch der ruk kar hum priya ke pas aa gaye.
Priya ke pas is samay ajay, nikki, nitika, riya aur raj maujud the. Lekin itne logon ke hone ke bad bhi, waha bahut shanti thi. Jis floor par abhi hum log
the. Waha humare siwa koi aur nahi tha.
Isliye ajay ne hum sabko hi waha rukne ki ijajat de di thi aur kuch room bhi hum logon ke rukne ke liye khulwa diye gaye the. Jis vajah se aaj raat ko 10
baj jaane ke bad bhi itne log waha ruke huye the.
Kuch der bad, ajay uth kar hetal didi ke room me chala gaya. Ajay ke waha jaate hi, seeru didi log humhare room me aa gaye. Seeru didi ne itne logon
ke hote huye bhi itni shanti dekhi to, hum sabse kaha.
Seerat boli “are yaha itna sannata kyo hai. Kya doctor ne yaha shanti banaye rakhne ko kaha hai.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, hum sab muskura kar rah gaye. Lekin kisi ne bhi unki baat ka koi jabab nahi diya. Tabhi aman aur nisha bhabhi bhi humhare
pas aa gaye. Aman ne priya ke pas itni shanti dekhi to, hum se kaha.
Aman bola “are yaha itni shanti kyo hai. Humne yaha sabko rukne ki ijajat sirf is vajah se di hai, taki priya ke pas hansi khushi ka mahol bana rahe.
Priya ke aas pas kitna khushi ka mahol bana rahe, utna hi acha hai. Is se priya ki tabiyat par koi bura nahi padega.”
Aman ki baat sunkar, seeru didi ne kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, mai bhi in sab se yahi kah rahi thi. Lekin meri baat koi sunne ko hi taiyar nahi hai.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, aman ne kaha.
Aman bola “maine hansi khushi ka mahol banane ko kaha. Lekin tu to yaha shor sharaba karne ki baat kah rahi hogi. Teri kisi baat me mai tere sath
nahi hu.”
Aman ki is baat par, seeru didi ne apni baat rakhte huye kaha.
Seerat boli “bhaiya, mai koi shor sharabe ki baat nahi kah rahi hu. Mai bhi wo hi baat kah rahi hu, jo aap kah rahe hai.”
Aman bola “to fir tu bata ki, is mahol ko kaise hansi khushi ke mahol me badla jaye.”
Seerat boli “hum aisa karte hai ki, hum sab mil kar “Antakshari” khelte hai.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, aman ne muskurate huye kaha.

Aman bola “tab thik hai, tum log “Antakshari” khelo, mai to hetal ke pas jaata hu. Lekin ek baat ka dhyan rakhna ki yaha jyada shor sharaba nahi hona
chahiye.”
Ye kah kar, aman humare pas se uth kar, hetal didi ke kamre me chala gaya. Aman ke waha jaate hi, shikha didi humare pas aa gayi. Seeru didi ne
unhe bhi “Antakshari” khelne ko taiyar kar liya.
Iske bad seeru didi chhoti maa ko bhi is khel me shamil hone ke liye manane lagi. Lekin chhoti maa ke sath sath maine is khel ko khelne se mana kar
diya aur mai aakar priya ke pas baith gaya.
Mujhe khel me shamil na hote dekh kar keerti mere pas aayi aur mujhe khelne ke liye manane lagi. Magar maine mujhe koi gaana na aane ki baat kah
kar, ye khel khelne se mana kar diya.
Magar bad me ami nimi ke kahne par, mai bhi khelne ke liye taiyar ho gaya. Mere haan kahne ke bad, seeru didi khel ke liye do team banane lagi.
Pahli team me raj, riya, nitika, nikki, keerti, seeru didi, selu didi aur aru ho gaye.
Dusri team me shikha didi, barkha didi, nisha bhabhi, vaani didi, mujhe aur ami nimi ko kar diya gaya. Lekin humari team me ek sadasya kam tha.
Isliye seeru didi ne apni shaitani dikhate huye, humari taraf priya ko kar diya.
Priya ke coma me hone ki vajah se uska hona na hona humare liye ek barabar tha. Iske bad bhi kisi ne seeru didi ki is baat ka koi virodh nahi kiya.
Dono team ban jaane ke bad, seeru didi ne hume khel ke niyam samjhate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “hume antakshari me gaane ke ant ke akshar ko pakad kar gaana gaana hai. Yadi koi team 10 tak ki ginti puri hone tak gaana nahi gaa payi
to, wo haar jayegi aur fir haari huyi team ke kisi sadasya ko ek gaana gaana padega.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, sabne is baat par apni sahmati de di. Jiske bad seeru didi ne khel ki suruaat karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli
“Samay bitane ke liye karna hai kuch kaam.
Suru karo Antakshari lekar prabhu ka naam.”
“Ab aapki team ‘M’ se gaana gayegi.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunte hi, humhari team ke sabhi log ek dusre ka muh dekhne lage aur antakshari ke suru me hi sabki ye haalat dekh kar, mujhe
lagne laga ki, humari team jyada der tak seeru didi logon ke samne nahi tik payegi.
Update-217
Magar bad me ami nimi ke kahne par, mai bhi khelne ke liye taiyar ho gaya. Mere haan kahne ke bad, seeru didi khel ke liye do team banane lagi.
Pahli team me raj, riya, nitika, nikki, keerti, seeru didi, selu didi aur aru ho gaye.
Dusri team me shikha didi, barkha didi, nisha bhabhi, vaani didi, mujhe aur ami nimi ko kar diya gaya. Lekin humari team me ek sadasya kam tha.
Isliye seeru didi ne apni shaitani dikhate huye, humari taraf priya ko kar diya.
Priya ke coma me hone ki vajah se uska hona na hona humare liye ek barabar tha. Iske bad bhi kisi ne seeru didi ki is baat ka koi virodh nahi kiya.
Dono team ban jaane ke bad, seeru didi ne hume khel ke niyam samjhate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “hume antakshari me gaane ke ant ke akshar ko pakad kar gaana gaana hai. Yadi koi team 10 tak ki ginti puri hone tak gaana nahi gaa payi
to, wo haar jayegi aur fir haari huyi team ke kisi sadasya ko ek gaana gaana padega.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunkar, sabne is baat par apni sahmati de di. Jiske bad seeru didi ne khel ki suruaat karte huye kaha.
Seerat boli
“Samay bitane ke liye karna hai kuch kaam.
Suru karo Antakshari lekar prabhu ka naam.”
“Ab aapki team ‘M’ se gaana gayegi.”
Seeru didi ki baat sunte hi, humhari team ke sabhi log ek dusre ka muh dekhne lage aur antakshari ke suru me hi sabki ye haalat dekh kar, mujhe
lagne laga ki, humari team jyada der tak seeru didi logon ke samne nahi tik payegi.
Meri team ko koi gaana gaate na dekh, seeru didi logon ne ginti ginna suru kar diya. Jis se meri team me uthal puthal mach gayi. Kuch aisi hi uthal
puthal is samay mere andar bhi machi huyi thi.
Maine ami nimi ke kahne par Antakshari khelne ke liye haan kah diya tha. Lekin andar se mujhe ek gahri udasi ne ghera hua tha aur mai priya ka hath
apne hath me thame baitha hua tha.
Mujhe ‘M’ se gaana yaad hone ke bad bhi, mai khamoshi se apni team ko pareshan hote dekhta raha. Abhi seeru didi logon ki ginti paanch (5) tak hi
pahuch payi thi ki, tabhi vaani didi ne ‘M’ se gaana gaana suru kar diya.
Vaani didi ka gaana

“mere desh ki dharati...
Mere desh ki dharati sonaa ugale, ugale hire moti,
Mere desh ki dharati…

Mere desh ki dharati…
Bailo ke gale me jab ghugharu, jivan kaa raag sunaate hai,

Jivan kaa raag sunaate hai…
Gam koson dur ho jaataa hai, khushiyo ke kaval muskaate hai,
Khushiyo ke kaval muskaate hai…
Sunke rahat ki aavaaze..

Sunke rahat ki aavaaze, yun lage kahi shahanaai baje,
Yun lage kahi shahanaai baje..
Aate hi mast bahaaro ke dulhan ki tarah har khet saje,
Dulhan ki tarah har khet saje,
Mere desh ki dharati....

Mere desh ki dharati.”
Vaani didi ne gaane ka mukhda gaaya aur fir seeru didi ki team ko “T” akshar se gaana gaane ke liye kaha. Jiske jabab me seeru didi ne bina koi der
lagaye ‘T’ se gaana gaana suru kar diya.
Lekin seeru didi ke gaana gaana suru karte hi, ami ne ginti ginna suru kar diya. Ami ki is harkat ne seeru didi ke sath sath hum sabko bhi chauka diya.
Kisi ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki, ami ginti kyo gin rahi hai.
Sabka dhyan seeru didi ke gaane ke sath sath ami ki ginti ki taraf bhi ja raha tha. Seeru didi bhi gaana gaate gaate, ami ko ginti ginte dekh rahi thi.
Lekin na to seeru didi ne gaana gaana band kiya aur na hi ami ne ginti ginna band kiya.
Seeru didi ka gaana

“Tumhi din chade, tumhi din dhale.
Tumhi ho bandhu, sakha tumhi.
Dil ki takhti par hu likhti,

Ishqaa, ishqaan..
Jag kya jaane, dil ko mere
Ishqaa, kiska
Lag yaar gale le, saar meri,

Mujhe kya parwah is duniya ki,
Tu jeet meri, jag haar meri
Mai hun hi nahi is duniya ki.
Tumhi din chade, tumhi din dhale.

Tumhi ho bandhu, sakha tumhi.”
Jaise hi seeru didi ne apna gaana khatam kiya, waise hi ami ki 10 tak ki ginti ginna bhi pura ho gaya. Ami ki ginti pure hote hi, usne shor machate huye
kaha.
Ami boli “didi log haar gayi. In ne galat gaana gaya hai.”
Ami ki ye baat sunte hi, hum sab hairani se ami ko dekhte rah gaye. Wahi seeru didi ne ami ko aankh dikhate huye kaha.
Seerat boli “maine kya galat gaya hai. Vaani didi ne ‘T’ se gaana diya tha aur maine ‘T’ se hi gaana gaya hai.”
Seeru didi ki is baat ke jabab me ami ne kaha.
Ami boli “lekin didi, aapne jo gaana gaya hai, wo ‘T’ se hai hi nahi. Asli gaana aise hai.”
Ye kahte huye ami ne gaana gaate huye kaha.
Ami ka gaana
“Yaara tere sadke, ishq sikha,
Mai to aayi jag taj ke, ishq sikha,
Mai to yaara tere sadke, ishq sikha,
Mai to aayi jag taj ke, ishq sikha,
Jab yaar kare parwah meri,

Mujhe kya parwah is duniya ki,
Jag mujh pe lagaye pabandi,
Mai hun hi nahi is duniya ki.
Tumhi din chade, tumhi din dhale.

Tumhi ho bandhu, sakha tumhi.”
Ami ka gaana sunte hi, meri saari udasi bhag gayi aur mujhe itni jor se hansi aayi ki, mujhe apni hansi rokne ke liye apne muh par hath rakhna pad
gaya. Aisa hi kuch haal meri baki ki team ka bhi tha.
Meri team ke sabhi logon ke chehro par muskurahat aa gayi thi. Magar is baat ki sabse jyada khushi nimi ke chehre par dikh rahi thi. Ami ka ye gaana
pura hote hi, nimi ne khushi se uchhalna aur shor machana suru kar diya.
Nimi ko shor machate aur uchhal kood karte dekh, chhoti maa ne use daant kar, chup karaya aur hum logon ko bhi jyada shor karne se mana kiya.
Jiske bad shor sharaba band ho gaya aur sab dhime se baat karne lage.
Humari 8 kilo ki ball ne samne wali 8 logon ki team ko pahli hi ball par clean bowled kar diya tha. Ami ka gaana sunkar, seeru didi ki bolti band ho gayi
thi aur kha jaane wali najron se ami ko ghoor rahi thi.
Ami ne jab seeru didi ko ghurte dekha to, wo dhire se barkha didi ke pas aakar khadi ho gayi. Ami nimi jabse mumbai aayi thi, tab se barkha didi hi ami
nimi ka khayal rakh rahi thi.
Abhi bhi ami ke barkha didi ke pas aate hi, barkha didi ne fauran ami ke gale me apni dono bahen daal di aur seeru didi ko ulta aankh dikhate huye
kaha.
Barkha didi boli “hey, ami ko aankh dikhana band karo. Tum logon ki team haar gayi hai. Ab tumhari team ke kisi sadasya ko gaana gaana padega.”
Barkha didi ki baat sunkar, seeru didi ne ami ko ghurna band kiya aur apni team ke sath khusar fusar karne lagi. Kuch der apni team se baat karne ke
bad, seeru didi ne kaha ki, keerti aur nikki ek gaana gayegi.
Seeru didi ki ye baat sunkar, meri utsukta bad gayi aur mai gaur se keerti ki taraf dekhne laga. Keerti ne muskura kar meri taraf dekha aur apna gaana
suru kar diya.
Keerti ka gaana
“O Mere Sonaa Re Sonaa Re Sonaa Re
De Duungi Jaan Judaa Mat Honaa Re
Maine Tujhe Zaraa Der Men Jaanaa
Huaa Kusuur Khafaa Mat Honaa Re
O Mere Sonaa Re Sonaa Re Sonaa.
(keerti ke gaane ke bol sunte hi mai samajh gaya ki,

wo gaane ke jariye mujhe manane ki kosis kar rahi hai.)
O Meri Baanhon Se nikalake

Tuu Agar Mere Raste Se Hat Jaaegaa
To Laharaake, Ho Balakhaake
Meraa Saayaa Tere Tan Se Lipat Jaaegaa
Tum ChhuDaao Laakh Daaman
ChhoDate Hain Kab Ye Aramaan
Ki Main Bhi Saath Rahuungi Rahoge Jahaan.
O Mere Sonaa Re Sonaa Re Sonaa Re

O Mere Sonaa Re Sonaa Re Sonaa
O Miyaan Hamase na Chhipaao

Vo Banaavat Ki Saari Adaaen Liye
Ki Tum Isape Ho Itaraate
Ki Main Pichhe Huun Sau Iltizaaen Liye
Ji Main Khush Huun Mere Sonaa
Jhuuth Hai Kyaa, Sach Kaho naa
Ki Main Bhi Saath Rahuungi Rahoge Jahaan
(keerti ke gaane ke ye bol sunkar,

mera saara gussa gayab ho gaya aur
mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi.)
O Mere Sonaa Re Sonaa Re Sonaa Re

O Mere Sonaa Re Sonaa Re Sonaa.”
Nikki ke bol
“O Phir Hamase na Ulajhanaa
nahin Lat Aur Ulajhan Men PaD Jaaegi
O Pachhataaogi Kuchh Aise
Ki Ye Surakhi Labon Ki Utar Jaaegi
Ye Sazaa Tum Bhuul na Jaanaa
Pyaar Ko Thokar Mat Lagaanaa
Ki Chalaa Jaaungaa Phir Main na Jaane Kahaan.”
Keerti ke bol
“O Mere Sonaa Re Sonaa Re Sonaa Re
O Mere Sonaa Re Sonaa Re Sonaa.”
Keerti ka gaana khatam hua aur mere chehre par muskurahat dekh kar, uski muskurahat aur bhi jyada gahri ho gayi. Apna gaana khatam karte hi
keerti ne humari team ko “N” akshar gaane ke liye de diya.
Jise sunkar ek baar fir humari team ek dusre ka muh takne lagi. Lekin tabhi nimi ne shor machate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “mai gaungi, mai gaungi. Mujhe “N” se gaana aata hai.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, vaani didi use chup karane ki kosis karne lagi. Magar vaani didi is baat ko nahi janti thi ki, yadi ami koi kaam karti hai to, fir nimi us
se ek kadam aage bad kar, us kaam ko jarur karegi.
Aisa hi kuch abhi bhi hua. Vaani didi ke mana karne ke bad bhi, nimi ne unki baat ko ansuna karte huye, gaana gaana suru kar diya. Vaani didi ne jab
nimi ko sahi gaana gaate dekha to, wo khud hi chup hokar, uska gaana sunne lagi.
Nimi ka gaana
“Naani teri morni ko mor le gaye,
Baaki jo bacha tha kaale chor le gaye.
Naani teri morni ko mor le gaye,
Khaake pike mote hoke,

Chor baithe rel mein.
Choro wala dibba kat kar,
Pahuncha sidhe jel mein.
Khaake pike mote hoke,
Chor baithe rel mein.
Choro wala dibba kat kar,
Pahuncha sidhe jel mein.

Baaki jo bacha tha kaale chor le gaye.”
(Nimi ke gaane ka mukhda pura hote hi,

Vaani didi ne nimi ko rukne ko kaha.
Lekin nimi ne apna gaana gaana chalu hi rakha.)
“Un choro ki khub khabar li,

Mote thaanedaar ne.
Moro ko bhi khub nachaya,
Jangal ki sarakaar ne.
Un choro ki khub khabar li,

Mote thaanedaar ne.
Moro ko bhi khub nachaya,
Jangal ki sarakaar ne.

Achhi naani pyaari naani,

Rusaa rusi chhod de.
Jaldi se ek paisa de de,
Tu kanjusi chhod de.
Achhi naani pyaari naani,

Rusaa rusi chhod de.
Jaldi se ek paisa de de,
Tu kanjusi chhod de.

Baaki jo bacha tha kaale chor le gaye.”
Jab tak nimi ka gaana pura nahi ho gaya. Usne saans nahi li aur gaana pure hote hi usne thandi si saans li. Uske chup hote hi barkha didi ne uski
peeth thapthapayi aur seeru didi logon ko “Y” akshar se gaana gaane ke liye de diya.
Is baar seeru didi logon ne gaana gaane me koi jaldbaji nahi dikhayi.Unki team se riya ne “Y” akshar se gaana gaaya.
Riya ka gaana
“Ye sama, sama hai ye pyaar ka,
kisi ke intzaar ka,
dil na churaale kahi mera,
mausam bahaar ka.
ye sama, sama hai ye pyaar ka,
kisi ke intzaar ka,
dil na churaale kahi mera,
mausam bahaar ka.”
Riya ne apne gaane ka mukhda gaa kar humari team ko “K” akshar se gaane ke liye de diya. Jab humari team se gaane ke liye koi aage nahi aaya to
ek baar fir se vaani didi ne hi gaana gaaya.
Vaani didi ka gaana

“Kar Chale Ham Fida Jan o tan Saathiyo
Ab Tumhare Hawale Watan Saathiyo
Kar Chale Ham Fida Jan o tan Saathiyo

Ab Tumhare Hawale Watan Saathiyo
Saans Thamti Gayi Nabz Jamti Gayi

Phir Bhi Badhte Kadam Ko Na Rukne Diyaa
Kat Gaye Sar Hamaare to kuchh gham nahin
Sar himaalay kaa hamne na jhukne diyaa
Marte marte rahaa baankpan saathiyo
Ab tumhaare havaale vatan saathiyo
Kar Chale Ham Fida Jan o tan Saathiyo

Ab Tumhare Hawale Watan Saathiyo”
Vaani didi ne gaane ka mukhda pura karke ek baar fir se seeru didi logon ko “Y” se gaana gaane ke liye de diya.Seeru didi ki team se is baar selu didi
ne gaana gaaya.
Selina ka gaana
“Yeh toh sach hai ke bhagwan hai,
Hai magar phir bhi anjaan hai.
Yeh toh sach hai ki bhagwan hai,
Hai magar phir bhi anjaan hai.
Dharti pe roop maa baap ka,
Us vidhata ki pehchaan hai.
Yeh toh sach hai ki bhagwan hai.”
Selu didi ne gaane ka mukhda pura karke, hume “H” se gaana gaane ke liye de diya. Lekin is baar bhi humari team me se kisi ne gaana gaane ki pahal
nahi ki aur aakhiri me vaani didi ne hi “H” se gaana gaya.
Vaani didi ka gaana

“Honthon pe sachai rahti hai.
Jahan dil me safai rahti hai.
Hum us desh ke vaasi hai.
Jis desh me ganga bahti hai.
Mehmaan jo humara hota hai.

Vo jaan se pyara hota hai.
Jyada ka nahi lalach humko.
Thode me gujara hota hai.
Bacchon ke liye jo dharti maa.

Sadiyon se sabhi kuch sahti hai.
Hum us desh ke vaasi hai.
Jis desh me ganga bahti hai.”
Vaani didi ne gaane ka mukhda pura karke, seeru didi logon ko “H” se gaana gaane ke liye de diya. Magar vaani didi ka gaana sunkar, mere chehre
par ye soch kar muskurahat aa gayi ki, unko desh bhakti ke alawa koi gaana nahi aata hai.
Wo in gaano ke sahare aakhir kab tak humari team ki dubti naiya ko bacha payegi. Magar agle hi pal mujhe unke gaaye gaano me unke andar chhupa
desh bhakti ka jajba najar aaya aur unke naukri chhor dene wali baat yaad aa gayi.
Apni jis naukri ko wo apna pesha nahi, balki desh ki sewa karne ka ek jariya maana karti thi. Usi naukri ko un ne mere aur priya ke liye ek pal me
hanste hanste chhor diya tha aur apne chehre par ek shikan tak nahi aane di thi.
Ye baat dimag me aate hi mere chehre ki hansi gayab ho gayi aur mai isi baat me kho kar rah gaya. Mujhe hosh hi nahi raha ki, antakshari me kaun
kya gaa raha hai. Mai bahut der tak bas isi baat me uljha raha.
Mujhe antakshari ka hosh tab aaya. Jab nimi ne mera hath pakad kar hilate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya jaldi se “T” se koi gaana gaiye, warna humari team haar jayegi.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, maine yaha waha dekha to, meri team ke sabhi log meri taraf hi dekh rahe the aur seeru didi ginti ginne me lagi thi. Seeru didi ki
ginti saat (7) tak pahuch chuki thi.
Magar is wakt mera dimag priya aur vaani didi me uljha hua tha. Mujhe kuch bhi sujh nahi raha tha. Isliye maine nimi se gaana gaane se inkar karte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti, mujhe koi gaana yaad nahi hai. Mai gaana nahi gaa sakta.”
Lekin mere inkar karne ke bad bhi, nimi gaana gaane ke liye mere pichhe padi rahi. Nimi ko jid karte dekh kar, ami bhi mere pas aa gayi aur gaana
gaane ke liye kahne lagi. Wahi dusri taraf seeru didi ki ginti bhi saat (7) par hi atak kar rah gayi thi.
Maine seeru didi ko dekha to, keerti unka hath pakdi thi aur un dono ki najar priya ke chehre par hi tiki thi. Maine bhi unki najron ka pichha karte huye
priya ki taraf dekha to, mere dil ki dhadkane bad gayi.
Update-218
Ye baat dimag me aate hi mere chehre ki hansi gayab ho gayi aur mai isi baat me kho kar rah gaya. Mujhe hosh hi nahi raha ki, antakshari me kaun
kya gaa raha hai. Mai bahut der tak bas isi baat me uljha raha.
Mujhe antakshari ka hosh tab aaya. Jab nimi ne mera hath pakad kar hilate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya jaldi se “T” se koi gaana gaiye, warna humari team haar jayegi.”
Nimi ki baat sunkar, maine yaha waha dekha to, meri team ke sabhi log meri taraf hi dekh rahe the aur seeru didi ginti ginne me lagi thi. Seeru didi ki
ginti saat (7) tak pahuch chuki thi.
Magar is wakt mera dimag priya aur vaani didi me uljha hua tha. Mujhe kuch bhi sujh nahi raha tha. Isliye maine nimi se gaana gaane se inkar karte
huye kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti, mujhe koi gaana yaad nahi hai. Mai gaana nahi gaa sakta.”
Lekin mere inkar karne ke bad bhi, nimi gaana gaane ke liye mere pichhe padi rahi. Nimi ko jid karte dekh kar, ami bhi mere pas aa gayi aur gaana
gaane ke liye kahne lagi. Wahi dusri taraf seeru didi ki ginti bhi saat (7) par hi atak kar rah gayi thi.
Maine seeru didi ko dekha to, keerti unka hath pakdi thi aur un dono ki najar priya ke chehre par hi tiki thi. Maine bhi unki najron ka pichha karte huye
priya ki taraf dekha to, mere dil ki dhadkane bad gayi.
Seeru didi baar-baar saat-saat boli ja rahi thi aur priya ki palkon me halka sa kampan ho raha tha. Ye dekhte hi, mere chehre par muskurahat aur
aankhon me khushi ke aansu aa gaye.
Seeru didi ki ginti ab aath (8) par aakar atak gayi aur priya ki palkon ka kanpan tej ho gaya. Mai priya ka hath apne hath me thama tha. Mere aansu
tap-tap karke priya ke hathon par girne lage.
Tabhi priya ke hath me bhi kanpan hua. Uske hath ki ungaliyan fadakne lagi aur usne mere hatheli ko apne panjo me jakadte huye apni aankhen khol
di. Priya ke aankh kholte hi, sabki aankhne khushi se chhalak uthi.
Wahi nimi ne jab priya ko hosh me aate dekha to, wo taali bajate huye uchhalte huye kahne lagi.
Nimi boli “priya didi ko hosh aa gaya. Priya didi ko hosh aa gaya.”
Is baar kisi ne bhi nimi ko shor karne se nahi roka. Sabhi ne aakar priya ko gher liya. Sabki aankhon me khushi ke aansu jhilmila rahe the. Chhoti maa
ne pyar se priya ke sar par hath fera aur uske mathe ko choom liya.
Wahi riya aur nikki uske agal bagal baith kar us se lipat gayi. Nitika aur raj bhi uske pas aa gaye. Raj ne apne aansu ponchte huye, pyar se uske sar
par hath ferte huye kaha.
Raj bola “tune to hum sabki jaan hi nikal kar rakh di thi.”
Priya ne raj ko gaur se dekha aur fir sabko hairani se dekhte huye kaha.
Priya boli “ye mai kaha hu aur aap sab log ro kyo rahe hai.”
Priya ki is baat ke jabab me nisha bhabhi ne pyar se uske sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Nisha bhabhi boli “tum behosh ho gayi thi, isliye hum sab ghabra gaye the.”
Nisha bhabhi abhi priya ki baat ka jabab de hi rahi thi ki, tabhi aman aur ajay bhi aa gaye. Unki aankhe bhi khushi se bhar aayi thi. Aman ne nisha
bhabhi ki baat ko pura karte huye kaha.
Aman bola “tum abhi apne hi hospital me ho aur tumhe abhi apne dimag par jyada jor dene ki jarurat nahi hai.”
Ye kahte huye aman ne apna mobile nikala aur nidhi didi ko call karke priya ke hosh me aane ki baat bata di. Raj ne bhi apne ghar me call karke priya
ke hosh me aane ki baat batayi.
Iske bad sab priya ko gher kar khade rahe aur us se kuch na kuch kahte ja rahe the. Wo bhi sabki baten sunkar muskura rahi thi aur bich bich me kisi
se kuch sawal bhi puchh le rahi thi.
Mai abhi bhi priya ke pas hi baitha tha aur priya ka hath abhi bhi mere hath me hi tha. Lekin priya ka dhyan meri taraf jara bhi nahi tha. Wo sabki baton
ko sunne aur un se sawal karne me lagi thi.
Magar usne mera hath majbuti se pakda hua tha aur mere hath ko apne hath ke niche is tarah se daba kar rakhi thi ki, yadi mai uske pas se uthna bhi
chahu to, aasani se uth na saku.
Maine bhi uske pas se uthne ki ya us se apna hath chhudane ki koi kosis nahi ki thi. Thodi der bad chhoti maa ne priya ka vaani didi, keerti aur ami
nimi se parichay karwaya. Priya in sabse mil kar bahut khush huyi.
Lekin ami ke chehre par koi khushi nahi thi. Uski najar baar baar priya ke hath me thame mere hath par jakar ruk jati thi. Jab mera dhyan is baat par
gaya to, maine priya se apna hath chhudana chaha.
Magar mujhe apna hath chhudate dekh, priya ne aur bhi majbuti se mera hath pakad liya. Mai ajib musibat me fas gaya tha. Na to mai priya se apna
hath chhuda sakta tha aur na hi uska hath pakde rah kar ami ko naraj kar sakta tha.
Mujhe kisi uljhan me fase dekh kar, keerti ne ishare se mujhse puchha ki, mujhe kya hua hai. Tab maine ishare se use ami ki harkat ke baare me
bataya. Jise dekh kar, use hansi aa gayi.
Lekin usne fauran hi meri is pareshani ka hal nikala. Usne nikki ke kaan me kuch kaha. Jiske bad nikki mere pas aayi aur usne mujhe ulahna dete huye
kaha.
Nikki boli “ae, tum kab se priya ke pas jame baithe ho. Koi tum hi akele priya ke dost nahi ho. Mai bhi uski dost hu. Mujhe bhi thodi der uske pas
baithne do.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, priya ne nikki ko gusse me ghoor kar dekha. Lekin isi ke sath uski mere hath par pakad dhili ho gayi aur mai us se apna hath
chhuda kar ek taraf aakar khada ho gaya.
Mere priya ke pas se uthte hi, nikki meri jagah par jakar baith gayi aur priya ko pareshan karne lagi. Priya abhi bhi meri hi taraf dekh rahi thi. Tabhi ami
mere pas aayi aur mera hath pakad kar khadi ho gayi.
Maine use pakad kar apne samne khada kiya aur apni dono bahen uske gale me daal kar, muskurate huye priya ko dekhne laga. Mere aisa karne se
ami bhi khush ho gayi aur priya ke chehre par bhi muskurahat wapas aa gayi.
Kuch der bad, nidhi didi aa gayi. Wo priya ki janch kar hi rahi thi ki, tabhi dada ji, aakash uncle, padmini aunty aur mohini aunty aa gayi. Nidhi didi ne
priya ki janch ki aur fir use aaram karne salah di.
Nidhi didi ne jyada logon ke abhi priya ke pas rukne par bhi rok laga di. Jis vajah se hum sab dusre kamre me aa gaye. Ab priya ke pas chhoti maa,
padmini aunty aakash uncle, dada ji aur mohini aunty the.
Jab tak priya jaagti rahi, chhoti maa log usi ke pas rahe. Priya ki nind lagte hi, aakash uncle ne hum logon se priya ke pas rahne ko kaha aur fir wo
dada ji logon ke sath ghar ke liye nikal gaye.
Kuch der bad chhoti maa bhi vaani didi, barkha didi aur ami nimi ke sath ghar ke liye nikal gayi. Keerti jid karke hospital me hi ruk gayi thi. Nisha bhabhi
ke kahne par chhoti maa ne use hospital me hi rukne ki ijajat de di thi.
Chhoti maa logon ke jaane ke bad, nidhi didi, nisha bhabhi, shikha didi, ajay, aman, selu didi, aru bhi ghar ke liye nikal gaye. Ab hospital me mere
alawa seeru didi, nikki, keerti, nitika, riya aur raj the.
Ab raat ke 1:30 baj rahe the. Hum sab priya ke kamre me hi the. Lekin priya ke aaram karne ki vajah se ab kamre me shanti thi. Hum bich bich me
hetal didi ke pas bhi jate the. Magar wo bhi so rahi thi. Unke pas unki mummy thi.
Raat ko 3 baje ke bad, baki logon ko bhi nind aane lagi aur ek ek karke raj, riya, nitika aur seeru didi bhi so gaye. Ab mai keerti aur nikki bas jaag rahe
the. Nikki ne coffee peene ka bola to, mai coffee lene niche jane laga.
Mujhe niche jaate dekh, keerti bhi mere pichhe pichhe aane lagi. Maine use sath aane se mana kiya. Magar usne meri baat nahi maani aur mere sath
coffee lene niche aa gayi.
Update-219
Kuch der bad chhoti maa bhi vaani didi, barkha didi aur ami nimi ke sath ghar ke liye nikal gayi. Keerti jid karke hospital me hi ruk gayi thi. Nisha bhabhi
ke kahne par chhoti maa ne use hospital me hi rukne ki ijajat de di thi.
Chhoti maa logon ke jaane ke bad, nidhi didi, nisha bhabhi, shikha didi, ajay, aman, selu didi, aru bhi ghar ke liye nikal gaye. Ab hospital me mere
alawa seeru didi, nikki, keerti, nitika, riya aur raj the.
Ab raat ke 1:30 baj rahe the. Hum sab priya ke kamre me hi the. Lekin priya ke aaram karne ki vajah se ab kamre me shanti thi. Hum bich bich me
hetal didi ke pas bhi jate the. Magar wo bhi so rahi thi. Unke pas unki mummy thi.
Raat ko 3 baje ke bad, baki logon ko bhi nind aane lagi aur ek ek karke raj, riya, nitika aur seeru didi bhi so gaye. Ab mai keerti aur nikki bas jaag rahe
the. Nikki ne coffee peene ka bola to, mai coffee lene niche jane laga.
Mujhe niche jaate dekh, keerti bhi mere pichhe pichhe aane lagi. Maine use sath aane se mana kiya. Magar usne meri baat nahi maani aur mere sath
coffee lene niche aa gayi.
Humne canteen me upar coffee le jaane ka jataya aur fir apni apni coffee lekar hum bahar samundar ke kinare aakar baith gaye. Maine coffee ka ek
ghoot hi piya tha ki, keerti ne meri coffee le li aur apni coffee mujhe pakda di.
Mai hairani se uski is harkat ko dekhne laga. Lekin usne meri taraf dhyan nahi diya aur meri jhuthi coffee ki chuski lete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tum pahle bhi aise hi raat ko samundar ke kinare baith kar coffee piya karte the na.”
Uski is baat ko sunkar, mere chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “haan, tu thik kah rahi hai. Lekin mai samundar kinare baith kar sirf coffee nahi piya karta tha, balki coffee peete peete tujhe yaad bhi kiya
karta tha.”
Meri baat sunte hi keerti ne tunakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “bade aaye mujhe yaad karne wale, jara jara si baat par muh fula lete ho aur kahte ho ki mujhe yaad karte the. Jab se aaye ho, tab se mujhe
kitna sata rahe ho. Kya yaad karne walo ke sath koi aisa karta hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine ek najar uski taraf dekha aur fir coffee ki chuski lete huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu har baat me mujhe hi doshi bana deti hai. Tu apni galti kyo nahi dekhti. Kya tune jo kiya wo sahi tha.”
Apni baat bol kar mai fir se keerti ki taraf dekhne laga. Magar wo apni galti kab manti thi. Jo abhi apni galti maan leti. Usne fauran hi meri baat ko
kaatte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “maine kuch galat nahi kiya. Mai tumhare sath yaha aa nahi sakti thi aur tumhare bina waha rah bhi nahi sakti thi. Aise me mujhe tumhare
sath rahne ka bas ek hi rasta samajh me aaya aur wo rasta mobile tha.”
“Bas isi vajah se maine apna bracelet bech kar wo dono mobile kharide the. Un mobile ki badaulat, hum hamesha ek dusre ke sath bane rahe. Iske
bad bhi yadi tumhe mera aisa karna galat lag raha hai to, mai kya kar sakti hu.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine iska virodh karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe tera mobile lena nahi, balki bracelet bechna bura laga hai. Tujhe yadi mobile ke liye paise hi chahiye the to, tu mujhse bhi bol sakti thi.
Uske liye tujhe bracelet bechne ki jarurat nahi thi.”
Keerti boli “are tum ye kaisi baat kar rahe ho. Kya kisi ke janamdin ka gift usi se paise lekar diya jata hai. Wo tumhare janamdin ka gift tha. Uske liye
mai tumse paise kaise le sakti thi.”
Mai bola “mai nahi, tu aaj bahki bahki baten kar rahi hai. Tu to hamesha meri har chij par apna haq jatati aayi hai aur ab jab mai tujhe apni har chij par
haq de chuka hu to, tu mera tumhara kar rahi hai.”
“Tu nahi janti, teri is harkat se mujhe kitni takleef pahuchi hai. Mere liye to tere hath ka ek dhaga bhi bahut keemti hai, fir ye to tera bracelet tha. Mai
bhala iska bechca jaana kaise sah sakta tha.”
Meri is baat ne keerti ke upar asar kiya aur usne fauran hi apni galti mante huye kaha.
Keerti boli “sorry baba, mujhse bahut badi galti huyi, mai aisa dobara fir kabhi nahi karugi. Mai ye to janti thi ki, tum mujhe bahut pyar karte ho. Lekin ye
nahi janti thi ki, tumhe meri har chhoti badi chij se pyar hai.”
“Maine anajane me tumko bahut takleef pahuchayi hai. Iske liye mai apne dono kaan pakad kar tumse sorry kahti hu.”
Ye kahte huye keerti ne apne dono kaan pakad liye aur sorry sorry ki rat laga li. Uski is harkat par mujhe hansi aa gayi aur maine use daante huye
kaha.
Mai bola “chal apna ye sorry ka natak band kar, mai ab tujhse naraj nahi hu.”
Keerti ne mujhe ache mood me dekha to, usne isi baat ko kuredte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “acha tum mujhse naraj nahi ho to, fir ye batao ki, tumko ye bracelet kaha se mila. Maine to iske baare me kisi ko kuch bataya hi nahi tha.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mai thoda soch me pad gaya. Kyoki uska mood acha tha aur baji ka naam lene se uska mood kharab ho sakta tha. Isliye
maine baat ko talte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe bracelet kaha se aur kaise mila hai. Tu ye sab jaan kar kya karegi. Tu aam kha, guthli kyo ginti hai.”
Mai keerti ko talne ki kosis karta raha. Lekin wo bhi is baat ko janne ki jid pakad kar baithi rahi. Aakhir me mujhe uski jid ke samne haar manna padi aur
maine use bracelet ke baare me batate huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, tu jid kar rahi hai to, mai tujhe bracelet ke baare me bata deta hu. Lekin tu vaada kar ki, tu is baat ko janne ke bad apna mood kharab
nahi karegi.”
Keerti boli “mai vaada karti hu ki, is baat ko janne ke bad, mai apna mood kharab nahi karugi.”
Mai bola “to sun, ye bracelet mujhe shereen baji ne diya. Jis dukan me tu ye bracelet bechne gayi thi. Us dukan me baji bhi thi. Un ne tujhe bracelet
bechte dekh liya tha aur tere jane ke bad, un ne us sunar se ye bracelet kharid liya.”
Meri baat abhi puri bhi nahi ho payi thi ki, keerti ne meri baat ko bich me hi kaatte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “acha to ye aag shereen baji ki lagayi huyi hai. Aakhir unhe tumhare samne mujhko nicha dikhane ka mauka mil hi gaya.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, maine apna sar peette huye kaha.
Mai bola “hey bhagwan, mai is ladki ka kya karu. Ise to har baat me baji ki burayi hi najar aati hai.”
Lekin ab keerti ka mood kharab ho chuka tha. Usne mere upar bhadakte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “pata nahi baji ne tumhare upar kaun sa kaala jaadu kiya hai ki, tumhe kisi baat me unki koi burayi najar nahi aati hai. Lekin sach yahi hai ki,
un ne ye sab jaan bujh kar aur sirf mujhe nicha dikhane ke liye kiya hai.”
“Yadi aisa nahi hota to, jab mai unke ghar gayi thi, tab hi wo ye bracelet mujhe wapas kar sakti thi. Magar aisa karne se unke hath se mujhe nicha
dikhane ka mauka nikal jata.”
“Isliye wo tumhare mumbai se wapas aane ka intejar karti rahi aur tumhare aate hi mere khilaf saara jahar tumhare samne ugal diya. Wo tumko bevkuf
bana sakti hai, mujhe nahi. Mai unki is chaal ko achi tarah se samajhti hu.”
Keerti ko is samay jo bhi samajh me aa raha tha, wo baji ke khilaf bolti ja rahi thi. Uska gussa badte dekh maine fauran usko uska vaada yaad dilate
huye kaha.
Mai bola “dekh, tu apne kiye vaade se mukar rahi hai. Tune abhi abhi mujhse vaada kiya tha ki, tu is baat ko janne ke bad apna mood kharab nahi
karegi.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti shant pad gayi. Magar uske tevar abhi bhi nahi badle the. Usne abhi bhi mujhse baji ki sikayat karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “aakhir tumhari baji ko mujhse kya pareshani hai, jo wo mere khilaf hamesha jahar hi ugalti rahti hai.”
Keerti ko shant padte dekh, maine is baat ko saaf karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tune meri baat ko pura suna hi nahi, warna tujhe aisa nahi lagta. Un ne tere khilaf koi jahar nahi ugla. Yadi unhe aisa karna hi hota to, jab wo
humare ghar aayi thi, tabhi chhoti maa ke samne tujhe ye bracelet wapas kar sakti thi.”
“Lekin wo samajh gayi thi ki, tune ghar walon ki chori se ye bracelet becha hai. Isliye un ne aisa nahi kiya. Un ne ye bracelet mujhe isliye diya, taki tu
aisi galti dobara na kare.”
Itna kah kar mai chup ho gaya. Magar keerti samajhdar hone ke sath sath bahut jiddi bhi thi. Wo kisi baat ko aasani se nahi manti thi. Yaha par bhi
usne wahi kiya aur meri baat ko kaatte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumhari akal par to baji naam ka parda pada hua hai. Kisi bhi baat me tumhe unki burayi najar aa hi nahi sakti. Lekin mai janti hu ki, un ne
ye sab mere khilaf aag lagane ke liye hi kiya hai.”
Keerti ko meri baat na mante dekh, maine ek aakhiri kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aag lagane wale, us aag me khud apne hath nahi jalate. Tu nahi janti ki, tera ye bracelet bachane ke liye baji ko apne kaan ke jhumke tak
girvi rakhna pade hai. Ab yadi iske bad bhi tujhe baji hi galat lagti hai to, mai kuch nahi kar sakta.”
Meri is baat ne keerti par asar kiya aur usne apni aawaj ko thoda naram karte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “unko apne jhumke girvi rakhne ki kya jarurat thi. Maine to unko aisa karne ko nahi kaha tha.”
Mai bola “haan meri maa, tune kuch nahi bola tha. Maine hi baji ko bola tha ki, keerti ko bracelet ka bahut sauk hai aur uske pas ek sone ka bracelet
bhi hai. Isi vajah se un ne tera wo bracelet nahi jane diya.”
“Is sab me jo bhi galti hai, sirf meri aur bajii ki hi hai. Teri kahin koi galti nahi hai. Ab yadi tere dil ko sukun pad gaya ho to, ab hum log upar chale.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur fir hum dono uth kar upar priya ke pas aa gaye. Nikki abhi bhi baithi huyi thi aur baki sab
so rahe the. Keerti jakar nikki ke pas baith gayi.
Maine nikki se ek do batne ki aur priya ki taraf dekhte huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “mai dusre kamre me ja raha hu. Yadi priya ki nind khul jaye to mujhe bula lena.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me nikki ne haan me sar hilaya aur fir mai bahar jaane ke liye mud gaya. Lekin abhi maine ek do kadam hi aage badaye the ki
tabhi mujhe priya ki aawaj sunayi di.
Priya ki aawaj
“Aana meri kabar par, rahna pare pare.
Aahat se jaag jaate hai, dilbar mare mare.”
Update-220
Mai bola “haan meri maa, tune kuch nahi bola tha. Maine hi baji ko bola tha ki, keerti ko bracelet ka bahut sauk hai aur uske pas ek sone ka bracelet
bhi hai. Isi vajah se un ne tera wo bracelet nahi jane diya.”
“Is sab me jo bhi galti hai, sirf meri aur bajii ki hi hai. Teri kahin koi galti nahi hai. Ab yadi tere dil ko sukun pad gaya ho to, ab hum log upar chale.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ke chehre par muskurahat aa gayi aur fir hum dono uth kar upar priya ke pas aa gaye. Nikki abhi bhi baithi huyi thi aur baki sab
so rahe the. Keerti jakar nikki ke pas baith gayi.
Maine nikki se ek do batne ki aur priya ki taraf dekhte huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “mai dusre kamre me ja raha hu. Yadi priya ki nind khul jaye to mujhe bula lena.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me nikki ne haan me sar hilaya aur fir mai bahar jaane ke liye mud gaya. Lekin abhi maine ek do kadam hi aage badaye the ki
tabhi mujhe priya ki aawaj sunayi di.
Priya ki aawaj
“Aana meri kabar par, rahna pare pare.
Aahat se jaag jaate hai, dilbar mare mare.”
Maine palat kar pichhe dekha to, priya mujhe dekh kar muskura rahi thi. Aaj na jaane kitne din bad mai uska muskurata hua chehra dekh raha tha. Use
muskurate dekh kar, mere dil ko bahut sukun mila aur mere chehre par bhi raunak aa gayi.
Mai muskurate huye uske pas aa gaya aur uske hath ko apne hath me tham kar uske pas hi baith gaya. Usne mere hath ko majbuti se pakadte huye
kaha.
Priya boli “tum hamesha mere pas se bhagne ka bahana hi dudte rahte ho.”
Uski is baat ke jabab me maine uska hath apne hath se dabate huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kaha tumhare pas se bhag raha tha. Tum so rahi thi to, mai dusre kamre me ja raha tha. Mujhe kya pata tha ki, tum bas sone ka natak
kar rahi ho.”
Meri baat sunkar, priya khilkhilane lagi. Use khilkhilte dekh kar, keerti ne uska sath dete huye kaha.
Keerti boli “tumne bilkul sahi pakda, ye tumhare pas se bhag hi raha tha.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, pahli baar priya ka dhyan keerti ki taraf gaya. Usne keerti ko gaur se dekhte huye kaha.
Priya boli “tum punit ki cousin keerti ho na.”
Priya ki is baat par keerti ne muskurate huye kaha.

Keerti boli “tumne bilkul thik pahchana. Mai keerti hi hu. Lekin tumne mujhe pahchan ne me bahut der laga di.”
Keerti ki baat par priya ne apni safayi dete huye kaha.
Priya boli “nahi, nahi, mai to tumko pahle hi pehchan gayi thi. Lekin us samay sabhi mujhe gher kar khade the. Isliye mai kuch bol nahi payi thi.
Tumhare sath ami nimi bhi thi, mai unse bhi koi baat nahi kar payi.”
Ye kahte huye priya ne apna chehra utar liya. Uska utra hua chehra dekhte hi, keerti ne fauran baat ko sambhalte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “are mai to majak kar rahi hu. Tum kisi ke baare me kuch mat socho, ami nimi kal fir tumse milne aayegi. Tumne shayad dekha nahi,
tumhare hosh me aane par sabse jyada shor nimi ne hi machaya tha.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunte hi, priya ke chehre par fir se muskurahat aa gayi aur usne keerti se kaha.
Priya boli “haan, haan, maine nimi ko shor machate dekha tha. Kal tum unko jarur lana, mujhe unse baat karna hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, mai kal unko jarur laugi, fir tum unse jee bhar ke baat kar lena.”
Iske bad keerti ki priya se thodi bahut ami nimi ke baare me baten huyi. Fir priya ko thakan mehsus hone lagi to, keerti ne use aaram karne ka bola.
Magar wo aaram karne ki baat ko talne lagi.
Lekin fir mere aur nikki ke samajhne par wo aankh band karke let gayi. Magar usne mera hath apne hathon me pakde rakha. Kuch der bad jab uski
nind lag gayi to, uski pakad mere hath par dhili pad gayi.
Magar is samay wo bilkul nimi ki tarah mujhe pakad kar so rahi thi. Jis vajah se maine us se apna hath chhudane ki koi kosis nahi ki aur uske masoom
se chehre ko baithe dekhta raha.
Ab subah ka 5 baj raha tha. Maine keerti aur nikki se aaram karne ko bola to, dono uth kar dusre kamre me chali gayi. Iske bad mai akela hi priya ke
pas baitha raha aur wo gahri nind me soti rahi.
Subah 7 baje aakash uncle aa gaye. Meri unse thodi bahut baten huyi. Aakash uncle ki aawaj sunkar, priya ki nind khul gayi. Fir wo aakash uncle se
baten karti rahi. Isi bich nikki aur keerti bhi aa gayi.
Aakash uncle ne nikki se raj logon ko jaga dene ko kaha. Unki baat sunkar, nikki sabko jagane lagi. Raj logon ke jagne ke bad, aakash uncle ne hum
logon se ghar jaane ko kaha. Jiske bad hum log apne apne ghar ke liye nikal pade.
Mai aur keerti 8 baje ghar pahuch gaye. Hum jab ghar pahuche to chhoti maa hospital jaane ki taiyari kar rahi thi. Un ne hum se priya ki tabiyat ka
puchha aur fir kuch der bad wo hospital ke liye nikal gayi.
Chhoti maa ke jaane ke bad mai apne kamre me aa gaya. Mere aane ke thodi hi der bad, keerti bhi mere kamre me aa gayi. Maine us se baki sab ka
puchha to, usne bataya ki, abhi sab soye huye hai.
Fir meri keerti se priya aur ami nimi ke baare me baten hoti rahi. Baton baton me maine keerti se neha ke baare me puchha to, usne kaha.
Keerti boli “neha humare sath kolkata gayi thi aur waha se wapas nahi lauti hai.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, maine hairani se kaha.
Mai bola “kya wo waha par durjan mama ke sath hai.”
Keerti boli “haan, wo unhi ke sath hai. Lekin unka asli naam durjan nahi, dushyant hai. Mummy ne tumko unhi ko dudne ka kaam saupa tha. Lekin un
ne mumbai aane ke bad apna naam badal liya tha. Jis vajah se yaha unka asli naam koi nahi janta tha.”
Keerti ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe koi hairani nahi huyi. Kyoki neha ke padmini aunty ki beti hone se hi mujhe samajh me aa chuka tha ki, mausi ne mujhe
jis aadmi ko dudne ka kaam diya tha, wo durjan hai.
Lekin keerti ke muh se durjan ko dudne wali baat sunkar, mujhe itna jarur samajh me aa raha tha ki, keerti is baare me aur bhi bahut kuch janti hai.
Isliye maine is baat ko aage badate huye kaha.
Mai bola “ye baat to mai pahle hi samajh gaya tha. Lekin meri samajh me abhi tak ye baat nahi aa rahi hai ki, durjan mama ko humse kya dushmani thi
aur un ne ye sab kyo kiya.”
Keerti abhi meri is baat jabab dene hi wali thi ki, tabhi vaani didi aa gayi. Un ne hum dono ko dekhte hi sabse pahle priya ki tabiyat puchhi aur uske
bad, hum logon se aaram karne ko kah kar chali gayi.
Mai keerti se durjan ke baare me janna chahta tha. Lekin keerti bad me baat karne ki baat bol kar apne kamre me chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad maine
muh hath dhoya aur aakar let gaya.
Mere man me is samay hajaron sawal the. Lekin un sawalon se jyada mujhe priya ke hosh me aane ki khushi thi. Isi khushi me khoya hua mai pata hi
nahi chala ki, kab gahri nind ki aagosh me chala gaya.
Fir meri nind kisi ke meri peeth par baithe hone ke aehsas se khuli. Mai pet ke bal bahut gahri nind me soya hua tha. Tabhi mujhe nind me aehsas hua
ki koi meri peeth par baitha hua hai.
Maine nind ki haalat me apni aankh khol kar pichhe dekha to, nimi meri peeth par baithi thi aur mera kandha pakad kar mujhe utha rahi thi. Maine
unindi si haalat me us se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti mujhe pareshan mat kar aur mujhe sone de.”
Lekin usne meri baat ko ansuna kar, mujhe hilate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya 3:30 baj gaye hai. Jaldi se uth kar khana kha lo.”
Magar us samay mai nind ke nashe me tha. Isliye maine use talte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe nahi khana khana. Tu ja aur mujhe sone de.”
Magar usne fir mujhe hilate huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, uth jao. Aapko ghar jane ki taiyari bhi karna hai. Mummy ghar jane ki taiyari kar rahi hai.”
Nimi ki ye baat sunte hi, ek pal me meri saari nind gayab ho gayi. Maine ek baar fir pichhe palat kar dekha to, nimi ke pichhe keerti bhi khadi thi. Maine
nimi ko apne upar se utara aur uth kar baithte huye keerti se kaha.
Mai bola “ye nimmo kya bol rahi hai. Chhoti maa achanak ghar kyo ja rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “priya ko hosh aa gaya hai aur doctor ne use puri tarah khatre se bahar bataya hai. Priya ki vajah se mausi ek din bhi chanda mausi ke pas
nahi rah payi thi. Isliye ab mausi waha jakar chanda mausi ke pas rahna chahti hai.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, maine thoda pareshan hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “lekin mujhe kyo le ja rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar keerti ne hanste huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mausi ne tumko le jane ki baat nahi kahi thi. Ye baat to tumhari pyari ammo ne kahi hai ki, bhaiya humare sath aaye the aur humare sath hi
ghar jayege.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mujhe saara majra samajh me aa gaya aur mai uth kar bahar aa gaya. Bahar chhoti maa apne jaane ki taiyari me lagi thi. Maine
unke pas aate hi, un se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, aap ja rahi hai, thik hai. Lekin ami nimi ko kyo le ja rahi hai. In ne to abhi mumbai dekha bhi nahi hai. Inko yaha mere sath hi
rahne dijiye na.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “nahi, ye dono yaha tumko pareshan karegi. Inka mere sath jana hi sahi hai.”
Mai bola “nahi chhoti maa, ye mujhe jara bhi pareshan nahi karegi. Aap inhe do char din aur yaha rah lene dijiye na.”
Aakhirkar maine kisi tarah chhoti maa ko ami nimi ko yahi rahne dene ke liye taiyar kar liya. Unke haan kahte hi, mai apne kamre me aa gaya aur fresh
hone chala gaya.
Fresh hone ke bad, mai taiyar hua aur jab kamre se bahar aaya to, chhoti maa ke jaane ki taiyari ho chuki thi. Vaani didi bhi unke sath ja rahi thi. Yaha
par mai, ami nimi aur keerti ruk rahe the.
Chhoti maa ki flight 7:30 baje ki thi aur abhi sirf 4:30 baja tha. Mere kamre se bahar aate hi, keerti ne mujhe khana laga diya aur mai khana khane laga.
Khana khate khate meri chhoti maa se baten hoti rahi.
Mera khana hone ke bad, hum sab hospital ke liye nikal pade. Hospital me chhoti maa sab se mili aur fir 6 baje hum airport ke liye nikal gaye. Ratse
bhar chhoti maa mujhe dher saari baten samjhati rahi.
Un ne mujhe samjhaya ki wo ek do din bad wapas aa jayegi. Tab tak ami nimi aur baki sab logon ka khayal mujhe hi rakhna hai. Bas inhi sab baton ke
chalte hum log airport pahuch gaye.
Chhoti maa sirf ek do din ke liye mujhse door ho rahi thi. Iske bad bhi unke jaane se mera dil chhota sa hua ja raha tha aur mujhe sunapan gherne laga
tha. Mera dil nahi chah raha tha ki, wo ghar wapas jaye.
Update-221
Fresh hone ke bad, mai taiyar hua aur jab kamre se bahar aaya to, chhoti maa ke jaane ki taiyari ho chuki thi. Vaani didi bhi unke sath ja rahi thi. Yaha
par mai, ami nimi aur keerti ruk rahe the.
Chhoti maa ki flight 7:30 baje ki thi aur abhi sirf 4:30 baja tha. Mere kamre se bahar aate hi, keerti ne mujhe khana laga diya aur mai khana khane laga.
Khana khate khate meri chhoti maa se baten hoti rahi.
Mera khana hone ke bad, hum sab hospital ke liye nikal pade. Hospital me chhoti maa sab se mili aur fir 6 baje hum airport ke liye nikal gaye. Ratse
bhar chhoti maa mujhe dher saari baten samjhati rahi.
Un ne mujhe samjhaya ki wo ek do din bad wapas aa jayegi. Tab tak ami nimi aur baki sab logon ka khayal mujhe hi rakhna hai. Bas inhi sab baton ke
chalte hum log airport pahuch gaye.
Chhoti maa sirf ek do din ke liye mujhse door ho rahi thi. Iske bad bhi unke jaane se mera dil chhota sa hua ja raha tha aur mujhe sunapan gherne laga
tha. Mera dil nahi chah raha tha ki, wo ghar wapas jaye.
Lekin is samay chhoti maa ko airport tak chhodne ke liye riya, raj, nitika, nikki, barkha didi bhi aayi thi. Un sabke samne mai chahte huye bhi chhoti
maa se kuch kah nahi pa raha tha.
Magar ek maa ka dil apne bacchon ke man ki baat samajhta hai. Yahi chhoti maa ke sath bhi hua. Un ne mera chehra dekh kar hi, meri haalat ka
andaz laga liya aur mere sar par hath ferte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “are mai ek do din ke liye hi to tujhse door ho rahi hu. Isme itna udas hone wali kya baat hai.”
Chhoti maa ka itna kahna tha ki, meri aankhon me nami aa gayi aur maine unhe jaane se rokte huye kaha.
Mai bola “aap abhi mat jaiye na chhoti maa. Do teen din bad hum sab sath hi ghar chalege.”
Mujhe bacchon ki tarah jid karte dekh kar, chhoti maa ne mujhse laad karte huye kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “mera pagal beta, tu to ami nimi se bhi chhota ban raha hai. Ab jid mat kar aur khushi khushi mujhe jaane de. Warna tera ye udas
chehra dekh kar, mai jaa nahi paugi.”
Chhoti maa ki baat sunkar, barkha didi ne aage aate huye kaha.
Barkha didi boli “mere bhai, aunty sahi kah rahi hai. Unka abhi chanda mausi ke pas rahna jaruri hai. Wo ek do din me wapas aane ki bol to rahi hai.
Tum unhe khushi khushi jaane do.”
Barkha didi ki baat sunkar, mai chup karke rah gaya. Tabhi flight ki ghoshna ho gayi. Magar mere chehre par abhi bhi 12 baje huye the. Jis vajah se
flight ki ghoshna sunne ke bad bhi, chhoti maa mere pas hi khadi rahi.
Vaani didi khamoshi se sab kuch dekh rahi thi. Lekin flight ki ghoshna sunne ke bad bhi jab un ne chhoti maa ko waha se hilte nahi dekha to, un ne
mere kandhe par hath rakh kar mujhe samjhate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “tum bekar me pareshan ho rahe ho. Mausi ke sath mai hu aur mai unka waha pura khayal rakhugi. Tumhari vajah se ab mausi ka man
bhi jaane se dol raha hai. Isliye tum pareshan hona band karo aur hum logon ko jaane do.”
Vaani didi ki baat sunkar, maine apne aapko sambhala aur muskurane ki nakam kosis karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “nahi didi, mai pareshan nahi hu. Maine to wo baat aise hi kah di thi. Aap log khushi khushi jaiye. Mai yaha ami nimi ka khayal rakhuga.”
Meri baat sunte hi, vaani didi ne meri peeth thapthapate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “good, ab thik hai. Hum waha pauchte hi tumhe call karege. Ab hum log chalte hai.”
Itna kah kar, vaani didi ne chhoti maa ki taraf dekha. Chhoti maa ne mera matha chuma aur fir wo flight ki taraf bad gayi. Mai un logon ko tab tak
dekhta raha. Jab tak wo meri aankhon se ojhal nahi ho gayi.
Unki flight ke udan bharte hi, hum log wapas hospital aa gaye. Chhoti maa aur vaani didi ke chale jaane ki vajah se ab keerti aur barkha didi, ajay wale
bungalow me akeli pad gayi thi.
Jis vajah se shikha didi, keerti logon se apne sath aman ke ghar chalne ki baat kahne lagi. Lekin maine keerti logon ke sath rahne ki baat kah kar,
waha jaane se mana kar diya.
Maine priya ko bhi bata diya ki, aaj ami nimi akeli hai. Isliye mai raat ko hospital me nahi rah pauga. Priya ne bhi is baat me koi pareshani nahi jatayi.
Priya ke 9 baje tak rukne ke bad, hum log ghar aa gaye.
Ghar aakar hum logon ne khana khaya aur fir10:30 baje sab apne apne kamre me sone chale gaye. Keerti ki tabiyat sahi na hone ki vajah se ami nimi
ke pas barkha didi soya karti thi.
Mujhe ummid thi ki, raat ko keerti jarur mere pas aayegi. Lekin jab 12 baje tak wo mere pas nahi aayi to, mai khud uth kar uske pas chala gaya. Mai
uske kamre me pahucha to, wo gahri nind me soyi huyi thi.
Use gahri nind me dekh kar, mera man use uthane ka nahi kiya aur mai wapas apne kamre me aa gaya. Apne kamre me aakar mai subah keerti se
huyi baton ke baare me sochne laga.
Subah ki keerti ki baton se mujhe aisa lag raha tha. Jaise ki wo durjan ke baare me sab kuch janti hai. Lekin subah se mujhe us se baat karne ka
mauka hi nahi mil saka aur ab jab meri us se baat ho sakti thi to, wo khud so chuki thi.
Mai abhi isi baare me soch raha tha ki, tabhi mere kamre ka darwaja khula aur keerti andar aa gayi. Use dekh kar mai thoda sa hairan jarur hua. Magar
sath hi is baat ki khushi bhi huyi ki, ab meri us se baat ho sakegi.
Keerti ne kamre ke andar aakar darwaja band kiya aur mere pas aakar baith gayi. Lekin uske mere pas baithte hi, maine use apne gale se laga liya.
Keerti ne bhi mujhe apni bahon me jor se jakad liya.
Kuch der tak hum ek dusre ko apni bahon me jakde baithe rahe. Na to keerti ne mujhse kuch kaha aur na hi maine keerti se kuch kaha. Fir kuch der
bad maine hi baat suru karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu to bahut gahri nind me thi. Fir itni jaldi teri nind kaise khul gayi.”
Keerti boli “mai nind me nahi thi. Mai yahi aane wali thi. Lekin tabhi mujhe kisi ke aane ki aahat huyi to, mujhe laga barkha didi mujhe dekhne aayi hai.
Isliye mai gahri nind me hone ka natak kar rahi thi.”
“Lekin fir maine uth kar dekha to, tumhare kamre ki light jal rahi thi aur barkha didi ke kamre me andhera tha. Tab mujhe samajh me aaya ki, wo barkha
didi nahi, tum aaye the.”
Mai bola “acha hua ki, tu aa gayi. Warna mujhe raat bhar nind hi nahi aati.”
Keerti boli “nind to tumhe abhi bhi nahi aayegi. Kyoki mai aaj tumhe raat bhar sone nahi dungi.”
Ye kahte huye usne mere kandhe par apne daant gada diye. Lekin mai jara bhi nahi hila. Mai samajh gaya ki, ab iska shararat karna suru ho gaya hai.
Isliye maine us se dhire se kaha.
Mai bola “tune bahut jor se mujhe kaata hai. Ye baat baat par kaatna tujhe kisne sikha diya hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne khilkhilate huye kaha.
Keerti boli “ye kaatna maine nimi se sikha hai. Tumne dekha nahi, usne vaani didi ko kaise kaata tha. Ek din usne mujhe bhi aise hi kaata tha. Usi din
maine soch liya tha ki, uski is harkat ka badla mai tumse lugi.”
Keerti ki is baat ko sunkar, hairan hote huye maine kaha.
Mai bola “nimi ne tujhe kab aur kyo kaata tha.”
Keerti boli “tumhe yaad hoga ki, jis din tum shikha didi ki sasural khana khane ke liye gaye the. Us din ami tumko call kar rahi thi. Lekin tumne call nahi
uthaya tha. Tab maine uski baat nitika se karwayi thi.”
“Us samay nimi bhi nitika se baat karne ki baat bol raho thi. Magar nitika ko taiyar hona tha isliye usne call rakh diya tha. Isi baat se gussa hokar, nimi
ne mujhe kaat liya tha.”
Keerti ki baat sunkar, mere dimag me us din ka najara ghumne laga aur isi ke sath mujhe durjan wali baat bhi yaad aa gayi. Is baat ke yaad aate hi,
maine keerti ko apne se alag karte huye kaha.
Mai bola “subah tu durjan mama ke baare me mujhe kya bata rahi thi. Kya tu janti hai ki, unki humare parivar ke sath kya dushmani hai.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, keerti bed se tek laga kar baith gayi aur fir usne thandi si saans bharte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “haan, mai janti hu. Mujhe iske baare me sab kuch pata chal gaya.”
Keerti ki baat sunte hi, maine bechain hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu kya janti hai aur tujhe ye sab kaise pata chala.”
Keerti boli “mai sab kuch janti hu aur ye sab baten mujhe vaani didi se pata chali hai.”
Keerti ki is baat par maine hairan hote huye kaha.
Mai bola “kya vaani didi ne tujhe ye sab baten batayi hai.”
Keerti boli “nahi, un ne mujhe kuch nahi bataya. Lekin mai jab mausi aur vaani didi ke sath ghar wapas gayi thi. Tab maine ye sab baten vaani didi ke
muh se suni thi. Mai tumhe apne yaha aane se lekar, waha jaane tak ki saari baten batati hu.”
Itna kah kar keerti apne mumbai aane se lekar, kolkata wapas jaane tak ki baten batane lagi.
Aage ki kahani keerti ki jubani….
Nisha bhabhi ke kahne par mausi mujhe apne sath mumbai le jaane ke liye taiyar ho gayi thi. Hum jab flight me the, tab mohini aunty ne bataya ki, jo
aadmi priya ko lekar bhaga tha. Use un ne shikha didi ki shadi me dekha tha.
Wo use pakadne ke liye uske pichhe bhagi thi. Lekin wo unke sar par chot karke bhag nikla tha. Mohini aunty ki ye baat sunte hi, vaani didi ne unhe wo
tasveer dikhayi, jo un ne gauranga ke bayan par banayi thi.
Mohini aunty us tasveer ko dekhte hi fauran pehchan gayi aur un ne is baat ko saaf kar diya ki vaani didi sahi aadmi ke pichhe hai. Mohini aunty ke
bad, nisha bhabhi ne wo tasveer dekhne ko mangi.
Vaani didi ne jaise hi wo tasveer nisha bhabhi ko dikhayi, unhe ek jor ka jhatka sa laga aur un ne wo tasveer barkha didi ko dikhayi. Barkha didi ne
tasveer dekhte hi, vaani didi se kaha.
Barkha didi boli “didi ye tasveer to durjan mama ki hai aur wo humare hi pados me rahte hai.”
Barkha didi ke ye baat bolte hi, vaani didi ko samajh me gaya ki, tumhare sath achanak ye sab hadse kyo huye. Un ne flight se utarte hi, hum logon ko
hospital bhej diya aur khud barkha didi aur C.I.D. ke kuch officer ke sath durjan ke ghar ke liye nikal gayi.
Lekin durjan ke ghar me taala laga hua tha aur mohalle pados me puchhne par pata chala ki durjan apni ladki ko lekar kahi gaya hai. Vaani didi ne is
baat ke pata chalte hi, apne kuch officer ko bus stand aur railway station ki taraf dauda diya aur khud hospital me humare pas aa gayi.
Kyoki durjan ko ghar se nikle jyada der nahi huyi thi. Isliye C.I.D. ne unhe railway station par girftar karke apni hirasat me le liya. Unke sath neha bhi
thi. Jise humare pas hospital me pahucha diya gaya.
Hospital me neha ko uske maa bap se bichhadne ki saari baten bata di gayi. Lekin wo in sab baton ko manne ko taiyar nahi thi aur durjan ke liye roti
rahi. Tab vaani didi ne durjan se hi is baat ka khulasa neha ke samne karwaya.
Tab jakar neha ko is baat par yakin aaya. Jabki raj ke ghar me raj aur riya ke alawa baki sab pahle se jante the ki, priya padmini aunty ki beti nahi hai.
Fir bhi is baat ke khulne se sabko bahut gahra jhatka laga tha.
Raj ke parivaar ko neha ke milne ki khushi to thi, lekin wo priya ke unke ghar se jaane ki baat ko lekar bahut dukhi aur chintit the. Iske bad jo kuch bhi
hua sab tumahre samne hua.
Fir jis din hum log durjan aur neha ko lekar kolkata gaye. Us din mujhe ye pata chala ki, durjan asal me chanda mausi ka pati hai aur usne ye sab
tumhare parivaar se apni dushmani nikalne ke liye kiya hai.
Update-222
Hum logon ke kolkata pahuchne ki khabar mummy aur richa aunty ko pahle hi de di gayi thi. Mummy ne ye baat chanda mausi ko bhi bata di thi. Hum
jab kolkata pahuche to, sabse pahle chanda mausi ko dekhne hospital gaye.
Lekin chanda mausi ne durjan ko dekhte hi unki taraf se apna muh fer liya. Tab vaani didi ne unko samjhate huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mausi, dushyant mausa ji ki galti maaf karne layak nahi hai. Fir bhi hum sab ne inhe maaf kar diya hai. Ab aap bhi apnaa gussa khatam
kijiye aur inko maaf kar dijiye.”
Vaani didi ki ye baten sunkar, bhi chanda mausi ki narajgi door nahi huyi aur un ne dushyant mausa ji ko khari khoti sunate huye, vaani didi se kaha.
Chanda mausi boli “vaani beta, maine in ke hote huye bhi apni jindgi ke 15 saal kisi vidhwa ki tarah hi bitaye hai. Mai is baat ke liye to, inhe maaf kar
sakti hu. Lekin in ne jo punnu baba ki jaan lene ki kosis ki hai. Uske liye mai inhe kabhi maaf nahi kar sakti.”
Chanda mausi us samay sach me bahut gusse me lag rahi thi. Itne saalon me pahli baar mai unhe kisi par gussa hote dekh rahi thi. Mummy, vaani
didi, richa aunty, mausi sab unhe samjha ke haar gaye.
Lekin chanda mausi ne apni jid nahi chhodi. Aakhir me mummy ne unhe tumhari kasam dekar dushyan mausa ji ko maaf karne ko kaha. Tab jakar
chanda mausi ne dushyant mausa ji ko is shart par maaf kiya ki, wo unke samne tumse maafi mangege.
Iske bad, vaani didi ne mujhe ami nimi ke sath ghar bhej diya. Ghar me bua ji (vaani ki maa) akeli thi. Hum ghar pahuche to, wo hospital ka haal chal
puchne lagi. Maine unhe hospital ki saari kahani suna di.
Iske bad mai wahi haal me aaram karne lagi aur lete lete meri nind lag gayi. Fir meri nind doorbell ki aawaj sunkar khuli. Lekin mai aankh band karke
leti rahi. Bua ji ne jakar darwaja khola to, mujhe vaani didi ki aawaj sunayi di.
Bua ji unse bhi hospital ka haal chal lene lagi. Vaani didi ne bhi unhe wahi sab bataya, jo maine bua ji ko bataya tha. Vaani didi ne mujhe sote dekha
to, wo bua ji se meri tabiyat ka puchhne lagi.
Tab bua ji ne unko bataya ki, mujhe thakan ho rahi thi. Isliye yaha lete lete meri nind lag gayi. Mujhe soya hua jaankar, bua ji ne vaani didi se kaha.
Bua ji boli “vaani beta, punnu ke sath itna sab kuch ho raha hai. Us ladke ke man me is sabko lekar hajaron sawal honge. Kya tum logon ko nahi lagta
ki, use ab saari sachai bata deni chahiye.”
Bua ji ki baat sunkar, thodi der ke liye khamoshi chha gayi. Shayad vaani didi ye pakka kar rahi thi ki, mai kahin jaag to nahi rahi hu. Fir shayad unko
laga ki, mai so rahi hu to, un ne bua ji ki is baat ka jabab dete huye kaha.
Vaani didi boli “mom, punnu ko sachai batana itna aasan nahi hai. Wo bahut bhola aur bhavuk hai. Wo kisi bhi baat me apne dimag se nahi, dil se
kaam leta hai. Yahi vajah hai ki, use kisi bhi galat baat par bahut jaldi gussa aa jata hai.”
“Uske man me kisi ke liye chhal kapat nahi hai aur wo kisi ki bhi galti ko maaf kar sakta hai. Lekin uski sabse badi kamjori ye hai ki, wo apni maa aur
bahno ke khilaf koi bhi galat baat nahi sun sakta.”
“Aise me yadi use pata chale ki, mausi (chhoti maa) aur chanda mausi ki jindagi barbad karne me uske bap ka hath hai to, wo apne bap ke khilaf hi
khada ho jayega. Bas isi vajah se sab use sachai batane se hichkicha rahe hai.”
“Anu mami (keerti ki maa) ne use uski maa ke baare me thoda bahut bataya hai. Lekin puri sachai batane ki unki himmat bhi nahi huyi. Hum use ye
kaise bataye ki, uski jindgi me jo bhi tufan uth rahe hai, uski vajah uska bap hai.”
Itna bol kar vaani didi chup ho gayi. Shayad wo isi baare me kuch soch rahi thi. Tabhi unka mobile baja aur mobile par baat karne ke bad, wo bua ji ko
jata kar fir se wapas chali gayi.
Iske bad is sab ke baare me koi khas baat nahi huyi. Humne dushyant mausa ji aur neha ko wahi chanda mausi ke pas chhoda aur sham ki flight se
hum log wapas mumbai aa gaye.
Apni itni baat bol kar keerti chup ho gayi. Keerti ki baton se mujhe itna to samajh me aa chuka tha ki, mere bap ne koi aisa galat kaam kiya hai. Jiski
vajah se durjan humare parivaar ka dushman ban gaya.
Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa rahi thi ki, vaani didi ne ye kyo kaha ki, chhoti maa aur chanda mausi ki jindagi barbad karne me mere bap ka hath
hai. Mai abhi isi soch me gum tha ki, tabhi keerti ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “kya hua, ab kya soch rahe ho.”

Mai bola “ye to tune adhuri baat batayi hai. Is baat se na to ye samajh me kaha aa raha hai ki, mere bap ki kis harkat ki vajah se durjan humare parivar
ka dushman bana hai aur na hi ye samajh me aa raha hai ki, vaani didi ne ye kyo kaha ki, chhoti maa aur chanda mausi ki jindagi barbad karne me
mere bap ka hath hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, keerti ne is baat se apna palla jhadte huye kaha.
Keerti boli “mere samne jitni baten huyi thi, utni baten maine tumhe bata di. Baki ki baten to mai khud bhi nahi janti. Ye saari sachai to mummy, mausi,
richa aunty ya vaani didi hi tumko bata sakti hai.”
“Mai to sirf itna kah sakti hu ki, jab bhi tumhe un sab baton ke baare me pata chale, tum apne dil se nahi dimag se kaam lena. Vaani didi aur baki sab
ke dar ko sahi sabit mat hone dena.”
Mai bola “tu thik kahti hai, mujhe apne aapko badalna hoga. Mujhe apni bhavnaon par kabu karna sikhna hi hoga.”
Meri ye baat sunkar, keerti ne mera majak udane lagi. Mai use aisa karne se rokne ko kosis karta raha. Lekin uski shararat suru ho chuki thi. Uski inhi
shararaton ke chalte raat ke 3 baj gaye.
Iske bad wo subah der se nind khulne ki baat kah kar, apne kamre me sone chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad, mai uski kahi baton ko sochta raha aur unhi
sab baton ko sochte sochte mujhe pata hi nahi chala kab meri nind lag gayi.
Fir meri nind subah 9 baje ami ke jagane par khuli. Wo pink color ki frock pahne mere samne khadi. Subah subah uska khila hua chehra dekh kar,
mera dil khush ho gaya aur maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu subah subah taiyar hokar kaha ja rahi hai.”
Meri baat sunkar, ami ne tunakte huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya aap fir bhool gaye. Aaj hume ghumne jana hai.”
Uski is baat ke jabab me maine apne kaan pakadte huye kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, mujhe to yaad hi nahi tha. Lekin kya tu akeli hi ghumne jayegi. Ye nimi kaha hai.”
Meri is baat ke jabab me ami ne kaha.
Ami boli “nimi taiyar ho rahi hai. Mai aapko uthane aayi hu. Aap jaldi se taiyar ho jaiye.”
Uski is baat ke jabab me mai uth kar baith gaya aur wo mujhse ek do baten karne ke bad kamre se bahar chali gayi. Uske jaate hi, mai fresh hone
chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur kamre se bahar aa gaya.
Bahar keerti, ami nimi aur barkha didi sab taiyar baithe the. Mujhe dekhte hi, keerti chay lene chali gayi. Usne mujhe chay nashta lakar diya aur chay
nashta karne ke bad, 10:30 baje hum sab ghumne ke liye nikal gaye.
Barkha didi humare sath thi isliye hume mumbai ghumne me koi pareshani nahi hona thi. Iske bad bhi mai priya ke pas na jaa pane ki vajah se kuch
pareshan sa tha. Lekin maine apni ye pareshani kisi par jahir nahi hone di.
Hum mumbai ghoom rahe the, tabhi 12 baje shikha didi ka khane ke liye phone aaya. Lekin humne unse bahar hi khana kha lene ki baat kahi aur hum
ek restaurant me khana khane ke liye chale gaye.
Restaurant me khana khane ke bad, hum fir se mumbai ghumne me lag gaye. Hum 3 baje tak mumbai ghumte rahe aur fir uske bad hum sab priya ke
pas hospital jaane ke liye nikal pade.
Hum hospital pahuche to priya ke pas riya, nikki, nitika aur mohini aunty thi. Priya ki tabiyat ab sahi najar aa rahi thi. Lekin usne mujhe dekhte hi, apna
muh fula liya aur aankh band karke let gayi.
Ami nimi mere sath thi, isliye maine priya ko is baat me apni safayi dena thik nahi samjha aur nikki se baat karne laga. Lekin jo haal priya ka tha, wo hi
haal nikki ka bhi tha. Wo bhi mujhse sahi se baat nahi kar rahi thi.
Priya aur ami nimi ke chakkar me, mai ye baat bilkul hi bhool gaya tha ki, abhi nikki bhi mujhse naraj chal rahi hai aur mujhse sirf kaam ki baten hi kar
rahi hai. Mere liye usko manana bhi bahut jaruri tha.
Magar nikki ko manane se kahin jyada jaruri kaam, priya aur ami nimi ke bich mel karana tha. Lekin meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha tha ki, priya aur
ami nimi ke bich mel kis tarah se karaya jaye.
Mai isi uljhan me uljha kabhi priya, kabhi nikki to, kabhi ami nimi ko dekh raha tha. Jabki keerti maje se mohini aunty se baat karne me lagi thi. Raat ko
meri keerti se ami nimi se baat ho chuki thi.
Magar abhi keerti ka dhyan is baat par nahi tha. Thodi der bad jab keerti ka mohini aunty se baat karna band hua to, uska dhyan meri taraf gaya.
Mujhe dekhte hi, use samajh me aa gaya ki, mai kis baat se pareshan hu.
Update-223
Usne priya ki taraf dekha to, priya aankh band karke leti huyi thi. Wahi dusri taraf ami mera hath pakad kar khadi huyi thi. Un dono ki harkat ko dekh
kar, keerti muskuraye bina na rah saki.
Usne mujhe shant rahne ka ishara kiya aur khud nikki ko ami nimi ko ghumane le jane ki baat batane lagi. Jise sunkar priya ne apni aankhen khol li aur
man laga kar keerti ki baten sunne lagi.
Keerti ne priya ko baten sunte dekha to, usne apni baton ka rukh nikki se hata kar priya ki taraf kar diya. Keerti ki baten sunkar, priya ki mujhse narajgi
door ho gayi aur usne muskurate huye mujhse kaha.
Priya boli “sorry, meri tabiyat ki vajah se tum ami nimi ko thik se mumbai nahi ghuma paye.”
Priya ki ye baat sunkar, mere kuch bolne ke pahle hi nimi bol padi.
Nimi boli “didi, aapki tabiyat kharab hone ki vajah se hi hum logon ko mumbai ghumne mila hai. Ab aap jab tak bimar hai, hum log roj mumbai ghumne
jayege.”
Nimi ki ye baat sunte hi, waha khade sabhi log hasne lage. Wahi ami use ghoor kar dekhne lagi. Shayad ami ko nimi ka priya se baat karna pasand
nahi aaya tha. Wahi priya ne nimi ki baat ka samarthan karte huye kaha.
Priya boli “ye thik hai, ab jab tak tum logon ka mumbai ghumna pura nahi ho jata, tab tak mai bimar hi padi rahugi.”
Ye kah kar priya khud bhi hasne lagi. Thodi der sab me isi baat ko lekar baten hoti rahi. Fir padmini aunty aa gayi to, mai ami nimi ke sath priya ke
kamre se dusre kamre me aa gaya.
Mai ami nimi ko priya ke baare me samjhane ki soch hi raha tha ki, tabhi keerti aur nikki bhi wahi aa gayi. Unko dekh kar, mai apni baat kahte kahte ruk
gaya aur unse yaha waha ki baten karne laga.
Meri unse baat chal hi rahi thi ki, tabhi meri najar samne pade akhbar par padi. Aaj budhvar (Wednesday) tha, isliye mai akhbar utha kar usme tripti ki
rachna dekhne laga. Tabhi nikki ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Nikki boli “jo tum usme dud rahe ho, wo nahi hai.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, mai chauk gaya aur maine apni baat par parda dalte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mai kuch nahi dud raha. Mai to bas aise hi panne palat raha tha.”
Meri baat ke jabab me nikki ne kaha.
Nikki boli “mujhe laga ki, tum usme Tripti ki rachna dud rahe ho. Tripti ki rachna ab somvar (Monday) ko hi aayegi.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, maine akhbar ek kinare rakhte huye kaha.
Mai bola “mujhe uski rachna padne ki lat lag gayi hai. Lekin use mat batana ki mai uski sachai ko jaan gaya hu.”
Nikki boli “mai use nahi bataugi. Kyoki wo bhi yahi chahti hai ki, tumko uski sachai ka pata na chale.”
Nikki se aise hi meri tripti ke baare me baten hoti rahi. Ami nimi gaur se meri baat sun rahi thi. Lekin unhe meri baten samajh me nahi aa rahi thi. Isliye
ami ne mujhe tokte huye kaha.
Ami boli “bhaiya ye aap kya baten kar rahe hai. Meri to kuch samajh me nahi aa rahi hai.”
Ami ki baat sunkar maine muskurate huye kaha.
Mai bola “tu meri baton me kyo apna dimag laga rahi hai. Tu meri baton me dimag mat laga aur jakar hetal didi se mil le.”
Meri baat sunkar, ami nimi ko lekar hetal didi ke pas chali gayi. Ami nimi ke na hone se mujhe nikki ko apni safayi dene ka mauka mil gaya aur maine
apni baat ko aage badate huye nikki se kaha.
Mai bola “sorry, us din mai tumhare kahne par bhi yaha nahi aa paya tha. Lekin us din mai majbur tha. Warna nisha bhabhi ke sath hi yaha aa gaya
hota.”
Meri baat sunkar, nikki ne muskurate huye kaha.
Nikki boli “tumko is baat me apni safayi dene ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Keerti pahle hi mujhe tumhari pareshani bata chuki hai. Sorry to mujhe bolna
chahiye ki, maine tumhe bekar me hi galat samjha.”
Nikki ki baat sunkar, mujhe is baat ka sukun hua ki, uski mere se narajgi door ho gayi hai. Lekin abhi bhi mere samne ami ek pareshani ka sabab bani
huyi thi. Maine apni ye hi baat nikki ke samne rakh di.
Meri ye baat sunkar, nikki ne mujhe yakin dilaya ki, wo ami nimi ke man me priya ke liye pyar jagane ki puri kosis karegi. Iske bad, meri keeri aur nikki
se isi baare me baten hoti rahi.
Iske bad ka mera saara samay aise hi beet gaya aur raat ke 8:30 baje mai, ami nimi, keerti aur barkha didi ghar wapas aa gaye. Ghar aakar hum logon
ne khana khaya aur fir aapas me baten karne lage.
Isi bich chhoti maa ka call aa gaya. Unse hum sabne baten ki aur fir uske bad 10 baje sab apne apne kamro me aa gaye. Maine apne kamre me aakar
kapde badle aur fir let kar aaj din bhar ki baten yaad karne laga.
Mai inhi sab baton me uljha hua tha ki, tabhi 10:45 baje keerti mere kamre me aa gayi. Maine us se ami nimi ke baare me baat ki to, usne kaha ki
sabar rakho, priya ami nimi ko bahut pasand karti hai. Uski yahi baat dhire dhire ami nimi ko uske pas le aayegi.
Mere pas bhi abhi iske siwa koi rasta nahi tha. Isliye maine abhi is baat par chup rahna hi thi samjha. Iske bad meri keerti se der raat tak baten hoti
rahi. Fir 1baje raat ko keerti sone chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad, mai fir apni soch me gum ho gaya aur na jane kab mujhe nind aa gayi.
Agle din subah fir hum log mumbai ghumne chale gaye aur dopahar ke khane ke bad hospital pahuche. Hospital pahuchne par hume pata chala ki, kal
priya ki hospital se chhutti ho jayegi.
Maine ye baat call karke chhoti maa ko batayi to, un ne kaha ki, wo kal subah waha pahuch jayegi. Iske bad waha koi khas baat nahi huyi. Raat ko
hum sabne ghar aakar khana khaya aur fir sab apne apne kamre me sone chale gaye.
Meri der raat tak keerti se baten hoti rahi. Ab uski tabiyat me bahut jyada sudhar ho chuka tha. Lekin uski dawa abhi bhi chal rahi thi. Jis vajah se wo
mere pas sone se parhej kar rahi thi.
Der raat tak mujhse baat karne ke bad, keerti apne kamre me sone chali gayi. Uske jaane ke bad mai bhi sone ki kosis karne laga. Lekin aaj raat ko
meri aankhon se nind na jaane kaha gayab ho gayi thi.
Meri nind gayab hone ki vajah ye thi ki, priya ki hospital se chhutti hone ke bad, ek do din ke andar meri bhi apne ghar ko wapsi hona tay thi. Jabki mai
abhi priya ko chhod kar wapas jaana nahi chahta tha.
Mai chhoti maa ko to iske liye aaram se mana sakta tha. Lekin ami ne pichhle kuch dino me priya ko lekar apna jo roop mujhe dikhaya tha, usne mujhe
andar tak dara kar rakh diya tha.
Mai pahli baar kisi baat ko lekar apni ladli ami se itna dara hua tha ki, us se khul kar baat karne tak ki himmat nahi kar pa raha tha. Mujhe dar sata raha
tha ki, kahin meri kisi baat ka uske nanhe man par bura asar na pade.
Mai chah kar bhi in baton ko apne dimag se nikal nahi pa raha tha aur meri isi soch ne meri nind udha kar rakh di thi. Mai der raat tak isi uljhan me
uljha raha aur isi uljhan me uljhe uljhe mujhe nind aa gayi.
Subah meri 9 baje meri nind meri natkhat nimi ke jagane par khuli. Wo meri peeth par baith kar, mujhe hila hila kar jagane ki kosis kar rahi thi. Meri
nind khuli to, maine us se kaha.
Mai bola “nimmo ab bas kar, mai jaag gaya hu.”
Meri baat sunkar, usne mujh par gussa karte huye kaha.
Nimi boli “bhaiya, jaldi utho, mummy aane wali hai.”
Mai bola “mai tab uthuga na, jab tu mere upar se uthegi. Chal ab mere upar se alag ho aur mujhe uthne de.”
Meri baat sunkar, nimi mere upar se uth gayi aur maine uth kar baithte huye kaha.
Mai bola “baki sab kaha hai.”
Nimi boli “barkha didi, keerti didi aur ami didi nashta kar rahi hai. Un ne mujhe aapko uthane bheja hai.”
Mai bola “chal thi hai, ab mai uth gaya hu. Tu bhi jakar nashta kar le.”
Itna kah kar, mai fresh hone chala gaya. Fresh hone ke bad mai taiyar hua aur kamre se bahar nikla to, chhoti maa aur vaani didi aa chuki thi. Chhoti
maa ne bataya ki, aaj chanda mausi ki bhi hospital se chhutti hona hai aur wo abhi mausi ke sath unke ghar me rahegi.
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mujhe neha aur durjan ki yaad aa gayi. Maine fauran hi chhoti maa se kaha.
Mai bola “chhoti maa, abhi to durjan mama aur neha bhi wahi par hai. Wo dono abhi kiske pas rah rahe hai.”
Meri baat ke jabab me chhoti maa ne kaha.
Chhoti maa boli “wo dono abhi didi (anu mausi) ke sath hi hai. Isliye chanda mausi ko bhi abhi didi ke pas hi rakha gaya hai.”
Chhoti maa ki ye baat sunkar, mai unse aur bhi baten puchhna chahta tha. Lekin wo uth kar muh hath dhone chali gayi. Unke jane ke bad, vaani didi
bhi muh hath dhone chali gayi aur mai nashta karne laga.
Jab tak mera nashta karna hua, tab tak chhoti maa aur vaani didi bhi wapas aa gayi. Iske bad hum sab hospital ke liye nikal gaye. Hospital me sabhi
log the. Kuch hi der me priya ki hospital se chhutti ho gayi aur hum sab priya ke sath uske ghar aa gaye.
Update-224
2623 -2648
Update-225
Update-226
Update-227
Update-228
Update-229
Update-230
Update-231
Update-232
Update-233
Update-234
Update-235
Update-236
Update-237
Update-238
Update-239
Update-240

Koi To Rok Lo PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Koi To Rok Lo PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Koi To Rok Lo

Mai bola “ye sauteli maa kya hota hai.”

Mai bola “kya ab ramu apne nana ke yaha khush hai.”

Mai bola “kya ab ramu apne nana ke yaha khush hai.”

Nayi maa boli “tumhari school kitne baje chhut’ti hai.”

Mai bola “jee 1 baje chhut’ti hai.”

Meri baat sunkar, un ne mujhe gusse me ghurte huye kaha.

Maine unko apni safayi dete huye kaha.

Mai bola “jee nayi maa.”

Meri is baat ke jabab me mehul ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.

Tab mehul ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha.

Mai bola “ji nayi maa.”

Papa ki bat sunkar nayi maa ne unhe samjhate huye kaha.

Mai bola “nahi papa ne ki thi.”

Aunty boli “tab tumhari nayi maa ne kya kaha.”

Papa bole "kaha se aa raha hai tu"

"are koi to bacha lo mujhe. KOI TO ROK LO papa ko"

Mai bola “mausi mai khana kha chuka hu.”

Mai bola “mai un se naraj nahi hu chhoti maa.”

Mai bola “mera man hi nahi kiya bat karne ka.”

Mai kuch nahi bola sar jhukaye chupchap baitha raha.

Mai kuch nahi bola sar jhukaye chupchap baitha raha.

Mai bola “ji chhoti maa.”

Mausi boli “nahi aisi koi bat nahi.”

Mai bola “mai bhi chhoti maa ke sath jauga.”

Mai bola “ye kamal yaha aakar kab so gaya.”

Mai bola “school nahi, ab ghar jane ka irada hai.”

Mai bola “tum chalo, mai abhi aata hun.”

Maine keerti se pucha “kya kamal nashta nahi karega.”

Keerti boli “kamal to apne room me hi nasta karta hai.”

Mai bola “chalo, maine kab mana kiya.”

Mai bola “tu piche baith, mai chalata hu.”

Keerti boli “magar kisi dost ke sath to gaya hoga.”

Mai bola “nahi kisi dost ke sath bhi nahi gaya.”

Keerti ki ye bat mujhe sahi lagi aur maine us se pucha.

Mai bola “tu kabhi kisi restaurent me kabhi gayi hai.”

Keerti boli “kya sach me teri koi gf nahi hai.”

Keerti boli “aati hai tabhi to puch rahi hu.”

Keerti boli “mera bf hai.”

Keerti boli “acha to tu ye jankar kya karega.”

Keerti boli “kya tujhe ye jankar acha lagega.”

Keerti boli “yane ki tu meri jasusi karega ya karwayega.”

Mai bola “kya matlab saf hai.”

Keerti boli “yahi ki pahli baar me hi pyar me dhoka mila.”

Mai bola “kya.?”

Mai bola "ji chhoti maa.”

Chhoti maa “thik hai beta.”

Keerti boli “lekin abhi meri baat adhuri hai.”

Mai bola "ji chhoti maa.”

Chhoti maa “thik hai beta.”

Keerti boli “lekin abhi meri baat adhuri hai.”

Keerti boli “thik hai, jaldi aana.”

Mai bola “tum dono lad kyo rahi ho.”

Mai bola “chhoti, tune didi ki doll kyo le li.”

Nimi boli “bhaiya, mujhe bhi video game chahiye.”

Keerti boli “chalo yaad to aaya.”

Mai bola “to kya tujhe project taiyar nahi karna.”

Keerti boli "wo to maine din me taiyar kar liya tha.”

Mai bola “to kya tujhe project taiyar nahi karna.”

Keerti boli "wo to maine din me taiyar kar liya tha.”

Mai bola “kasam na khane se sach baat jhut nahi ho jati.”

Chhoti maa boli “lekin tere school ka kya hoga.”

Mausi bhi wahi thi. Un ne chhoti maa ki baat sunkar un se kaha.